《Soul Karmas (BL)》


 Chapter 1: Snow

    Chapter 1: Snow


    A beautiful work of art of a crystal chandelier hung on top of a very spacious room, shining brightly over the gorgeous dining room where dozens of bodiesy scattered over the ground and in the center of the room.


    All over, from the wall to the floor, tables, and chairs, gorgeous crimson blood sttered everywhere before the sobbing children, with the cries of men and women echoing from time to time.


    In the center of the room, in front of the scattered bodies was a figure of a young man that had been sitting silently and serenely, ignoring the people around him.


    Despite the average appearance of the young man, the oppressive aura he emitted was enough to deter any malicious ideas people had toward him.


    Soon, the sound of footsteps could be heard echoing out when a middle-aged man in a ck suit strode through the wide-open door before bowing his head respectfully towards the young man sitting in the center of the room.


    "Master Snow, everything you have ordered has been handled." the middle-aged man respectfully said, before ncing at the remaining people around them with murderous eyes.


    "Master do you want topletely silence the remaining people?"


    The young man, named Snow, closed his stormy blue eyes while ignoring the noisy reactions of the people around him when they heard the middle-aged man''s words.


    Snow mentally sighed when he felt the slight sharp pain over his chest, near his heart, before opening his beautiful blue eyes and gazing calmly at the remaining people before him. He could see gazes of fear, hatred, disgust, and horror as they stared at him.


    However, among the people in the room, Snow couldn''t help but gaze a bit more to a familiar person with an expression of trepidation along with manyplex emotions as his eyes look straightforwardly toward him causing Snow to quickly take away his sight because that familiar figure has been a very important person to him.


    Completely ignoring the gloom and negative emotions shown around him, Snow shook his head slightly as he answered the middle-aged man with a soft attitude, something he only showed to his most loyal subordinate, especially because this man has been serving his entire family before he was even born.


    "There is no need, those people that I wish dead are all gone."


    He is someone who believed in paying an eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth.


    Punishment in kind for the people who go against him and toward those who have been loyal, he has always been amiable in treating them. He has always believed in the action of equivalent exchanges, and so Snow has slowly stood up, causing the people around him to flinch in fear.


    "Just take everyone away from this ce all at once."


    Ignoring the suspicions, doubt, hesitance, disbelief, and joy on the people''s faces, Snow has slowly walked toward the door with the middle-aged man faithfully following him behind.


    Soon a few more people wearing ck suits have appeared and started escorting the people around them away, sometimes using force or threats when some of the people just refused to leave, wanting to bring the corpses of their loved ones along with them.


    However, someone has suddenly dashed over and quickly rushing toward the disappearing back of the young man that had just walked away while miraculously remaining unobstructed the whole time.


    And the people wearing ck suits have just taken a casual nce at the chasing young man while all of them remained silent since they had already been ordered not to interfere with that person if he ever made a move.


    Seeing the familiar figure still walking away in a rather calm, the young man couldn''t help but open his mouth and shout the familiar name on his lips, the name that he uttered sounding so unfamiliar from his memories since it was entirely so different from what he had been so used on calling him during their past interactions.


    Even though he could tell that something has changed, there was no way he will give up confronting this person since this man is very special to him.


    "...Snow!"


    Snow, who had already heard the running footsteps behind him has finally stopped walking when he heard the familiar voice calling his name.


    Soon he turned around to face the young man who remained beautiful and handsome as he remembered him on his memories, while the middle-aged man has silently walked away and stood at a distance away while giving them some of the privacy they needed.


    "Hey, Rei, what''s up? Do you need any something?"


    Rei watched in disbelief as a very amiable expression and a simple, ordinary sentence greeted him, just like how Snow usually did in his memories.


    Snow was guilt-free and unemotional toward the ruthless moves that he had just done before him, causing Rei to nk out for a few moments before quickly opening his mouth after sensing a very bad feeling that he will absolutely lose something very important if he remained silent and didn''t respond back.


    "... Snow... are you... alright?"


    Rei watched the person with an extremely concerned eye and only receiving a surprised expression on Snow who has an average appearance but having beautiful blue eyes.


    Rei knew that the way he is acting is extremely weird and strange after all any normal person will not show a concern expression toward the person that has just killed so many people without showing a single ounce of mercy, especially when those people who have died happened to include his own father and stepmother.


    However, this person had been his best friend since early childhood, the person Rei has grown up with, the person that he had been looking after, staying by his side for many years andthe person who had given him the warmth feeling more so than his so-called father and step-mother.


    Snow was far more important than his family; even though Rei respected and liked his father and step-mother but that was all that he felt toward them.


    And Rei felt absolutely different when it came to Snow since he was more concerned about his best friend than his so-called parents who didn''t have any time to even be with him when growing up, finding their businesses far more important than their children.


    "Ah... really, Rei is always the best." Snow smiled happily his bright blue eyes lighting up with appreciation as he gazed deeply at Rei, causing the young man to suddenly unable to remove his eyes as he stared at the person''s beautiful and moving blue eyes.


    Rei couldn''t understand why, but he always liked it when Snow stared at him directly with those beautiful blue eyes of his, just like what''s happening now. He knew that Snow''s blue eyes will never lie to him, that whatever emotions contained in those blue pupils has always been the truth.


    Suddenly, Rei felt hot, shy, and dizzy while confusing emotions running amok inside, making him extremely ufortable and somehow bothered.


    While Snow couldn''t help but nce up and down at the beautiful young man before him in appreciative expression, especially since he could recognize the fact that the caring, kind, and gentle Rei has certain emotion toward him.


    Rei was undoubtedly a loyal person, which added to his charm, along with that innocent expression while being ignorant about the certain type of emotions that he felt inside, easily causing Snow''s usually calm blue eyes to stirred up while the young man remains confused, helpless, and oblivious upon those beautiful brown eyes.


    Rei is far too young after all, Snow sighed silently inside. The young man before him might not know what he was currently feeling, but Snow has already long known about what kind of emotions and ideas that Rei already has toward himself.


    Snow might only be two years older than Rei age, but he was far more mature mentally than his physical age after witnessing the moment his entire family died in that non- idental death when he was 5 years old.


    His big brother, the eldest and heir to their family had been the most gifted in their current generation. That was what everyone had known, but hidden in the dark, Snow was the most promising and gifted in the generation and the youngest one in the histories of their family.


    Aside from Snow''s grandfather, father, and older brother, no one else knew about it.


    Snow was born with an incredibly high IQ along with a slightly high EQ that causes even his family to fear him. Even still, unbeknownst to them, he has a very special and far more terrifying ability that his family had never gotten the chance to know about, as all of them had died too early in his life.


    He was born in a very prosperous but dangerous family with enemies all around them trying hard to pull them down, and because of that, there has always been ast line of defense that their family hid in the dark to retaliate towards their future enemies. In this generation, Snow himself had been thatst defense.


    He was thest chance for their family to fight back just in case nothing else worked against their enemies.


    The ancestor of their family had always been known for having great vision and had long known that the family he created could not always remain prosperous in the long run. Knowing that his decision might have been fighting against fate or destiny in his own stupid or smart way, their ancestor decided to at least give his family''s future generation a safety line, or a way to at least be able to exist longer in the tides of history and time.


    It was a decision to leave someone to carry on their bloodline, it was thest line of defense against future enemies that would cause the family''s downfall. Snow was made the hidden ace in their current generation; he was thest line of defense for a chance to fight back against their enemies.


    However, due to circumstances, Snow had known that he could no longer rebuild the way his family had been in the past since he was the only remaining member alive.


    So all Snow could do was to get back at the enemies that caused his entire family to die and that destroyed their long history. The moment that his entire family died- his grandfather, parents, and siblings, Snow''s chance to live his life as a carefree child was destroyed.


    In this lifetime, he has decided that he won''t be able to live normally anymore and decided to fulfill his responsibility as thest defense of their family.


    Suddenly, a sharp and fierce pain shot through his chest causing him topletely regain his mind back from all those fleeting thoughts, while the expression on his face remained calm despite the pain he was feeling.


    ncing at the beautiful youth before him once more, he couldn''t help but inwardly sigh in regret- it was too bad that he doesn''t have enough time- before closing his burning blue eyes for a few seconds. When he opened them again, they have already be unmovable calm eyes.


    Snow tilts his head towards the middle-aged man, and the man silently bowed back, showing that he knew what to do next.


    So with a peaceful smile on his average face, Snow spoke to the still confused beautiful young man before him, calling his name gently, "...Rei."


    "... Yes?" Rei quickly replied in confusion as he stares dazedly at Snow''s expression, feeling happy inside, yet simultaneously feeling uneasy.


    "Thank you for being a great friend Rei... you have to live a happy life even if I''m no longer there with you, alright?"


    Rei''s face immediately turned pale as soon as he heard Snow''s words. He quickly opened his mouth to ask what Snow meant while he raising both of his shaky hands toward him. His vision suddenly blurred and he barely registered the sharp pain on his nape a secondter.


    A very warm chest with thin but strong arms wrapped around his entire body, and the familiar soft and gentle voice uttered a few words to his ears before he fully lost consciousness.


    "It''s a promise alright Rei?"


    That was thest time that Rei saw Snow in his entire life.


    Calm blue eyes silently stared at the unconscious beautiful young man in his arms before Snow lowered his head, his cold lips gently touching the soft red lips of the young man for a few seconds before he quickly raised his head with a rather calm expression on his face.


    Snow remained still as he silently and quietly hugged the person in his arms for a few more minutes.


    In this life, if he were to choose a person to be his other half, Snow definitely would have chosen Rei, because what he wanted in a partner was loyalty.


    At the same time, that certain person has to be someone that he chooses to love since even if that person has deep love, borderline madness, it won''t ever work if it was someone that Snow was against being with.


    Still, Snow preferred for that person to have a very deep love for him since he could ensure that they will mostly be unable to betray him and will forever remain loyal to him. However, if that person forgot to give him the respect that he deserved as a person, then in Snow''s opinion, sorry- but he will let go of her or him without hesitation.


    It didn''t matter to Snow his future lover''s gender, since no matter what happens, once Snow decided on that person, he would love him or her.


    Snow can give all his emotions easily when he wanted to because he has that terrifying ability to easily take just as much of it back.


    Be it trust, love, like, or hate, whatever emotion it was, once he decided, Snow was able to feel those emotions and easily take it away and erase it. He hadn''t been afraid of being affected by certain emotions for a long time because those emotions were something that he could easily destroy.


    Yes, somehow, no matter what emotion it was, Snow was able to ignore or remove it once he decided that it was not something that he needed. No matter how emotional he feels and bes, and no matter the strength of the emotions, his mind will always remain calm.


    Snow first figured out this terrifying ability when he calmly watched his entire family die before him, alongside the unrted people around them. No matter how much sadness, hatred, anger, and horror he has felt that day, he was able to think calmly and logically.


    That day, once he figured out he waspletely unable topletely help any single one of his family members to survive without threatening his own life, Snow was able to quickly create a merciless n to let himself survive alone.


    He was able to calmly choose a child that with the same figure and size of his body during those chaotic times while leaving an item for that child to wear to identify the child as ''Snow'' before mercilessly pushing the child without any hesitation in a fire pit hide the child''s real identity. He then remained for a few minutes to watch with calm blue eyes as the child burned and screamed in pain just to make sure that the child''s body would be hard to distinguish.


    A child to substitute his death, topletely fool the hidden one that wanted to eradicate his family. Snow knew that it was a cruel n for a child of his age to make while remaining indifferent to his actions. He could still remember the fear on his grandfather, father, and older brother''s eyes that day when they looked at him silently, along with the proud and vindictive emotions that had shed in their eyes as they thought about the oue of the people that have nned their demise once Snow survived.


    In their mind, the Snow that they were facing from that moment on was the currently hidden ace of their family; it was no longer the innocent and happy child that they had known and had been living with.


    On that very day, everyone knew that Snow would live on to carry the responsibilities and avenge the death of their entire family. The young Snow back then had died along with his family, and at the same time, the Snow that would only know to avenge them was born.


    That is the reason why as his thin finger slowly traced Rei''s soft cheeks, Snow couldn''t help but sigh again because this person is very loyal toward himself, so very kind and gentle, and treated him nicely. Even Snow knew how rare a person Rei is. He straightened his back as a very serene smile crossed his average face.


    He then stared at the middle-aged man before him while gently handing over the young man in his arm.


    "I''ll leave the rest to you then Uncle John."


    The once indifferent eyes of the middle-aged man started to moisten before a hint of sadness and heartache appeared on his face as he watched the thin young man before him, knowing fully well that this would be thest time that he will be seeing this person before him.


    John felt proud but saddened at the same time because this child is the Ceil family pride, the person that has avenged and attained the Ceil family the justice that they deserved, but all of it came with a heavy price.


    It was the price of the life of the person before him. To seed and to truly andpletely fulfill the long-cherished dream, the Young Master had to drink poison knowing fully well that he wouldn''t be able to make it, as he wouldn''t be able to get the antidote to cure himself since the person that created the poison and gave it to his Young Master was also in the list of people that had to die.


    No matter how high his Master''s IQ was, creating the antidote for that poison was something that even he was unable to do as the creator of the poison was also a genius in his own right, and antidote making was also a subject his Master wasn''t good at.


    Even if his master is talented and skillful, there are always those things that he just isn''t meant to be able to do- antidote making was one of the abilities that his Young Master wasn''t meant to have the skill for. Thus, John felt proud yet sad for the child he watched grow up, the child he had inwardly treated as his son.


    So all he could do from this moment on was to treat the very best he could the remaining people that his Young Master cherished, so John bowed his head low toward the young man respectfully.


    "As youmand Young Master Snow. I pledge to fulfill your request for the rest of my entire life."


    Snow smiled peacefully, beautiful calm blue eyes shing as he stared at the two people he cherished in this life before turning around and walking away.


    With thest wave of his hand, his entire figurepletely disappeared and would never appear again in their lifetime.

 Chapter 2: Karma

    Chapter 2: Karma


    On a small ind unknown to most people, the thin figure of a young man sits in a soft,fy chair, watching thest golden ya reaches on the horizon as the sunsets.


    One could hear the sound of the ocean waves, smell the fresh sea air as the soft wind blew past, and trace the golden rays of the sun lighting the entire ce, unveiling a beautiful scenery.


    However, the appearance of the young man sitting on the chair made the peaceful and beautiful scenery look entirely inappropriate- from the young man''s mouth, blood was constantly dripping nonstop, soaking his white shirt and blue jeans and making them stick to his emancipated figure.


    His body was so thin that he appeared to be a skeleton.


    The sorry figure was the person who had long ago disappeared and had been missing for half a year, the person who had caused the tragic and brutal deaths of numerous influential people that were still being shown in the news- Snow.


    The rtives of the people he killed had been trying to find his whereabouts the whole time so that they could obtain revenge for their loved ones'' deaths but had been failing in their mission to locate him.


    However, those people didn''t need to worry about enacting their revenge. The appearance of the young man was evidence enough that he was slowly dying and close to death, an especially painful one by the looks of it.


    It was just too bad that the people who had been looking for him, just like everyone else aside from Snow''s Uncle John and Rei, will never know what happens to him in the end.


    "It''s a nice day."


    Despite his current condition, Snow gently smiled as he calmly watched the horizon, before suddenly bending down as he coughed nonstop, his entire body shivering as pain wracked through his body and blood continuously dripped nonstop over his pale lips. But despite it all, beautiful blue eyes remained peaceful and calm even though he was obviously experiencing unimaginable pain.


    If someone were to ask him why he wasn''t doing anything to treat himself, Snow would just indifferently inform that person that it was a very useless thing to do. Not only was his condition untreatable, but only the sole maker of the poison could alsopletely cure him.


    Snow''s enemy hadpletely ensured that if he died, Snow would follow along. He had been fully confident that Snow would never harm him. It was just too bad he didn''t know that Snow wasn''t afraid to die as long as he could fulfill his own goals.


    Even death could not get in the way and stop Snow from fulfilling his mission.


    If it was someone else, knowing that the poison was incurable might have led them to try tomit suicide after experiencing the pain and hardship that Snow was currently going through. However, Snow is different. Every day, he just waited, not doing anything even if he was experiencing a physically and mentally torturous death.


    He could have taken his own life to finally feel relief, and to end it all once and for all, but for some reason, Snow didn''t do anything as he died a very slow and painful death.


    Oh, it wasn''t because he didn''t want to die.


    It wasn''t because he felt that taking his own life was a cowardly way out.


    And it was definitely not because he was afraid to take his own life.


    It was all because somewhere deep within him, there was a voice telling him to just wait. His instinct was practically screaming that he just had to endure for now and wait for death toe naturally.


    Snow didn''t have to do anything but wait patiently, believing a surprising thing will happen at the end of it all.


    And so Snow waited every single day for the time of his death: even if the pain he felt every second was enough for an iron-willed person to break and surrender, to start begging someone to just let it all end, Snow just endured it silently as he let nature do its work.


    When Snow started feeling the gradual weakening of his body, the coldness slowly prating into his bones, and the increasing difficulty on his breathing while his heart has finally started to slow down, he knew that death hase.


    Atst, his long wait is ending.


    Snow''s beautiful calm blue eyes slowly began to close, his mind feeling only peace and calmness despite knowing that he wouldn''t be able to open them again in this lifetime.


    However, excitement started rising from somewhere deep within him when his vision started blurring and as his mind processes started slowing down as death came close before his vision turnedpletely dark.


    Something good will happen at the end of it all. That was thest thought that passed his mind as Snow experienced death at the front row seat.


    Snow had always trusted his instincts, and his guts have been telling him he will very much like what is soon toe.


    So with a happy smile, Snow left the world.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    <strong>Confirmation of Soul...</strong>


    <strong>Start Scanning... Bnce Karma of Minimum Requirements...</strong>


    <strong>The Soul Aplish...</strong>


    <strong>A Rare Soul Karma... Starting the Privilege Rewards...</strong>


    <strong>Start pulling the Soul in a Special Space...</strong>


    <strong>Beep... Beep... Beep...</strong>


    <strong>... Now Start the Discussion of the Rare Soul Karma...</strong>


    <strong>"Wee Snow, would you like to be a Granter?"</strong>


    When Snow opened his calm blue eyes once more, the first thing he saw was a ce blending in white and ck. It looked rather mysterious, making Snow curious and interested rather than afraid at his current situation.


    This was especially true when he saw that he no longer had the horrifying bone-like appearance he had the moments of his death; instead, he saw a transparent and healthy-looking body- the same appearance he had before he took the poison.


    Soon, calm blue eyes started observing the ce once more.


    Suddenly, a white mist appeared, shooting towards him with a speed so great he was unable to avoid it, and quickly entered between his eyebrows.


    And then loads of information has started transmitting through his mind, apanied by an emotionless voice right after.


    <strong>Snow Ciel, wee to the world of Soul Karmas, the Highest Dimensional ne amongst the infinite Dimensions existing in the Universe and the Worlds in Space.</strong>


    <strong>Congrattions on bncing your Karmas; you have been granted the privilege to be one of our Granters, do you ept it?</strong>


    "Granter?" he asked in a very interesting voice towards the emotionless voice in his mind.


    There was no fear of the extraordinary experience urring, only curiosity and a bit of excitement as Snow appraised of how his instinct had been right all along.


    This was especially true after learning about where he was at since it had been imprinted on his mind when the white mist entered him.


    He was in a very special dimension, the core of where every single soul has gone through the moment their life ended, which is the ce that had ess over the values of their Karmas throughout a lifetime of repeated reincarnations.


    Every living being that arrived in this ce had their soul examined in this dimension, which soon started calcting their karma that they have attained every lifetime.


    It was able to see both the good and bad things that they have done while they are alive.


    And only the rarest among the rarest in the entire world of Soul Karmas could be granted certain privileges to choose from a list of rewards; specifically, the chance to choose to be the special existence they called "Granter".


    More importantly, unlike the novels Snow had read before, the Karma Core would not force any souls to act against their will: they were free to choose whatever they wanted to do as long as it was something that the Karma Core could grant and as long as they had the privilege to ask for it.


    Therefore, if a soul was able to bnce both the good and bad Karma to a threshold set by the Karma Core throughout its various reincarnations, then that special soul would be granted a list of rewards it could choose from.


    It just depended on whether that soul''s points were high enough to choose more rewards from the Karma Core.


    And in his 6,499th reincarnation, which is the present Snow.


    He was finally able to bnce his good and bad Karmas, achieving the special privileges and was thus being granted the special existence called Granter or either choose from the other rewards that the Karma Core has offered.


    As a certain string of information passed through his mind, Snow felt slightly relieved after learning that if he has taken his own life, then there is no way that Snow would have been able to bnce his karmas in this lifetime as Snow.


    Causing Snow to feel gratified that he had decided to heed his instinct of patiently waiting for his death despite the torturous pain that had wracked his dying body back then.


    "Bing a Granter is among the top rewards from the special list of our privileges. However, you can also choose other privileges listed to attain what you prefer; we will not force you to act against your will. You are free to choose what you wish; it will be your responsibility to bear. We are only a guide for this transaction, nothing else. Here is the list of choices from the bnce of your Karma rewards."


    Bright blue eyes brimming with intense interest stared at the list of choices that had suddenly appeared in a blue panel, along with additional information, rules, regtions, limits, and consequences for every choice.


    <strong>You could choose only one of the following listed below.</strong>


    <strong>1: A chance to decide your next 10 Reincarnations, along with an additional aspect.</strong>


    <strong>- Could decide appearance, skills, special abilities, personalities, and certain fates.</strong>


    <strong>Effect: Won''t be able to retain memories from every lifetime. Start with a nk te.</strong>


    <strong>2: Live in a new world, with a new identity of choice, granting additional 2 special abilities.</strong>


    <strong>- Able to take another soul with you</strong>


    <strong>Effect: Deletes memories of that additional soul</strong>


    <strong>3: Bind a certain system and live in a world of choice</strong>


    <strong>- 3 chances to live in 3 different worlds</strong>


    <strong>Effect: Punishment may be given based on certain actions made that could affect certain key souls.</strong>


    <strong>4: Chance to change thest life''s fate.</strong>


    <strong>Effect: Unable to be the one to live that life after changing its destiny; cannot return to relive that life</strong>


    <strong>5: Choose a World to destroy.</strong>


    <strong>- The soul karma in every soul belonging to that world will be deleted and have to start again.</strong>


    <strong>Effect: Obliteration of the Original Soul (Unable to exist)</strong>


    <strong>6: Chance to change a certain soul''s Destiny and Fate.</strong>


    <strong>- able to grant one specific wish to that person.</strong>


    <strong>Effect: That person''s memories and emotions toward you will disappearpletely, never get the chance to meet again for a lifetime.</strong>


    <strong>7: Saving a world</strong>


    <strong>- could add additional "event" that didn''t happen or "erase" based on world rules.</strong>


    <strong>Effect: Your own existence will disappear in that world, no one will remember you.</strong>


    <strong>Special Reward: All about Equivalent of Exchanges of Values.</strong>


    <strong>8: Be a Granter, a chance to live countless lives in different worlds</strong>


    <strong>- able to get a special existence for yourself if finished sessfully</strong>


    <strong>Rules and Consequences: Please Read Carefully</strong>


    ...


    ...


    ...


    <strong>Warning: Unable to stop being a Granter until the soul fulfills certain requirement points (Even if you break or lose yourself, the soul cannot stop being a Granter)</strong>


    .....


    Snow''s eyes burned fiercely as he stared at thest of the special rewards,pletely ignoring the rest of the list.


    What a wonderful and interesting reward. how could Snow not choose this one?


    As for the warnings, he wouldn''t feel anything after his soul disappears anyway, he would justpletely disappear, like sleeping and never opening his eyes again.


    Even if he was rewarded a chance of reincarnation with no limits and regtions, unless he could retain his memories, it would bepletely meaningless since that person would not be ''Snow''. It would be apletely different being with different experiences and a different personality.


    To Snow, it would be the same as his soulpletely disappearing.


    Snow Ciel would no longer exist after a true reincarnation because that would be a new life.


    He didn''t need and didn''t want a chance of that one at all.


    Although from the list of choices that has been given, Snow knew that different people would choose different "rewards" based on their specific circumstances, personalities, and emotions.


    If others may have been in Snow''s circumstances, in which he lost his family at a young age and watched as the proud family was destroyed before his eyes, they may choose to go back and change the path of their life; however, Snow would not do that.


    He would not choose his rewards based on what happened in his original life.


    Why? Don''t you love your family? Don''t you want to be together with your family again? Don''t you want to see Rei onest time again and have a chance to be with him?


    Yes, he truly loved his family, but he had already over-fulfilled what they wanted by bearing his responsibility as a part of Ciel''s family member.


    He paid with his life and did his very best as the hidden ace of the Ciel family.


    His responsibility was to fight against their enemies, and not to save them.


    As for being their son... his parents died when he was only 5 years old; although his feelings remained, his family had long faded from his memories- he grew up without them in his life.


    Snow was no longer a child that needed his family.


    As for Rei... well... he was kind of fond of the young man, but he wasn''t in love with him- he didn''t have a chance to fully experience that.


    When Snow found out he couldn''t live any longer, any deep feeling he felt towards Rei waspletely eradicated; he had long removed the chance of loving Rei in this life. Rei was just someone that would live in his memories, someone that he would remember fondly of.


    There will always be special people in his life, but it would never affect the decisions he made.


    Because Snow can always livepletely by himself.


    Attachments and feelings were things that he could always detach from, no matter how overwhelming the emotions were, even if it were to the point of suffocation, his thought process could always remain logical and he was able to think calmly for what the best way to do something was- able to carefully calcte the pros and cons before every decision.


    So if someone tried to talk to him about certain feelings, especially when it went against his current interests, Snow could only apologize because he could give up his attachments easily when he wanted to.


    That was the one thing that was most terrifying about himself- not his terrible high IQ and EQ, but the ability to control his emotions.


    People''s actions and reactions are always affected by their emotions and feelings.


    A person might be irrational and do rash things because of love, despite how smart they really are.


    A person can choose to give up everything just to get revenge against someone else.


    A person might even sacrifice their life because of loyalty or love.


    No matter if it is a positive or negative emotion, anyone can be greatly affected.


    However, Snow will always be different. He was not afraid to love, to trust, or of being betrayed, because he knew that in the end, he would not truly be affected by emotions.


    Snow just needed to detach himself and eliminate certain feelings and he would be free- so long as he chose to do so.


    It just that in hisst life, he decided to choose to keep "Familial Love" and "Responsibility", thus causing him to die young.


    And his decision back then seemed to be an excellent choice since he was able to bnce his Karma in this lifetime.


    Snow was very well aware that his abilities were terrific and simultaneously very useful, unique, and interesting.


    And this time too, it would definitely be helpful to help him choose from the list of rewards.


    So with a smile on his lips, Snow chose the Special Reward without hesitation.


    <strong>... Thank you for choosing no. 8...</strong>


    <strong>... Wee, Granter Snow... now let us begin...</strong>


    A bright light shone, making him close his eyes, his bodypletely disappearing from the Dimension that he woke up in.

 Chapter 3: Granter

    Chapter 3: Granter


    A transparent circr symbol showing the sparkling, delicate sixfold symmetry of a snowke the size of a basketball was floating in the air.


    A young man with an average appearance and beautiful, calm blue eyes stared at the glowing snowke that was supposedly called a Special Existence.


    It was the main reward given when he chose to be a Granter.


    A newborn special existence; a soul created just for himself.


    The only downside about it was that it is not yet a fullyplete soul; he needed to nourish it with a special energy.


    Snow also needed to be a sessful Granter for this Special Existence to truly belong to him.


    He loved this Special Existence; it was the main reason why he chose the Special Reward from the list: this soul would belong to him, it would be loyal to him and never leave him no matter what.


    It is existence for Snow alone.


    If and after he became a sessful Granter and chose to stop doing missions, this special existence would apany him through every lifetime.


    And it is also an existence that could not exist without him- if Snow''s soul was destroyed, it would disappear alongside him.


    Such a delightful existence gave Snow happiness and joy.


    Snow could not wait any longer and opened his lips to utter a single word that would bind their souls together.


    "ke."


    "ke" would be the name for this special being; <strong>''Snow - ke''</strong> such a perfect match for them.


    ke glowed brightly and swayed as it came close to him, and soon a childish but calm voice echoed out.


    "Nice to meet you Owner Snow, thank you for the name ''ke''. ke will be always with you as you perform your job as a Granter. ke will work hard to be useful to Owner Snow. ke will do his best to help you. "


    "Nice to meet you too ke, and there is no need for you to work hard, ke is already the best just for staying by my side. You can also just call me Snow. No need for the owner thing."


    Snow saw the transparent ke turn slightly pink, and chuckled slightly at how lovely and adorable the child was.


    Yes, he saw ke as a child; it was a newborn soul after all.


    "Um... Snow is the best."


    ke swayed again before resting on the hand Snow had offered for him to sit on.


    "So ke, do you know what you have to do?" Snow gently asked the obedient ke on his hand, watching it bob up and down in a nodding manner. ke appeared to have blinked as it glowed bright blue which has entered Snow''s body.


    Information immediately appearing in Snow''s mind, with a childish voice following after.


    <strong>ke:</strong> Special Existence belonging to Snow


    "From information gathered through Snow''s life, ke operates simrly to the "system" in your memories. This is the best way to make you morefortable, as it seems that reading those types of books were some of the most rxing andfortable experiences during your previous life."


    Snow couldn''t help but twitch his lips since he remembered reading those ''Novels'' due to Rei''s insistence; he had been rxed andfortable because it felt like he was living a normal life despite how short the time was, especially when he was around the gentle and understanding Rei.


    Snow''s lips curved up; well. His current circumstances did feel like the plot of those novels Rei stubbornly made him read in the past.


    <strong>Snow:</strong> A Granter


    - granting and fulfilling the wishes or regrets at the time of death of certain special souls in different worlds in exchange for the source of their Karmas, either good or bad, umted in their lifetimes and reincarnations.


    <strong>Current Source of Soul Karma Energies:</strong> 300,000 (Middle in the Minimum Bnce for Karma Soul Requirement)


    <strong>Soul Karma Energies:</strong> used to exchange for certain abilities, items, skills, and etc in the trading shop.


    <strong>Other Energy Types:</strong> different types of points that may be used.


    <strong>Mission Sess:</strong>


    <strong>100%:</strong> Receive all of the soul''s source of Karma, split in 3 (Snow, ke, and Soul Dimension)


    <strong>30-80%:</strong> Receive less soul energy


    <strong>[ 30%:</strong> Mission failed


    <strong>Under certain circumstances, Host may be granted addition Special Reward: Soul''s Good and Bad Blessing</strong>


    <strong>Soul Title:</strong> Host is affected in the following world by the title received from the original soul after the failure or sessfulpletion of missions


    <strong>Mission Failure:</strong> Owner *Snow* will pay Client half the energy that Client would have paid if the mission was sessful with his own Karma Source Energy


    Snow couldn''t help nodding his head; he knew that there always had to be equivalent exchanges.


    However, he couldn''t help frowning at the main punishment of mission failure- it wasplicated and could be an easy or hard punishment depending on the client.


    Snow wouldn''t be able to know the exact amount of soul energies that would be given as rewards forpleting the missions, but he could start calcting and nning after more experience.


    However, there was a high chance that he could get into a big ident, causing him to lose all his soul energies by failing one of the mission worlds since he wouldn''t know if he was given one on "hard mode" for his 2nd or 3rd missions- every world he would travel to was a random selection.


    Snow really has to work hard- not because he was afraid to disappear or to lose the chance for rewards, but because it was rather disappointing if he stopped being a Granter after only traveling to a few worlds.


    He wouldn''t be able to have enough time to y around the world if he failed so early on!


    Isn''t it exciting?


    So many different worlds to experience!


    It was a once in a lifetime opportunity for Snow to experience. If he lost it, even if his soul had another chance to bnce his Karma, he would not be Snow anymore.


    As he thought about the consequences of failing as a Granter, Snow''s calm blue eyes darkened dangerously. While he was pleased that ke would disappear if he ceased to exist, he would rather prefer for ke to follow him through every life and every reincarnation if he gives up as a Granter.


    Snow was unwilling and dissatisfied at the thought of losing ke.


    ke was his, an existence born from his soul.


    It can only be his; it could only exist for himself.


    Soon, ke''s voice echoed in his mind,forting him regarding his worries, causing Snow to smile because this meant they were truly bound to each other.


    He rather liked the connection they had: he wasn''t worried about his privacy or if ke would be scared from horrible thoughts that would surely pass his mind.


    There was a reason why ke was very special: no matter what happened, good or bad, ke would forever remain loyal towards Snow.


    "ke also wants to be with Snow forever! ke will do his very best to help Snow be sessful!" a childish voice echoed with determination, before continuing,


    "And as for Mission Failures, the punishment seems to be a little harsh, but this is because once a mission fails, the souls'' wishes or regrets won''t have another chance to be fulfilled. They will have to go to their next reincarnation no matter how unwilling they feel. So the Karma Core can onlypensate them with Karma Energies while helping them bnce their karma."


    Calm blue eyes shed a smile after hearing ke words, "How about those additional rewards or punishments? Blessings and Titles?"


    "''Additional Reward'' is granted when a branch mission, hidden mission, world mission, or very rare task given by the Karma Soul Dimension Core Existence to fulfill for certain other special souls belonging to your mission world ispleted.


    "As for Blessings, it depends on the oue of how you have done with the main missions, but the original soul client is unable to discriminate against you just because they may be against how youpleted their wishes or regrets. It just depends on how strong their resistance and feelings were about certain circumstances after the missions arepleted."


    "And because it is very rare to give blessings and titles to the Granter since it will only work for the next world mission, clients also have to pay the price for giving you Blessings and Titles. This is especially true for bad ones since it will affect their next reincarnations."


    Snow frowned. Theplication for using a client''s body was that he was also bound to not act in a way overly different from their personality or other characteristic reactions. However, he was also deeply excited because this made things more interesting and challenging.


    "After all, that life is still theirs during the mission time, but don''t worry Snow! You can act as you truly wish after the sessfulpletion of a mission. The body will truly belong to you then, and it will be your life to live as part of the special privileges of being a Granter!"


    ke spoke with aforting tone, trying to cheer up his owner, who in turn smiled and used his hand to poke the blue-glowing ke in his right hand.


    ke shook timidly before continuing its exnation, "Titles work simrly; the clients might give you a random title based on how you performed. For example, if they were extremely touched by you, they may give you an "Angle" title, which would turn into an aura of kindness and gentleness."


    "Good Title can be turned on and off which will not affect your current body. Bad Title will only forcefully affect you once to the next world after it was given to you before it can be the same as the Good Title."


    Nodding his head, Snow knew that it would not be easy. Everything has regtions and was very challenging, but that was what made it so interesting.


    What hecked in his life was excitement; it was the only thing that made him feel alive since it was his only source of entertainment.


    It was finally time for Snow to live his life the way he really wanted to.


    "Go on, you can continue." Snow teased the ke in his hand, causing it to shake shyly.


    "Um!"


    <strong>Granter: </strong><em>Snow Ciel</em>


    <strong>Age: </strong><em>20 years old</em>


    <strong>Sex: </strong><em>Male</em>


    <strong>Appearance: </strong><em>Short ck hair, ivory skin with average appearance but with beautiful calm blue eyes.</em>


    <strong>Physical Abilities:</strong><em>Trained in fighting (Hand to Hand and Weapon Use)</em>


    <em>High pain resistance,</em><em>Endurance</em>


    <strong>Spiritual: </strong><em>50/100 Awakened by being a Granter; has 50% spiritual power, thus easier to bind and integrate client body.</em>


    <strong>Intelligence: </strong><em>90/100 (High IQ) Extremely good at being a nner and Strategist, will use anything that is useful.</em>


    <strong>Luck: </strong><em>60/100 Can be lucky with abilities but unlucky regarding his interactions with other people.</em>


    <strong>Charm: </strong><em>60/100 A Charismatic leader among his subordinates.</em>


    <strong>Special Ability: </strong><em>Able to remove andpletely delete attachments and emotions; able to think calmly in a logical way no matter the situation or personal emotions. However, this can be affected by physical reactions or problems that could affect the physical mind.</em>


    Calm blue eyes blinked when he saw his status; well there was nothing he couldin about he was just surprised that his intelligence wasn''t in full value. He couldn''t help but wonder how terrifying a person with full intelligence values, a person far smarter than he currently was, would be


    Just like they say, there is always someone more talented. It helped as a reminder to never be conceited no matter how talented he was; after all, as the saying goes, even an ant can bite.


    Everyone has their weaknesses and strength.


    Snow didn''t want to fail somewhere because he was being arrogant.


    "Snow don''t worry, there will be important reward pointster on; you can use them to upgrade your attributes! You will be the best Snow!" ke cheerfully said as it swayed left and right on Snow''s hand before another blue light entered Snow''s body.


    <strong>TRADING SHOP</strong>


    "Snow can exchange your own Soul Karma Energy anything and everything in the Trading Shop. There may be special conditions for what you exchange. Sometimes, everything you buy can be either used temporarily or permanently and some can be restricted in some Worlds due to their Rules."


    "There are also conditions and rules because of the client''s body affinity which the object you bought in the Trade Shop wouldn''t work at all, especially when the body doesn''t have a talent for it, so you can''t force it.Lastly, there are some items that can only be used under specific circumstances and have time limits, special requirements and regtions, and are one-time use only."


    Snow nodded his head; following the world rules would be like not bringing things rted to cultivation or ancient- like worlds to a futuristic world or vice versa. For example, modern and futuristic-like items such as guns or cannons could not appear in certain timelines because it might affect the World Era.


    So, even if he has a very "cheat system"-like existence, he could not be a truly omnipotent person due to the world restrictions, regtions, and limitations that will be imparted to him as a traveler.


    ke glowed twice like he was blinking his eyes, "Sorry Snow, time''s up, we have to start the mission right now since rules dictate that we can''t stay in the Soul Karma Dimension for too long. Snow can ask me for other rted detailster; kes will inform and notify you as part of my job as Snow''s partner!"


    Calm blue eyes blinking, "What about the mission world?"


    "Well, Snow already knows that there are different world levels from D, C, B, A, and S, low to high depending on how difficult the missions are and how dangerous the worlds are. Missions can also be upgraded as you go through them since anything can happen- life is very unpredictable after all. Snow will be randomly assigned missions- whether they are easy or hard will depend on luck."


    Luck huh? He was been Lucky and Unlucky during his past life.


    He has experienced good and bad things in his lifetime as Snow Ciel.


    Watching the death of his family only to survive by himself.


    Meeting someone special like Rei but never getting the chance to be together.


    Sessfullypleting his revenge only to die in the end.


    He couldn''t help but wonder, how will being a Granter will turn out?


    Well, everything Snow has heard so far was making him extremely excited. Snow poked ke in a teasing manner, staring with bright blue eyes at the swaying soul in his hand, "Well, let''s begin my adventure, ke."


    "Um!" ke bobbed in a shy manner before glowing bright blue, the light entirely covering Snow''s transparent body, before disappearing from the Dimension of Karma Souls.


    <strong>Scanning... Randomly Selected....</strong>


    <strong>Beep... Beep... Beep...</strong>


    <strong>Detected... a Soulplimenting with Host Soul...</strong>


    <strong>Transferring Start... Beep... Beep...</strong>


    <strong>Host Body Detected... Start Binding.... 3... 2... 1...</strong>


    ...


    ...


    ...


    <strong>Warning... Warning... Warning...</strong>


    Snow swiftly opened his eyes wide with alertness when he heard ke''s loud warning in his mind the moment he regained consciousness, then an emotionless voice echoed in his mind.


    <strong>Special Mission:</strong>


    <strong>"Survive the current situation or else the first mission world will be deemed a Failure."</strong>


    Oh... Snow can only thinkposedly in his mind over the special mission he just received, conveniently feeling the pain wracking his current body, and noting how he was being surrounded by dangerous auras filled with killing intent.


    <em>Oh.</em>.. that''s right.


    What else could Snow say about his current situation?

 Chapter 4: I Decided, I Choose You!

    Chapter 4: I Decided, I Choose You!


    Snow closed his eyes as ke quickly imparted information about the current body before Snow could order it. Snow was inwardly grateful for having 50% of his spiritual power, allowing him to easily bind this body.


    He quickly went through the client''s memories, ignoring all information unrted to his current circumstances, fully trusting the additional information ke had given him.


    Soon Snow''s eyes snapped open, brimming with an ice-cold light, as he quickly and decisively made a n from what he knew thus far, deciding to make a more detailed nter on since the killing intents were closing in.


    Taking 30 seconds to fully extract the important information and another 10 seconds to decide what to do, Snow painfully moved his severely injured body.


    As he nced around the dark forest, Snow saw that he was surrounded by trees as far as he could see, illuminated only by the bright moonlight.


    It was eerily quiet, but Snow knew that he was currently surrounded by people silently looking for his whereabouts. He could feel the murderous auras honing in as they moved around despite how they tried to suppress it.


    His current body seemed to be very sensitive to any evil intentions regarding itself.


    "ke, give me a pill for a burst of strength and speed, then guide me to our destination."


    Snow ordered ke mentally, then felt a small green and red ball appear in his hand. He quickly threw it in his mouth, using his teeth crack it open, emitting a soft sound.


    <strong>Crack!</strong>


    The tiny sound immediately grabbed the attention of his hunters, who quickly rushed towards his location secondster. However, Snow had long already begun to move, dashing with unbelievable speed and strength as he jumped to a tree to his right, with ke mentally guiding him.


    "Snow, the right side has fewer people and that person on the tree is the weakest one."


    A light shed as Snow swiftly swung the sword in his hand horizontally, soon crimson blood sshed over as the man in ck clothes was unable to evade Snow''s quick move before a soft thud sound echoed out when the man head has hit the ground which he was already moving ahead and speeding away from the group as soon as he finished his surprise attack.


    "ke, give me bombs for smoke, paralyzation, and poison."


    Snow quickly jumped up towards a tree before swiftly moving around the branches, turning left and right without stopping as ke guided him around. From behind him, he could hear the sounds of his enemies brimming with murderous intent.


    "Quickly follow him! This is our best chance to finally kill him!"


    Snow slightly turned his body just as his left foot stepped onto the next branch, with a burst of strength, he threw the threerge balls that had appeared in his hand towards the assassins.


    Soon, a burst of smoke in ck, purple, and blue rapidly surrounded the assassin grouppletely covering their figures.


    "What''s this?"


    "Quickly cover your mouth!"


    "Ah, my eyes hurt!"


    "I can''t feel my body..."


    "Damn! It''s poison!"


    "How could he have this weapon? Our Lord didn''t tell us about this!"


    Without hesitation, Snow turned his body back, speeding up as he ran away.


    As he escaped, his vision started blurring and his sweats running through his injuries which have caused it to stings painfully that a small pants escape his lip.


    "Snow, you have 3:28 minutes left before the speed and strength bursts are ineffective." ke reminded the severely injured Snow, before asking worriedly, "Do you want me to purchase healing medication for you?"


    Snow shook his head slightly, his lips curving up, "No need, these injuries will be useful for my n."


    Besides, he really didn''t want to use his soul energy points for merely convenient items if he didn''t have to. It was just that the previous situation was an emergency; besides, he didn''t really want to fight with that group of assassins at the moment.


    It might have even leaked his secrets if he uses somethingpletely unusual that the client shouldn''t even have and making his enemiespletely suspicious and then trying to figure out what has happened, something that Snow would rather not happen, especially when he only vaguely knew about his enemy.


    Besides, Sno had been severely injured just now, but in a second, he waspletely cured. wouldn''t that make him extremely questionable?


    With his current identity, he absolutely could not allow anyone to know about his abilities, especially when this world was rather special.


    Sometimes it''s better to be on the safe side of things.


    "ke, is there still a group of people following me?"


    Snow asked after stopping a short distance from a rushing river.


    "Um... there were some lucky people who were able to cure themselves with their Internal Force; they are currently tracking you down as we speak."


    Nodding his head, Snow took a nce at his appearance in the river.


    In the reflection, there is a slender figure currently wearing an ancient style of a ck robe with wide long sleeves and gold lining.


    Before Snow gazes upon at the extremely attractive and delicate small face which had a beautiful red tear mark under its left eye, and beautiful amber eyes narrowed down with a bitingly cold gaze, and an entirely adorable small pink lips were pressed in a thin line before dense long eyshes fluttered downpletely reaching his cheeks.


    And seeing a soft-looking white skin from the exposed rips in his clothes.


    Although the reflection in the driver absolutely looked messy, everything just added to his beauty, Snow''s current body looked to be a charming young man with a natural noble and majestic bearing, creating a very attractive presence, looking entirely different from Snow original average look.


    "So young-looking." Snow couldn''t help but sigh since his current appearance was actually quite different from its true age.


    A slender, white finger gently touched the red tear mark under his beautiful left amber eye, making Snow smile widely, "Hehe, so interesting This world is really interesting."


    "ke, remove all my traces and make me undetectable from this moment on."


    After Snow has spoken those words, he swiftly dashed to his left and without hesitation has leaped down to the rushing river that was connected to the waterfall in the far distance.


    With arge ssh, his body waspletely submerged in the rushing water and did not emerge again.


    A few minutester, the group of people that have been hunting Snow has finally lost their track despite examining the surroundings meticulously.


    However, in the end, it was all useless, since there aren''t even a single traces were left for them to follow Snow, thus finally ending their hunt.


    Later on, before the sun was about to appear in the dark sky, in a rather simple house, a figure has suddenly sat up on his bed, as a rather loud sound has abruptly prompt in his mind that haspletely woke him up.


    "What''s wrong, ck?" a low, sleepy but with maic voice mentally asked, getting slightly irritated at the loud beeping sound that still continuing in his mind.


    "Host Adult! A very important mission just appeared, with very good reward points too! Would you like to ept it?"


    The man just frowned silently, he didn''t want any trouble right now; he very much liked his currently peaceful life.


    If it had been one of the simple quests he had beenpleting every day, then he could easily ept it. However, he couldn''t help but hesitate at the moment. The words "important" and "good reward points" were red gs for an uing problem.


    "Please ept it Host! This might affect the world! It is really very important!" pleaded ck which was a genuine cheat system.


    ck acknowledged that its host would prefer to live his life peacefully, but this time, ck knew that they couldn''t refuse this Task.


    No, it was ck that couldn''t refuse. ck''s host might not know at the moment, but it would be dangerous for him to refuse it too.


    Even if ck''s host was very powerful and talented, another powerful existence just appeared in this world- not just one being.


    And the most dangerous of all was the world will itself seemed to ept and wee the new existences.


    That was not a good sign, at least for both of them.


    One of them had contacted him just now; he couldn''t refuse it- it told him that if he did, he and his host would be 100% destroyed. ck didn''t need someone to tell him about it since it is painfully easy to figure it out.


    He couldn''t really fight back against it too, so Host, please make a wise choice this time!


    QQ, he was being threatened but he couldn''t tell his Host about it.


    "Please Host! You have to ept it!" cked begged, "Not only does that person have a very important position in this world, but it will also give you something important. If you miss the chance this time, you will definitely regret it, Host! I can take a vow right now- I''ll leave immediately and unbind myself if you choose "NO"! The host will not be in any danger if I unbind myself, but it will be dangerous for me!"


    It''s better to leave the current host despite how dangerous it was for himself, as he really needed the energy point rewards from the host''s quests. Still, at least ck would have a chance to run away and survive, rather than waiting for that special existence to decide whether he wanted to obliterate him.


    If the Host really chose the ''NO'' option then he will leave despite the danger; ck just wanted to survive at this moment, and his Host didn''t really need him at all.


    After hearing ck''s words, a surprised look formed on a rather handsome face- so this quest was important enough for ck to choose to leave him and face the chance of disappearing?


    He knew that ck needed the reward points to survive.


    and.. Will he really regret it and will lose something very important if he chose ''No''?


    Oh... so interesting... surprisingly, his perpetually calm heart started beating a little faster. Is it from excitement? curiosity?


    He didn''t really know why, but he decided to ept the mission this time. Although he liked the peaceful life he was currently living and was toozy to mix in troublesome things but he wouldn''t cower to any problem that might arise.


    He was just so tired of confronting hard problems in life Sighing softly, he was forced to <em>"ept"</em> the task ck presented. It was always fun to tease this funny system; he had grown quite fond of it.


    "Alright ck, I understand, but I''ll take a look first before I really decided what to do."


    ck cried happily, "Thank you Host! You will definitely not regret it!"


    <strong>Mission: Let the person survive, and cure him.</strong>


    <strong>Reward: 10,000 points</strong>


    <strong>"Would Host Chen ept the mission?"</strong>


    <strong>"Yes or No?"</strong>


    For him to be rewarded 10,000 points just to save a person it was very telling how important that person was. Chen usually only got 10-20 points from his usual simple daily ones.


    It was rare for him to live in such a peaceful life. If Chen was was allowed, he would prefer to just live peacefully this time around, away from problems and dangers. He was so tired of all these problems and was just toozy to get mixed up in it.


    Sighing, he pressed <em>"YES"</em>, standing up from his bed and dressing up.


    In the dark night, a tall figure left his house before quickly following the map given by his system, his tall and slender figure disappearing into the night.


    "Snow, we are almost there, just hang on."


    ke''s worried voice echoed in his mind, and Snow''s calm amber eyes narrowed as a thinyer of an invisible shield surrounded his body, the darkness around himpletely undisturbed.


    He had been submerged in water, letting the rushing water propel his body towards where he wanted to go, his lips curving up at the thought of meeting someone special in this world.


    This person would y an important role in the future, but Snow decided to meet him early on.


    In the original soul''s life track, he never had the chance to meet this important person, but now the timeline was changed.


    Snow had some time to think and rest a bit as his body was propelled, ke letting him know when to move his body when he drew near dangerous items such as sharp rocks or drifting wood blocking his way.


    ke had given him detail regarding the world; aside from receiving the original body''s memories, he was given information outside the life of the original body.


    Snow was currently in a world reminiscent of the ancient dynasties of his original world. However, this wasn''t an ordinary world- the people of this world were born with a talent in a mystical power or an internal force, usually referred to as ''Qi''.


    Internal force referred to training in a martial arts skill, while mystical power was very rare and referred to the use of unique abilities, mostly by the use of talismans and artifacts or other special abilities that the people were born with or had awakened.


    The most interesting part of this world to Snow was the fact that there weren''t only two genders. Aside from males and females simr to his original world, there was another gender called "Fair", a person who appeared male but had the ability to give birth.


    Most importantly, every Fair was alluring in some way, whether they were charming, beautiful, morous, or seductive and many more types.


    Fairs were recognized by a red mark somewhere on their bodies once they were born and Snow is currently in the body of a Fair.


    It was quite startling; Snow couldn''t help but wonder how it felt like to give birth to since he seemed to had the chance to experience it in this life.


    Oh, Snow wasn''t against the idea of a man giving birth- Snow could ept anything, allowing him to adapt to most asions easily. This was one of the reasons why Snow found it so interesting to be a Granter- it allowed Snow to experience so many things in life.


    Which, giving birth to a child was one of them now.


    ke informed him that 5 years after the original body died, the country where he was living was stricken with poverty, violence, crisis, and corruption, and was in danger of being conquered by the neighboring Dynasties.


    The once-Rong Dynasty became a Zhou Dynasty. After the real Royal family bloodline diedpletely, a new ruler soon has quickly took over.


    Despite how the new ruler was very good at handling political power, he was inept and extremely ipetent at governing the country. His chosen heir was the same- despite his talent with martial arts, the Crown Prince only knew to be infatuated with his Crown Princess and having fun with him all day long, uncaring and indifferent about the lives of themon people.


    It wasn''t surprising when a rebel appeared a year after the establishment of the Zhou Royal Family and took over with a coup d''etat and the leader of the Rebellion? The person Snow was about to meet, called Li Chen.


    A person who transmigrated to this world with a genuine system.


    That wasn''t even the most surprising thing about Li Chen; it was his identity before transmigrating. At the age of 10, he was kidnapped and trained in an organization of killers. Surprisingly, Li Chen grew to have his own moral code despite the tortures he went through and the brainwashing they performed.


    One could say that he had a very strong mentality to refuse the brainwashing and has acted out like he was one, so he wasn''t a mere puppet to be ordered around.


    It wasn''t until he was 20 years old when the world ended.


    Yes, it was the end of the world, and at that time, Li Chen was freed from the Organization, and as a talented trained killer, Li Chen was able to survive the apocalypse.


    Still, Li Chen died when he was surrounded by zombies and decisively chose tobust himself with his special power, since the man refused to turn into a zombie and be a true monster.


    Based on what Snow learned, the man was rather contradictory.


    Now, it was a year since Li Chen has transmigrated to this world, and his current body was only an 18 years old young man.


    Snow wasn''t afraid to meet and use Li Chen in his n, nor concerned about a potential protagonist halo.


    If Snow were to be truthful, Li Chen wasn''t the original protagonist- he was merely a substitute after the supposed true protagonist died. Li Chen became the protagonist because the world needed one- he was a second choice made to fix the mess that was created.


    The one with the true protagonist aura in the world happened to die early. It wasn''t, of course, Snow''s current body, but he was rted to the death of the true protagonist.


    "Snow, we will arrive in the set destination in 2 minutes, please get ready." ke reminded Snow mentally, awakening him from his thoughts, as amber eyes glittered with cold light.


    <em>Now then, since I decided to choose you, don''t let me down alright?</em>

 Chapter 5: I Didnt Do Anything Yet, So Why Are You Acting Like this?

    Chapter 5: I Didn''t Do Anything Yet, So Why Are You Acting Like this?


    A tall but slender figure quickly dashed ahead, passing trees in a blur as he nimbly ran deeply into the forest before quickly jumping high onto a tree branch in a few secondster, his bodyzily leaning against the trunk of a gigantic treepletely hiding his entire figure.


    "Is it here?" Li Chen mentally asked his funny cheat while carefully observing the area around him.


    Right now, he was deep in the forest and currently gazing at the small enclosure with a slightly open grass area that had small andrge rocks scattered all around. He could also hear the sound of running water from a river located just a short distance away from where he was hiding.


    In the far-off horizon, he could see the faintest hints of dawning, making it easier to see the ce around him, though it didn''t make much difference, as he had a skill that allowed him to see in darkness.


    "Yes, this is the exact location. You may have to wait for a while since the person from the mission might be arrivingter on." ck nervously said since he didn''t really know all the details for the mission given to him; he was just following the task given by the rules of the world.


    Yes, the mission ck was informed of was from the World Rule. That was all ck needed to know how special the person was that even the World Rule was being good towards them.


    However, just as soon as he finished talking, a figure suddenly burst out from the river with a loud ssh causing Li Chen to abruptly stiffened up and turning around in surprise since he didn''t sense any presence at all.


    ck eyes narrowing down slightly with a hidden sharp glint, Li Cheng retained hiszy demeanor as he leaned on the tree trunk.


    It had been quite a while since someone was able topletely conceal their presence around him.


    Which is making Li Cheng extremely curious as he eyed on the small thin figure currently standing still in the open space. The person''s head was lowered the entire time while letting out soft and tired pants. Surprisingly, it was a young man with a slender small figure, looking entirely harmless, but Li Chen knew that he couldn''t base a person just on their appearance alone.


    His ck eyes filled will interest as they roamed at the young man''s body, his eyebrows wrinkling as he observed the severe, deep injuries on him.


    They were deep enough for Li Chen to see parts of the young man bones through his injuries. Based on his observation of wounds the young man received, it was caused by both swords and daggers, and it also revealed just how much those people wanted this person to absolutely die.


    Which the young man was definitely also poisoned by whoever was after him since Li Chen could see a purple tint on his rather white skin, especially concentrated at his injuries.


    He couldn''t help but wonder about how could this young man was able to continue moving until now, especially how the youth must have swum in the cold river for an extremely long time as he hid and ran from people determined to take his life.


    Li Chen could tell just how much the young man''s enemies had done their very best to eliminate him which they failed to do so since the person was decisively and ruthless to himself to use the river to run away from them, although from the look of it now, this person will defiantly die if he was unable to get any medical help quickly.


    He was really interested to know who this young man is... Li Chen soon quickly shook his head, deciding against the idea since he was confident that the young man would bring him nothing but trouble, even without knowing his identity.


    Still, that didn''t stop Li Chen from admiring the young man''s unyielding will and determination.


    Simply based on the way the young man continued to persist with his back remaining straight despite the stress, pressure, terror, and pain he should be feeling, Li Chen could see his strength.


    And when the young man raised his head, despite his intention, Li Chen could not stop staring deeply since he was quite curious about what expression the young man was showing on his face and as he looked closer, Li Chen has instantly stopped breathing for a few moments, his ck eyes widening slightly.


    The young man was very beautiful and overwhelmingly charming; the pale white color on those young face was adding more to his current beauty.


    Oh, Li Chen was not someone that could be easily affected by a person''s appearance; in his original world, he met numerous and beauties of different kinds, but in the end, his heart still remained rather calm.


    He might appreciate their beautiful appearance but he would never be affected by it to the point that he felt emotion toward them.


    His heart had never been moved by a person before, but right now it was surprisingly different.


    Li Chen found himself moved by just a single glimpse; somewhere deep within him, he felt his soul tremble before an overwhelming thrill rushing through, it felt like he has found the special being that he has been looking for a very long time.


    When he saw the young man''s eyes, he becamepletely and utterly fascinated.


    His reaction seemed to be extremely unusual, there is definitely something wrong, but Li Chen couldn''t figure out what it was about.


    However, the entire time, Li Chen whole being was overflowing with excitement.


    Unbeknownst to Li Chen, his ck eyes glowed as it quickly filled with uncontroble madness before the gleam disappeared, eyes returning to normal.


    He didn''t know why he was feeling this way, but his entire being was screaming that he must get it, to not let it run away!


    And Li Chen decided to follow his instinct.


    He continued to watch the young man with obsessive gaze, watching the person raised a rather thin left arm to wipe away the water dripping over the pale young face with a very small hand that looked entirely soft; the young man every single movement was extremely beautiful, graceful and touching.


    And as the young man long eyshes fluttered, it proceeds to enhance his beautiful amber eyes that seemed to contain a dazzling light.


    Li Chen that has always remained unaffected by everyone around him was utterly captivated by the clear and calm amber eyes that glittered brilliantly with an impressive show of great determination and unyielding will, those eyes felt so utterly warm and fierce that it just took his breath away.


    <strong>Roar!</strong>


    Hearing the animal howl in the distance, Li Cheng body has quickly stiffened while his attention has finally awakened, right at this instant, all he wanted to do was to rush out to save the person before his very eyes, but it seemed that the young man has swiftly made his actions.


    The young man seemed to have always been prepared and ready to react to any danger that might suddenly appear around him, not letting his guard down even a tiny bit.


    And Li Chen who saw it has stopped himself with great difficulty and has decided to watch over, after all, even he knew that the young man is definitely a skilled martial arts person with internal energy.


    Soon an ordinary white higher has quickly appeared, which was the young man can handle despite being severely injured.


    Besides, even if he appeared right now, Li Chen knew that the young man would definitely move to attack him.


    Oh, not because the young man was being violent, it was because the young man could not trust anyone right now; he will definitely not let his guard down no matter what happened unless a person he trusted appeared.


    From the look of the dangerous situation, the young man would not allow any single mistake to happen, and even if there was a high chance that a person has suddenly appeared that might save him, there is no way that the young man will ept it so easily.


    The young man was definitely in an extremely stressful and tense situation such that all he could think about was how to save himself, so any person who drew close would be attacked.


    Li Chen could sense the hostile killing intent radiating from the young man''s body despite how he tried to hide it.


    Anyone else might have missed it, especially with the young man calm amber eyes, but Li Chen was quite skilled in that aspect.


    So Li Chen watched as the young man quickly dashed ahead and with a flick of his wrist, the sword in the young man''s hand has easily cut off the head of the white tiger, causing the blood to sttered around, which has also drenched the young man body.


    In which the young man just turned his attention at the sky, tilting his head slightly while letting out harsh and tired pants, showing howpletely exhausted he was at the moment. Still, calm amber eyes glimmered with an unknown emotion as he used his long wide sleeves to remove the blood on his small delicate face.


    A secondter, another howl echoed loudly, causing the young man to turn his head towards a certain direction before another howl echoed loudly and from what Li Chen could tell, it appeared like a pack of wolves has sniffed the thick smell of blood.


    Li Chen soon watched with a deep gaze at the young man that has shudder slightly after knowing about what animals wereing toward him before a soft sigh escape his lip and stumbling weakly to the closes rock before sitting down against it with his back hitting the hard rock.


    And with ncreasingly fascination, Li Cheng continues to observe the way the young man beautiful amber eyes remaining calm despite the dangerous and desperate situation he was in, the sword on his hand dropping on the ground, seemingly finally sumbing to exhausting and was unable to fight anymore.


    With ast burst of strength, the man has gently reached out with his right hand to take out an item from inside his clothes which the usually calm amber eyes has suddenly filled with overflowing tenderness as he gazed at the amulet item on his hand, causing Li Chen to have a sudden feel extreme dissatisfaction and envy.


    Li Chen had always wanted that kind of warmth but was unable to attain it, no matter how hard he tried, since no one was able to move his cold heart.


    But this time it was different.


    He finally met a person who could move his heart.


    "Little Nie... My little Nie... this seems to be Uncle''s end..." the young man soft voice sounded in therge space as he let out a sighed of regret.


    "There will be no Uncle to protect you anymore..." Amber eyes quickly shed worriedly.


    "So... Stay strong and please live..." the young man worriedly prayed, while ignoring his own situation.


    "Sigh... Father... Elder Brother... Second Brother... Little Xen has done his very best... I''ming to you now."


    And with a slight curve of his small pink lips, the beautiful amber eyes have slowly closed, finally entirely losing his consciousness, the small slender body eventually unable to withstand the stress it experiences any longer as heslumped down, still gripping the charm tightly in his hand as if it was hisst act of resistance.


    A few secondster, a tall young man appeared a short distance away from the unconscious person, emotionless ck eyes staring at the person before him.


    Li Chen couldn''t help being touched by the deep sentiment, devotion, and attachment that he just witnessed, and couldn''t help but entirely wondered if he were to save the young man right now, would he also get that kind of devotion and attachment towards himself?


    Since he will be this person benefactor for saving his life.


    The beautiful and charming young man would definitely trust him, right? Since the young man was the only person he has met that could affect his emotions, Li Chen could experience that kind of warm feeling too right?


    ck eyes brightening up at the mere thought of having that warmth causing his thin lips to curve up in delight and hope which he soon stared passionately and fiercely at the unconscious young man before his tall body has bent down as he gently picked up the fragile, vulnerable and beautiful young man into his arms.


    Completely treating the person he just met as the most important treasure on his life starting today,Li Chen''s heart skipping a beat at the mere feeling of having a soft body in his arms.


    Ah, these emotions feelpletely wonderful and amazing.


    "Since I saved your life, you''ll be mine and will be good to me, right?"


    Li Chen turned around, his gentle dark eyes turning indifferent as he nced at the pack of wolves that had finally arrived in the enclosure, a dangerous aura quickly radiating around his tall body and with a mere swift move of his sleeves, a burst of wind rushed over to the wolves, easily cutting through their bodies and causing blood and body parts to fly and scattering everywhere.


    Indifferently ncing onest time at the carnage that he just easily causes, Li Cheng has quickly turned gentle as he tightly hugged the unconscious young man gently and kindly on his arm because this person is his greatest treasure which isextremely different from the callous attitude he had shown a moment ago.


    And the entire time, an invisible ke floated around while recording about what was happening after Snow had truly fallen unconscious, confident that the young man would save himself.


    "Snow is so awesome, now we have such a strong ally." ke cheered up, shing blue light every second while entirely ignoring the unusual treatment and behavior of the young man towards his owner.


    .

 Chapter 6: If You Do Well, I Wont Mind About It.

    Chapter 6: If You Do Well, I Won''t Mind About It.


    "Snow its time to wake up!"


    ke echoing voice has caused Snow to instantly wake up as his amber eyes snapping open wide which has a glint of an alert on it, before ncing around the surrounding area a secondter.


    Snow found himselfying on a rather simple but soft bed in an extremely unfamiliar room which has arge and wide window that is currently open slightly just enough to let the sunlight outside the room to shine inside, while his nose smelled the lingering medicines in the air.


    He couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows in confusion and question after observing that he was definitely staying inside Li Cheng room and using the man bed, unlike what he predicted that he should be using at least another room for a stranger to stay with.


    Snow couldn''t help but wonder about what happens that Li Chen was allowing him to use his personal bedroom because he was entirely sure that base on the man''s true work in his life, the man should be against sharing his territory.


    Was it because Li Chen was being kind?


    Snow has quickly let out a chuckle, there was no way that he would believe that thought, it was not enough reason for a person like Li Chen who tends to be defensive and secretive to let others get close toward themselves, especially if it was someone they have just met.


    Even if it was because Li Chen was saving him, Snow was entirely sure that there should be other room to better stay at, rather than using Li Chen''s personal bedroom.


    People like Li Chen have already ingrained deep in their body and soul that their instinct should have been against others rather than getting close toward what was theirs, at least not until they got used to them or when they have something they wanted or was nning about something.


    So, the question now was, does Li Chen want something from him?


    And if so, what was it that Li Chen wanted that he was doing all of this?


    "It''s been 4 hours since Snow has lost consciousness. Li Chen is currently out looking for more important herbs in the mountain need to cure Snow injuries! However, you don''t need to worry Snow! You are now currently out of danger."


    kes happily shake before a prompt appears on Snow''s mind, stopping him from thinking more deeply about Li Chen''s certain actions.


    Later on, Snow will surely know about what the man wants, there was no need to trouble himself since as long as Li Chen doesn''t go against his mission and be a threat then Snow will basically be open-minded with whatever the man was nning.


    <strong>Mission Completion! Mission Completion!</strong>


    <strong>- 20 %</strong>


    <strong>- 20 %</strong>


    <strong>40 %</strong> <strong>out of 100% ofpletely sessful!</strong>


    Snow smiled, amber eyes still calm looking, in the memory that he has inherited, Snow fully knows well how very special and important the original owner in this world was.


    No matter what, he has to survive, Xen was not allowed to die because the original Xendeath was the catalyst of everything getting out of order and now that he has survived the whole ordeal, all things are currently walking down the right path, direction and order that the World has wanted to happen.


    In this mission world, Snow has to follow an important objective, at least Snow doesn''t need to go against the World Rule which is making everythingpletely easier to handle for his task.


    Besides, Snow doesn''t have to worry about anything even if he failed the other important mission because of that 40% Completion of Mission that ke has informed him.


    The Karma Core has deemed his taskedpleted, and that was what matters the most because rather than the World Rule, it was the Karma Core that he works with.


    And that 40% was already in the minimum requirement ofpletion of sessful of the task, especially when Snow was able toplete one of the soul tasks when the original owner was dying.


    At least Snow has fulfilled the mission given to him.


    After all, Snow was prompted twice with a Mission Complete, 20% Completion came into the World Rule Mission while the other prompt was a 20% Mission Complete as one of the original soul tasks.


    It was the thought of the Original soul, about Xen regret of wanting to survive on that fateful day when he died.


    That was one of Xen regret, and yes, most of the Task that a Granter was given to fulfill was the strong emotions, regret or wish they have during their time of death.


    And the Karma Core will choose among those lists of wishes and regrets base on the umtion of their Karma''s.


    Basically, this time Mission that was given to Snow was a Danger lurking with a Blessing type, if Snow has failed the 1st task then he doesn''t have any more chance to stay in this world to be a Granter and he will alsopletely fail his First Mission World ever.


    It will be quite a shameful thing if that were to happen, but Snow will feel more regrettable about it.


    After all, this world was quite interesting!


    If Snow could, he want to stay a little bit longer.


    A momentter, Snow lip curve up with great interest, there was basically no stopping him for doing what he wanted at this moment on.


    How about the Original Soul reaction base on his certain action or changing his temperamentter on?


    Snow just turned indifferent about it, as long as the Karma Core has not given him certain limits, regtions, and rules to follow during the task then Snow basically doesn''t care about the Original Soul feeling about the way he will work and use his body.


    As for going to get a Bad title for it?


    To Snow, it doesn''t matter one bit, besides, he could use soul energies point to easily remove it if it is really making it hard for him to do the next world mission after receiving it.


    Although, it was definitely interesting since it added more to his challenge.


    Besides, there was a reason why Clients will not be living their life anymore despite being granted a chance to fulfill their regret and wishes.


    Snow is a Granter that performed to fulfill whatever they wish and regret for, it was a job that he was doing and something that was notpletely free, so how could Snow let the clients choose how he will live his life after he was done?


    Aren''t they being self-important?


    It was basically an equivalent of exchange, he fulfills their wants in exchange for their Soul Karma Energies with the use of their physical body.


    Although Snow will live his new life with some of their original temperament while removing what he dislikes about since he wants to experience a different lifestyle.


    So right now, since there is no more stopping him, Snow could move and decide anything without any problem with his actions.


    He got more choices on how much he will act in this World now, although Snowwill continue to do his best toplete all his mission since he wanted to get all the Soul Karma Energies since there is really nothing wrong with wanting more of it.


    However, right now, there is an extremely important matter that Snow needed to do, it was especially the reason why he has task ke to wake him up early on because it was part of his mission.


    So Snow moves and quickly sat up before a groan of pain let out on his small lip, identally pulling open some of his rather deep injuries that weren''t able to healpletely properly despite how Li Chen has done his very best to patch him up.


    Turning indifferent toward his injuries, Snow has stood up, while unconsciously analyzing about how refreshing andfortable his body felt despite how he was still severely injured, well the man has done a good job.


    After all, the original Li Chen is extremely talented when ites to medicines that the Earth Li Cheng has inherited after transmigration into this world, which just added to the extremely talented Li Chen to be more terrifyingly skilled and proficient.


    It was one of the reasons why Snow has chosen to meet the younger man during the danger on his life, well, aside from refusing to waste his points in buying an item to the Trade Shop when there is an extremely convenient person around to do all the work for him.


    Besides, As Snow glimpse on the Trade Shop, his lip twitch, it was definitely a ck Shop because the amount of price became entirely different from what he saw after checking on it from before.


    Somehow the number of points needing to buy an item in the Trade Shop has changed, and it has be more pricy because Snow needed ''Medicine'' which is definitely a ck shop that scammed Granter more of their points.


    Snow couldn''t help but rolled his amber eyes, before promptly scanning over his entire body and he was currently wearing a simple silk long green robe that greatly highlights his slender body that causes Snow to raise his eyebrows in amusement.


    He was kind of figuring out where was thising from.


    Snow couldn''t help but hum a little before his lip curving up, well he seemed to really have left a great impression on the young man, before starting to look around the ce for the items that he needed, his eyebrows wrinkling adorably when he was unable to find what he was looking for.


    "Snow there is a peach tree currently in bloom at the backyard." ke helpfully reminder has cause Snow amber eyes to light up in joy, "Good Job ke!"


    With that Snow has quickly left the house by using the currently open window, leaping out and rushing into the back yard while ke twirling happily from the praise he just received before following Snow a few secondster.


    And because ke was extremely pleased that hepletely forgot to remind Snow that Li Chen will arrive any minute now.


    Li Chen that has finally arrive and saw an empty bed couldn''t help but narrowed his eyes dangerously while his tall and lithe body emitting a terrifying atmosphere causing a certain cheat system to tremble in fear.


    As ck watched the darkening aura of his Host, he smartly checks the surrounding area before jumping in joy as he detected the missing young man''s presence and has let his Host know where the person''s location is.


    In which Li Chen has immediately disappeared as soon as ck finish his words, rushing up ahead toward the location of the young man that he has thought in that single moment that has left him while he was gone.


    A minuteter Li Chen has stopped and stood still, his deep dark eyes staring at the young beautiful man that was currently facing a ratherrge piece of a blossoming branch of a peach tree.


    Eyes not blinking as he watched as the pink flowers of the peach trees fluttering around the slender figure of the young man that was currently kneeled while his ck ink long hair reaching the ground and spreading all over a small thin back while the green long silk robe on his slender body swayed and flutter gently while highlighting a white pale skin.


    Li Chen''s throat couldn''t help but rolled up and down, suddenly feeling so thirsty, his ck eyes deepening as certain emotion started stirring up inside him which was entirely new and something that he has fully embrace.


    However, his heart has skipped a bit, appearing loud on his ears as it goes thump thump thump when a beautiful amber eye has nce on his directions and seemingly being bound by a spell as he stood still, Li Cheng has seen the glimpse of the surprise but grateful emotion that quickly shes by on the young man amber eyes when he looks at him.


    The young man figuring out that it was him that has saved his life causing Li Cheng to be extremely happy, excited and delighted while a certain hope brim within him.


    Snow that has sensed the young man''s arrival couldn''t help but secretly observed his appearance in that split seconds, Li Chen is definitely tall with a lithe body along with ink-ck hair and eyes, looking extremely handsome while having a temperament of a very kind gentleman atmosphere around him.


    Completely unlike his real nature, but Snow still felt the dangerous aura around him, no matter how much Li Chen tried to hide it from him, that was something that was already been ingrained deep within the man.


    Li Chen might hide it extremely well but it was not something that the man could change, Li Chen will forever be the person who has taken numerous life on his hands.


    But Snow doesn''t really care about it, no matter who or what Li Chen was, as long as the man remains harmless to his mission, although he can perceive the way the young man seemed to want to give him a rather good impression.


    So Snow has replied back as he showed a gentle and grateful smile, this person isn''t a danger at the moment so, he can act nicely and kindly to him.


    Besides Snow has to treat Li Chen really well as his ''savior'', especially when they will be working together for a long timeter on.


    Unless Li Chen decided to go against him, then everything will change.


    So shing him with another quick smile, Snow has soon ignored him and returning to what he was currently doing as he quickly ces the slender forefinger on his mouth, his white teeth bitting on the skin without any hesitation.


    Soon Snow has raised his small hand, forefinger gracefully moving with a certain rhythm in the air while it shes a red light with every stroke of writing he made, the light appearing and disappearing, which presents apletely mysterious rune emerge in the air as soon as he stops his movement.


    The mysterious runes have soon started to revolve around before rushing toward the branch of the peach tree and quickly integrates upon it.


    Snow was currently using the branch of the peach tree as some sort of a medium since it contains a special characteristic that was a greatlyplementing in using certain mystic art spell, added with the use of his own blood being causing the spell he made to workpletely.


    Soon a bright light shes by, telling Snow that he was sessful in connecting toward the other end that he was trying to contact witha very important person.


    Snow instantly opening his small pink lip, letting out a clear melodious voice filled with urgency along with slight gentle coax as he speaks on the other end, "Little Nie... Little Nie... listen well. Don''t worry about me... Uncle is alright, I am just injured right now but I am definitely still alive."


    Li Chen who was silently listening and watching was greatly surprise about the skill of the mystic art that the young man has shown, after all, it was extremely rare for a person to be talented in both the arts of martial and mystic skills.


    This kind of talent, the young man definitely doesn''t have a very simple background.


    What should he do, Li Chen really wants to keep the young man tight on his control while keeping him around all the time, but at the same time, Li Chen doesn''t want to really lock him up.


    The young man deserves to be free and show his dazzling figure to the entire world, no matter how it makes him feel ufortable.


    Li Chen really needed to handle all of this with careful attention, he doesn''t want to force the young man, after all, hestill has his own set of moral and bottom lines despite what kind of a person he really was, which abruptly an idea instantly shes on his mind causing his lip to curve up gently.


    He has all the time he needed, especially when he wanted to slowly treasure and experience these new emotions that he was currently feeling.


    So be it, let try that one, Li Chen is a very patient person.


    However, his eyes have instantly darkened deeply as he remembers the extremely gentle action of the young man just now.


    If Li Chen didn''t know that the other side was just a child and was a rtive to this young man based on what he had observed so far, even he doesn''t know what he would have done if it was someone extremely <em>''special''</em>.


    The young man belongs to him, Li Chen won''t allow anyone to obstruct about what he wants.


    He finally found someone that could move his heart.


    He is extremely unwilling to let go of it, but he also doesn''t really won''t hurt the young man... so Li Chen decided to just remove those who go against him if he has to which is extremely easy to do.


    And the entire time Snow remains ignorant at the currently darkening thought of Li Chen, however, even if he knows about it, Snow will surely just turn indifferent and will just start nning out about how to appropriately handle or use it for his need.


    For those dangerous and darkening thoughts, it was not different from how Snow usually think so he could easily handle and ept itpletely without feeling unease and ufortable.


    Besides, Snow has a safe guarantee, ke is far stronger than the System that Li Chen currently has, so the man wouldn''t be a threat toward him, although he will continue to watch out over him.


    Furthermore, Li Chen also exists for another reason, it was easier to have him around when handling a certain important matter, it was the main reason why Snow was doing all of these actions after all.


    Allies or enemies, that was all Snow needed to know.


    However, Snow has stopped thinking more deeply about it when a rather young voice has echoed in Snow''s mind, "Imperial Uncle! Imperial Uncle! How are you? I was so worried Imperial Uncle! Where are you right now? Are you alright Imperial Uncle?"


    Um, yeah, Snow is currently an Imperial Uncle, meaning he belongs in a Royal family of the current Rong Dynasty, it was the reason why the original owner death was the Catalyst of the Dynasty breaking apart from the original event that would have happened in theter future, as for why, well all of it will be exinedter on.


    Snow was just d that he chooses to contact the other person this way where he will receive the other side words into his mind, unable for other people to hear what was being said.


    At the moment, Snow doesn''t really like to let the young man standing a few distances away from him to know about his current identity since it isn''t the right time to reveal it.


    Despite how the man seemed to have been showing a great attachment toward him at the moment, but this man was not truly his True Allies yet since Li Chen is still currently undecided if he wanted to get mix with his problem.


    It seemed that being free from the troublesome and dangerous problem has caused the young man to be against to mix with those troublesome matters for now.


    The only good thing was that this man was a decisive person once he decided on what to do.


    Besides, Snow will not allow the man to refuse to get mix with his problem.


    Li Chen was unable to stop himself from getting mix in the supposed another path of his life but this time Snow appeared, there is no chance that he will let Li Chen not get entangled with his problem.


    Snow secretly chuckled, finding the situation quite fun, everyone has a weakness, even Li Chen has his own.


    Even Snow has his own weakness, didn''t he still die on his original past life despite how talented he was?


    Doesn''t Li Chen secretly envy those deep feelings? Wishing and wanting to experience that warm feeling in his life but somehow unable to?


    Snow has decided to let him experience it, he has long chosen to do so after knowing Li Chen''s life experience.


    Although it seemed that it was quite different emotion from what he nned about, it was supposed to be about being a true ''Friends'' and ''Allies'', but from the look of it, something deeper from what Snow has nned if his suspicion turned out to be true.


    inwardly shaking his head,ter on, Snow will think more about it, he still has something important to do for now.


    "Little Nie, take care of yourself alright? I can''t use this art for a long time, so listen well! Don''t trust Dong Lou from this moment on." Snow voice was strong but his amber eyes slightly dimming down, long eyshes fluttering, looking quite pitiful as he tried to act like he was alright with the betrayal of the person he trusted.


    "Try not to be alone with someone else but remember that the Shadows can be trusted! They will definitely protect you! I''ll clean up all those ''Mess'' after Ie back. Be strong little Nie! Uncle wille back in 14 days, I promise!" amber eyes glinting coldly as he spoke in a determined voice, he will definitely make those people pay.


    Such disloyal people and traitors was something that Snow loathes very much.


    "Imperial Uncle... Dong Lou... he..." the disappointed voice of the young boy echoed out but there was no sadness on his young voice and only expressing a few helplessness about their situations, it seemed that the young boy has been numbed and was used from being betrayed by the people around them.


    "Its alright Little Nie! Remember you are not alone!... As long as I''m still alive... they wouldn''t be able to touch you." Snow amber eyes lighting up brilliantly, it was so dazzling and fierce with an unprecedented unyielding will, as it contains the promise of protection for a lifetime even at the cost with his own life.


    It was so brilliant that Li Chen couldn''t help but grasp his chest which his usually calm heart started beating loudly and fiercely!


    <strong>Ba-dump</strong>


    <strong>Ba-dump</strong>


    <strong>Ba-dump</strong>


    I want it... I really want it, that was the only thought that was running on Li Chen''s mind, as he watches with a hidden burning gaze at the charmingly young man, before his entireplexion abruptly changes when he saw the young man bod swayed and started falling sideways.


    Not good!


    Li Chen quickly rushed forward, catching the young man gently on his arm while noting the way the body on his arms seemed to stiffened from his touch - still retaining a little bit of suspicious but trusting him enough to let a stranger hold him, just based from the way it rxes soon after- was a quick observation that sh on Li Chen mind.


    "You are still injured! You needed to rest properly in order to get well fast."


    A few silent secondster, Snow nodded his head slightly, while secretly noting over the fact that he has retained the body instinctive reaction, definitely something to watch out for since there will be other new body that he will be using in every mission.


    Well then, for now, Snow will let his body adjust toward the man touch, it will definitely give Li Chen a good ''impression'' toward himself beforencing sideways, knowing that the man was currently watching his every move as he let out a soft, weak and pitiful voice but containing a sincerity on it.


    "... Thank you... for saving my life..."


    Li Chen eyes lighting up and curving in a gentle arc before a maic low voice echoed out which was filled with such gentleness "There was no need to express gratitude, I save you... because I wanted to."


    Snow adorable earlobe seemed to turn little pinkish, such a nice sounding voice, he couldn''t help but wonder how it will be like when the man''s voice wasn''t unrestrained before he quickly turned quiet.


    That idea was rather unlike him, was it the effect of using this body?


    "Come, let us go back. I have to check over your injuries once again."


    Li Chen then stood up, still holding the young man on his arm as he slowly walks back toward his house with gentle movement, seemingly afraid of letting him feel even a tiny bit of pain.


    Unbeknown to Li Chen, Snow lip curving upward in delight but hisrge amber eyes still remain calm and waveless as he silentlyys and stays obediently on the man''s arms.


    Well... Snow seemed to like this man more slightly.


    If his guess was right, then he will see how everything will turn outter on.


    Snow will watch Li Chen''s performance since he isn''t against this man to perform what ''Rei'' was unable to do in his original life.


    Li Chen also has a certain charm that causes Snow interest.


    This person is extremely talented and skilled, there was a reason why he was chosen by the World Rule as a Substitute Protagonist, he was also attractively handsome while Snow especially likes the certain part where Li Chen was unable to let go of someone once that person bes important, that kind of nature was something that Snow would not be against with.


    Especially when Li Chen was very "Useful" for Snow, it was the main reason why he will think about what Li Chen wanted since Snow doesn''t feel ufortable by the mere idea of it.


    Snow also believes in equal exchange and since that was what Li Chen wanted, maybe, then Snow will give it in exchange.


    As long as Snow will not feel very disappointed about him though.

 Chapter 7: Oh, Its Quite Fun Being a Beauty!

    Chapter 7: Oh, It''s Quite Fun Being a Beauty!


    "Let''s change your bandages and I have to apply for the medicine on it."


    Snow quietly watch withrge amber eyes at the currently awkward Li Chen who was currently holding a small bottle of medicine on his hand which appeared to be undecided on what to do causing Snow to show also show a confused and doubtful expression.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Li Chen silently stares at him with a ratherplex look, which makes Snow more confused than ever before arge wide palm has suddenly touched his left pale cheek before a slender but rough thumb has gently glide over on the red tear marked under Snow amber eye.


    "Did you forget that you are a fair?"


    Snow has blinked and another one before his tiny mouth has slightly opened up because he was suddenly enlightened about the reason why is Li Chen was currently acting awkward the entire time and has also caused Snow to be simply speechless about the whole ordeal.


    "I forgot." Yes, Snow has forgotten, even the original body has long forgotten about it.


    It has been a very long time since the original owner was treated as a fair person, it was one of the reasons why Snow didn''t think about his physical body''s current gender and was more treating himself as an absolute Male because of his previous life.


    Since it is Snow''s first time on using a client body, although heprehends that there will be side effects but itspletely different if he was currently experiencing about having two memoriesbine within his mind, especially when the original client in one way or another was affecting him more.


    As a Granter, Snow will experience and feel the same life that the client lives their lives so far, thus making it far easier on establishing the connection into it while at the same time, hindering them in their mission if they forgot their true self.


    And it makes it far harder when the client has a rather higher spiritual attribute than the Granter themselves because that person will be having a hard time retaining a part of their real self, and will be controlled by the emotions of the original client which can easily cause them to fail.


    It going to be aplete challenge, hardship and basically a hurdle for a Granter in every mission worlds, which makes it interesting to Snow though every time that he will resist it while being annoyed too at the same time.


    "How could you forgot?"


    Suddenly Snow has gotten back from his thoughts when a slender finger glide over one more time on his red tear marked before it was removed reluctantly while he didn''t miss the way when those dark ink eyes sh in unwillingness.


    Although, Snow just acted that he didn''t see it and has nces sideways, while at the same time disregarding the slightly unusual and ambiguous move of the man before him.


    "... it has been a long time since I was treated as a fair person that I forgot that I am one..."


    Yes, in the original memory it really was a long time since he has lived a very rx and happy life.


    After all the original client brothers have died, leaving only him and his second brother only son to have each other to protect, the original client''s life has turned extremely difficult since he was given a heavy responsibility to carry on which was something that he could not refuse and run away from.


    And a fair person was basically being treated with extreme care the most, because they are all born beautiful in a certain way and also tend to be talented in the mystic arts while the children that were born from them have always turned into talented and skilled children, thus regarding them as a treasured people to be protected and care for.


    But it was entirely different from the original client, he was always working hard, always surrounded by enemies, always fighting and being betrayed and always the person that does the protection that he has forgotten that he was not a real man at all.


    However, the original client couldn''t afford to be soft, weak and delicate because, in the entire history of the Rong Dynasty, Xen was the most conflicting existence of a fair person.


    After all, the original owner was the present Regent King in the Rong Dynasty since the current emperor was still a young child, only 11 years old and he has been doing the work as the Regent for four long years already.


    And in the would-be future, the Regent death was the Catalyst of the Rong Dynasty chaotic future, and the sole reason why the Young Emperor has died so quickly in a few months, after all, there was no one that was protecting the vulnerable Young Emperor anymore.


    No matter how wise, gifted and talented the Young Emperor might be, he was still defeated by the surrounding enemies that wanted his throne even when he fought back desperately and crazily.


    And yes, the Young Emperor is simply the real and true protagonist in this world, he has the aura of an Emperor, he was meant to be a wise and benevolent Emperor that will be remembered in theter generations for years toe.


    However it was all lost in the original track of life, but now that Snow was here, it will all change one way or another.


    And this young man before him will be the greatest allies that could help them in their current situation, Li Chen has the ability because he was able to eliminate the people who have killed the original owner and the Young Emperor, before bing the new Emperor after he won the fighting.


    Hey, Snow will use and get anything that could help him, he doesn''t have to work hard by himself alone, there are cheat like existence in this world, so why could he not use it for himself?


    So, Snow quickly took off the clothes in his upper body, the green silk robe slipping over and dropping down over his waist,pletely showing some of his white skin but mostly it was covered with a white bandage with a ting of red blood already drenching upon it.


    In which has cause Li Chen eyes to sh in distressed, especially when he was able to discern on how thin the young man''s body really is, yet, only indifferent amber eyes met his.


    "It doesn''t matter, I have to cure my body the best I can since I have to leave in 14 days because I really cannot stay for too long."


    14 days is the maximum amount of days that he could stay with this man.


    Besides, the original client has long be indifferent when it concerns all about himself because from the start, Xen was only trying to live a bit more longer until the Young Emperor was able to fully grasp the full power and authority that he has, whilepletely removing all their enemies the best of his capability while still alive.


    Xen was betting his entire being for his nephew and the country, what pushed him to keep going on was his duty as a Royal Family and responsibility and love to his only remaining rtive that cares about his well being, which is unfortunately only the Young Emperor who worries over him.


    Soon, Snow has suddenly smile gently toward li Chen, his indifferent amber eyes turning gentle.


    "You are my savior, I am still alive right now because of you. No matter who you are, it doesn''t change the fact that you have given me the ability to be able to continue living on, thus having the power and more time to protect my beloved nephew. And just knowing that is already enough for me to know that I could trust you."


    I don''t know the reason why you have saved my life.


    And no matter who you are.


    Good or Evil and no matter what kind of past that you may have...


    I am really extremely grateful for giving me another chance in life.


    The entire time, Li Chen just silently stares straight into the young man''s amber eyes, his emotionpletely hidden, and after a few moments of trying to figure out if the young man was lying or being sincere, a smile has suddenly shown on his handsome face.


    And with a nod of his head, Li Chen has firmly and seriously begun to apply the ointment medicine on every single injury on the young man delicately thin body, the entire time, there was no other bad and irrelevant thought has cross his mind since he was professionally just doing his job.


    After finishing wrapping a new clean bandage on the young man''s body, where most of the injuries were, Li Cheng has gently pulled the green upper garment in a loose way in order to not aggravate the young man''s injuries.


    "Rest for now, I''ll promise to cure you quickly with the best of my ability."


    Soon, he helped the young man toy down on the bed while he was able to tell that the medicine that he has also given for him to swallow before has already started taking its effects since the young man ambers eyes were already closing from drowsiness.


    Gently covering the young man with the quilt, Li Chen has stood up while taking the dirty and bloody bandages, although he couldn''t help but stare at the sleepy young man for a few seconds before deciding to walk away, however, he couldn''t help but stop when he heard a soft and sleepy voice reaching his ears.


    "...Xen, that''s my name."


    Suddenly turning around to take a nce at the obviously sleeping young man in the bed with a deep gaze, a gentle smile has slowly appeared on Li Chen''s handsome face.


    "Sleep well, Little Xen."


    Soon the sound of the door closing has sounded out before soft steady breathing echoed out around the silent room.


    And then a few dayster, Snow was currently sitting outside while hisrge amber eyes were curiously watching the busy Li Chen that was currently cooking their food for today''s lunch, which was in the open area.


    While the entire time, Snow just acted clueless and ignorant on the way that Li Chen was secretly ncing on his direction repeatedly for quite a while now.


    In the past three days, Snow has been used by Li Cheng increasing attention to himself, although the man was being subtle on his actions but Snow wasn''tpletely clueless about it, although it was a bit interesting to experience such manner.


    Because of his original life, Rei has been quite ignorant and naive with his feelings, so this was truly the first time that someone has taken a liking to him in that certain way, after all, rather than people liking Snow, they tend to admire and fear him more.


    Although if Snow was the original Xen right now, the original client will never know and get the meaning of Li Chen actions and nces, oh it was not because he was quite ignorant and pure about it, the reason was that in the original client subconscious mind, there was this certain belief that no one will genuinely like him.


    And it was quite a negative opinion too for a beautiful person to consider, especially for a fair person but there was a reason for it though.


    It was the cause of an event in the past that transpired after he became the Regent King of the Rong Dynasty and the following urrence that he experiences after that, especially when he was not being treated as a fair person, so those have just keep piling up that he considers that thought as absolute truth.


    Although Snow understands what has caused the original Xen to be that way he just felt indifferent to the entire ordeal, Oh, the client was definitely strong but he was also quite fragile inside.


    Snow will just have to respect the original client and nothing more, soon after a few minutester, he was finally able to detect the delicious meal that Li Chen has cooked, which Snow couldn''t help but secretly salivate from the wonderful smell alone.


    This person is definitely a person that is talented in the kitchen which causes Snow to like him more and more, while outside, he remains the same while watching as Li Chen gently smiles toward him before cing the foods in the table.


    "Little Xen let''s eat, I specially cook this food for you. Didn''t you tell me before that you like this vegetable yesterday? So I made it once again. Oh, I also found and hunted a deer in the forest this morning, it will be good nourishment on your injuries."


    Snow just nods his head before gazing at the dishes on the table, there was the saute green leaves of the sweet potatoes, then mix healthy vegetables with a slice of meat on it and a bowl of hot soup with green onion on top which has dear meat that was cut in tiny pieces, a very simple but delicious healthy food.


    All fresh and taste delicious thate from mother nature, entirely different in taste from the one on his original life.


    Then before he began to eat, Snow has shown a shy smile to Li Chen, his amber eyes tried to remain calm only for a delight expression to sh over it, which was something that Li Chen that has been deeply observing him the entire time has caught.


    Didn''t they once say that you first have to conquer the men''s stomach to seed in chasing someone?


    So Li Chen decided to do the warm boiled frog, slowly and patiently treating Xen with gentleness, kindness, and warmth, trapping the beautiful young man to his side and making this person unable to let go and leave him alone anymore on his entire life.


    As for why Li Chen has used this kind of nned rather than showing a domineering act, even he could tell that his Little Xen is a person that couldn''t be forced, rather than doing good, it will do Li Chen more harm if he decided to seize this person directly.


    Besides, Little Xen might be acting like a harmless, shy and just an average looking juvenile at the moment but Li Chen wouldn''t be fooled by it.


    It might be because he was the young man savior that Little Xen is currently treating him kindly with a bit of trust but Li Chen knew that this person is not a simple person.


    Li Chen has already seen a part of the young man''s real self from before, this person has been very calm, determined, unyielding, with the decisive and ruthless decision in every action he has taken, although he could also turn gentle, kind and extremely protective.


    There is also the problem of Xen''s current identity in which he doesn''t have any idea who the young man truly is, from his appearance and reaction alone, the young man was definitely being hunted down by his enemies that especially wanted him desperately dead, it showed on how grave the injuries that Li Chen has tried to heal.


    Every injury he saw was meant to take this person''s life away.


    "It''s very delicious."


    Suddenly a clear and melodious sound reaches Li Chen''s ear causing him to get back on his attention while his ears felt a bit itchy from the voice he just heard, yet, he appeared normal the entire time before gently cing a piece of green vegetable on his Little Xen rice bowl.


    "I prepared a lot, you should eat more."


    Snow silently gaze at the piece of vegetable that was ced on his bowl for a few seconds before a ting of pink emerge on his white cheeks, while shy amber eyes ncing toward Li Chen figure before finally cing meat to the man rice bowl.


    Seemingly embarrassed of what he has done, Snow has quickly looked down while his long eyshes fluttering in an uncertain and nervous way causing a certain someone to be shot directly on his heart with the adorable scene he just witness.


    "You too."


    Although Li Chen just showed a gentle smile, the feeling he truly feels isn''t showing from the outside one bit,before gracefully putting the piece of meat that his Little Xen has given into his mouth before calmly chewing with a very normal expression on his face.


    And Snow that haspletely known about what is truly going on in the man''s mind has inwardly roll his eyes however inside, Snow couldn''t help but feel a slight thrill with ying around with Li Chen, he has never known that it was quite fun ying as beauty too, after all, he has an average look in the original life.


    Even Snow couldn''t help but wonder about how did Rei like him in the past? Snow was definitely not a beauty and he knew that his personality is definitely not that great.


    It''s not like he has low- self-esteem but Snow knows himself very well.


    So it was quite a mystery.


    However, another day has passed by once again, in which another person has suddenly arrived back and stayed with them.


    It was Li Chen servant, a middle-age woman called Autumn, and this servant wasn''t just a simple person because she carries a great secret regarding the identity of the original Li Chen that the Earthling Li Chen was using.


    Although Snow wasn''t really worried about Autumn since the secret that she was hiding wasn''t a harmful one to Li Chen''s life.


    "... hm... tonight sure look especially beautiful..."


    As Snow stood outside without any single people around, he couldn''t help but release a heavy sigh after gazing at the twinkling star in the night sky before slowly raising his small slender hand to gradually removed his blue outer robe and leaving a white thin inner garment on his body.


    Before small tender feets walked over toward the hot spring just a few distances away from him while bypassing the bamboo trees around it


    And when Snow submerges his thin and slender body, he couldn''t stop the content sigh to escape his lip before leaning his back over to arge rocked when the hot water has reach over his slight curve but thin waist and finally decided to sit down that the water has reached over his chest.


    Right now, the scenery was definitely something that came out from a painting, beautiful and charming.


    As the beautiful young man with a charming appearance has submerged his naked body in the hot water, causing his fairplexion to be flush in lovely pink color while hisrge amber eyes showed a misty look.


    While the white inner robes have clung to his entire body and greatly outlining his slender figure, and at the same time, his long ck ink hair attached to his slender neck and flush cheeks before spreading in the hot water.


    It was a picture of a very alluring and beautiful young man taking a bath in a moonlight night.


    "Snow~ Li Chen is hiding 10 meters behind you while using the skill of his system in order to hide his presence."


    Snow has casually lowered his head, while his amber eyes shing in amusement hearing ke reminder on his mind, while unbothered at the man hiding in the dark because Snow will need his helpter on.


    Besides, it''s obvious that Li Chen wasn''t here just to peep while Snow takes a bath on the hot spring only to turn silent when Snow felt a burning and fierce gaze running up and down his body after pondering those words.


    Well... what can Snow do... the man shamelessness knows no bounds, but somehow, he doesn''t felt any disgust on Li Cheng gaze so he just let it go for now.


    Besides, Snow also knew the reason why Li Chen has followed him to this location because it is a dangerous time for Snow today.


    And Li Chen knew all about it because of his system helps.


    A few secondster Snow amber eyes immediately widen before braising himself up when he senses iting.


    Then Snow felt it.


    Pain, unimaginable pain begun spreading all over his entire body.


    And before long Snow felt his entire body turning cold to the point of freezing despite being submerged in a hot water, which is followed with the feeling of numerous small ants biting all over his body along with the torturous pain that can even make a strong-willed person to scream for help.


    However, Snow just quickly wrapped his arms around his shaking body while bowing his head and bitting his pink lip hard enough that it has started bleeding, but despite all the unimaginable pain, Snow back has remained straight and unbent.


    But at the same time, Snow seemed to also underestimate the problem this time, when he has forgotten that the body that he is using wasn''t his original one where the endurance was extraordinary.


    Before finally noticing that his thinking process was also affected when he was using the body of his client.


    It was not as good as his own original life, the original Xen was really smart that Snow was a bitte in detecting the other issue of using another person''s body.


    Maybe Snow body has affected a certain n of his from the start, especially when it concerns Li Chen because Snow was a person that could deal with the problem alone without anyone''s help.


    Although he was also a person that will use anything and anyone that will make it far easier and faster for what he wanted if he could, so maybe he isn''t much affected?


    It is truly confusing.


    However, right now Snow doesn''t have the time to further think about it because he needed to handle the Hidden Illness that has been guing the body of the original client which is called Cold Poison.


    Once a day every month, the original Xen has been surviving the attack of the Cold Poison that constantly wrecked his entire body, where a person would wish for death to finally end the torment that he is experiencing.


    Because not only was the Cold Poison extremely painful in unimaginable level, once the person with Cold Poison lost their will to live, then the poison will cause the person''s heart to automatically stop beating up, leading the victim to die.


    And every year, the pain is promoted as it gets higher and higher, so with no great determination and unyielding will, Xen should have died a long time ago.


    And it has been 5 years that the Original Xen was experiencing this suffering and torture.


    So, Snow who has the memories of the original client has underestimated the poison because in his mind if Xen can do it, then why couldn''t he do it too?


    And it has been a mistaken view, especially when it was far more dangerous than ever today because Snow body was still injured.


    The original Xen was already having a hard time enduring the cold poison as the years pass by that there was a time that Xen had wanted to really give up and be done with it.


    And now that it was Snow turned, well, he now can tell and perceived the desperation of the original client of wanting to live despite how nightmarish the poison attack felt like.


    Soon, Snow''s eyes started to blur while his thin body has been shaking nonstop from the unimaginable pain while he was able to taste the blood on his mouth however despite it all, Snow''s mind remains calm while he waits for a person next action.


    Come... let see how you will act this time around.


    Allies or Enemies, which one will you be, Snow wonder as he gambles with his well being.


    If you hesitate and use a different approach while letting me bepletely disappointed in you then... don''t me me for being ruthless!


    You might be useful in my n, and very good allies at that but Snow can survive even without a person by his side!


    A cold glint shes on Snow amber eyes before losing his entire consciousness.

 Chapter 8: Are you going to be my Ally or Enemy?

    Chapter 8: Are you going to be my Ally or Enemy?


    A slender and tall figure has quickly dashed over before taking hold of the unconscious young man on his arms.


    "ck, give me the highest cure medicine you got right now!"


    Hearing his Host words, ck couldn''t help but remind in an extremely worries


    "Host current level is low, the medicine is enough only to save him this time around, but it won''t be able topletely cure him. Xen''s current body has numerous hidden damage from the long years of being affected by his Cold Poison."


    "So, by only upgrading the current system level will you be able to find a more useful medicine to fully cure Xen Cold Poison, I am sorry Host, ck can only help you this much."


    ck might be a cheat existence but he was not omnipotent, he has to follow a certain rule in every world he appeared and Xen illness is a unique one, that Cold Poison on his body has a certain mixture of aura''s that belong to this world that he couldn''t easily change.


    Cold, severe injuries, a deadly poison, and even cancer, those could be easily solved by the system medicine but the Illness that the young man got was made or given by a person with a certain talent in the mystical aura in this world.


    The Cold Poison is a unique existence in this world, so a simple cure cannot just heal it, no matter how such a cheat existence the medicine and items he has on his trade shop would not be able to help him.


    Especially when the host is still too low level topete against the ''special'' auras with a characteristic that uniquely exist in this world, his Host needs to level up in order to help the young man problem.


    "It doesn''t matter! Give it to me!"


    With a fierce and cold voice, Li Cheng ck ink eyes turned extremely dangerous while the arms he has around the unconscious young man has been gentle, before shifting the person in a tender manner for a far morefortable position.


    Li Chen has finally found a person that could influence him with great difficulty, how could he just let it easily disappear just like that?


    Something so interesting, something so warm, something that could move his calm heart that remains cold and indifferent for all these years.


    So how could he let the young man go and watch it disappear before his very eyes?


    Never!


    Li Chen won''t allow it! Nothing bad will happen to him!


    The young man was born to meet him in this life!


    The young man''s mere existence belongs to him!


    Suddenly as Li Chen thought be dangerous and darks, a round ball has abruptly appeared on his hand.


    And at the same time, Li Chen felt the way that the hot water temperature around them has abruptly be so cold while feeling the delicate body on his arm has started shivering.


    This is no good!


    Xen''s current body can no longer handle any more damage, the injuries he suffered before is making it more dangerous to his life.


    Damn! Damn it!


    He never thought that the young man''s hidden illness was extremely dangerous.


    Without any hesitation, Li Cheng has used his long and slender tomakes the young man swallow the medicine as he gently pried open the tight small lip while unconsciously using his thumb to gently wiped the blood upon it.


    Soon, the medicine has rapidly turned into a liquid while Li Chen has hurriedly removed his slender finger from the young man quivering lip in which he has identally touch the small tongue within it without any warning.


    Causing his ink-ck eyes to constrict and darken from the wonderful soft feeling that lingers on his finger, although Li Chen has never waste any second to gently rub the young man''s slender throat in order to make hi swallowed the medicine inside his mouth.


    A few minutester, Li Chen felt the temperature of the water finally turning warm causing his body to slightly rx from extreme relief and at the same time feeling that the young man shivering boy has finally lessened.


    However, Li Cheng has quickly felt a soft and small hand swiftly grabbing his neck in a blink of an eye that caught him in great surprise but when he gazes upon the unfocused wide amber eyes filled with killing intent rather than tensing up Li Chen haspletely rxed his body.


    And just like he assumed it to be, Li Chen felt that the young man has stopped his actions and stayed stilled for a while and slowly regaining his consciousness.


    While the entire time, Li Chen has never faulted the young man''s actions, despite having a high chance of dying by his hands.


    Besides, it was an instinctive reaction of a person who was constantly worried over his life, that the young man has just moved instinctively in order to protect his own life from any danger that might befall him, especially when he was extremely defenseless.


    It just that Li Cheng rather wish that the charming young man would soon give his full trust toward him.


    Oh, Li Chen is able to tell that the young man has already started trusting him since he would have died the moment that the young man has made a grabbed on his throat.


    At least, it was proof enough since if it was Li Chen, he has already taken the person''s life, it doesn''t matter if that person was innocent or not.


    Because his life is far more important than a mere stranger after all and any tiny mistake causing harm over his life cannot be tolerated.


    However, when ites to this person, somehow, Li Chen just couldn''t give the thought of hurting him.


    So Li Chen patiently waits as the alert amber eyes be focused before it met his calm dark ink eyes and a few secondter, the body on his arms has slowly rxed while the small hand gripping his neck was slowly removed after a slight doubt but with certain tolerance appearing on those amber eyes.


    After all, Li Chen appearing in the young man''s dangerous situation is extremely doubtful and suspicious, however since the young man has released his hands, Li Chen has figure out that he wasn''t dangerous to the young man''s life enough for him to want him dead.


    Although, remaining suspicious that Li Chen might have some evil motion or n against him though.


    Well, Li Chen can also take it slowly with the young man since he has long known that it wouldn''t be so easy to get this person''s trust, especially when the young man seemed to be surrounded by numerous people who wanted to take his life.


    But that''s alright, its already a miracle that Li Chen was being allowed to get close to the charming young man this much, especially with the special circumstances, soon his dark ink eyes have sh in a firm light


    Li Chen won''t stop, he is extremely determined to get this person, it doesn''t matter if it would be troublesome and painful since he would never cower and fear to face the difficulty for what he wanted.


    With those in mind, Li Cheng let his atmosphere be warm and kind while showing a harmless kind smile in order to ease the person on his arms because acting negative and malicious is the wrong move in their special situation.


    Nheless,Li Cheng can tell without a doubt that the young man''s life is in constant danger by how the young man has just reacted a moment ago while at the same time, having limited few people he could trust.


    A truly worrying situation because Li Chen already believes that the young man''s identity is not a simple one, more importantly, it was unquestionably a very special existence that numerous people are scrambling to hunt his life down.


    The young man might be a member of a very influential family oran influential figure in certain ces.


    It could even be said that the young man might be even rted or a member of the Royal Family.


    Although Li Chen doubts that thought since base from what he knows from Autumn while the information he heard from the viger that lives a few distances away from where he lies that there are only three members in the Royal Family.


    The Queen Mother, a young 11 years Old Young Emperor and a 24 Years Old Regent King.


    The young man is definitely not the Young Emperor, not only was the age wrong but there is a rule that a Fair person cannot be the Emperor.


    Is Xen being the Queen Mother? Suddenly, Li Chen has a blue vein appearing on his forehead when those thoughts cross his mind while the answer was a definite <strong>NO</strong>.


    And he might be the Regent King?


    Well, Li Chen heard that the present Regent King is a fair person but from his appearance, the young man appears to be a high schooler rather than a twenty-four years old adult.


    So, who are you, really?


    Inwardly shaking his head, Li Chen kindly smiled while gently rubbing the top of the young man''s head as he spoke in a coaxing and soft voice which was filled with certain assurance.


    "Don''t worry, I am here. I will not allow anything bad to happen to you... I will protect you so sleep and take a rest right now..."


    Li Chen watched as the young man long eyshes flutter in uncertainly while wide amber eyes showed a doubtful look but in the end, after a few more seconds of thinking deeply, the young man seemed resigned of giving his trust one more time.


    The young man''s entire atmosphere is basically screaming about how he could trust him right? That he will not harm him and that it wasn''t a mistake to ce his trust in another person?


    "Yes, I definitely won''t harm you... please believe in me."


    Li Chen is unable to stop himself as he bows down and ces a soft kiss on the young man''s pale forehead while feeling a slight twinge of distress of watching him in pain.


    Soon, he saw the way that the young man eyshes flutter in nervousness while the soft delicate body on his arms shiver with undisguised anxiety before those amber eyes have finally closed,pletely cing his trust on him, believing that he will not harm his life.


    The young man''s entire reaction waspletely telling Li Chen that he was gambling his life and well being.


    Choosing to believe on him despite the fact that the young man has just got betrayed by a person he trusted, still wanting to keep trying to trust someone else.


    "Don''t worry... I''ll definitely protect you..." Li Chen whispers softly, before standing up and walking away while carrying tenderly and softly of the delicate young man on his arms.


    While hidden from view, Snow smile in kindness since the man''s actions didn''t disappoint him, while also passing a certain test however, he will see how the man will doter on with the additional others he might try to perform.


    At least, Snow got the man to cares about him, especially when the man certain ''protection'' was definitely useful before suddenly feeling a certain warmth, and slight approval was sent somewhere deep within him.


    Snow was confused for a few seconds before finally figuring out that the emotion he felt was from the original client that should be sleeping inside him.


    Was the original Xen awake this entire time? Did he give approval on Snow action just now? Did the client reveal the warmth feeling because of the notion and gentleness that the man has shown toward him?


    Snow couldn''t help but frown because this means that the soul can see what is happening while he performs his mission.


    Oh, he could understand their curiosity and insistence in knowing about how their regret and wish is being fulfilled but it was definitely a troublesome process because there is definitely a time that Snow will not be unable to block the original souls that cause them to be against of what he was doing.


    So, Snow will have to ask keter about how to block them since he doesn''t want to get aint about how he performed the mission and the people around them.


    Especially when they suddenly felt against his chosen lover when they have a person that they love because Snow has already nned to at least have someone to spend his life with every world.


    Snow dislikes being dictated who to love or life, especially even if he is a Granter, doesn''t mean that he needed to follow what the client prefers and wanted.


    This time Snow was just fortunate enough that his first client gender is very special, where he doesn''t have to worry about if he chose Li Chen as his lover in this world.


    Just showing the ending process of their wish and regret is already enough for the client to know since Snow was only granting they''re wished and regrets, after all, he was unafraid to fail his mission since he won''t be obliterated.


    So, Snow won''t really care if the original Xen suddenly showed disliked Li Chen about the idea of making him as his lover, especially when it doesn''t concern about the mission.


    And even though Snow has already seen the memories of the original client, he won''t follow the original client feeling to a certain someone.


    So if a client bes resentful, ufortable, and loathsome of what Snow is doing then so be it, those people are already dead, they should understand that important details because Snow was only granting their wishes and regrets before living their lifeter on.


    It was part of the deal and what they have exchanged for.


    As for being given Bad Title? That was not easy to do, despite how convenient it was to stop a Granter certain actions.


    But Snow doesn''t care if a client want to do it.


    What Snow cares about now is testing and nning on how to make Li Chen his ally or maybe making Li Chen his lover since he is definitely a perfect person that suits his taste.


    Not only was Li Chen extremely skilled with a cheat system but he was extremely useful in this world.


    Is Snow cruel? At least, Snow will never y and cheat the man affection, because he will remain true to him no matter what becausethat is one of Snow''s bottom lines on his life.


    ying with the people''s emotions that Snow chooses from and throwing them away without any reason at all, just because he wanted to y around?


    Snow will never do that unless he was given a reason to do so, Snow will remain true and loyal because emotions are something that he will never fear to have.


    As long as there is no betrayal of trust or something extremely important then Snow will be kind, affectionate, and tender to the person he has chosen but if a person cheat upon him.


    Well... Snow was not a kind person to remain quiet and kind to the person that has wrong him.


    .


    .

 Chapter 9: Its Nice To Relax Once In A While.

    Chapter 9: Its Nice To Rx Once In A While.


    Snow indifferent amber eyes nced as a set of tea and snacks ced in front of him before briefly ncing at the middle age woman that has served the food and nodding his head in a polite way and staying silent after.


    Snow might be acting kind and easy to get along with base with his interaction with Li Chen but that was because of his own personality and not of the original client because Xen still has the pride and disposition of someone who was in current power in the Royal family, a Regent King, second only to the Young Emperor.


    Even if Xen was a very kind person even when he belong and grown up into the royal family, there is always that callous way of him handing the life of other people beneath him, turning indifferent and ruthless when ites to other people lives.


    Xen has the disposition of leader, powerful and majestic, it didn''t change the fact that Snow was also someone that has been leading people in his original life.


    "Enjoy your tea and snacks, I''ll leave you alone now."


    Autumn just smile, eyes brimming with kindness despite Snow indifferent attitude before quietly leaving the room in order to give Snow his peace of time.


    Snow just silently stare at the tea for a second before lifting it with his hand and taking a small sip on it after checking out that nothing harmful was added into it.


    Although he might trust Li Chen, it doesn''t mean that Snow will trust anyone else, even if Autumn was someone that Li Chen can get along with.


    Besides, as Snow ces the teacup down the table and reaching over the snacks that look like a donut, Autumn has been acting quite suspicious after Li Chen has helped heal him over the cold Poison on his body.


    Oh, Autumn was not acting dangerous or in a threatening way toward him but she has been acting extremely nice and well when ites toward him, she has been so nice to the point that the reason why she was acting that way was not because of Li Chen alone anymore.


    She kept giving him nces that she thought she has hidden very well, which she was not and ncing from time to time to where his heart is, precisely toward the mark on his chest which happens to be the print image of ke that looks like a birthmark.


    Snow couldn''t help but wonder why she has been interested in it since he knows for sure that the original Xen doesn''t have that mark on his chest before and it only appeared because of his appearance, which is like Snow signature mark when doing his missions.


    So he couldn''t help but wonder why she was interested in it, anyway as long as it was not something that was against him then he will ignore it for now, but will always be in the back of his mind.


    Taking a sip with his tea one more time, Snow stood up while conveniently checking over his appearance, another green garment again, his long ink-ck hair was tied low with a simple green ribbon and ced over his left shoulder.


    Just a simple appearance, not overly luxurious but not poor looking at the same time.


    Well, it''s been 9 days since he has been staying with Li Chen, and Snow knew that he will be so busy and troubled when he goes back to the Pce, so for now, he will try to rx in peace, besides Li Chen was out in the town at the moment, buying very important items which Snow doesn''t really know about.


    It might be really important that Li Chen wasn''t ordering Autumn to be the one to get the item he needed.


    He is quite curious about what it was but for now, since he is currently free at the moment, its time to go rx and also exercise this body of his, since he needed to entirely be in sync with his vessel.


    So now, where was his sword again?


    "Here you go, Snow!" kes has given the sword to Snow by using his own spiritual energy causing Snow to smile. "Thanks!"


    Taking a step, Snow once more has gone out using the window before dashing deeply inside the forest that was a few distances away from where he has been staying at.


    .


    Roar


    Arge ck bear uses its huge paw to stamp toward a small figure wearing a green garment on its front him, which the small figure nimbly dodge as he steps on the side before jumping up and running on the ck bear long arm.


    Snow just smile with a calm amber eye as he runs over at the arm of the rampagingrge ck bear with ease before gripping tightly the sword on his hand, an internal energy wrapping around it before swinging his sword horizontally, cutting therge bear head as it flew high up in the air whilerge blood spews out from where it was cut down.


    Amber eyes blink before he quickly dodges away from the body of therge ck bear since he doesn''t want to get dirty from the blood.


    Snow nce at the sword on his hand that remains spotless despite what he just did for a second before putting the sword back on its scabbard.


    They said that a bear paw tastes quite good, he wonders if Li Chen knows how to cook one.


    "There you are Little Xen!" a worried voice echoed out, huh, talk about the devil and he will appear.


    Snow smile and blink his amber eyes before turning his head and seeing a slender tall figure wearing a simple and spotless white robe along with green bamboo design standing quite a few distances from where he was at.


    "Oh... Wee back, Li Chen."


    "... Ah... I''m back little Xen..." Li Chen smiled happily before walking toward to where Snow was standing his ck ink eyes ncing up and down on Xen delicate body checking for any injury before turning around and taking out a shorten knife over his waist before squatting down as he began to cut down the dead ck bear before him, knowing that Xen has wanted to eat the bear without even being told about it.


    A sh of appreciation on Snow amber eyes before disappearing quickly as he walks to the left side of Li Chen, squatting down beside him as Snow watch Li Chen process therge ck bear that he has just killed for tonight dinner.


    Humming a little bit, as they stayed quiet for a few minutes infortable silence before Li Chen spoke, "I was very worried when I didn''t see you back at home after I came back from the town, so I was looking around for you."


    Li Chen exined while giving him a worried look from time to time causing Snow to blink his amber eyes before ncing sideways.


    While, Snow like the warm emotion he just felt from the man concern, especially when only quite a few people have been worrying about his well being on his original life, while as Xen, he was a person that no longer used about people worrying about his well being since it has only been the Young Emperor that only care about him anymore.


    All the people that have loved the original client are dead while he was betrayed by the remaining people that should have been caring about them.


    Li Chen observes Xen''s reaction at the corner of his ck ink eyes, as it narrowed down since he couldn''t help but feel distressed over Xen''s reaction while secretly making a vow that he will be looking after Xen well being now and in the future.


    The two of them will definitely be together for a long time after all, and nothing will stop him from getting what he wants.


    Li Chen will remove anyone that gets on his way.


    Ah, such a wonderful feeling to experience, it felt bitter but felt so sweet at the same time.


    After finishing taking all the delicious part of the ck bear for tonight dinner, Li Chen conveniently stored the ck Bear Meats in a small bag on his waist, it was like those with a dimension space but it doesn''t haverge space on it, but it was still a very rare item to have and only those great nobles families and extremely wealthy people can afford it.


    Xen couldn''t help but narrow his amber eyes slightly on the small bag before ncing away, he knew that Li Chen was always watching and observing every action that he makes, so showing a very rare item was Li Chen way of telling him that he was not a very simple person despite how he appear to be.


    Well, he could understand Li Chen idea, it was not great to hide everything about himself toward him, and if Li Chen ever wants Snow to be able to trust him without being suspicious and in doubt about him all the entire time then, it was a good strategy to start slow at the moment, especially in the long run of them being together as allies, for now.


    Give a little bit of trust at the start, if they want to be able to work and, well, be together in the long run, a new start and beginning between the two of them.


    And if he wants their rtionship to be strong and willst a very long time without any misunderstanding causing them problems, then Li Chen need to be trusted by himself, at least Li Chen needs to start showing what he is capable of and showing all about him slowly from now on is a good start.


    Isn''t that wonderful? Snow couldn''t help but smile in excitement unconsciously.


    Li Chen couldn''t but sigh inwardly with how he is always handling and interacting with Xen, this will take a bit longer than he thought, who told him that the one he was interested in is a very and extremelyplicated person?


    At least, for now, Li Chen doesn''t want all the secrets that he has, especially his abilities, to be the one to get on his way with his pursuit of the young man beside him.


    He will definitely go on a rampage if that ever happens.


    So with a kind smile, Li Chen offers his hand toward the beautiful young boy, finding the confused expression on Xen face to be so adorable before joy burst out his chest as Xen with a bit hesitation grab hisrger hand with his own small hand.


    Li Chen''s heart starts beating as the small soft hand fit over his ownrge hand, he knew that the way he was acting is really sappy but well, he never knew how wonderful it was to have someone that can affect him.


    He doesn''t find it as a weakness the way he felt toward the young boy, it was very wonderful and special to Li Chen to even experience.


    This is something that he really wants.


    Deep within his soul, this was something that he has been yearning for.


    So that''s why as he carefully walks with Xen in the forest, holding hand in hand as they make way to the ce he can finally feel and call his home, there was no way that he will be letting go of the hand on his grip.


    Possessiveness and obsession glinting deeply over his darkening ck Ink Eyes for a few seconds before it disappears just as fast as it came, the kind and gentleman appearance he has outside not changing one bit.


    This person was his, even if the young man doesn''t know it yet.


    .


    Snow couldn''t help but let his amber eyes run up and down in secret on the man perfect body, the muscles not overlyrge along with those awesome abs of his, long and powerful leg with that handsome appearance that appeared kind and gentle all the time.


    When ites to someone, Snow really doesn''t have any preference over a person, as long as she or he doesn''t betray him and stay true to himself then, Snow other half could be anything and anyone.


    You could say that he will start appreciating that person''s entire being, good or bad when he decided who his other half will be.


    And right now, as Snow soft-looking tongue licks his lip, feeling his current body being more sensitive than his original one before, well it wasn''t really that surprising, he was a fair, after all, one who has a very delicate body with a charming and youthful appearance.


    Snow couldn''t help but wonder and imagine what kind of body he will be using for the next mission worlds.


    Well, it will be interesting to find himself using a female body for once though, since he knew that the client gender is not destined to be entirely male type, after all, look at what he currently residing, a male but not male with a female part added and mix into it.


    Anyway, someone might be wondering what was Snow currently doing at the moment, well he is currently sitting behind Li Chen back which was currently naked on his upper body, his small palm feeling the heat radiating on Li Chen skin despite the fact that he was not touching him at all.


    He was currently awakening Li Chen Martial Art abilities using his own inner energy to awaken Li Chen current body potential since the Li Chen in the future memory has never awakened it, not only because Li Chen doesn''t really need it from all the abilities that he already has, but because when awakening someone Martial Abilities, you have to trust that someone with your life and your entire well being or else it can be life-threatening and dangerous with just one wrong move.


    Especially when Li Chen has been the leader of the rebellion.


    That is why their parent or families was the one who awakens the martial abilities when they were still young.


    Unfortunately, the original Chen was somehow taken away before he got the chance to awaken his Martial Art potential.


    And in the future with the Earth Li Chen, he was not able to trust anyone that much, not enough to let someone awakened it.


    Hiding to his trusted and loyal people about showing that he just not have the potential in Martial Art Internal Energy despite how talented he was about fighting.


    Li Chen might have to use some type of item to help him with his System Store, but it was not guaranteed that nothing bad will happen since somehow the ck system got more limitation when ites to awakening the abilities in this world.


    So Li Chen didn''t use the abilities to use the inner force energy to help him easier during the civil rebellion before, and it was also the cause of the reason why it also took Li Chen a bit longer to be victorious despite being much stronger since he was after all fighting not only one person.


    But now that Snow appeared, there was no way that he will be letting it go, he will make sure to make Li Chen stronger because it''s going to be more helpful and useful to his use.


    Besides, it also parts one of his test to see if Li Chen can trust him enough with his Life.


    And well, seeing as he is currently awakening Li Chen Martial Art Abilities then yeah, Snow is liking Li Chen more and more now.


    A pink tongue suddenly pass over his lip before licking his small pink lip as he stares deeply at the currently sweating Li Chen, a predatory glint appearing on his amber eyes and Snow was not hiding it since he knew perfectly well that Li Chen has to concentrate 100% during his awakening ability, so he couldn''t see his current expression which was different from the Xen that he has been showing.


    ck who was watching silently at the side, knowing that he wouldn''t be of any help to his Host couldn''t help but shudder at Xen''s current expression.


    ''Mommy, not only his Host is scary, but this person is also really scary~ and he can''t even tell his Host about it, it''s so sad ~''


    Snow just nce at the ck system floating in the air while ncing at the twirling ke next to it, but he knew that the ck system was not able to see his ke since it was currently invisible to him.


    Although, that ck system knew a certain thing about his existence, that he was not a simple person, but that is all, the world Rule is on his side this time around that is why it will stop that ck System to inform Li Chen about Snow existence or every action he will be making this entire time or else that System will find it disappearing without even a chance to tell another words.


    "... Urgh..."


    Snow quickly got his attention back to Li Chen, watching as Li Chen body sway a bit before falling down toward him, he immediately spread his arm wide open, amber eyes still glinting in a predatory way as he catches Li Chen body, wrapping his arm around him.


    Li Chen''s naked upper body mostly on his small chest as he felt the heat radiated over his green silky robe, sweaty skin so warm, moist, and hot on his small hands.


    Snow couldn''t help but swallow a bit hard, this feeling of wanting to feel and entangle his entire body around this person, excite him strongly, it was quite a marvelous thing to feel and experience.


    In his original life, Snow was able to be calm and have control over his reaction with Rei since he knew that they will never get the chance to be together but this time, knowing the big possibility of this person being his other half in this life, and yeah his control and reasoning is slightly lesser with his emotions.


    Especially now that he was a fair person which was far more sensitive than his original male body ever was.


    Large Amber Eyes darkening and glinting dangerously, as his small hand roam on Li Chen''s chest softly and to his stomach, hey Snow knew that what he was currently doing is harassment but Snow really doesn''t care, this person will be his anyway.


    Besides Li Chen has long been unconsciously, even if he has a very strong will, losing consciousness is one of the bad side effects after being able to use his internal energy when he awakens it.


    "Ah... such a pity..." Snow sigh, as hefortably hugs Li Chen tightly from behind for a few more minutes, before turning around and staring at the floating ck with a smile on his beautiful and charming face, dangerous-looking amber eyes immediately turning calm.


    Now then, "I have work for you."


    ck couldn''t help but gulp as he finds the calm young man before him far more dangerous than the predatory one he just saw before.


    .


    A figure could be seen lying on a bed in a very familiar room before ck ink eyes suddenly opening wide in alerts.


    Li Chen couldn''t help but frown, it has been a very long time since he was really put in a very deep sleep and as he began to move his body, he couldn''t help but frown dangerous as he felt the slight stiffness of his movement.


    "Li Chen! You''re finally awake!" ck voice immediately interrupts Li Chen''s thought process about what was going on, before quickly remembering why he was unconscious in the first ce.


    He tried to gamble his life in order to get that person''s trustpletely because making Little Xen trust him first is the most very important thing he has to do.


    And if it gave him a reason to get that trust faster than all the nning that he got on his mind then it was worth gambling his life.


    He has given Little Xen a handle in his life, power over his entire being.


    And Now that Li Chen was awake and safe, which already has ess to his internal energy then he knew that he has won the gamble.


    Li Chen lip turning into a smirk with a look of predatory on it.


    At least, he already won Little Xen trust in him, just for this move alone.


    However, Li Chen couldn''t help but frown after remembering what has happened after he awakens his Martial Art abilities, he suddenly felt so very tired, unable to move his entire being with no strength being left on him that he has fallen backward before feeling the very soft and delicate body of Little Xen after catching him and wrapping his small thin arm around him.


    Ah, such a wonderful feeling to experience, it felt bitter but sweet at the same time.


    Li Chen immediately look around the room for a second, before frowning,


    "Little Xen! Where is Little Xen?" Li Chen asked hurriedly since he could not feel Xen presence in the entire house at all when he tried to sense his whereabouts after seeing that Xen was not in the room with him and since he could not sense Autumn aura then there is a high chance that Xen might be together with her at the moment.


    ck hesitates for a bit causing Li Chen ck ink eyes to quickly turn cold, causing ck to continue speaking in dread.


    "Host Chen... Lit... no, Xen has already left three days ago."


    "What?"


    ck couldn''t help but flinch from his host suspiciously calm voice, knowing that he was getting furious inside despite how calm and serene he appeared at the moment.


    "Host! Xen already left when you were in a very deep sleep 3 days ago!"


    ck suddenly felt the deep and heavy feeling of his Host energy, knowing how dangerous it was, ck continues to speak since he could not stop talking even if want to at the moment.


    "Host... Xen left a letter for you, over your desk before he left."


    A few second of silence before Li Chen stood up and calmly walk to where his desk at, seeing the letter ced on top of it, he took a deep breath before reaching over and taking the letter over his hand before he starts reading on very delicate but strong and majestic handwriting.


    <strong>Dear Li Chen,</strong>


    <strong>Thank you for saving my life. I am very grateful for all that you have done for me.</strong>


    <strong>First, I apologize for leaving you like this without even saying goodbye, especially when you were unconscious but I have to do it this way, you have been so very kind and gentle toward me that I couldn''t bear to let yourself be ced in any kind of danger anymore.</strong>


    <strong>I know you don''t know who I am, and I have never tried to introduce myself properly but it was all for your sake, I promise, I didn''t really want to hide it from you, but I just have to.</strong>


    <strong>So far, even in the shortened time that we have been together when I stayed over, I knew for the fact that you will be offering to help me knowing that I was in danger, it was already proven fact that I was in an extremely bad situation since that is how we met after all.</strong>


    <strong>You save my life, I don''t why you have somehow care about me despite not knowing each other for a very long time, and I know that all of it was entirely true now, thank you for trusting me with your life.</strong>


    <strong>You are a very trustworthy person, and I am so very happy to have met you despite the circumstances of how we met.</strong>


    <strong>Li Chen... you see... there is only... currently one person that cares about my well being in this life of mine and knowing that there is another one that cared for me, I felt so bless about it.</strong>


    <strong>So I knew that I couldn''t let yourself be ced in any kind of danger.</strong>


    <strong>I couldn''t just let you get mix up with my problem, it will threaten your life.</strong>


    <strong>Being with me, even being just associated will be dangerous.</strong>


    <strong>You''ll die Li Chen... You will die! And it will all because of me...</strong>


    <strong>It was not worth it, not at all.</strong>


    <strong>So... Please... I know that it is not fair to ask this on you, but Please... Forget All About Me.</strong>


    <strong>... You Have Never Met Me.</strong>


    <strong>I wish you well, please stay safe and take care of yourself.</strong>


    <strong>Be happy and continue to live on just like you use to before we even met.</strong>


    <strong>Thank you and Goodbye.</strong>


    <strong>X</strong>


    ...


    ...


    ...


    <strong>Crack... Baam!</strong>


    ck couldn''t help but eep, as he saw the now entirely ruin house which has quickly crumble and broken in a mere second, with a deep pit on the ground to where Li Chen was standing at, which was currently dust and injured free after all the damage he just did with the letter crumple on his shaking hands.


    Fortunately, Autumn was in the forest currently picking up fresh fruits for Li Chen to eat, knowing that he will be waking up soon.


    ck knew that even if Li Chen seemed to trust Autumn, he knew for a fact that Li Chen will not care and hesitate over causing the death of Autumn just base on his power erupting of being extremely furious just now.


    Unfortunately, now ck was currently left with a very piss off and furious Li Chen.


    But ck knew for sure, that the young man called Xen is far colder, more ruthless and crueler than his current Host was.


    And that is saying something.


    .


    Far away, in an average carriage being drawn by a horse, Snow delicate figure sitting inside could be seen, a hot tea currently on his hand as he silently watches the scenery passing by over the carriage window, a smile suddenly blooming on his face when he felt a slight chill on his spine.


    It has been 3 days when he left Li Chen, he should be awake at the moment and seeing that he was now gone for a long time, Snow delicate body couldn''t help but shiver slightly when he felt excitement over the thought of Li Chen reaction with a twinkle on hisrge amber eyes.


    Of course, he will not leave in a normal way and lied about the days he will be staying with Li Chen.


    What was the fun with that?


    "Well now... I''ll wait for you to appear before me again."


    And Snow smile wondering how they will meet again.


    It will be quite interesting right?


    He couldn''t wait for it.


    .

 Chapter 10: Chasing the Run Away Bride... Am I in a Story?

    Chapter 10: Chasing the Run Away Bride... Am I in a Story?


    She was scared, no she felt terrified.


    Autumn has known that Li Chen was not at all that kind and gentle person but at the moment, she has never thought that watching Li Chen get mad was terrifying.


    She has never saw that side of Li Chen, he can be calm, indifferent,zy and kind and gentle, but he has never been that kind of a dark person, at least she has never saw it before.


    And right now, He was furious beyond reason and the cause of it all was because of a person that has run away three days ago.


    Autumn was of course upset to find that the young beautiful boy has run away, but she has never known that he will act this way, leaving without saying good bye properly.


    And he, who was the main reason, was no longer here at the moment, running away without a proper farewell and only leaving a letter that was the enough reason that has cause Li Chen to react terrifyingly.


    Autumn has never known how dark Li Chen could really get behind those normal and lighter expression that he has been showing for as long as she has known him.


    However, she might be terrified and all but she wont fault the little boy for running away, because she knows that he won''t be able to run away from Li Chen, ever.


    Why?


    It was all because of that mark on his chest that she has saw before when she was changing his dirty and bloody bandages.


    That mark is very special, specially when ites to Li Chen life.


    Once upon a time, herdy, her master has met a very mysterious person, a very special and famous one in thend.


    No one know who he was, where hee from, where he was born, which family he belong, but he has been known and famous over the fact that he has been a fair with a special ability that he has awoken, an ability to see what kind of life a person will live their life.


    However, it was said that it was just one of the possibility of a person future that he could glimpse of, because it was a known fact that no one could really tell what will happen in every person future, it was not set in stone, the mysterious person can only get a glimpse among the best possibilities that will happen to a person.


    The mysterious person, has the power to catch a glimpse of a person possible future.


    However, despite it all, he has been very known for his ability to be right most of the entire time because what he sees was what the highest possibility that it will happen to a person.


    And what the mysterious person has told them, what he predict to Li Chen future devastated her very gentle and kinddy.


    No one has known aside from the two of them of what that mysterious person has predicted.


    But because of what they heard, what that person has spoken that they, no, herdy has decided to take away her first child, her very first son, far away from what supposed to be the child home, away from the ce that will give her child the future that has been predicted for him, Autumndy was just a mother wishing to save her child from his destiny, that was full of pain and hardship.


    Autumn Master has always been very kind and gentle but also has strong will and determination once she has decided of certain thing.


    It has been almost 13 years when it all happened, as Autumn watched her charged, the child that she watch grow up with, the child that she saw as her own son, being extremely furious for the very first time, before ncing at the now ruin house that they have been living for a very long time.


    And she knows that Li Chen will leave this ce, going back to the ce that he was meant to be, because that ce is where Li Chen home in the first ce, and Autumn knew that the young beautiful boy also live in that ce, she can tell just by his bearing alone specially with narrowed amber eyes that turned indifferent to the people beneath his presence.


    He has that certain aura around him that show that he belong and was born in a high prestigious background.


    And knowing how hard it will be for her charged to meet those kind of people, specially when he has been away from a very long time and has not grown up with his supposed family that will cause him hard to be epted, especially when there is a high possibility of a higher chance that he has been dead all the years that he has been missing in the long 13 years.


    But Autumn will not stop Li Chen because that little young boy, has been the person that will change her young charged life.


    Xen is Li Chen savior after all and Li Chen is Xen savior at the same time.


    And as she close her eyes, the voice of the mysterious person echoed loudly in her ears, like it happen just yesterday.


    The person who has the mark of a snow ke on their body, close to their heart, will be the person that can change this boy fate and destiny.


    That person will be the catalyst to change the life of this boy.


    I can see the red string of fate, intertwine on each other, it was something very deep but twisted at the same time, something that has been... what this boy has been looking for, a very very long time.


    You could say that they are the catalyst on each other fate.


    Good or bad... I don''t know, but at least, in this life time, on this time and world, it will be a good thing for this boy life.


    So, as she open her eyes once again, and look at the brooding charge of hers, then she open her mouth, "Child..."and for the very first time, Autumn can finally tell what she has been meaning to tell him after herdy has sealed her child memories in order for him to forget everything.


    And as she close her mouth, finishing what she has wanted to tell all this entire time to her charge, Autumn couldn''t help but feel a chill at the darkening obsession and possessiveness that was running on Li Chen ck ink eyes.


    Now and then, Autumn couldn''t help but feel grateful that she was not the one who got that slightly crazy interest, infatuated her mind whisper, that she was seeing at the moment.


    She has known that Li Chen is not a very normal child from the very start, he was just that good at hiding it and now that he was showing it openly, well, let just say that at least she was not the one getting the attention.


    And the person who has run away, she will just give a prayer for him.


    But in the end, Autumn mostly care more about Li Chen well being, than the young boy she has just met, despite being the one who will save her charge from his supposed dark future.


    .


    .


    Li Chen is currently sitting on one of the ruin part of his house, ck ink eyes close, and a scene of image appearing after.


    An image of a young boy with delicate and charming appearance with wide nervous amber eyes could be seen with a thin arms wrapping around from behind of a very unconscious young man that is naked on his upper body.


    It was little Xen with an unconscious Li Chen after the awakening of his internal energy.


    Wide amber eyes, ncing around with a redden face, before taking a deep breath as he carries the unconscious body back to the room and into the bed before living the room anding back after a few minutes with a bucket of hot water and towels on his hands.


    Small soft hands, began to wipe the body of the young man with a pink taint on his cheeks despite carrying a serious expression on his face as he does his work on it before taking a deep breath as he began to change the young man clothes.


    Just by looking alone, one could tell that the young boy was not use on taking care of a person with just one nce, it is a person use in being served than serving others.


    And with a fluster on his face, looking entirely adorable, specially with that beautiful and charming appearance of him, that looking red eye-drop mark under his left eyes making him look more stunning than ever.


    Li Chen couldn''t help but swallowed hard, as he continue to watch the image being shown to him by ck, who has a record of everything that happen when he was out of it.


    Then the young boy, start to clean the young man face with gentleness like the person was a fragile treasure on his small hand,rge amber eyes softening as the young boy look at the sleeping young man, before he began to fix the young man long ck hair next despite how clumsy he was doing it.


    After clumsily doing his very best to take care of the young man, the young boy couldn''t help but sat at the age of the bed, amber eyes looking far away as he just sat down for a few minutes of silent before a small hand reach out to take the young man hand, gripping it tightly.


    "It''s nice in here..." A soft voice echoed suddenly, amber eyes dimming down, "... I''m very happy, I never really got the chance to rx."


    The young boy couldn''t help but sigh in a resign way, before moving quickly that he was suddenly kneeling down at the side of the bed, head lower down touching the young man hand on his forehead, face entirely hidden.


    "... I don''t want to leave." a whimper, a soft whisper, said softly that Li Chen almost unable to hear it out.


    "I am... just... so... very tired... Li Chen..."


    Li Chen hand couldn''t help but close up, gripping it tightly that he can almost hear the sound of his bone cricking at how tight it was, because that exhausted voice of little Xen that he heard, is something that Li Chen doesn''t want to ever hear, ever again.


    It just was not something that he want Little Xen to be feeling and showing.


    Xen should be smiling adorably on his face, going pink and flustered after showing him that he cared, amber eyes lighting up brightly in joy and happiness with certain thing, specially after cooking the food that little Xen really like.


    It should not be this exhausted and tired person that he was currently seeing.


    "Li Chen..." the young boy voice, woke him up from his thought, causing him to concentrate on the image that has been recorded again, watching as the young boy delicate shoulder shudder from the strong emotion he was currently feeling.


    "Li Chen... so very kind... so very gentle... I... don''t want you to die..." thest sentence was said in a sad whimper., causing Li Chen heart to shudder.


    Then the young boy head raise up, then Li Chen couldn''t help but gasp at the despair and loneliness that was brimming onrge amber eyes as the young boy stare at the sleeping young man.


    "... You''ll die... I don''t want you to die."


    "... You''ll leave me... and it all because of me."


    "... so I have to go away... you''ll be safe."


    Little Xen then bend down, and ce a soft chaste kiss on the young man forehead with a sad smile on his beautiful and charming face.


    "You''ll live."


    Li Chen eyes quickly open up widely, breaking the record image that he has been watching, his hand raising up to touch over his forehead, to the ce where that small pink lip has touch.


    He doesn''t know what to feel, it was very confusing andplicated, he felt so very happy that Little Xen cared about him enough that he doesn''t want to in danger his life, but he felt so mad and depress at the same time that he just want to take Little Xen all by himself, away from all the danger and problem causing him to be so tired in his life, to let little Xen stay by his side every single day and time, making him happy all the time.


    Specially with that big regret he was feeling about because of why was he so out of it when little Xen has kiss him, yes even if it was only in the forehead but that was still his first kiss from Xen!


    Ahhh, Li Chen lip couldn''t help but curve up, looking entirely devilish, so different from his gentleman image that he usually present, a predatory glinting on his ck ink eyes.


    "Well... its time to catch his run away bride, even if little Xen doesn''t know about it yet."


    Although, deep down, Li Chen never knows that he will be experiencing the same situation in one of those corny and sappy romance novel that he has once read in his original Life, back on earth, before the end of the world happen.


    Maybe, he is in some kind of story at the moment?


    Well now that was an interesting idea.


    He as the main character chasing his other half, who run away and telling him to forget all about the adorable but beautiful and charming young boy, who made his cold heart beat like crazy?


    Like hell, he will be following what little Xen has told him in the letter.


    Letting Xen go?


    Li Chen eyes couldn''t help but darkened as dark emotion brim on his ck eyes,


    "Run... Run... My little Red... But I''ll catch up and you''ll never get the chance to leave me ever again."


    .


    A very delicate, small body of a young boy, could be seen standing in a center of a veryrge room, with a beautiful and pretty women mostly around him, one helping him wear a very delicate, beautiful and luxurious robes on his body.


    Another person, fixing his long ink silky ck hair behind him, before stopping a person with his small hand raise, when he was ask with head low if he prefer to put a make up on his face.


    Snow, couldn''t help but observe on the people before him, seeing the way they lower their head, not only because of who he was, but because of certain fear they felt toward him, hiding it skillfully.


    Well, for a person to be able to live long in this pce, they should also has the ability to hide what they really felt deep down and not show it in the open.


    Those fear Snow was seeing, he was not worried about it, to tell the truth he preferred the way they are feeling fear toward him at the moment because the original Xen, only scared them but it was not enough to stop them have the idea of betraying him and the young emperor.


    In this pce, that kind of fear that they are currently feeling will let them have a second idea at the thought of trying to harm them.


    The original Xen might be talented, having that certain abilities to lead the people, but he was still have that naivety on him, that hesitation that stopping him to fully confront all of his enemies.


    Snow could understand it since those enemies were really special to him, but that was something that he doesn''t need to have if he want to win the confrontation because there are only one side that will win no matter what and the other has to entirely disappear, despite how he really feel like.


    And it showed how the original Xen died because of that hesitation, causing not only his death but also the death of the young emperor.


    However, right now, Snow is here, that hesitation needed to disappear, he need to win this fight because if he lose, it only meant that the young emperor will die without his help.


    Oh the young Emperor might be in danger even if he was still alive, but it was a sure fact that his nephew will die without his help keeping him safe with all this political problems.


    Snow regally wave his hand, making the pce made to bow down their head and leaving the entire room, knowing how the King Regent prefer to be left alone all the entire time.


    Turning around and looking his appearance in the wide andrge mirror, Snow couldn''t help but tilt his head because he currently look entirely different from the time that he has been staying with Li Chen.


    Majestic looking which show what he really are, wearing beautiful clothesplimenting his delicate body and charming feature,rge amber eyes narrowed all the entire time looking dangerous despite how beautiful he look.


    Alright, Snow took a deep breath before his expression turned into the way it was use to, all paralyzed looking, with no emotion on his amber eyes.


    He doesn''t want to let his enemy get suspicious over his change for now, he was not fighting a one on one fight for this mission after all but fighting those peoples who wanted the throne.


    A slight glimpse of smile sh on his dull looking amber eyes, turning hid head as he reach out over a delicate but majestic looking crown ce on a desk, taking a hold of it, turning it all around as he stare at the delicate pattern on it.


    Facing therge mirror, he watch as his reflection raise his arm and cing the crown on top of his head and as he wear the crown, he could feel the heavy responsibilities that the original Xen has once carried.


    And it felt really heavy, but now Snow is here, carrying the heavy responsibilities on his delicate shoulder, it remind him of being the Ciel hidden Ace once again on his original life but this time, he was doing it because it was something that he find interesting rather than responsibility on his family.


    And Snow is now Xen, the youngest and the most favorite among the child of thete Emperor.


    The 24 years old fair person, which was the first time in the History of the Rong Dynasty to have a Fair Regent King to act for the still Young Emperor, after all of his bothers died.


    "Now then... lets the game begin."


    .

 Chapter 11: We Are All Great Actors.

    Chapter 11: We Are All Great Actors.


    If someone were to ask all about the Queen Mother of the Rong Dynasty, everyone will tell that the Queen Mother was famous for being the most beautiful woman in thest generation and the luckiest when ite to romance.


    Despite being a female, Wei Lei Shan was extremely beautiful even if she were not a fair person, which was already surprising since fair are famous for being born with all type of different beautiful appearance among the different genders.


    So it was not surprising that Wei Lei Shan became the Queen of the Late Emperor and surprisingly the Late Emperor has remain true and has never gotten anotherdies on his harem court because he was entirely smitten on the Queen.


    Thete Emperor has been famous for being loyal to his lover while remaining wise and kind as an Emperor to his peoples at the same time, he got everything he ever wanted on his life.


    Unfortunately, misfortune has followed the Royal family despite of them being famous for being in harmonious rtionship despite the fact that the Royal family members was basically known for fighting, betraying and unable to trust each other because of the throne, the power that they want to get hold on.


    In the Royal family lineage, thete Emperor and the Queen Mother has given birth to three children, two of the first children has been born male and the youngest was born as a fair person, which be the favorite child of the Late Emperor.


    However, misfortune seemed to follow this generation of the Royal family since only two of which has the Royal Blood in them was the only one that survive, the youngest child bing the current Regent King, the first in the History of a Fair person for being granted the power over the Dynasty,andstly the Young Emperor, which was the Grandson of thete Emperor and Son of the Second Prince, who was still young to handle how to take control over the power thst he hold.


    As for the Queen Mother, Snow is currently sitting and facing the biological mother of his current body just after he got back from yesterday, which was already in seven days since he left Li Chen.


    "My child, I am d to know that you are back and safe, are you tired from your travel? You know that you have people to help you to govern thend. You should properly take care of yourself." a worried voice sounded with a familiar but unfamiliar amber eyes that was full of gentleness and love stare at him, beautiful feature, and still well taken care face which look like in her 20''s despite being already in her 40''s still remain enough to make a person able to lost their soul with just one nce.


    Snow just remain silent, it has always been the way that the Original Xen react when facing his Queen Mother.


    "Wang Lou, he was your second brother closest friends. I am sure you could trust him."


    Snow narrowed his amber eyes slightly, "Do not worry, Queen Mother, I don''t need any help. I can handle it."


    "Child, I worry about you, look at your age, you should have long been married. I don''t know why you would have cancel the engagement with him before, I know you still lo-"


    Snow interrupted with his face remain expressionless at the constantly speaking Queen Mother, "Queen Mother, I told you before to forget it already."


    ...


    ...


    They remain silent for a few more minutes, before a soft sigh filled with worry and care echoed out, "You know that thete Emperor and your Brothers will want you to take care and be happy right?"


    Snow just show a polite smile, amber eyes lock eyes with the same amber eyes but the different was this one was devoid of emotion unlike the worry, love and kindness brimming what the older female has.


    "I''ll be happy when the Young Emperor can finally have theplete power on his hand safe and sound."


    The woman beautiful face remain smiling in gentleness, darker amber eyes shing slightly before reaching out and holding the hand of her youngest child.


    "Just let me know if you need any help alright? You know that I am here to help you anytime, you has always been my favorite child."


    Snow just nodded his head, before ncing at the cooling tea before him, a blue screen appearing before him,


    Drink: Red Star Tea


    Label: a famous and luxurious tea offer from the West Shang to the Royal Family.


    Additional information: a dangerous and mix poison was added on the tea and was created by a mystic arts of the Bai Family. Among others, the mystic arts of the Bai Family have a high chance in curing the person taking the concoct of FH poison.


    Effect: Make the person who has Cold Poison body to break down and damage more faster than ever. Three times more dangerous during the time when it wreak havoc in the person body, has the chance of 50% of the person dying.


    Snow face remain expressionless, as he removed the hands holding his, before reaching out and taking a sip on the tea while not showing any sign of what he just read and over the fact that he was drinking the tea that which was basically deferential and dangerous on his life and health at the moment.


    Watching in the corner of his eyes as the woman before him, rx slightly despite the little bit of unease and hesitation but with resign air around her that he could feel on the woman.


    A cold glint shing by his amber eyes before it goes back on looking dull and emotionless.


    Living in a Royal family, there will always be those who act more better than those famous artists in his original world.


    To better hide what they really feel deep inside of them, and showing different emotions when interacting with other people in order to fool them and make them believe and trust what they are seeing is the real them.


    Showing abilities befitting from what kind of background they are born at, specially for people who are born in a noble families, specially the Royalty.


    A deceitful people, that only know how to hide their ugliness and show the fake mask and lies to everyone around them, as they are unable to truly trust the people around them.


    So, Snow finding himself in the presence of the Queen Mother that gave birth on his current body, knowing that all what they are doing is nothing as the warmth scene that it currently look like to other people since they knows that they are just lying on each other and being suspicious despite not having evidence that they are against each other in the first ce.


    This is the Royal Family, even with all the power they got, the both of them still has to show to be respectful and showing theplete and loving family that they are known for in the Dynasty.


    In this Pce, the Royals and their subjects are all great liar and fake people who hide behind the scene.


    What do you expect on a Royal family? For people who live in the Pce, where one mistake, can mean the end of your life?


    It was the reason why Snow find it fascinating about how thest 4 generation in the Royal families, that they manage to remain true and loyal against each other, specially in the generation where Xen was born, only the Queen Mother seemed to hate thempletely despite being their mother.


    Thete Emperor children has been quite affectionate on each other, they care and love, that the power that the throne has to offer weren''t enough to break their bonds.


    The Royal family has been love, because they love the people in theirnd at the same time.


    So Of course, the world tell you that not everything can have a perfect happy family, specially regarding the Royal Family and misfortune has finally struck them hard in this generation.


    And it was not because of brothers fighting over the throne, no, it was because of a woman, a female.


    The beautiful female being the downfall of a nation? Snow believe it all now in this life of his, because he has the living fact right before him.


    It was his mother, the Queen Mother of the Rong Dynasty, the cause of all the tragic disaster that the Royal family is currently facing.


    One could say that thete Emperor has always been a good emperor, wise and all that, the only bad sign was the fact that he has fallen in love at first sight with the most beautiful female in thest generation.


    Xen Queen Mother, Wei Lei Shan, has been the most beautiful person in the whole Dynasty despite not being a fair, because a fair person is a fact that they are far more beautiful, charming and adorable than the other genders.


    Yes, the Late Emperor has remain true to the Queen, but the feeling that they have is not reciprocate from what he is currently seeing now at the moment.


    As Snow amber eyes take a glimpse of the invisible blue screen appearing when taking a look at the woman before him, it seemed that the Queen Mother doesn''t love thete Emperor at the same time.


    And seeing the rate of hate being so high up, oh yes, she seemed to still feel guilty of causing all the death and chaos in the Dynasty at the moment because she was still their mother, the woman that has given birth to them, but the hate she was feeling was so high and heavy that it wasn''t enough to stop her from murdering all her children''s.


    At least Snow got some clue about how and who was the cause of all the misfortune in their Royal family, he refuse to ept that it all happen because of coincidences and the fact that the Queen Mother is entirely an enemy from the original Xen suspicious from before are true.


    The original Xen has always has a suspicious over his Mother, specially when his instinct has always been telling him that there was just something wrong about his Mother even when he was still young, and the moment that he didn''t listen to what his instinct was telling him that he almost died for it, so then Xen has always trust what his guts has been telling him from that moment on.


    Xen instinct doesn''t always appear, but when it tell him something, that is the moment that he has to listen to it.


    Although, as he looked at the screen in discreet, there is a name written on it under the Alliance which the Queen Mother was partner with all, it make sense that the disaster happening wasn''t only her fault, since there is no way that she can do and has n all of it by herself.


    The Queen Mother is powerful but she was not that powerful enough to cause the danger and death of Xen love ones.


    Oh, he find the Permanent Appraisal Skill he got in the trade shop so very useful, specially on his current situation despite how costly it was, Snow love the challenges but he was also not stupid and prideful enough to not use any of his cheat at all.


    Besides, this first world is very special, where he is allowed to open the trade shop unlimited time and being able to buy any on it without limit at the same time also.


    So, Snow n to get more skills and itemster on before he left the world for the next one, he will never get the chance anymore.


    Oh, Snow couldn''t help but raise his eyebrow mentally, when he saw a very important word written on the screen.


    Alliance: Wang Lau, the current right minister of the Rong Dynasty and the secret lover of the Queen Mother.


    Of course, it make sense now even though it felt so stupid but love of course can be the source most problems, specially enough reason to cause disasters to other people at the same time.


    Because of love, if it not because of revenge about the death of someone love one then it can be because of the love of a lover, it alles of the word ''love''.


    Thete Emperor has been so smitten to the Queen Mother that he made her Queen without thinking that she doesn''t love him back. After all, he was the Emperor, the person who was the top in the Rong Dynasty, so why should the Queen Mother unable to love him right?


    So when thete Emperor died, everything has fallen and all the danger and disaster began.


    cing the empty cup on the desk, amber eyes ncing at the other people in the room one more time, his gaze staying a few more second longer at the one behind the Queen Mother before turning his gaze to the woman before him.


    "Queen Mother take care of yourself. Your child is leaving now, there are more important thing I had to handle."


    Snow standing up while the Queen Mother remain sitting, knowing that the original Xen has wanted her to not move much because she has been feeling unwell because of her age, and Snow won''t change that fact even if Xen has been a fool for this small affection he still has despite the suspicious of her being the enemy.


    Bowing to show his respect and filial piety to his mother onest time, Snow left with a swiss of his long sleeves along with his people following behind him.


    The Queen Mother, watching her youngest child leaving before sighing deeply after he waspletely gone.


    "I really like that child among my children the most."


    "Please don''t worry yourself your highness, you have given him a chance. It was his decision that will cause his fate." another voice of the woman said before stepping forward, the Queen Mother turn around before ncing the room entirely since she weren''t aware when it was only the two of them left.


    Before turning to the woman before her, she has been with her when she was still young and has follow her when she came in the Pce, "I... know... but that child really love him you know. If he just went along with the engagement then I won''t have to be doing this."


    "Mydy... you don''t have to feel this way. Its not your fault."


    The Queen Mother just smile sadly, "But Green, I... still cause my children''s death." before Dark Amber eyes shing with overwhelming hatred, "I feel sad but I will still do it again because this is all for my love, this time, we can finally be together."


    .


    "Greeting Your Highness, I am d to find that you arrive safe and sound from your travel."


    Snow amber eyes turned and stare at the middle age man before him, handsome and manly looking despite his age, smiling genuinely as blue eyes stare with a hidden fond at him.


    A screen suddenly appearing, Snowpletely ignore it for now, before nodding his head toward the man, before he continue to walk away since he has to meet the young Emperor next and that was more important than acting nicely to the person who has just greeted him.


    Although amber eyes, stare and read at the invisible blue screen that was still following him, eyes staring at the man name, Wang Lau, for a second before turning at the Alliance part which was surprising since here he thought that his Queen Mother was being use with ''love'' but it seemed that was not the case.


    The same word as ''love'' with his Queen Mother was written in the details, meaning that Wei Lei Shan and Wang Chen really feel true love with each other, even after all this years, it remain the same.


    Snow couldn''t stop his lip curving up, amber eyesughing with mirth, ignoring the people who has somehow start staring at him, specially some people in the courts that he pass by.


    Beautiful and Charming face turning stunning at the expression currently being shown out in the open, not knowing that he just got the other people get the sudden idea if they should fight and allied with him.


    Sometimes a person face, specially the beautiful and stunning one, can be enough reason to change how the person view you.


    So love huh? This was all happening because of ''Love''?


    Because of the unfulfilled love between the two of them, which was the Late Emperor has ruined that all this disaster, death and chaos are all happening?


    Then how about he fight them because of ''Love'' too?


    Snow decision with Li Chen seemed to be the right thing to do at the moment.


    Remembering Li Chen, Snow couldn''t help but gracefully raise his left arm, using the sleeves to cover half of his face, but amber eyes shining brightly was enough to enchant the people he walked pass by.


    Ah, Li Chen, he can''t wait for him to appear.


    ''Come... Come... Catch me My Love... I am waiting for you. Come get entangled in this life of mine, I wont be letting you go.''


    Before Snow turned around, he caught sight of something green beforepletely ignoring it as he continue to think of a certain special person.


    Suddenly, a handsome man with slightly wild brown hair appear in a corner, green eyes staring in fascination at the person who just pass by before it darkened at the thought of being ignored after that few seconds of catching the brightly amber eyes attention.


    What happen during the time that he was gone?


    Suddenly, he felt ufortable at theck of attention that always follow him around before the anxious became more stronger when he thought of the fond expression he just caught a glimpse of in that amber eyes of his and something more deeper that he can''t exin.


    He can tell that those emotions was not for the Young Emperor, it was meant to someone else, something that should be impossible for Xen to feel toward someone.


    NO!


    Xen... Xen still love him! He won''t allow anyone to get Xen feeling away from him.


    "Lou?" a soft whisper asked in hesitation causing Lou to turned around and watching as a person gracefully walked toward him, someone with a slender body along with beautiful silky white hair with bright blue eyes with a very mesmerizing face, specially with the red flower mark between his forehead showing that he was a fair person.


    "Ah... Hello my little flower." Lou said with love on his voice along with a very intense green eyes as he look at the fair person that express a blushed with that delicious looking white cheek that turned peach, making a person want to bite on it, which Lou did, causing the person to be flustered on what he did but not stopping him since they are married after all.


    Yes, as he hug the person on his arms, Lou doesn''t regret marrying this person, the person who was deemed as the most beautiful person in the Rong Dynasty at the moment, even when his little Fei was already married to him.


    Xiao Feiyu was still famous for being the number one beauty in the Rong Dynasty.


    But still, as he walk away along with his wife, Lou still felt ufortable over the fact that Xen is no longer showing the attention that he thought he has been hiding before him.


    They has grown up together along with the Second Prince, Xen was meant to be his even if the engagement was cancelled.


    So, Lou won''t allow for his attention to be going to someone else, Xen will love him forever.


    He will make it stay that way.


    .

 Chapter 12: Oh my, Such an Adorable Emperor.

    Chapter 12: Oh my, Such an Adorable Emperor.


    "Imperial Uncle!"


    Snow turned around when he heard the familiar call of the one who most matter the most in the original Xen life and the main point of his mission in this world.


    A young boy, still a child, with long ck hair woven up with a crown on his head along with a face still retain the baby fat, making hisrge red eyes looking far more adorable.


    The Young Emperor looking entirely like a beautiful and delicate but adorable doll.


    Ah, so of course with that kind of innocent and naive appearance, it will be hard thing to get his servants specially the people on the official courts, have their loyalty and trust over his abilities to govern the people.


    But Snow can work with that, it can also be a weapon that the young child could use to let the people lower their guard down more and make it easier to deceive and manipte with the right mind set and skill.


    Being underestimated has always been useful toward over confident enemies, specially someone in the winning side.


    Snow then wave his hand ordering all the servants to leave them alone, before turning to the older eunuch that has stayed behind.


    "Leave, I want to speak alone with my nephew."


    Snow just watched as one of the trusted people of Xen leave after getting over his surprise and shock for a split second, fully showing his ability to adapt and handle anything new thate his way, making Snow to nod his head appreciatively.


    Ren, the servant that has been with Xen when he was still young, and became the Regent King has always stayed by Xen side no matter what happened.


    Too bad, Snow doesn''t fully trust anyone at the moment aside from the two people that he can trust for now.


    He need more allies to use while removing enemies at the same time.


    Fortunately, along side his Appraisal skill that can let him know who can be trusted, who was still acting neutral in their fighting, who he can use on his n and throw away, Snow has certain families and persons on his mind, thanks to the supposed future that happened when Xen has died.


    But for now, as a body suddenly ram over his, thin arms wrapped around his waist and a face press over his shoulder, Snow can only sighed before wrapping his own arm around the young Emperor.


    "Alright, Imperial Uncle is still here with you."


    The original Xen has taken care of the young Emperor really well but it was too much from what Snow can see at the moment.


    Rong Nie need to be more independent, and Snow has seen a glimpse of Nie capabilities in the supposed future after Xen has died.


    This child who is currently acting a child his age should be and showing affection can be a ruthless, callous and cruel person despite his young ages.


    After Xen has died, the Young Emperor was able to live more than a year without the original Xen help after all and that take skill and ability to do it.


    Little Nie was cruel and ruthless enough that he was able to leave a deep damage in the Dynasty as hisst attempt before he totally lost the fight and has gotten himself killed.


    A Carnage and Massacre, that was what the young Rong Nie has done after Xen has died. He knew that he didn''t have any chance to win the battle anymore, knowing that he will die and the Dynasty that his family has been protecting will be given to others was enough for him to truly has loosen his restraint.


    The Last Rong Royalty was called and remember as the Mad Emperor throughout the years that he has been dead by the people in the Dynasty.


    The skills and abilities that he has in governing thend, he has use it to cause more damage to his enemies even at the cost of the despair of his people.


    He has been sad, lonely and trap with the one family he has only left trying to kill him that all he can think of was taking along his enemies with him while he was still alive, causing enough damage and destruction in order to leave them numerous problem when they finally got the throne after killing him.


    It waspletely a disaster but Rong Nie has been still young after all despite how talented he was that he was finally been struck to kill by one of his servant which has been bought over by the Wang Family.


    "Imperial Uncle... I''m d that you came back safe..." whisper the Young Emperor causing Snow to inwardly sigh again, the kid is adorable and all but Snow will have to break this child and mold him to what he is supposed to be destined with.


    Xen overprotective tendency has protected Nie really well but it also has been Nie restrained from what he was capable of doing, being a young age is no longer enough a reason for Snow to treat him the same way like Xen has did, because let face it, Nie is still the Emperor no matter what his age is and being overprotective isn''t helping him at all.


    It was Xen that has ce that restrained unconsciously and now that Snow is the current Xen, it was time for him to release Nie full capability and using it in a right way is what he needed to do at the moment.


    There is a reason why the World Rule see Rong Nie as a special being, because Nie is born and destined with greatness into this world, a destined Ruler of thend.


    And Snow is going to make sure that in this timeline, Nie will be what he is meant to be.


    Amber eyes then swiftly stare at the Young Emperor on his arms, mind shing ideas about what the best effective way to mold the child in his arms into the best thing he could think of that won''t fully damage him.


    "Little Nie... Imperial Uncle has something to tell you."


    Snow said in a serious voice, face grim as he face the now attentive Emperor which is looking at him with that wide red eyes of his, looking so innocent that he felt like stopping but didn''t, it was needed to happen after all.


    "I''ll finally tell you everything I know."


    Now then, let release the potential of our Young Emperor and this time, it will be use in the right way.


    And as Snow watch the disappearing back of the Young Emperor, looking exactly the same as he has always been when they met a few hours ago, but with an entirely different air around him, then Snow can only sigh again because here is a child that remind himself of his past experience before.


    There are always those who''s age may be young but has to grow up far more faster than anyone else because of certain circumstances that happen in their life.


    Somehow, this event just lead Snow to be really determinedpletely to finish this mission of his.


    "ke is cheering for you Snow!"


    Snow smiled at theforting words of ke, finger poking the twirling ke in the air, smiling wider when he heard ke squeal.


    At least, ke will be with him throughout this adventure of his, in every world that he will be travelling and he will not be alone.


    .


    "Cough... cough..."


    Snow could only blink as he cover his mouth with his long sleeves, his body felt so heavy while feeling weary at the same time.


    Staying all night long, working hard and studying different type of mystic Arts passes in their Royal families which the Original Xen didn''t have the enough time to study before because of his responsibilities.


    Oh, Snow still govern the courts matter but he has given most of the worked to the Young Emperor, believing his abilities while letting ke monitor what Nie was doing and letting him know if something was wrong.


    Snow is grooming the Young Emperor more faster than what the original Xen has done, he can no longer be doing all the work and has to give the Young Emperor more responsibilities at the moment because all of this are their fight and not only his, something that the original Xen haspletely forgotten.


    "Cough... cough..." Snow sighed before reaching out and taking a sip of his currently cold tea, ignoring the snacks at the same time since he has been not having enough appetite to even eat his foods this past few days, although he really miss Li Chen food, the man knew how to cook.


    The poison he has taken really has make his body far more weaker, but Snow knew that he needed to drink that poison even if it makes him feel vulnerable.


    Sometimes sacrifice has to be made, and at the moment Snow needed all the time he could get and if by drinking that poison is enough to not give any indication to his enemies that Snow was really losing their fight then Snow will take that poison without hesitation.


    Right now, in their fight, Snow needed more time and when he make his move, it has to be a strong one.


    And even if he has to make a move, he has to do it well enough that his enemies will not get suspicious and make them think that he has nothing to do with it.


    "Your highness, its time."


    Snow turned around and nce at the currently kneeling person before him, it was one of his hidden shadow, someone who was trained and brainwash to be loyal and devoted toward him and the Young Emperor.


    The most loyal servants of the Royal families which the Queen Mother doesn''t have any handle of, at least thete Emperor was not smitten enough toward the Queen Mother to has given her ess on it.


    But the people that he has is not enough, the other enemy side at least has slightly more people, specially with the military power in their hands.


    "Leave."


    Snow wave his hand, dismissing the shadow person, before taking a break from reading the book on his hand, before lowering his head to cover his mouth as another cough wracked his body.


    After coughing, Snow ce the book on his desk before standing up and fixing his entirely ck robe and extinguishing the candles in the entire room with a swish of his sleevespletely making the room entirely dark.


    "Your highness?" an older man voice suddenly asked after seeing the entire room light off from the outside.


    Snow nce, sensing the presence outside his room before walking entirely on the inner hall of his room, to where his bed was, "I am going to rest. You may leave now Ren and Do not disturb me."


    "Yes, your highness! This humble servant will follow your order."


    After sensing Ren is truly gone, "Come." Snow quietly said and another Shadow appear before him.


    Then, Snow has taken out a peace of paper with mystic rune written on it, before reaching out to the other person robe and opening it enough that his chest is out in the open, his hand cing the now glowing paper on the man chest which immediately seemed to have enter the man body.


    Amber eyes remaining calm and indifferent with all the thing he just did, specially when a real man has just shown his naked chest, it was sopletely different from how he react regarding Li Chen.


    Only those people that Snow let on can only affect him entirely, others are something that he will never care about.


    A secondter, the man appearance entirely change and after a minute as Snow face the man before him, it was like he was now entirely looking into a mirror image of his.


    Snow has use one of theplicated of the mystic arts that belong into the secret arts of their Royal family, which was to change a person appearance, which made it a hard thing to detect the person was a fake one even if another mystic art user was facing him.


    "From now on, follow all of my instructions."


    "Yes, your highness." the Shadow person bow, before immediatelyying down on the bed and taking a rest.


    This will make it more easier to hide, the original Xen has been so busy handling the responsibilities that he has been given and making sure that the his life and the Young Emperor are safe while watching the enemies that has been eyeing the throne that Xen was not able to truly practice more of the harder andplicated mystic arts in their Royal family as he focus more in surviving and a chance to defeat the people that want them dead.


    Stretching his weary body, Snow left the Pce to handle a few more important and secret affairs for his n in order to win the fight over their enemies.


    .


    .


    A silver mask covering the entire face along with coat covering the person entire body could be seen standing on top of roof of a building in the afternoon and entirely hidden from everyone else.


    "ke learn that person will be staying in that mansion for a few days Snow." a childish but calm voice speak.


    ''Thanks ke, you are the best." Snow reply in his mind, smiling at the currently happy ke before him, despite it only being a duplicate of the original ke which was still currently watching over the Young Emperor.


    Yes, Snow has gotten more items and abilities in the ck Trade Shops from the past few days, after figuring out which is the convenient to have that he needed the most when traveling around the world.


    Snow already decided to get more skills, the one in permanent, while he still has the unlimited amount and time in this first world of his.


    It was better to be prepared and be ready than finding himself, needing a skill and items to help him get over a dangerous situation suddenly.


    There is a high chance of having the repeat of being his life in danger when the first time that he came into this world again, facing an immediate danger and forcing him to buy an item which he could have just bought so easily in the world he was sent into rather than using the limited amount in shopping in the trade shop for the most important one for his missions.


    And right now, Snow is currently using one of the item that he has bought which was a skill for ke to use, a splitting copy or clone of his.


    ke already has the ability to spy without any worry of the people finding him out since it is one of his basic capabilities, and from what Snow has gotten for ke was the ability to clone or make a copy of himself in order to follow different people around or get information in different locations since ke can only have one body, and doesn''t have the ability to split himself and spy to different ces.


    Snow isn''t the only one that able to have the skills, he also can use it for kes.


    And as he nce at the floating ke before him, amber eyes couldn''t help but narrow dangerously since the person that this ke has to follow around is one of the person that has cause unconsciously and consciously to make Rong Xen and Rong Nie life disastrous.


    The person who affected the Original Xen emotionally than anyone else.


    The catalyst in the supposed Future that has broken what was supposed to happen.


    And as Snow arrive his destination and watching as a white hair and blue eyes mesmerizing person gently y with a 3 year old male child, he couldn''t help but conjure about one of the important detail about rting the existence that he might meet during the time that he is in a mission world.


    There are special existence which was able to change a person and entire world future and destiny, either for good or for bad and as Snow stare at the person with a red flower mark on his forehead this person is one of them.


    Base on the information that he receives in the suppose future, this person came from another world, a called Earth which is the same Earth but an entirely different world that Li Chen has came from.


    Wei Zhou, an ordinary young man that died but transmigrate in the body of Xiao Feiyu which is the youngest child of one of the four most influential family in the Rong Dynasty.


    .


    .

 Chapter 13: Enemies Should Be Remove Or Use.

    Chapter 13: Enemies Should Be Remove Or Use.


    Standing motionlessly in a room, narrowed amber eyes stare as the door open wide and a fair person with a white hair and blue eyes entered the room.


    It was Xiao Feiyu, the wife of Wang Lou that has been the one who married the childhood sweetheart of Rong Xen.


    And as Snow use his Appraisal skill, an invisible blue screen appeared, Snow couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows when the details he could see was limited only as most of the important bit has been hidden, although when his amber eyes stay in the Special Skill of Xiao Feiyu he was a bit surprise.


    Special Skill: God Blessing: Ability to attract the people around unconsciously with a good intention, those who wish him harm will fall into misfortune.


    Hm, Snow finally know now the reason why Xiao Feiyu was able to get the most of the strong and influential people as his allies despite the fact that he doesn''t have any n to harm anyone else.


    Yes, Xiao Feiyu was just an average person with his soft personality but with normal selfishness, unlike the people with great ambitions that schemes.


    As Xiao Feiyu walk past him with no reaction whatsoever about his presence in the room, Snow just smile since he was not really being ignored but Snow was entirely invisible at the moment, no one else was able to see him as he has use one of the mostplicated and high level mystic arts skill that he has found that belong to his Royal Family.


    Snow wonder how Xiao Feiyu will react if he knows that he was not the only person currently in the room, before shrugging since he just remember one of Feiyu secrets just base in the memory in the supposed future events, so Snow just watched despite the fact that Xiao Feiyu has started to slowly remove his clothes seemed to be preparing to take a bath without any of his maid help.


    Snow Amber eyes remained indifferent and calm, even when a perfect clear view of the wless and enticing naked body of Xiao Feiyu appear before his very eyes.


    Amber eyes room up and down on the man body, Snow couldn''t help but recognize that there is a reason why Wang Lou has been entice with Xiao Feiyu despite the fact that Wang Lou clearly has a feeling with the original Xen despite what happened between them.


    But sometimes, someone appearance is enough to change someone mind and feelings, especially with a person that has the appearance that can cause the downfall of a nation type.


    Rong Xen as a fair has been beautiful and charming person along with his youthful appearance, the only downside was the fact that made other people unable to truly appreciate his beauty was because of the hidden edge, ruthlessness and coldness that he has been showing toward all the people around him.


    Oh the original Xen also has the soft personality that belong to most of the fair person, he has been nice and kind with delicate personality before he was made as the Regent King, but all of it has change when he was finally been given a heavy responsibility, especially when ites to protecting the Young Emperor that he has to be strong everyday unable to show even a single bit of weaknesses that can cause them harm.


    Rong Xen has thought that Wang Lou will be able to understand his circumstances, he has been his fiance and the person he has grown up with but unluckily Xen has been entirely wrong all along.


    About Wang Lou, he has the idea regarding about a person, he specially has problem changing his mind. Wang Lou has clearly dislike the way that Xen has change into something he could not recognize, specially when he became a strong person. Wang Lou has wanted to be the one doing the protecting, he doesn''t want a strong person to stay by his side but a person to watch over his back as he deal with all the problem himself alone.


    Wang Lou was a selfish person regarding his ideal.


    He was someone with a manly pride, he has that certain idea regarding about how a certain person should act, specially with what the gender they are.


    So when the Original Xen has been told by Wang Lou to refuse being the Regent King, that all he has to do was to marry him and let the male handle what a man should do and to let the Wang Family protect him along with the Young Emperor then that is when Rong Xen has topletely cut off any rtionship he has to Wang Lou, specially when ending their engagement.


    Rong Xen really love Wang Lou despite it all, but he knew who he was, He was born in a Royal Family and that alone is enough to let him know about what kind of responsibility that he has, despite how he really feel deep down.


    So when Xiao Feiyu with that mature and enticing body of his, along with a mesmerizing face with an innocent and naive blue eyes suddenly appeared before them, Wang Lou has soon fallen that hard, specially with Xiao Feiyu soft personality that make any man has the urge to protect him.


    Then it wasn''t that long that Wang Lou has decided to marry Xiao Feiyu.


    Added to the fact that Xiao Feiyu was able to get the title of the most beautiful person in the entire Rong Dynasty, then that added to Wang Lou manly pride and high self esteem.


    Someone that can acquire other people pity, that has been Xiao Feiyu personality is.


    It doesn''t change the fact that it was a genuine personality and was not at all an act.


    While it has been different from Rong Xen, he has to be strong, majestic and ruthless rather than the soft or kind personality that most of the fair person should have, Xen has beenbel as an entric fair among most of what a fair should be.


    Sighing soflty, Snow just continue to watch as Xiao Feiyu finish taking bath by himself, before he ordered the people waiting outside the room to enter and begin to help him dress up in a very luxurious and beautiful robe that highlight his body, making him far more enticing than he usually are.


    Amber eyes glimmer when he saw Xiao Feiyu rather dress up appearance despite the fact that it was already night time and should be at least be wearing more of an appropriate attire.


    After sending the maid out, Snow notice the way that they left the roompletely with no one guarding the door, sensing around the ce, there was no one guarding close to Xiao Feiyu resting ce but knew that there will be people patrolling in certain time.


    Snow already knew the details regarding the guarding n of the entire ce, it was a well thought out n but for a highly skilled person, it was not enough to stop them and will be able to bypass all the guard around the ce.


    He knew the reason why the ce was not entirely guarder despite the fact that Xiao Feiyu was currently outside the main residence of the Wang Family and has been in one of the residence with his son.


    It was because of knowing that the Regent King and the Young Emperor cannot easily make their move, and killing Xiao Feiyu and Wang Fan Xuan is more deferential toward them than beneficial, specially when they cant destroyed the frail bnce that they currently have toward each other.


    Once the bnce is destroyed then there is no stopping back.


    Oh the Queen Mother and Wang Family is currently more in power but it was still not enough to truly let them won the fight at the moment without losing more of their people because even if they get to defeat the only remaining Rong people, there are still those other powerful family that might fight them while they are injured.


    They has to have an absolute sess without losing much of their power after the fight.


    So, Snow just patiently wait, standing in a certain corner and watching as Feiyu began to pace around the room with a worried but eager expression on his face.


    Feeling a difort on his chest, Snow suppress the cough that wanted toe out, knowing that he was only able to turn invisible but the sound he made is not totally covered by the mystic arts that he has uses, it was one of the w of the skill that he use, nothing can be perfect after all, there will always w in anything and anyone.


    "... My dear... did you miss me?" suddenly a rough husky voice said in low voice with ambiguous taste on it pass over Snow ear despite how low the sound was causing Snow amber eyes to snapped to where the sound has came from, not at all surprise about the fact that there was not only two people in the room any longer because he knew that it was not Feiyu that has just spoken.


    There in the room was a man dress in a red robe with a flowing ck silky hair, along with a rather firm chest out in the open as it robe was mostly open in the chest area which started to wrapped his arm behind Feiyu back, his head lowered as his lip continue to whisper ambiguous words near Feiyu ear causing the mesmerizing face to turn red, blue eyes ncing around nervously but remaining still in the man arms as he let the red robe man hug him.


    Snow felt bitter emotion suddenly appear, which he immediately suppress knowing that it wasn''t his own feeling but the original Xen that was currently aware around him, Snow couldn''t make a single mistake at the moment, thus he was using more of his spiritual sense to make the soul within him sleep at least so that he won''t get affected during this dangerous time.


    The man in red isn''t as simple as it seemed, this man was entirely dangerous and one of Xiao Feiyu lover, it was one part of the man harem.


    Snow stayedpletely still, remaining motionless even when the other two person in the room started to engage in a rather passionate kiss before it started to evolve into something deeper, the sound of embarrassing wet sound of water with ruffle clothes that drop in the ground resound in the room along with low moan and gasp echoing.


    Snow was not really surprise about what was happening before him, he has known all about it in the future that Xen has died, although the mature content was not really in his memories which was what Snow was currently seeing in a rather front view point in person at the moment.


    Xiao Feiyu wasn''t a genius or talented, or even a schemer, he was originally just a young adult living his life normally, the one thing that was different from the other normal person was the fact that somehow, he was able to get the love or favor of some God.


    He doesn''t know what cause that God to favor Xiao Feiyu but it doesn''t change the fact that he was able to get a God favor, enough that his soul was transfer to another world when he died and forcefully able to get the Original Xiao Feiyu body before he was given a blessing of God in order to make his life more easier in this world.


    And that blessing was what has helped Xiao Feiyu to be winner in life while causing the Rong Family to be defeated along with their death.


    Xiao Feiyu was also the reason why Li Chen has been summon by the world rule of this world because it take another powerful being with a rank or equal power to fight a person another blessing.


    And Xiao Feiyu was a parasite in the world and has to be remove, thus Li Chen was summoned in order to deal with him.


    Being the substitute Emperor was not the only reason why Li Chen was summon with the world rule without him knowing about it, he became a special existence, like a protagonist if he were to exin it more in a simple term.


    Snow was also could deal with Xiao Feiyu as he too has certain power to fight people like Xiao Feiyu, only when the World Rule or the God of the world was something that Snow was fighting over then it was more problematic to handle.


    Only special existence has the most ability to remove another special existence.


    The Young Emperor was special too, he was the destined ruler in thend with that Dragon air around him but he was far too young and has so many enemies that he was unable to defeat the people that Xiao Feiyu unconscious has been affected by the blessing with his God favor in order to give him a better life.


    Seeing as the two person began to intertwined nakedly in the bed, Snow began to move, calmly walking step by step with no sound as he goes toward the bed,pletely shutting of his emotion in order for that red robe man to be unable to sense him by Snow emotion alone, that just shows how dangerous the man is.


    Just a single bit of emotion being shown was enough to cause the red robe man on his guard.


    "...ah Fei... your so beautiful... "


    "... um... Hong..."


    The man bow his head to kiss the person under him,ck and white silk hair intertwined beautifully, before the man hold a slender white leg up and cing it over his shoulder, bowing his head before thrusting forward with a lust filled eyes at the enchantingly person under him.


    At the exact time, Snow amber eyes devoid of emotion, quickly move in the same rhythm as he plunged a wicked looking dagger deep into the man chest and piercing into his heart behind his back, before quickly twisting the dagger twice.


    "...urg...?" the man eyes which is still filled with lust and desire widen with disbelief, before slowly looking down at the dagger on his chest, a thought quickly appear in his mind as he immediately tried to move but was unable to when another hand was ce at the back of his neck, feeling an energy entering his body, making himpletely paralyzed, unable to move.


    Hong face darkened, unable to think that he will die just like this, before his thoughts are no more.


    In this day and night, Hong, one of the person who was feared in the Rong Capital, cruel and ruthless, end up dying because of lowering his guard down during the moment of love.


    "... huh?..." another person utter a confuse sound before a paper rune was ce on his forehead as it glowed making him lost consciousness.


    Snow let out a low sigh, stiff muscles rxing, before ncing at the two intertwined body on the bed, one with a dagger on his chest, dead, while the other one under haspletely lost his consciousness while covered with the blood of one of his lover.


    Killing Hong might seemed easy but Snow has been prepared all along, If he failed this time, it will be a bit more problematic and dangerous toward him since this person has been the leader of one of the best assassination organization that live in the Rong Dynasty.


    Snow has to be the one to move and kill the man or else if it was someone else, they would have surely fail toplete it, even when the man guard has been lowered, just a tiny bit of emotion and killing intent was enough for him to detect that there was something wrong.


    Fortunately, because of the reason of being able to delete and remove and supress his emotions and feelings, Snow was able to wipe out all his emotions while being able to take a life without showing any sign of killing intent.


    One second Snow might be smiling and the next a dagger was already plunged into a person vital ce in a second while still smiling normally without showing any sign of danger at all.


    At least, Snow has remove one of the more vital person that has cause Rong Xen and Rong Nie to lost over the fight with the Wang Family and the Queen Mother.


    Hong was a dangerous man, he was one of the main power that has secretly led to the Wang Family to win over their fight.


    If this man live, all the people that has been on their side would have been assassinated, just like in the future that he has seen when Rong Xen has died.


    Sometimes feeling made a person weak and strong, in thest life, Hong love for Xiao Feiyu has made them strong but unfortunately this time, Snow exist, and it has been what made them weak as he has use it to fully removed one of the danger.


    Added to the fact that in this time, Xiao Feiyu having a lover than Wang Lou was not yet known and Xiao Feiyu being with Hong is currently a secret between the two of them, causing Hong to lower his guard more, not knowing that there is another person that know their secret and has use it to his advantage to take his life away.


    Snow then pulled Hong apart from the unconscious Xiao Feiyu, using another mystic art spell topletely clean any sign of evidence in the entire room, before cing a spell to Feiyu to make it look like that he has been dreaming all along this entire time and Hong was not able toe today because of somethinging up.


    It happen before, so it will not be suspicious.


    Before cing a medicine on the man soft lip, making him swallow it in order to remove of any evidence of making up that was left on his body when he woke up early tomorrow.


    For the blessing of the God that was ce on Feiyu, Snow has use the loophole around it, as long as there is no negative feelings toward Feiyu, the bless of misfortune will not befall him.


    As long as it was not something that was harmful and dangerous on his life, then Snow will bepletely safe from the God Blessing.


    ncing at the dead body, Snow use his spiritual sense to sweep over it, and watching as it disappearpletely, before a box like grid inventory screen that look like in a game appeared before him.


    10 Box: Hong dead Body.


    Snow smiled, he rather want those dimension ability but it cost too much Karma energy if he wanted to get it in the Trade Shop, so Snow has bought the one that he could use and which he could upgradeter on, much cheaper than buying a dimension space entirely.


    Amber eyes rooming around the entire room one more time, looking like there was not something going on a moments ago, and ncing at the sleeping Xiao Feiyu on the bed, the thought of killing him cross his mind before but Snow has a use for Xiao Feiyu more alive than dead before leaving the room and the residence without people knowing it.


    Xiao Feiyu is dangerous because of the blessing of the God that he has but as a person, he was untalented, Xiao Feiyu doesn''t have the ability to cause him any harm and danger just by his abilities alone.


    Standing in a roof top of one of the building in the Capital of Rong Dynasty, amber eyes squint at the sky, three more days before he could entirely finish all the more important n that he has to do before he could go back to his adorable young little nephew.


    "Snow, I feel a familiar energying this way." ke voice echoed out causing Snow amber eyes to light up, his lip curving up causing the youthful face to be more charming and moving at the moment before his small hand suddenly move in a sh, and a blood gushed out on a thin white arm, injured from the dagger on his other hand as blood drip down on the ground.


    Snow just continue to smile in delight, not showing any expression about the way that he just injured his arm without a second thought, before quickly wrapping his injured arm and leaving the rooftop quickly andpletely disappearing, not leaving any kind of trail but only a drops of blood in the rooftop was the only evidence of his presence remaining just now.


    It was Snow present to the person that wasing his way, he couldn''t help but imagine what kind of expression will appear on the person face when he saw the blood that he has left behind just for him.


    A few minuteter, a man with a tall and thin figure while wearing a white brocade robe with green lining on it, appeared in the rooftop that Snow has been standing a while ago.


    The person face darkened immediately after sweeping the ce as he suddenly knelt down, ck ink eyes staring at the crimson blood on the ground.


    "ck scanned who this blood belong to."


    ck reply back in a low voice before scanning the blood on the ground.


    "Host I finish the Scan Process in the data details that we have this blood belong to little Xen."


    The figure entire body suddenly emitting a terrifying atmosphere as Li Chen kept staring at the blood in the ground before frowning as he order his system to locate the location of little Xen at the moment.


    "... Sorry Host... something is blocking me from finding his trail." ck couldn''t help but said in a low voice, while inwardly crying inside as ck Host ice cold eyes nce his way.


    QQ, little Xen where are you? ck has been terrified everyday from his scary Host after you left.


    Li Chen closing his ink ck eyes, worrying of his little Xen current well being, he can no longer take his time, specially when the already darkening blood is such an unsightly sight on his eyes.


    Xen life is always in danger, Li Chen has known it all along, but that blood was enough to tell him that he has to meet and see his little Xen fast, but he doesn''t have much power in his hands and doesn''t have enough time to build manpower and it was something that he needed because he could tell that Xen has many and powerful enemies around him.


    "ck, immediately find the ce I am looking for." Li Chen order as he remove any trace that little Xen has left behind, before standing still in the rooftop as he observed his surrounding, looking for any threat that might have been following little Xen trail.


    Ink ck eyes shing murderously as he remember the blood just now and the image of an injured Xen leaning on a rock, Li Chen will remove anything that cause harm to his little Xen.


    "Snow, Li Chen system is no longer trying to find your location."


    Snow heard ke prompt, amber eyes lighting up in delight Li Chen has finally arrived,"I wonder if he like the gift I left for him."


    "Um! Of course! Anything that Snow give is very good!" ke said with a matter of fact, like leaving a trace of blood was something to be proud of.


    Snow chuckled, white and slender finger raise up as he tease the floating ke for a few more minutes, before secretly going into a rather luxurious building even when the sun started appearing in the horizon and despite the fact that his chest felt ting of pain from time to time.


    He still has to do the next n after all, there was no time to rest.

 Chapter 14: Come Let Us Slightly Break You.

    Chapter 14: Come Let Us Slightly Break You.


    Cough


    Cough


    Snow weakly raised his sleeves as he cover his mouth, his small body shuddering in pain, amber eyes dimming down but remaining calm as always.


    Eyes narrowing slightly as he felt a burst of weakness on his body, whilezilyying on a soft couch since he was currently resting in one of his base, a simple residence in the Rong Capital.


    Small pink lip curving up, as he nce at the scrollying on the desk away from where he wasying at, while the cold food on the table remain untouched since Snow doesn''t feel a single appetite to eat any food this past few days but as he think of the food that Li Chen has cook before, his stomach couldn''t help but make a rumbling sounds.


    "Ah... My taste bud has been spoiled by Li Chen." Snow sighed since Li Chen food are extremely delicious, specially when he taste the leaves of the sweet potato that he has eaten before since this body specially like that vegetable, specially like the sweet potatoes.


    Ah, Snow is unable to buy that ingredient even if he want to, since that nt doesn''t exist in this world at all.


    He could get it in his own trade shop but it was a waste of karma energy point, he will just wait for Li Chen to appear and make him cook his own food again.


    And maybe, let the vegetable be nted in the Rong Dynasty, Snow was sure that Li Chen will ept his request if he ask him for it.


    Li Chen can just get the seeds on his own system after all.


    Ah, such a nice cheat to have and use, it was definitely a good decision when he n to use Li Chen.


    After resting for a while, Snow change his robe into a simple ck brocade robe before sitting in front of a mirror as he began to use all kind of items as his appearance began to change into a more normal looking face but still looking adorable, the red tear mark under his eyespletely disappearing, as another small red mark which was dimmer than what he has appeared on his wrist before his amber eyes turning into murky gray eyes.


    "ke make sure that Li Chen system will not be able to detect my presence and locations."


    "Okay! Don''t worry about it Snow, I got it all covered up!" ke boasted with a childish voice while feeling happy that he can be of help to Snow.


    Snow sh ke a smile before leaving the room, with a small bag along with aplicated tools on it.


    A minutester, Snow was sitting on a chair with a small table on his front in a busy market and entertainment ce of the Capital while people all around was walking before him as they do their own business.


    All kind of people with different background keep passing by the small set up ce of where Snow was at, some people sometimes stopping by as they asked Snow some simple question while other times a quiteplicated one, the people who stop by payed copper coins, sometimes being given a silver coins after Snow has calcte the answer that they wanted to know.


    Yes, Snow was currently doing a fortune telling or divination at the moment and has set it up in one of the ces around the busy ce in the Rong Dynasty where all different people pass by.


    Some are rich second generation,a martial arts men, nobledies chuckling happily but most of all are the normal civilize people.


    There wasn''t any suspicious about what was Snow was currently doing because there are also other people that has set up the same thing far away from where he was at.


    After two hours, a person with a tall and sturdy body appeared as he walk out a door just a few distance away from Snow location, the man has a handsome appearance with a slight overbearing air around him with his short ck hair and a light blue eyes and when he was walking almost near him, Snow raise his head slightly, hands holding a slightly glowing crystal ball with a mysterious rune as he open his mouth toward the now closer man.


    "I apologize but Sir, the blue ribbon in your memories seem to have been gone a long time ago."


    As soon as the words was let out, the man suddenly stop and stood till before the air around him seemed to have gone lower as he turned his head around to the person that has just spoken, seemingly knowing that he was the person that the words was meant to.


    Murky gray eyes immediately locking with a wide light blue eyes, before it narrowed down dangerously as a deep voice talk to him expressionlessly.


    "... What?" a single word without emotion but carried a lingering threat.


    Snow remaining calm, as the crystal ball on his hand, glowed more brighter, mysterious rune start to move around as the murky gray eyes, goes unfocused after the person before him has spoken.


    "The blue ribbon has change, the red line that has been destined with has mysteriously been cut down... the promise made can no longer be fulfilled... it was not forgotten but because it has change and no longer the same... AH!" a small cry of pain immediately sounded out as Snow words was cut down before his consciousness came back as murky gray eyes be focused and has locked eyes with a disturbed but hard light blue eyes that is currently staring intensely at him.


    "Ah.. Sir... I apologize... I sometimes can''t tell what I was saying... since I just speak what I was being shown..." Snow humbly bow his head down as he apologize to the person that was currently gripping tightly on his thin arm.


    "Can you... please.. release my arm? Sir... it hurts." Snow weakly asked with a pain voice, causing the man to lessen his grip, light blue eyes still apprehensive about what he just heard.


    "Come with me." the man said but there is a certain authority about him that his word cannot be denied, voice still remaining strong but his handsome face has been turning pale white, showing that he was not unaffected from what he just heard.


    He knows that sometimes, the people who does fortune telling are not at all true and cannot be trusted but there has been a key word that has been spoken, he is unable to ignored it.


    It was a certain secret that he has only known and the only other person that has known it has long been forgotten about it.


    Murky gray eyes shing with doubt, but knowing that he was unable to run away, uncertainly nodding his head before lowering his head down as he was pulled along by the man to a certain ce.


    Unknown to the person, Snow murky gray eyes shing before his lip curving up a little bit.


    Got you, Shao Feng.


    In the third floor of a restaurant building, two people remain inside the room, while a four strong looking men was currently guarding the door outside the room.


    "Exin what you has spoken."


    The man ordered as the light blue eyes sh ominously as he remember the words that he just heard from this fortune telling person, his blue eyes ncing at the slightly dim red mark on the man wrist, knowing that this person has been born a fair.


    Fair person has been known for being good in mystic arts, specially has a good talent regrading in divination.


    "Yes Sir." Snow bow his head, knowing that people who does divination has more in depth about what they has just divination and known certain details about it.


    Murky gray eyes shing uncertainly, seeming afraid of what the man reaction will be about his exnation the Feng seemed to has seen the fair person unease thus he spoke to let him rx.


    "Do not worry, I will not harm you. I just want to know what you just divine, but if I know that you are lying to me..." the man light blue eyes narrowing down dangerously at hisst words in a threatening manner.


    Snow frail body shudder before raising his head, murky gray eyes shing in determination as he make his vow, "Sir, Please believe me, although this humble person is not that known and famous around this ce but I pledge that I have never lied about any of my divination and all the words that I has and will be spoken are all the thing that I have know and saw. There will not be a single lies about it."


    Biting one of his finger, Snow raise his now bloody finger as he raise it up as he spoken his vow before pressing it over his heart, watching as a mysterious rune appear in the air before entering and disappearing toward where Snow heart is.


    Shao Feng eyes widened, he knows that vow cannot be broken or else the person will die and their soul will disappear unable to reincarnate, that is why Feng body suddenly goes stiff as deep down there was still a voice that was telling him that all of this person was telling him might not be at all true.


    Thest hope inside him disappeared causing his body to shudder, as he felt a bad premonition as he watch the person before him began to exin what he has just been divine.


    "Sir... when I said that the blue ribbon in your memories seemed to have been gone a long time ago... it meant that person is no longer here in this world..."


    "IMPOSSIBLE!" the man couldn''t help but stand up and yell when he heard that words, opening his mouth to tell that he was lying before quieting down immediately as Feng remember the vow that this person has just made, and seeing that he was still alive and not dead cause him to be weak on his knees, his hand couldn''t help but grip the handle on the chair to keep him standing still.


    Snow biting his lip before continuing, secretly sympathizing with this person because although all of this are part of his n, but all he has been telling are all true after all, there was not a single lie, but Snow knew that it has to be done, this person is necessary and can be use in a long run, specially for this Dynasty as this man is a really talented person, something that the Dynasty can be benefited from.


    Rather than being use by his enemies because of a certain false belief, its better for Snow to use him and telling this person the truth no matter how cruel it is was the least that Snow could do and give to this person as equal exchange.


    In the future that Rong Xen has died, Shao Feng has never known the truth, believing that the person he has been following all along was the person that he has been in love with, not knowing that the person has been an entirely different person.


    "The blue ribbon has change, mean that it was no longer the same person, red line that has been destined with has mysteriously been cut down, meant that Sir and the real blue ribbon are destined to be together in this life but a strong powerful mysterious being has forcefully change your destiny and can no longer be together with the person in your heart in this lifetime... so the promise that Sir and the Blue Ribbon has made cannot be fulfilled since the blue ribbon is no longer the same person and was not the one that Sir has made a promise into..."


    Snow finish speaking all the words and turning quiet as the man before him has knelt in the ground, hand covering his face as his chest keep going up and down really fast, seemed to be breathing really hard.


    Shao Feng was no longer the strong and powerful man that he was known for before Snow very eyes, only deep loneliness and despair that can be feel around him.


    This person, Shao Feng has been one of Xiao Feiyu lover, the only different was that among the people on Feiyu harem was the fact that this person has truly love the original Xiao Feiyu and not the person that has taken over the body of Xiao Feiyu, Wei Zhou.


    Although, Wei Zhou has the God blessing on him, but it was not entirely powerful enough to change a person feeling toward another person, specially when that person has really strong and deep feeling to a certain someone.


    If he was really able to change a person feeling so easily, then he would have been love by everyone in the world.


    So over his God blessing to charming the people around him, it was notpletely a perfect skill, there is always a weakness about it.


    And this Shao Feng has shown it because despite being a lover to Xiao Feiyu, he has never went into more in depth with him, just a hugs and a kisses but has never cross the line with Xiao Feiyu, because deep down, he felt that there was something wrong but was unable to tell what it was.


    So all he has done is just to follow along in the whirlwind of events, and protecting Xiao Feiyu with all his heart.


    It was the reason why, he became one of the best allies with the Wang Family, because Xiao Feiyu became a part of it as the wife of Wang Lou.


    Emotionally, Snow can respect this person, although the original Xen seemed to feel certainplex emotion toward him, well the two of them hasplicated love life.


    "... can... he still be... save...?" a hopeful horse voice suddenly asked causing Snow to raise his head and stare at the currently still kneeling man before him, this worlds is quite mysterious, possessing someone body can be easily believable, that is why Shao Feng reacting this way and asking question can be understood about why he has already epting the truth about what he was being told into.


    Added to the fact that Snow just did the vow, meant that all of this was all true.


    "... Sir... although I have long heard about a person body being possessed... I have never heard of a soul being able to truly live in a foreign body for a long time... and since that person was able to live so easily meant that he was very powerful or... a certain powerful being was the one who just did it."


    "... What are you trying to tell?" an exhausted voice asked seemingly knowing the answer already but still refuse to ept the truth.


    Snow sighed, "Sir... the true person has long disappeared, meant that the soul was either been pushed out of the body... but based from what I just saw... the soul has been overtaken... and has a low chance of being able to rein-..."


    "Enough!" Shao Feng roar so loudly that the people guarding outside seemed to have been surprise, but knowing that they have been order not to enter the room without permission, they can only stay still and guard from outside.


    Bang!


    The man suddenly punch the ground with his fist, the wooden floor breaking under his hands, causing the fair person murky gray eyes widened in fear as he back away from the now seemingly madden man before him.


    Light blue eyes turning into bloodshot eyes, as murderous air was being emitted around his body.


    "Sir... you cannot take action without reasonable n... Sir... if you want to have the chance to save the soul of the Blue Ribbon there was ast image and words I saw in myst divination..."


    Murky Gray Eyes worriedly looking at him, causing the man to stop still when he tried to stand up as he be quite suddenly that it felt creepy, Snow felt that the man is really going topletely break down so he still continue to speak to get the man to be more rational, better to be slightly crazy than turning more crazier and truly losing his mind.


    Shao Feng still has his use, there was no way that Snow is letting the man to truly break down and turn unusable on his n.


    "Sir... it was an item...it was arge and long exquisite mirror full of mystical runes... let the person stand before it, as it can show the truth regarding a person soul... I saw that it was an item pass down from a noble family... it was mainly use to see if people was being use and manipted... but it also work with a person being possess by certain soul or being..."


    The man body shudder, light blue eyes slowly lighting up as he listen intensely about the words being spoken by the fair person before him.


    Snow secretly smiling in his mind, but outside, his murky gray eyes was showing a worried expression but his soft voice carrying a strong determination, like he believe about what he was telling causing Shao Feng to believe on him too.


    "So .... Sir... if you can see in the mirror image of two person that''s mean that the original soul is still in there, although the true blue ribbon is unable to live anymore, but you can still save the soul of the person that was overwhelm, making the person being able to live and reincarnate in another life time."


    It was quite for a moment, before a horse voice which filled with a hint of certain hope and despair spoke, "... I got it... thank you... I would have been in dark not knowing anything at all..."


    "Sir doesn''t have to thank, this humble person is just doing what it was supposed to do."


    Snow bow his head, eyes shing in slyly, now let see how this person will act from now on.


    After a few more minutester as Shao Feng tried to get a hold of himself,


    "I''ll give you a reward, please stay in this ce for now. This Restaurant has great food, order any food that you like, I''ll be paying all of it. I''ll just handle a few thing for a bit and I''ll be back soon."


    Shao Feng walk over to the door opening and closing it and ordering the people outside.


    "Guard him, don''t let him leave this ce."


    ncing at the room deeply onest time before walking away. Although, there is still slight suspicious about the person inside the room, the main reason why he wanted to keep the person was because he was talented in divination.


    It was quite rare, and having one among his people is a good thing, he will try to get this person to work for him but for now he needed to handle certain thing and a few more times to calm his mind.


    Although, he was able to think and react, it doesn''t change the fact that his mind is still quite affected, thus it didn''t cross his mind at all, that the person might have someone with him or even have the ability to get out by himself.


    Meanwhile, Snow secretly left the room by using the window, leaving a certain scroll in the room while he was at it, he knew that the reason why he was able to easily leave the ce was because a mystic art user is usually weak physically, not knowing that he was also a martial artist thus being able to leave the room without any problem by just using the window.


    Snow then walk into a crowded area, before turning left and walking into an alley,pletely disappearing, the fair person with dim red mark on his wrist with a murky gray eyes has never appeared again in the market and entertainment ce in the Capital of Rong Dynasty.


    Before long, a group of people left the restaurant as they began to run around the ce seemingly looking for a certain person.


    "Young Master, we are unable to find the person you are looking for. It seemed that he was not alone and has someone with him, thus we cannot find his trail at all." a person wearing an armor reported as he bowed his head.


    Shao Feng frowned, dismissing the people around him before opening the scroll that was left behind and a painting of arge mirror appear before his eyes, along with the words that has been divination and spoken between them and the name of the mirror, Verify Mystic Mirror.


    And at the lower part of the scroll was a letter that was left for him.


    "Sir, I apologize for leaving without saying goodbye, I just want to freely do divination in my life, but sometimes I sawplicated one just like the one just now from time to time. I can only leave you the image of the mirror that I saw in my divination as the onlyst thing that I could help you with.


    There is also one thing that I didn''t tell you about regarding the Mirror Sir because I know that it would cause me trouble so I didn''t have the courage enough to tell you about it in person.


    Sir I just want to live a simple and easy life along with my Husband, thus I am unable to tell you about this in person.


    Around the Mirror, I saw a purple air around along with it, and it was a sign of the people that the mirror belong into.


    Sir I know that you are smart enough to tell who the mirror belong into, you should have known why I was unable to tell you about this.


    I wish you luck and hope that you are able to help your Blue Ribbon."


    Unknown Divination


    .


    .

 Chapter 15: This Feeling... Im Jealous?

    Chapter 15: This Feeling... I''m Jealous?


    After Snow was sure that he has lost the trail of people looking for his whereabouts, Snow finally return back to his residence.


    Changing his clothes to a luxurious silky ck robe along with silver lining on it and changing back his appearance to what it was before, amber eyes curving up as he felt delight all over at his well thought out n, the red tear mark under his eyes making him look more charming than ever.


    ncing at the food already prepared in the table, Snow turn his head away and squinting at the window outside, "Hm... Its should be around three in the afternoon. ke look for the best Restaurant in the Capital." Snow order ke, although he doesn''t really have much appetite but he knew that he has to eat, specially when his body is in fragile state.


    He needs all the energy and strength he could get, even though there is the medicines that can allow him to be able to stay strong without needing to eat and drink for whole day but it could not always help him gather his strength, specially with how broken his current body was at the moment.


    "Ok! Just wait for a bit Snow! I''ll look for the best restaurant for you!"


    Snow smiled before turning around and putting a small golden scroll into his sleeves before reaching out to take a hold of silver mask as he ce it on his face, covering most half of his face, showing only the pink lip and white chin, hiding most of his appearance.


    "I found it Snow! I''m sure you will like the ce!" ke said as Snow nod his head, before leaving the residence again.


    Its time to finally take some rest since he will be busy tonight again after all.


    In arge restaurant, one of the most famous ce in the Rong Capital, located near the bustling ce of the Capital were most of the wealthy people goes into, a small figure wearing a luxurious silk ck robe with silver lining on it could be seen sitting in one of the more private room in the building which currently has its window wide open, letting the people sitting inside able to watch the people on the street walking by.


    cing the chopstick on the table, Snow took out a silver handkerchief as he gracefully wipe his lip and hands, amber eyes ncing at the remaining dishes in the table which was emitting delicious aroma in the air.


    It is rather delicious but Snow already calcted that he has already eaten enough food for today.


    Calling the server to take away all the remaining foods, before a calming hot tea and sweet snacks was ce before him, in the corner of his eyes, Snow watched as the peoplepletely left the room before he reach out to take the cup on his hand, sipping from time to time while watching the people outsides.


    Sighing as he let his body rx, even when a familiar pain could be felt on his chest from time to time which he continue to ignorepletely since he was use to it after all, specialy when his current body has the experience for years.


    On his past life, he has died due from poisoning, even in this life, the new body that he was currently residing is also afflicted with poison, and can be the main reason of his death again.


    Pink lip couldn''t help but smile in ridicule, it seemed that he has a great affinity regarding being poison.


    "Snow! Snow! I felt a familiar energy! Its Li Chen! Snow, Li Chen is near us, he is currently outside."


    Snow thought was interrupted by ke prompt, and his eyebrows couldn''t help but raise up from what he just heard, "Does he knows that we are nearby ke?"


    ke turn from left and right, "He doesn''t know Snow! I am always shielding your aura so that he won''t be able to find you."


    Snow nodded his head, although he was quite excited to see Li Chen again, but it is not the right time, or should he say that he doesn''t have time for Li Chen at the moment.


    He is currently busy, handling Xiao Feiyu, specially all the people around him that has specially has a hand over their death.


    Although Li Chen is his cheat and was the one that he want to use on his n, it doesn''t change the fact that he could not always count on Li Chen, specially when a nned can always change.


    Of course, as Snow stood up and gracefully moving near the window, and leaning on the wall as he look at the people outside, amber eyes looking around, searching for the familiar figure, it doesn''t change the fact that he really miss Li Chen.


    Emotionally he was already giving birth emotions toward Li Chen, and he was not stopping it at all, because when ites to emotions and feelings, Snow is not afraid of it at all.


    Suppress or erasing emotion was so easy that he was no longer afraid on it, although, he still felt those emotions, specially when ites to something painful.


    On his past life, he felt the emotional pain of watching as his love ones die one by one before him.


    Specially the longing feeling of a miss chance to be together with Rei for a lifetime.


    As he took a sip on his hot tea which was his right hand was currently holding, Snow amber eyes finally lock with the familiar figure in the street and he smiled with joy.


    Li Chen as always wearing a white robe with a purple cloud pattern on it, much more luxurious clothes than the one that he usually use to when they have been living together, along with his tall and slender figure with that handsome appearance of his, ck ink hair loose along with a gentle smile on his face, making him has the aura of a schrly person along with a gentleman appearance, gentle and kind.


    Crack!


    Suddenly a loud crack resound the room, Snow suddenly felt a slight ting of pain on his hand causing his amber eyes to lower down as he stare at the currently broken cup on his hand which has cause from gripping on it too tightly.


    The sound of water dripping echoed on his ear, that has scald his small and slender hand, but he was currently not in the mood to take care of his scald hand, ignoring the broken bits that has pierce his skin, making it bleed slightly as he slowly raised his head and immediately staring at the familiar figure, along with the person who was currently beside him.


    Amber eyes narrowing down as the young female, belonging to a noble family base from her appearance and air around her, probably in the military lineage as well since even in the far distance Snow can feel the slight air of valiant on her as she take a hold of the white sleeves of Li Chen robe while smiling shyly but bravely facing him.


    She was really beautiful and graceful, along with a good body figure that belong to a person that exercise the most, slender and tall that has a strong probability of being a martial artist.


    A fierce light suddenly shing on Snow amber eyes, as a slightly killing intent suddenly spike around him, before he immediately tried to cover it up.


    A rather strong resentment and bitterness, slightly came inside of him, mostly belonging to the original Xen as a voice of words appear on his mind.


    No One Can Be Trusted.


    Everyone Will Leave In The End.


    Cannot believed with people affection.


    Only I can help myself.


    Frowning from the sudden emotion and thoughts that suddenly appeared, Snow felt a slight dislike from those thing that doesn''t belong to him because those can be fatal in certain circumstances, specially when handling a rather dangerous time and ce.


    However, right now, Snow doesn''t have the time to think much about what was happening as he suddenly felt a strong pain over his chest, the strong emotion he felt causing his sickness to somehow acted.


    Throwing the broken bit of the cup on the ground, he raised his left hand to cover his mouth as he cough again and again, head raised up while he was at it, as he return his gaze back because he knows that the sudden spike of killing intent that he just emitted has definitely cause Li Chen attention.


    Someone like him, who has live in dangerous ce his whole entire life, specially when it was the end of the world where people cannot be trusted and has to be always on their guards to the people around them.


    And just like Snow has thought, Li Chen was currently staring right to where he was standing up, even in the distant Snow could see those ck ink eyes widely staring at him with shock, surprise and delighted at the sight of him while a slightly worried emotions was shing on those ck eyes.


    Feeling the gradually weakening of his body, Snow couldn''t help but frown but still amber eyes filled with nothing but cold emotion gazing right back at the ck ink eyes, knowing that even if he was currently wearing a mask on his face Li Chen will still be able to tell what he was feeling before immediately turning away as he immediately left the restaurant, specially when Snow doesn''t feel like meeting Li Chen at the moment.


    Snow is currently in a very bad mood.


    "Li Chen? Li Chen?" a soft voice suddenly cause Li Chen mind to get back from the sudden surprise from finally seeing the person that he has been looking for the entire time.


    Li Chen has been missing him so much that he felt like he was going crazy, even when his little Xen has been wearing that silver mask, he knows that he was the person that he has been looking for, the always calm beat of his heart suddenly thundering loudly was the proven evidence of it.


    "What''s wrong?" the young female asked at the currently daze young man before him worriedly, somehow she was feeling a slight unease deep within her.


    As Li Chen turn and stare at the young woman currently looking at him worriedly and remembering the rather confusing cold feeling that he felt when Little Xen has stare at him, a light suddenly sh on his eyes as a reason suddenly emerged in his mind.


    Suddenly he felt a overwhelming delight at the thought that his little Red might have been jealous when he saw him being together with a young woman, but at the same time feeling extremely worried over the fact that he has been coughing nonstop as his small body was shuddering from time to time.


    "I apologize, something came up so I have to leave."


    Li Chen smile in an apology but he was agitated that his smile was rather stiff since he was unable to hide what his current mood was, inside of him, he slightly surprise how he was really affected just by one person alone.


    "...Huh..?" the young woman answer dazedly as her mind came into a nk, because she just caught a glimpse of certain emotion deep into his eyes in that just a slight moment.


    When ites to certain thing, she was rather adept to observing details, although it was notpletely perfect but it was the experience over being together with the people in the military.


    She was not the same as most of the youngdy in the noble n, she is the only daughter of one of the military lineage family in the Rong Dynasty, observing people was what she has been doing when growing up, specially when ites to practicing her martial arts.


    And what she saw was tenderness and attachment and it was something too deep that made her mind nk, because that certain emotion does not belong to her, it was something that belong to someone else.


    So she couldn''t help but reach out her hand to hold the white sleeves of the slightly older man before her, as denial and refusal emerge within her, "Wait... Li Chen...Do-.."


    However before she even has the time to touch his long sleeves and finish her sentence, Li Chen immediately left without hesitation, not even giving her enough time, as he left her all alone in the street without a slightest care about it.


    She could only watch his back as a slight refusal shing in her eyes as Li Chen entire figure disappear before her.


    There was no way she was giving up, even though they just met and has known each other for just a few days, but Li Chen was different, no man has ever enter her eyes during this years, her heart was move, and as someone who belong to a military family, giving up is something that was not like her at all.


    A fierce light suddenly emit in therge brown eyes, before turning around and leaving the street, her back straight as she walk away.


    As Li Chen stare at the broken bits of cup in the floor with a slight blood on it, he immediately order ck as ck ink eyes room the entire room, expression darkening seeing it entirely empty, the figure of the person he has been longing for was no longer in the ce.


    "Its Xen, Li Chen." ck prompt after scanning the blood in the floor to make sure they got the right person.


    Li Chen quickly left, before looking left and right outside, before rushing to the left corner of a building when he saw a familiar figure turning around.


    As he catch up on the disappearing figure before him, his entire attentionpletely on one person alone, no one else in the world was more important existence toward him, the young woman that he has left haspletely left his mind.


    Since that youngdy was just someone that he can use in some of his n, specially when looking for his little Xen and now that Xen has appeared, there was no reason to always hang out with her.


    Turning around the corner, seeing that Xen has disappeared, his ck ink eyes roomed around the ce looking for details to trail Xen location, his spiritual sense roaming the ce while ordering ck at the same time.


    "Sorry Host, it seemed that Xen has a magical item that can hide his aura, strong enough to even block the system."


    QQ There was no way ck could tell that Xen is very special that even the System was unable to really handle him.


    Li Chen frowned, ice cold eyes stare on his System, this cheat of his is really useless when he needed it before stepping forward as he called Xen name, knowing it might be useless but as long as it has the slight chance, Li Chen will not give up.


    He miss him dearly, specially miss wrapping his arm around his small figure as it perfectly fit his arms.


    He miss the way his lovely cheek turned pink from embarrassment and shyness.


    "Little Xen... Little Xen.... please... its me... Li Chen..."


    "... I know I shouldn''te.... but Little Xen... I really miss you..."


    "Little Xen... Xen... please let me see you?"


    On top of one of the rooftop, delicate wrist covered with mystic art runes as a thin light covering his entire body,pletely giving him the invisibility as an irritated amber eyes watch the figure run around looking left and right for certain someone, while words of beg left his lip from time to time.


    Snow couldn''t help but frown a little as Li Chen was desperately looking for him, sopletely different from the usually strong and powerful man Snow remember.


    Pink small lip thinning in a straight line before turning around and leaving the ce without hesitation, leaving the young man to desperately find his location.


    "Eh Snow? Why won''t you appear " asked the somehow clueless ke, because despite knowing more and more about the world around him, he was still a newborn soul after all.


    ke is still growing up, despite how mature he appear sometimes.


    "Its not the right time yet." answer Snow easily but inside he was really annoyed, there was no way that he will let Li Chen meet him so easily after watching that scene.


    Snow knew he was acting slightly childish at the moment, but everything was not as simple as it seemed.


    It was not just jealousy that was causing his bad mood at the moment, yes Snow that he was jealous but like he said it was not just because of a woman being beside Li Chen.


    There was no way that he will get easily jealous, specially when Snow knew that there will be other people that will be trying to be with Li Chen sides.


    Snow knew that Li Chen has his own charm, there was no way that he won''t be able to get other people to admire him, specially love him.


    He became the Future Emperor before after all, that is already enough evidence about his own charms.


    However If it was someone else Snow would have not felt irritated and jealous, but that young woman waspletely different and special.


    That was the only daughter of one of the Great General Family in the Rong Dynasty, Hong Tan, a valiantdy belonging to the military family and the one who be Li Chen Empress in the supposed Future that Rong Xen has died.


    .


    .

 Chapter 16: I Decided... In This Life Your Mine.

    Chapter 16: I Decided... In This Life You''r Mine.


    "... Sir... will this really work...?"


    Turning around, Snow nce at the nervous, agitated but extremely joyful middle age man wearing a familiar luxurious red robe before him.


    "Just follow what I said and everything will be alright."


    "Yes... Yes! I know!... Hahah... I can''t believe that this is really happening!"


    The man nod his head again and again, brown eyes shing with greed and overwhelming obsession before walking to the center in the room and standing still.


    Snow amber eyes just nce onest time at the middle age man before turning to the other side which was currently covered with mystic runes that is only can be seen by his own and no one else, his entire figurepletely disappearing in the room after walking pass the line.


    He was still standing in the corner of the room, but no one else but him can see and hear him.


    Snow has already cover the empty room that the two of them resides with runes, no sounds and noises will get out of the room no matter how loud the people inside get, looking entirely normal from the people eyes outside.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps walking on their way, Snow amber eyes sh while the other middle age man in the room couldn''t help as his body shudder in excitement.


    "I already fulfilled what I promise, If the n fail at this time then it will all be your fault understand."


    Snow remind the man as he allowed a sound to emit from his ce in order for the middle age man to hear him, and it work as it cause the man to take a deep breath in order to calm himself up.


    "I know, I know. I can manage myself, I wanted this my entire life. I have already given most of what I have just for this exchange, so there is no way I am letting it fail just because I can''t restrained myself for a seconds."


    Snow eyebrow raise up, though he wasn''t entirely surprise by the man words since this man might look like an average person on his appearance but there is no way that this man is simple.


    Snow pink lip couldn''t help but curve up, this man is after all the wealthiest person in the Rong Dynasty.


    Such a man cannot be just a simple person.


    Such a man cannot also be easily trade and ept a proposal that he was in a rather disadvantage situation.


    If Snow doesn''t know what the man was obsessed the most, and that he will definitely do everything and anything in order to fulfill it, then taking the man half of his property wouldn''t be that easy.


    Yes Snow will have the man entire half of his wealth after tonight and he was able to get just by fulfilling one the man deepest wish.


    And as soon as a familiar figure of a very beautiful and mesmerizing figure walk inside the room, Snow calm amber eyes just indifferent nce at Xiao Feiyu figure before calmly looking away as the man in familiar red robe walk toward the person who just walk in.


    At the moment, in Xiao Feiyu eyes, the middle age image is currently being rece by the beautiful and enchanting figure of the red robe man that Snow has seen the other night.


    God Blessing is great to have, but sometimes it could also be use in a rather unfortunate way for the person carrying the blessing by the other people if they use it the right way.


    And Snow was able to use it to help his n at the moment, and that was the obsession of the middle age man toward Xiao Feiyu charm skills. The man has always been one of Feiyu admirer, it was just too bad that he wasn''t handsome and young enough for Feiyu to be notice, but it was still one of the greatest helper that Feiyu has, or rather the Wang family has during the fight with the Royal family.


    Not only was the man the wealthiest in the Dynasty, he also has the connection to other important people around the Kingdom.


    And as the sound of the confuse but seductive voice of Feiyu resound on Snow ear while at the same time hearing the rather hard breath of the excited man, Snow nce at the entangle figure in the center of the room that was slowly walking, stumbling, toward therge bed in the room before shutting off the sound that reach his ears, not wanting to hear the indecent sound any longer while lowering his head to focus more on the memorials on his hand since he rather handle the important matter that his nephew was unable to do by himself than watch the live bed scene before his very eyes.


    Maybe if it was the real Hong and Feiyu, Snow might watch the scene because of interest and the two people are still a feast on his eyes but watching an average middle age man with the beautiful Feiyu was a rather spicy eyes on Snow.


    And as he saw the golden scrollying on the ground near him, Snow lip curve up slightly as dark emotion swirl on his amber eyes.


    It was the contract between the two of them, it was the safest thing to do as it was something irreparable, it was like the vow he made during his scene with Shao Feng, anything written on it are all true and cannot be fake, specially cannot be force for other to make.


    As for the not making a move and harming against each other that was written on the contract? Well there is also a loophole in anything.


    Snow doesn''t have to do anything toward the man, as the God Blessing that Xiao Feiyu has to carry will do the work for him.


    Although, Xiao Feiyu might be ignorant at the current situation at the moment, but the middle age man is still carrying a negative intention toward Xiao Feiyu, so the misfortune befalling that goes against Feiyu will affect the man.


    Snow wouldn''t forget all the people that cause the young Emperor and the real Xen death no matter what.


    As for himself? Well, Snow will just have to wait, either the world rule will shield him with the other god blessing that the man has or he will be affected but albeit slightly since he doesn''t really have any negative intention with the man as Snow was just doing his mission, and wasn''t really against him or even hated the man.


    Besides, Snow would have made Feiyu experience a more rather distressing event if he wanted to, rather than shielding the fact that the person he was currently being intimate with are not the real person that he was currently seeing with his own eyes.


    Since the man was ignorant, Snow decided to at least give the man the blessing of being ignorant for now but he wouldn''t be able to escape Snow grasp as Feiyu was still mostly the sole reason why the other future has happen.


    So Snow just focus in the more important matter at hand than the one currently happening before him.


    As the morning light in the room descend, Snow slowly close the scroll on his hand as he stood up and walking past the rune that has been shielding him for the rest of the night, long dark sleeves dusting his clothes as calm amber eyes looking at the still exhausted figure before him that still looming at the now unconscious figure of the supposed protagonist.


    "Our Deal is Done." emotionless voice resound causing the man to take away his attention at the person under him, even though the man was extremely tired but he still couldn''t help but hide the excitement still shining on his eyes.


    Such obsession, Snow couldn''t help but sigh at the man situation as this also was the affect of the God Blessing that Feiyu carry, a blessing can be use in a rather unfortunate thing, specially when ites from a God.


    No one can know if its really for the best for the person to have since it can also cause misfortune not only to the people around them but also toward themselves.


    "... I... got... it..." the man pants tiredly, eyes still having the deep regrets as he finally seemed to figure out that it was already the start of the day.


    "I give you the rest to handle." Snow nce at the man onest time, amber eyes couldn''t help but see some sort of aura that started to enclose on the middle age man body before turning around and leaving the ce.


    Snow was sure that it will be thest time that he will be seeing the man for thest time, and as a few dayster that he receive the rather unfortunate news that happen to the wealthiest man in the Dynasty, as the man apparently died miserably and shamelessly during one of his night with one of his newly partner.


    Smiling, Snow waved his hand in the air, "Do as I nned before." before returning his attention at the current invitation of the 75th birthday of the respected elderly of one of the important family in the Rong Dynasty.


    There is no way that Snow will be ignoring the other half of the man wealth, rather than let the other people get it, specially his enemies, Snow will take it for himself.


    .


    .


    "Here, don''t take this out alright? Always wear it and never remove it as this will always protect you."


    The sound of the melodious voice sounded as a person wearing a luxurious ck robe, ck ink hair loosen as it sway slightly in the air while wearing a jade crown on his head bend a little as amber eyes soften tenderly as he ce a ck ne with blue amulet on a much younger boy before him that was currently pouting childishly.


    Gone was the majestic young Emperor that the courtiers has been seeing the past few days on the court, as the young boy red eyes pitifully stare at the beautiful and charming youth before him.


    "Imperial Uncle, why are you noting with me?"


    Snow smiled slightly, ignoring how the young Emperor was acting as a child, although he wanted the young boy to be befitting as an Emperor But Snow won''t take away the chance for him to act like his age should be before him.


    Nie might be the Young Emperor, but Snow is also the current family that Nie has and the only person that really treat him sincerely, unlike the Queen Mother that was against them and wanted their lives.


    It was only two of them fighting against the enemies at the moment after all.


    "There is something important I have to handle first alright? Besides, the Emperor is already gracing them his presence, what''s more they can asked for?"


    Nie just pout for a few seconds, before reaching out his hand to grasp the sleeves of his Imperial Uncle, red eyes shing with understanding as he worriedly look at the person before him.


    "Take care Imperial Uncle."


    Snow eyes soften, raising his hand, touching the young boy head gently.


    "Little Nie... take care of yourself also alright?"


    The young boy nodded his head, red eyes hardening as he worriedly look at his Imperial Uncle before turning around and walking away in order to prepare himself from appearing at the 75th birthday of the elderly in Jun Family, because something and anything can happen as he grasp the protective amulet that he was currently wearing on his neck.


    Snow amber eyes glinting coldly as he watched the disappearing figure of the Young Emperor before him.


    Now then, everything are in ce, then let it all begin.


    .


    .


    "Your Majesty, this humble official is honored for appearing on this day special asion."


    An older man bowed his head toward the Young Emperor currently sitting at the highest chair of the authority, as the guest of honor of today.


    "The Jun Family has been protecting the Rong Dynasty for Generations and have always been serving the Royal family dedicatedly, we appreciate your loyalty and warmth this Majesty heart. We could not just ignored you." a young sound filled with nothing but majesty echoed out around the currently joyful asion around.


    The elderly man eyes filled with nothing but honored as he looked at the currently Young Emperor before him, specially when a figure of someone that has long past gone sh before his eyes, ovepping the one currently before him.


    "This humble official is honored." Bowing his head one more time in respect toward the Young Emperor before another official suddenly wonder about the whereabout of the Regent King missing appearance causing the people around to quiet down.


    Nie red eyes sh, as he turned to stare at the handsome middle age man that suddenly appeared before them, it was the Right Minister and the cause of the death of the Imperial Crown Prince, his Imperial Prince Father and Imperial Princess Mother, dark emotion brimming inside him, but knowing that there is nothing he could do at the moment, Nie could only hide it deep within him.


    The Emperor youthful face remain impassive, not showing even a tiny bit emotion to leak inside him as he continue to sit still while the eyes of everyone was on his figure.


    Patient, always have to be patient, that is what his Imperial Uncle has thought him, there is always time for everything, he will sooner get his revenge against what they have done with their life''s but it was not the right time.


    "Imperial Uncle feel sad being unable toe for today, but since We are here, Imperial Uncle feel reassure, and knowing that Elder Wei could understand why Imperial Uncle couldn''te."


    Jun Wei, eyes sh before speaking, "Your Majesty we already feel nothing but great honored for gracing us of your presence for tonight. The Regent King are also busy with the important matter regarding the people in the Dynasty, how could we not understand? We are grateful to have a very talented Regent King that has a heart for the people in the Dynasty."


    Wang Lau just smiled and bow his head in eptance before turning his attention toward the elderly man.


    Jun Family, as long as this old man is still alive in the family, Wang Lau couldn''t be at peace to do what he really wanted to do since this elder man is the most loyal and most supporter of the Regent King and the Young Emperor.


    He tried to shake the old man loyalty toward the Royal family, but Jun Wei was the definition of a person loyal to the end.


    Secretly gritting his teeth before smiling at the old man, "Jun Wei, I heard that there is one more joyful news aside from your wife 75th birthday, there was some rumors running around about having finally finding the First Son of your second Son, was it true?"


    Jun Wei eyes light up ignoring the man, knowing that he always got something indigenous up his sleeve but today was also an important day to finally introduce his missing grandson that has been gone for years, "Yes, Yes! Your Majesty, let me introduce to you my eldest Grandson! After so many years we finally found him. Come and introduce yourself to his Majesty!"


    Then a tall and slender figure appeared on the entrance as he walked inside the ce, it was a handsome young man, currently wearing a luxurious white robe with green lining along with intricate bamboo design on it, gracefully walking toward the elder man side, every eyes seemed to follow the man as he move, the young man deep ck eyes remaining calm despite how he was surrounded with the most important figures currently around, he just walk calmly while wearing a gentle smile on his handsome face.


    A schrly figure of someone harmless with gentleman demeanor with a clean andfortable aura around him, looking entirely like a jade son.


    "Your Majesty, this is my missing Grandson named Jun Chen. Come child, greet his Majesty." a smile was currently on Jun Wei face as he introduce this grandson of his toward the Young Emperor, eyes showing nothing but approval and tender feeling, even though he just met the young man in a few days, he couldn''t help but get a good favorable impression toward this grandson of his, enough that he like Jun Chen more than his other grandchildren.


    "Greeting Your Majesty, this humble person is called Jun Chen." Jun Chen bow his head respectfully as he greet the Young Emperor with respect and with a simple introduction, no ttery and fear of his authority showing on his face.


    Nie red eyes, stare at the person before him for a few seconds, eyes unreadable, before nodding his head and giving his heartfelt congrattion toward the Jun Family for finding their missing family for years now.


    Another Variable appearing before them, Nie wonder what role this man will have who currently has the appearance of a simple and harmless person, specially in the ongoing fighting. Nie has grown weary of the people around them, always betraying, always having motivation andck of loyalty toward their Royal Family, as only few people could be trusted.


    And as Nie let out a deep weary sigh on his mind, even he could tell that the only thing that was keeping him sane from the years of hardship was the support and existence of his Imperial Uncle.


    Deep inside him, he was afraid of finally breaking to the point of no return and doing drastic thing that will affect his people.


    Nie love the Dynasty he ruled and the people living within it but even he could tell that there will be a time that he could not stop himself from breaking up if this keeps going on.


    So Nie just watched as the people around them have fun and rx, the Jun and Wang speaking with each other while the younger Jun seemed to speak gently with a smile on his face from time to time when Wang Lau trying and failing to get the man to show a mistake to fault him for.


    At least, Nie could tell that the young man isn''t harmless as he seemed to be showing and as part of Jun family he could give him a bit of trust specially, with a bit of gloating at the failing Wang Lau, he kind of like the young man a little bit just from it.


    As time goes by, thinking a bit more about what the current situation of the ongoing fighting, there was a bright sh, then suddenly a sword covered with mystic rune was currently thrown toward him from the supposedly dancing people in the center of the hall with the greatest speed while the people around them was stunned from the sudden event happening.


    Everyone was surprise about the sudden attack, they knew that the Jun family should be a well protected ce, specially when they currently have the Young Emperor with them, as someone that has been well known to be the most loyal courtiers of the noble Family toward the Royal Family, any kind of danger shouldn''t be appearing on their sight, specially when the Young Emperor is attending the joyous event because of them.


    Rong Nie, just feel numb and calm at the approaching danger toward him since he was used to it already, people trying to kill his Imperial Uncle and him, there was nothing new, it was just as the people started screaming around them as soon as it clicked in their mind that there is assassination currently happening at supposedly a joyful asion, he found himself being pulled to the side and away from the flying sword covered with mystic rune before he could even activate the amulet that his Imperial Uncle has given him, trusting that it will be able to protect himself, as a white robe with green lining appeared on his vision.


    "Assassin! Everyone Protect yourself!"


    "Protect the Emperor!"


    Nie just raised his head, red eyes staring at the still smiling harmlessly man before him, though this man was mysterious and knowing that he could not easily trust him, even he could tell that Jun Chen doesn''t have any hostile emotion toward him.


    At least that was something that he could trust, distinctly able to tell people who just wanted something from him, seemed like something their family ability has that carries in the Royal bloodline, although it seemed that only Nie Imperial Uncle and him currently has it, as it been skip from the other Generations in the Royal Family and from the dead Imperial Uncle of Crown Prince and his Imperial Prince Father, they unfortunately didn''t have it.


    And from what Nie felt from this man was that Jun Chen just saved him because he feel like it.


    Yes, Jun Chen has saved the Emperor because he just felt like it, not because of other hidden motivation, it was just something he wanted to do.


    And Rong Nie could ept that, as long as it was not something evil, besides this was not the time to be thinking a thing as his people are dying around him, specially when in the corner of his eyes he saw that most of the assassin was currently seemed to targeting the people on his side, even though it doesn''t look like it but he could tell from his instinct.


    "Wang Lau!" , Rong Nie couldn''t help but gritted his teeth, red eyes darkening dangerously specially when he find the man himself seemingly went to help his son, Wang Lou, who was currently protecting his own wife and son that was hiding behind him, while forgetting the Emperor who has his life currently in danger.


    Which an action that he couldn''t fault at the moment, Nie couldn''t help but felt so weak and dreary from it all.


    He could taste the blood on his mouth as he bit his tongue, Jun Wei, Jun Chen and him was currently surrounded with the enemies, having the mystic arts users among itself in order just to deal himself.


    Jun Chen, or specially Li Chen couldn''t help but curiously stare at this definitely ck dumpling of an Emperor while ignoring the chaos around them, only thinking how troublesome it was for a little bit, as he tried to protect the Young Emperor not only because he was interesting, but it wouldn''t do for his supposed family if something bad happen to him at the moment, while in the corner of his eyes, he could see the slight surprise of another younger man, this body half brother, as his eyes seemingly widening with shock as he look at him in disbelief.


    A little curve of his lip rose up, well now someone seemed to be surprise about him being able to fight, he never really told them that he was also able to use internal energy, huh?


    Well, he only told the old man who was currently also protecting the ck Young Emperor around him and not everyone else, even this body biological father, Li Chen could tell who has the power in the family.


    Though, he frowned when a mystic art spell was suddenly cast and a shaping dark mist wrapped around the old man and him, making them unable to move, while another mist with a darker color on it, seemingly turning solid with a rather sharp point as it goes straight to the young Emperor.


    "Your Majesty!" Jun Wei shout worriedly in panic as he struggle frantically and seemingly able to loosen the thing that binding them, which was suspicious itself, as he arrive just in time to save the Emperor, trying to use his own body to block the attack itself.


    Before Li Chen tried to decide if he should use his element power to save the two of them since from the look of it his grandfather will surely die receiving the attack while the Young Emperor will be severely injured, he couldn''t help but turned around and stare toward the mystic caster as a familiar aura suddenly appeared on his senses while not missing on the way a transparent barrier suddenly enclosed the body of Jun Wei and the Young Emperor blocking the attackpletely and keeping them safe.


    "... Die..." an emotionless voice silently said before a sword was stab through the mystic art caster heart from the back, seemingly easily bypassing the barrier that the person has set up, it was powerful enough that has given the people trying to protect them trouble on getting rid of the mystic art user since another user was the only one that can dispel it the fastest way, there was a reason why mystic art user are rare, specially someone who could use a spell in an attack form.


    Then the figure that appeared in the back mystic art caster, pull the sword on his hand, before sidestepping and horizontally shing at the three people in a single swing that suddenly surround him, thoroughly shing them in half from their waist as blood stter around with the sound of their severed bodies touching the ground, Li Chen was unable to remove his eyes at the figure that has just appeared even when the person was ughtering the attackers in a rather bloody and ruthless way.


    Rather it cause him more enthralled and fascination than ever as the sound of his calm heart, started beating faster again in a rather familiar way, specially when emotionless amber eyes lock with his own ck eyes, Li Chen open his mouth, before the emotionless amber eyes sh with something exinable before ncing away, somehow the reaction causing Li Chen to close his mouth tight.


    He could only silently watched as the young man he has been crazily wanting to see, turned his attention toward the youngest figure among them, it was the young Emperor who spoke toward him with a relief voice.


    "Imperial Uncle."


    Oh, that was what Li Chen could only think a bit in a daze, as he watch dumbly, as his little Xen, which seemed to be not a little Xen like he thought so, walked toward them as he gracefully raise his left hand which started containing mystic aura as he grab the seemingly still working rune spell despite how the caster seemed to have been dead, ripping it apart with force as the rune spell on it deemed down and finally releasing the three of them.


    Another reason why the mystic art caster are so rare.


    Li Chen wanted to walk and speak to little Xen, but he knows that there are some exining he has to do, specially now that he knows that his little Xen, is currently the Regent King as he watched the Young Emperor walked to his supposedly Imperial Uncle with nothing but relief and dependence expression on his young face.


    His lip twitch, somehow everything became moreplicated again, he just hope that they won''t be having the trust issue after this.


    Li Chen was just thankful enough that he has moved and saved the Young Emperor, at least that count right?


    Snow couldn''t help but sigh in relief after checking any injury that his nephew might have gotten during the attack, even though he knows that the Young Emperor will be safe, specially knowing the attack today, Snow still couldn''t help but check him for any injuries that he might received.


    Rong Nie might be part of his mission but Snow has already decided that he was also his nephew, the only family he could ept in this life of his, specially when he will remain as Xen after the mission was finish.


    Before a secondter, Snow couldn''t help but nce one more time at the figure that was slightly distance away from them, seeing at the slightly daze Li Chen... no Jun Chen, Snow already knows most about the man himself, so he wasn''t surprise about Li Chen current identity, it was just surprising that he was currently in the Jun Family during this time and with the event happening.


    Because when Li Chen became Jun Chen, the most powerful Jun Family has already long disappeared.


    And today was the day when the Jun family was broken within, losing the elder man Jun Wei was like loosing the pir of the family and has soon became an easy pick to Wang Lau, specially when this has causes the lost of the full trust of the Young Emperor.


    Besides as he look at the safe Emperor with that red eyes full with dependence and hope on his young face, amber eyes darkened considerably.


    Today was the day that has cause the Young Emperor to truly be known as the Mad Emperor, after the death of the Regent King, there was still a chance that he might have been able to survive longer and won the fight but when even Jun Wei was dead then it was the time that Rong Nie has finally descend to madness.


    The Jun Family has always been loyal toward the Royal family, a real patriot n, specially when Jun Wei the person who was in real power and not his own eldest son who was the current patriarch that is the pir of the Jun Family and has made a great vow on their Grandfather reign, which only pass down in their family, even the Queen Mother never knows about it, so Wang Lau definitely doesn''t have any clue on why the Jun family couldn''t be swayed.


    As long as Jun Wei was alive, no matter what kind of scheme and indigenous n that Wang Lau has, he wouldn''t be able to make the Royal family to be suspicious of the Jun Family.


    They are the very best shield against Wang Lau that was currently in more power in the Court at the moment as the Jun Family has power in both in civil and military way while having sldo the person who has made a great vow to protect and will always be the greatest Allies of the Royal Family, the one that carry the bloodline of the Rong Family to any enemies that goes against them.


    Thus, even Snow will be unable to truly give any suspicious against the Jun Family, vowing in this world are very important that could not be ignored, although as Snow nce toward the other Jun family member, that vow can only be trusted to Jun Wei that has the power on his hand and not entirely the people in the Jun Family.


    Snow nod his head toward the elderly man who came within their space in order to continue to protect them, before turning to the Young Emperor and asking him to stay by his side, only for the Young Emperor to get a bit closer to his Imperial Uncle while grasping the corner of his Robe, red eyes full of dependence.


    Emotionless Amber eyes turning softly as he look at his Nephew, "Your Majesty, everything will be alright. I will not let everything happen to you."


    "Um... We believe in you." young voice softly said with sincerity and red eyes full of trust causing nothing but deep pain on his chest, knowing that it was the current Xen feeling of dying and failing the trust of the Young Emperor that he has on him.


    Sorry... Sorrry... Little Nie... Im so sorry...


    Li Chen who has been watching on little Xen in a safe distance away, couldn''t help but take a step forward, his hand reaching out and holding the soft but cold small hand of the Regent King which has cause Jun Wei and the Young Emperor to widened their eyes, specially Jun Wei who couldn''t help but open his mouth to shout at his grandson offensive move only for it to remain open as he watched as the usually emotionless, ruthless and cruel Regent King only to raised his head up and showed a bit smile toward his grandson a momentter.


    The Regent King never even mentioning about Jun Wei grandson rude behavior on him while also letting Jun Chen to keep a hold of his hand, it was like a silent approval about his grandson behavior.


    And Jun Wei was speechless, before the words of reason about why his grandson has appeared in the City of Rong Dynasty sh on his mind, causing nothing but feeling of disbelief as Jun Wei stare at the currently two person before him, that seemed to be familiar with each other.


    Jun Wei couldn''t help but curse at his grandson for giving the old man almost an heart attack, while deeply thinking about how amazing his grandson is.


    And while in the distance, Wang Lou who finally have the time to nce at the direction of the Young Emperor, specially after hearing about the Regent King appearing from the other people voices saw the scene before him, green eyes couldn''t help but darkened, emotion brimming with nothing but anger, specially when Rong Xen just let the guy keep holding his hand while showing a smile toward that young man.


    That was his, even if their engagement was cancelled and he married someone else, Rong Xen was his and no one can take him away.


    Wang Lou won''t allow it while Wang Lau who saw the scene, blue eyes couldn''t but sh by before a veryplicated expression has shown on his face, hepletely know what the grandson of the Jun family expression is currently wearing as he stare at the Regent King.


    It a reminiscent on how he has always look at the Queen Mother when he was still young and naive which he has been hiding after she became a Queen of the Rong Dynasty.


    While in another side, as a youngdy was being protected by her older cousin, the beautiful face couldn''t help but pale at the sight of the young man in white robe taking a hold of the emotionless Regent King hand, specially when the always cold face of the Regent King has showed a smile back.


    Hong Tan couldn''t help but sh back of the image of the time when they first met the young man,


    "You see... I''m looking for someone."


    "Um...That person just left you see... and I can''t just leave that person alone. Always making me worry."


    The handsome face of the young man, dark ink eyes smiling with tenderness while his maic voice lowering with gentleness as he spoke.


    She has seen the hint before but deep down she entirely ignored it, but the scene before her couldn''t help but let her remind that the young man that she has taken a liking into, has someone else on his heart, biting on her lip, eyes reddening with nothing but stubbornness as it sh with resistance.


    The older cousin that has been protecting the youngdy, couldn''t help but sigh deeply as he too took the scene with his own eyes, and knowing how his cousin has taken a liking to the young man that they have met during their travel back to the Capital, dark emotion brimming inside him before lowing his head in order to hide his eyes from being seen.


    He just hope his cousin will back down but base from what he know from growing up with her, there was just no way that Hong Tan will just give up, that was just not her personality.


    Feeling the hand of the man, surrounding his own small hand, Snow smiled.


    Don''t worry I won''t lost, I''ll protect the Young Emperor on your ce and will let the Rong Dynasty prosper during his reign.


    Besides, as Snow ignored the eyes of the other people looking at them, as he also grip the hand that is currently holding his, amber eyes couldn''t help but take a glimpse of the delight and joyful emotion on the young man dark eyes from just holding his hand back.


    I am not alone in this fight, I have someone with me.


    The moment that Li Chen has allowed him to take hold of his life during the time when Snow was awakening his internal energy, At least Snow has already given his trust toward this person.


    Besides, he doesn''t really have the time and doesn''t feel like making a y of misunderstanding their trust and the man loyalty and motives from appearing as Jun Wei at the moment.


    Snow could have done that but he just won''t, Snow just doesn''t see any reason on doing it aside from abusing the man feeling toward him.


    "Little Xen... Sorry... but I have toe.." the young man voice was so low, aside from Snow, Jun Wei and the Young Emperor was only the person that could hear the words they are speaking.


    Snow lip in a thin line, amber eyes still emotionless as they stare at the man dark eyes, but only the tightening grip on his hand was telling Li Chen at the real emotion of the person before him, dark ink eyes softening as he continue to speak, not being bothered at the unresponsive response of the person before him, as the words little Xen spoke on his memories echoing out when he left him.


    .... I don''t want to leave...


    "Since you have to leave... then I''ll just have toe to your side."


    ... I am... just... so... very tired... Li... Chen...


    "Since your tired... I''ll take care of everything."


    ... You''ll die... I don''t want you to die...


    "Little Xen... I won''t die."


    ... You''ll leave me... and it all because of me....


    "I''ll stay by your side.... because I wanted to and it will be no one fault."


    ... so I have to go away... you''ll be safe...


    "So... stay with me little Xen... I can protect myself... and I''ll protect everyone you hold dear."


    ... You''ll live...


    Li Chen bending down a bit before cing a gentle and soft kiss on the forehead of the beautiful and charming young boy before him as Li Chen smile tenderly with affectionate eyes at the widening amber eyes of the Regent King.


    "Little Xen... the moment I met you... was the day I have known that I wanted nothing more to live together with you. Every day, my life has been so monotonous and boring, but when I first saw you was the day that everything all change... for the first time in my life, I felt so alive little Xen... and you were the one who made me so happy... So... please allow me to stay with you...?"


    Amber eyes staring at the handsome face of the young man before him, staring at the real sincerity glimmering on his dark eyes, all true and open wide just for him to see, Snow heart couldn''t help but move as the usually calm heart, beat faster than ever from the man action toward him.


    All n and other test in his mind was blown away, Snow eyes lowered down as he silently think, before answering with simple but soft, "Okay."


    Then... in this life... Li Chen your mine...

 Chapter 17: Ill Rest and Leave Everything To You

    Chapter 17: I''ll Rest and Leave Everything To You


    .


    .


    Gently holding Li Chen hand for a bit longer, amber eyes brimmingplex emotions as the two of them stare with each other before reluctantly letting Li Chen hand go in a few seconds since Snow still has something to do.


    ncing around the ce and seeing everyones reaction with his interaction with Li Chen, Snow couldn''t help but smile a bit when his eyesy on his Nephew and Jun Wei reaction, amber eyes glistering with joy finding their reaction funny.


    And Snow amber eyes lock with the red eyes of the Young Emperor, as he convey with his own eyes about how the young man before them can be trusted, the usually Amber Eyes filled with nothing but iciness and indifference to other peoples are currently so dazzling that Nie couldn''t help but be in a daze.


    Somewhere in the corner of his eyes, Nie could see that he was not the only one who was being dazzle at the currently brilliant Regent King before them.


    As Nie stare at his Imperial Uncle at the moment, he couldn''t help but be reminded of the past Rong Xen, who has been always so gentle and kind, so brilliantly dazzling and charming that other people couldn''t help but be attracted to him.


    That Rong Xen of the past has been so free and unburden from any heavy responsibility.


    But now it was entirely different, Nie Imperial Uncle has been ruthless, cold and cruel to the eyes of everyone.


    Red eyes ncing at Li Chen with unreadable expression, remembering the words spoken before them, specially the answer and reaction of his Imperial Uncle before closing his eyes as he nodded his head a few momentter.


    Rong Nie will respect his Imperial Uncle actions, it was the least he could do for everything that Rong Xen has done for him.


    Besides, as he remember about how despite his Imperial Uncle has love Wang Lou, Nie Imperial Uncle has still decided to let go and fight against them even though he clearly has feeling for the enemy.


    If Rong Xen could let go and choose him instead of the person he love because the other side was against them, then Rong Nie can trust his Imperial Uncle decision this time too.


    Besides, Jun Chen is different from Wang Lou, although he might been missing for years, Chen is still a Jun, belonging to the other party side and not the one against them.


    And as he remember the words that Jun Chen has spoken to his Imperial Uncle, at least this one could understand and was entirely willing to support his Imperial Uncle, unlike Wang Lou who couldn''t ept and understand Rong Xen decision.


    Rong Nie just has to make sure and watch the older man move since he doesn''t want his Imperial Uncle to be hurt by him, once was enough already, Nie doesn''t want his Imperial Uncle to be hurt because of affection for a second time.


    Snow who has been watching his nephew could easily figure out what Nie was thinking, and Snow couldn''t help but smiled softly at him, before remembering the reaction of Wang Lau, Wang Lou and Hong Tan.


    Wang Lauplex emotion with reminiscence when looking at them, Snow smile coldly, can you see it? Rong Xen got someone who love him so much that he will fight alongside him despite the danger they might face.


    Rong Xen was no longer alone anymore.


    As for Wang Lou, remembering the sh of anger and unwillingness with the possessiveness and obsession brimming on his green eyes, Snow only felt disgusted to the man. Wang Lou was the one who let go first, he was the one who didn''t understand Rong Xen situations and has given him nothing but grief toward the original feeling as Wang Lou just trampled on the original affection toward him.


    Although Snow decided to watch over the man actions after this just base from the reaction he was showing, Snow will never let his guard down, as he was on his past life, he will never look down on any enemies of his.


    There will always be a single mistake, a single chance of weakness that might appear that can backfire against him.


    As for the other youngdy reaction with that resistance still shining on her eyes, amber eyes sh darkly.


    It was quite simple really.


    Li Chen is his, she could resist all she want, Li Chen will never belong to her, though the background of that youngdy might be a bit troublesome, specially with how they yed a role in the other future.


    Snow contemted a bit, that youngdy fate will be entirely different on how she will make a move in the current ongoing fight at the moment. He will not let thedy and her family remain impassive and neutral like in the other supposed future that they have done, as they wait for the victor to emerge,pletely being safe from the fighting going on.


    Sighing deeply, with this all nning, Snow decided that he wanted to be in peace and a rx life for most of his life in this world, amber eyes ncing at the young man who has stayed by his side.


    He can trust the man to do all the work after this was over then.


    "Hmm... Lets talk moreter ok?" Snow spoke with a softer voice, amber eyes bing more soft and tender for a bit as he stare at Li Chen before turning his attention at the still remaining alive assassins.


    Frowning a bit after seeing that there are some enemies that they have captured and tied up.


    This won''t do, he is unable to allow anyone of this assassins to remain alive, even just one will be problematic as this will be use to give a fault and a solid evidence against the Jun Family, specially when this time event has a bit of a different form than the one that happen in what he remember.


    Unfortunately, someone in the Jun Family has made a move in their hands, something that Wang Lau was able to finally use to deal with the Jun Family, although Wang Lau don''t have any idea about the vow that was made during in Xen grandfather reign, at least the one that was happening right now was enough to lower down some of the Prestige of the Jun Family and Snow couldn''t let it happen.


    As for what change it? It was easy, it was Li Chen appearing in the Jun Family, someone in the family doesn''t wee the young man sudden appearance.


    Snow uses both of his hand to reach within his sleeves, taking a bunch of papers before throwing it all in the air, mystical energy building inside him and getting everyone attention as their eyes move toward his figure.


    Amber eyes glowing a bit, as he raised both of his hands in the air, as he move with elegance as rune after rune spell was being written in the air before connecting to the currently papers floating as a veryplicated mystic rune spell was being made just before everyone very eyes.


    The beautiful and charming youthful Regent King bing more magnificent and majestic in everyone eyes as he cast a veryplicated and high level spell in the get go, something that was really difficult to do and those who was talented enough in the mystic art user was still unable to do it.


    There was a reason why the Regent King was both feared and respected by everyone in the Royal court, specially when ites to the enemies that wanted the life of the remaining Royal family.


    Rong Xen is a really talented individual, if he wasn''t born as a fair, he would have been a Great Emperor in the Rong Dynasty, despite some of the Courtiers having more power than the Regent King when he first took a hold of power, the people against them are still unable to make a move with ease.


    As long as he is alive, those ambitious people were unable to take a hold of the power and authoritypletely.


    If anyone want the Throne and the Authority that it has, then Rong Xen first has to die, anyone could have targeted and kill the Young Emperor first but even they knew that it couldn''t be really done, unless Rong Xen is dead first, because the Rule of A fair being unable to be an Emperor could be change with Rong Nie death since there will be no more Prince that is able to be the Emperor.


    As the only living person left that has the Royal Bloodline, Rong Xen would definitely be able to be the Emperor of the Rong Dynasty because thend itself has a rule of its kind, unless not conquered by the other Country Ruler, as long as the person still has the bloodline of the Royal Family, no one can rece and change the Ruler of a Dynasty easily.


    It was a rule that every Dynasty has, so changing a ruler of a country are not so easy as everyone thought, every one that has the Royal Family bloodline has to be eradicated before it all can be change.


    The world rule will not allowed it, unless the world rule allow it and bless the person itself can be the real new ruler of the Dynasty.


    It was what happened to Li Chen in the other future, the Wang was able to get the Throne but it was not entirely theirs yet as the World Rule didn''t give its blessing to them.


    So if they want the real power in their hands, Rong Xen has to die first, as for the Young Emperor? He was easier to handle, that what everyone in power currently in the hall of the Jun Family thought, not knowing that removing the Regent King is like releasing a ticking time bomb, Rong Nie might be easier to remove but the damage he will leave behind was something damaging enough that the Dynasty will not be at peace for the years toe.


    There was a reason why Rong Nie was called the Mad Emperor in a supposed future.


    As the mystical energy building up, Snow could feel the World Aura being pulled inside his body as he cast a veryplicated and high rune level spell around the ce, powerful enough to have it entirely covered the huge residence of the Jun family.


    Feeling the sign of the burning and cold feeling on his body, Snow still refused to back down as he continue to write theplicated rune in the air.


    Snow won''t allow the cold poison to stop him from what he was doing now.


    There is one of the reason why the Cold Poison was the one chosen among the poisons that could be given to Rong Xen, not only was it effective against weak will people, that a single moment of weakness could take a person life, it was also something that can be against a mystic art user, specially a powerful one.


    And Rong Xen is to be feared as a mystic art user, he was a prodigy on it, it was just too bad that the original owner doesn''t have the time to practice it more and see the use of his ability and talent from their current situations.


    The original Xen was so busy protecting, defending and figuring out who could be trusted and who was the real mastermind of everything that is currently happening that he didn''t know how useful and scary he was at mystic art.


    Now that Snow was the one using Rong Xen body, and despite feeling the weakening of his body as the cold poison start to slowly wreak inside him, before forcefully swallowing down the blood that was going up his throat.


    Snow has to do it this way, despite what damage he might take after all this aren''t enough reason to stop him, he might be acting ruthless toward himself, but why should he stop now just because of slightly damaging his body more than ever?


    If Snow can take a torturous poison that has taken his life before, why should he stop and hesitate now just because of a bit damage?


    Besides as thest rune spell was written in the air, connecting on each other, as they move and rotate in circles, glowing brightly, before sping his hand tightly as the spell began its work.


    He has Li Chen besides him, Snow will let him do the rest that he couldn''t do.


    So Snow with indifference amber eyes watched as the remaining and even tied up assassins died in a rather ruthless way as red bright light shone in the sky, as it tore through the body of every enemies in the ce, the assassins unable to move a single bit as the red light tore them in a torturous way before their bodies turning to ashes after they finally took theirst breath after experiencing an imaginable pain.


    While the other blue color light has shone toward the injured peoples as it healed their injuries, specially healing those who has severe injuries and saving the one with only a single thread of breath left on them that they can die anytime.


    After a few moment of silence, everyone was in daze at the dazzling power that their Regent King has shown before everyone couldn''t help but bow down their head at the majestic figure of their Regent King, feeling entirely grateful and fearful at the same time.


    Xiao Feiyu who has watch the whole spectacle, blue eyes are brimming with unease, specially before it showed an envious and jealous emotions on it, as he look at the dazzling Regent King before them, as all Feiyu could only do was to follow along and bow down his head toward the magnificent person before them, knowing that there is nothing he could do but bow down his head to the people that has power.


    Somewhere deep within, he couldn''t help but think deeply and be envious of the power that the Royal family has, blue eyes shing a bit of greed as he imagine himself having the same power as the Regent King, fortunately his head was lower down that the emotion it has been shown on his beautiful face was hidden by everyone.


    Wang Lou eyes couldn''t help but sh with a bit more possessive and obsessive emotion as he stare at the brilliant and dazzling form of Rong Xen, as a thought grace his mind, that person before them was his.


    There is no way that he will be giving that person to anyone else, green eyes narrowing down dangerously as murderous emotion brimming on his eyes as he stare at the young Jun standing at the side of his Xen.


    Li Chen who felt the murderous and hostile being thrown his way, turned his head and saw a man with wild brown hair with green eyes filled with nothing but murderous and hostile expression on his face as he look his way, not even trying to cover up his emotion he has toward him, before green eyes turned possessive and obsessive as ity on the person beside him.


    Outwardly, dark eyes was still calm with a smile on his handsome face remain but inwardly, dark emotion was brimming inside him, nothing but murderous thoughts at the way the man look at his little Xen however before he could think more on what to do toward that unsightly sight of the man, Li Chen smiling face almost broke out as soon as he took nce at his little Xen while the ck System, shing a red light on his mind, "Host! Dangerous! Rong Xen is in dangerous moment at this time! His Cold Poison is reacting from the spell he just did and has cause more great damage on his body!, A new mission is being given, WARNING! WARNING! Host has to heal and take care of Rong Xen for the past few days or else the damage is non treatable in theter years."


    SPECIAL MISSIONS! "Host has to find a way to cure his Cold Poison, in the next three days or else Rong Xen body will not be able to handle all the stress and damage it has umted from the past few years of being Poison and will finally sumb the next time that the Cold Poison has to appear."


    It took everything Li Chen has to take a hold of his self as he finally understood what his new mission that he was given was about.


    Hiding the madness that was brimming to emerge at the thought of losing the person before him, Dark ink eyes stare at the magnificent and strong figure of the Regent King before them, Li Chen could only feel distress for him.


    This is the person that he wanted to protect, the person he wanted to treasure and cherish dearly.


    Snow felt the shift of emotion of the person beside him, he couldn''t help but nce over at Li Chen, a few seconds, he slowly raise his hand toward him, finding a bit of sce when warmrge hand immediately wrapping his own small hand.


    His head turning around to the people around them and seeing the eyes filled with awe, worship, respect but most of all, fear at the ability that he shown in this event, Snow inwardly nod his head, he has done all he can during this time.


    Not only has Snow shown the majestic power of the Regent King regarding the use of Mystic arts, it also shows that he is still powerful enough to protect the Young Emperor and couldn''t be defeated so easily as they has started thinking for the past few days, while it also shows that anyone who goes against him, will have a very painful and bad ending as it shown on how the assassins was tore in a torturous way while not even leaving a perfect body behind on their death,stly it can also be interpreted that anyone who doesn''t goes against this King and can show true loyalty will be awarded and protected.


    Snow nodded his head to the elderly man, ignoring how the way the older man has been staring at the hand of his own grandson holding his.


    Jun Wei seemingly gotten his bearing back as he take hold of the event that just happen, not before shooting onest nce toward his grandson with questioning eyes.


    "This King will handle everything that happen today and it will be discuss soon in the Royal Court about the attack that happen. This King knows that you are weary and tired from what happen. Gofort your family and take a rest for today. This King allow the courtiers to rest for a few days and cane back to the Royal Court after 3 days. You are dismiss."


    Snow turn around, amber eyes staring at the worried ck eyes of Li Chen, smiling a bit before he told him to lead the way, while waving for the Young Emperor to follow behind while leaving the Old Wei to handle the rest.


    "Your Highness, Please wait a second! Are you nning to stay in the Jun Family? This minister is afraid as it not a safe ce at the moment to stay. Even though your highness was powerful to removed all the enemies, they can stille again. Please for your safety your highness, returning to the Pce is much more safety than staying here."


    Snow just nce coldly at Wang Lau that has spoken, knowing that his words can be interpreted as someone who was worried over the safety of the royal family life, while also being interpreted that the Jun Family cannot be truly trusted and was also suspicious.


    It might be hisst chance to give more doubt about the loyalty of the Jun Family, not only to the Royal family but also to the other courtiers that was currently attending the ce.


    Its too bad that Snow has known that he was the one who wanted nothing more than their lives.


    Jun Wei could only fume silently knowing that there is nothing that he can say at the moment, as there was indeed an attack that happened in their Residence.


    Snow amber eyes narrowed coldly, "This King still believed that Jun Family remained loyal and true to us. This King trust the Jun Family. This King will remain and stay in the Jun Family for a few more days."


    before turning at the person holding his hand, amber eyes turning softly, "Besides, the reason why this King has appeared today because this King has caught an evidence that some people wanted to framed the Jun Family. So this King knows that Jun family can be trusted. Wait for three more days and everyone will know the real culprit of this attack."


    Snow feel satisfied despite the intense pain he was feeling at the moment as Wang Lau eyes couldn''t help but widen with a bit of panic shing on his blue eyes.


    "Besides, this King has just made a promise, and has miss someone dearly. So this King decided to stay for a few days in the Jun Family. Will the Elderly Wei ept this King unannounced stay in their Family?"


    Jun Wei who was delighted at the Regent King words, happily replied , "O-Of course! The Regent King are always wee to stay anytime in our residence! It will be our greatest honor!"


    Wang Lou that has been watching silently in rage was finally unable to hold himself after hearing thest words spoken by the Regent King, forgetting about the wife and son staying by his side as he yell the Regent King name withplicated emotion, but it carry more with rage on it.


    "Xen!"


    Snow who was walking couldn''t help but stop a second, frowning inside as it was his body that reacted on instinct and not what he really wanted to do, feeling the way Li Chen eyes turned toward him.


    Amber eyes sh a bit of pain, face paling a bit, before gripping the hand holding his more tightly, showing how he was being affected by the person who just yelled his name, fortunately or unfortunately his back was turned and only Li Chen was able to entirely see his reaction.


    Wang Lou green eyes light up when he saw Snow has stop walking, ignorant at the disbelief face of Xiao Feiyu besides him, as he once again open his mouth but before he could speak a few more words Rong Nie reacted fast and in a very negative way as the Young Emperor voice shouted with a cold voice, "Dissolute! To call and yell the Regent King with his name. Know your ce! Wang Lau, look at this son of yours! This Majesty, appreciate the years of work you have done to us or else your son action is enough reason for me to cut his head off!"


    "Your Majesty Mercy! Please forgive my son unrespectful attitude!"


    Rong Nie red eyes sh coldly, he will never allow that man to continue to hurt his Imperial Uncle anymore, before shooting a loot at Jun Chen who currently has a nk expression on his face to take his Imperial Uncle away.


    Jun Li Chen emotion immediately turn gentle, and to everyone surprise expression, Li Chen bend down and gentle hold and carry the young body of the Regent King on his arm before calmly walking away, not before shooting a smirk to the raging Wang Lou.


    Rong Nie was surprise for a bit about the older man action of showing his soverign over the Regent King, but seeing the reaction Jun Chen has shoot to the angry Wang Lou, the young Emperor couldn''t help but inwardly nod his head in approval, anyone that can be with his Imperial Uncle cannot just be a simple person and should have strong will, before following along behind, not minding about the fact that he as an Emperor was left behind to follow along.


    If it was someone else then Rong Nie would have done something to that person but this Jun Wei is his Imperial Uncle trusted person and from the look of it, will be his rtive soon.


    Snow who has been carried by Li Chen, was a bit in a daze as amber eyes saw a familiar looking aura trying to wrapped around him, while at the same time, the world rule aura and Li Chen blessing on his body tried to protect him against it but there are still some of a bit of the God Blessing aura by passing it all and has went inside of him.


    Although, he knows that what he just did might have cause some damage on his body, but seeing the God Blessing aura appearing and affecting him at the moment wasn''t on his n at all.


    A sh of what he has done in secret with the wealthiest man before and the way he didn''t miss the negative emotion that Xiao Feiyu has shown in the hall, Snow could only smile wryly.


    He should have known, It seemed that he still doesn''t know and understand about going against a God Blessing.


    Because that tiny bit of God Blessing that has by pass the World Rule and Li Chen aura has cause more damage than he could think of.


    An imaginable familiar pain, began to spread all over his body, it feel like the time where the Cold Poison attack was happening, but was entirely different since it was not any attack at all but the damage that was starting to appear on his broken body was the same when he has the Cold Poison attack.


    Snow couldn''t help but lean over the warm chest of the young man before him, closing his eyes for a bit as the young man wrapped his arm more tightly but gently around him after perceiving his movement.


    This wasn''t really not on his n but at least he prepared something just in case something goes wrong.


    Sensing as they are finally out of the hall, amber eyes open up, calm and clear, seeing as there is only three people currently in the Jun family garden, soft small hand gently tug the corner of Li Chen robe causing the young man to stop walking.


    shing a smile to Li Chen, Snow reach out his hand toward the Young Emperor.


    "... Little Nie..."


    Rong Nie, red eyes couldn''t but show an unease expression, as he saw the paling face of his Imperial Uncle, before reaching out his hand to hold the cold hand of Rong Xen when a gentle smile with calm amber eyes was shoot his way.


    "... Imperial Uncle?"


    Snow has stayed silent at the inquire voice of his nephew before looking toward the young man who still refuse to lower him down.


    "... Hey Li Chen... I epted... even though... you only wanted to stay by my side... and I don''t even have enough power to protect you...not only for my nephew but also for you... I promise to try my best to stay alive a little longer... can you... keep your words you have spoken before?"


    The soft voice of the Regent King echoed out in the silent garden, as amber eyes lock with nk dark ink eyes as the young Jun process the words that was softly spoken by the Regent King on his arms, before unconsiously ncing at the Young Emperor who''s currently holding the hand of the Regent King, red eyes started brimming with tears.


    "... Yes... Yes! Little Xen, I''ll cure you... don''t worry! You won''t have anything at all! You''ll live more longer than ever, even until your hair is white!"


    The Regent King smiled brilliantly, youthful face turning pale in rming speed, while a tiny bit of blood has started leaking out in the corner of his small pink lip, but that face still retain that majestic and charming appearance of his despite how fragile and weak he currently was, the tear drop in the lower of the amber eyes curving up when he smiled, looking so dazzling.


    Snow another hand slowly raise as it gently touch the cheek of the young man before him.


    "... Chen... sorry... I''m... really tired..."


    I''ll take a rest so... Can I believe in you?


    Li Chen arm tighten a bit at the fragile and delicate body on his arm before making a vow without hesitation.


    "I Jun Li Chen, vow to protect Rong Xen and everyone he hold dear my entire life! This Rong Dynasty will belong to the Royal bloodline of the Rong Family and I will not let anyone else have it! I''ll remove anyone who get in my way! And I''ll cure Rong Xen poison and will let him live a long life. Happy and Safe! We will be together, if Rong Xen die, I''ll die together with him!"


    Rong Nie, red eyes brimming with tears, he couldn''t help but feel overwhelm as the Young Jun made a vow before them.


    Finally, there was finally who they can trust unconditionally.


    It was not only the two of them fighting everyone anymore and his Imperial Uncle finally has someone that can be with him.


    Watching and hearing the maic and powerful voice of the young man before him made a vow without hesitation, Snow could finally rx entirely, while his vision started to cken out, finally willing to let himself rest his broken body.


    As for the danger of losing his life? Snow believe the person he choose, that man was his.


    Unlike his past life, Snow in this life will live longer together with his other half.


    "... Um..." I''ll leave the rest to you.


    Jun Li Chen watch in distress as the amber eyes filled with hidden pain finally close firmly, the delicate body rxing on his arms, finally releasing the burden it has been carrying for a long time.


    He bend down, cing a tender kiss on the Regent King forehead.


    I promise... so take a rest and get well soon and for you... I''ll handle everything.

 Chapter 18: Ill Do Anything For You.

    Chapter 18: I''ll Do Anything For You.


    A person wearing a coat and a hood over his head can be seen standing in an alley in the Capital, just a few distance away from the rest of the poption as he look in the far distance.


    "... It''s a bit different... the Dynasty Fate has change..."


    A soft voice echoed out before sighing softly, a gush of wind suddenly blown hard, enough to cause the hood on his head to be move back to show the appearance of the person wearing a coat, it was a delicate adult face with a red mark under his lower lip, basically telling that the person currently has his body covered in a coat was a fair person.


    "Since it has change... then I''m finally allowed to interfere..."


    Purple eyes look in the distance in nostalgia and longing with a bit of relief before covering his head as he walk in a certain ce.


    .


    A slender figure of a man walk out in a room, the smell of medicine on his body was so strong that even a person can smell from a far distance.


    "Grandson, how is his Highness?"


    An old man figure immediately ask after the man have gotten closer, though the voice containing a bit of wariness as the old man eyed his grandson warily, because despite how harmless looking the young man was currently portraying himself at, he could tell how dangerous the young man currently is.


    Jun Wei has live a long life and has seen different people in his entire life, but never before has someone given him a rather dangerous feeling that his entire being was screaming him to be wary and to ran far away from the young man before him.


    He has led an army before, has experience a bitter battle filled with bloodshed and ruthlessness, he was a battle harden man, but the atmosphere that his grandson is barely keeping hidden was enough to make his face pale and his body shake, as his instinct keep screaming at him to get out right this instance and hide far away this person.


    "... Everything alright, nothing bad will happen to him."


    Jun Lin Chen handsome face showed a smiled, his voice filled with certainly, but anyone who was paying great attention toward him can tell that the smile doesn''t reach his eyes at all.


    The young man eyes was so dark, that no emotion can be seen within, it was like a dark deep abyss.


    "More importantly grandfather... you saw the letter from little Xen right?"


    Jun Wei grandson might scared him, that aura around him was extraordinary, but remembering the vow he made to the Emperor on his young time, that person was not only the Emperor he greatly respected, he was also a dear friend of his, a ruthlessness suddenly sh on the old man eyes as he stare at his current grandson before him.


    Remembering what the Young Emperor has told him a while back, Jun Wei couldn''t help but nod his head in approval, very good, there is finally a person that can continue what he wanted to protect the most in his entire life.


    The Royal family of Rong Dynasty, the carrier of the bloodline of the Royal family was the most important one that he, Jun Wei, has wanted to protect the most his entire life and not even his Jun Family can get away from hurting and going against the one that Jun Wei treasure the most.


    "I made a vow... anyone who goes against the Royal bloodline of Rong is an enemy of I, Jun Wei. Even if it was my Family, the Jun, couldn''t escape from it."


    "Good."


    Don''t me him for what he was about to do.


    Anyone who cause any harm to his little Xen has to face the consequences, madness and craziness, began to brim on his dark ink eyes for a split second before it turned calm.


    Turning around at the quiet Young Emperor for a while now, Li Chen can feel the same darkness brimming inside the Young Emperor, specially the red eyes of his that is currently filled with determination and decisiveness, someone the Young Emperor age should not have but at the same time someone in his current position should have.


    An Emperor, any age or form, should not be weak willed and kind toward their enemies.


    Nodding his head, this is the person that little Xen has tried to protect with everything he have, it showed that Rong Nie was all worth the pain and hardship that little Xen has experiences, there was nothing that Li Chen can do but watch over the Young Emperor since from the look of it, Rong Nie doesn''t need him to handle the rest of problem for now.


    Besides, he promise his little Xen that he will protect everything that he hold dear.


    "... After this, I''ll have to go somewhere. I... trust that you can handle the rest?"


    The Young Emperor vision move away from the room that he has been staring at, the red eyes turned to stare at the scroll that his hand has been gripping tightly for a while now, before turning his attention to the Young Jun before him, understanding and great determination brimming on his young face while his entire being emitting a cold chill as a sh of ruthlessness appear on his red eyes.


    "We will take care of the rest. We... no... I''ll leave Imperial Uncle in your care."


    Staring at the decisive Young Emperor, Li Chen nod his head, ncing at his grandfather who nod his head toward him in eptance, he turned and disappear in the two people vision.


    .


    "You have no right to do this to me! I have not done anything wrong! Father! Mother! Uncle! Grandmother! Help me! Stop him!"


    A young man voice scream, as he find himself being held by two person in a ck clothes, eyes filled with jealousy and hatred staring at the slender figure wearing a white robes with green bamboo sewn at the edge standing before him.


    "Chen what are you doing? Let go of your young brother now!" a middle age man took a step forward, wanting to help his youngest son but was stop by another group of people in ck clothes from getting any closer.


    A beautiful middle agedy, couldn''t help but hold the middle age man with a pale face, as she look in tears on her youngest son.


    "... Big brother?" a youngdy, 14 years old asked the man in white robes in confusion while taking a hold of the middle age woman robe, it was Autumn, the person that has been with Li Chen when he has been missing.


    Autumn, just silently watch, knowing how dangerous the current Li Chen is, before she gently pacified the youngdy near her, this person was also the daughter of the master that she greatly admired her whole life, Jun Li Chen and Jun An are the only remaining remembrance that herdy has left in this life.


    She''ll protect the two of them as best as she could.


    The olderdy, wife of Jun Wei, can only quietly close her eyes in pain, knowing that there was nothing she can do, feeling sad about what her grandson would be because she knows that Jun Chen can do what he was doing now because he got the approval of her husband.


    And if there is something that can make her husband move and started punishing the Jun family for, it means that Jun Hao has done something entirely unforgivable.


    So, she can only close her eyes, waiting for everything to be done since she has long known the person she married, that person might have married her, but she has long known that she will only get his respect and never his love.


    A person figure sh in her mind, Jun Wei already has someone that he love and she knew about it and has long epted it.


    She just wanted a peaceful life and nothing else, that has been what she wanted when she married in the Jun Family.


    So she stayed quiet and never interfere with anything.


    Li Chen doesn''t have the time to quarrel with the so called family of his at the moment, every second that he was wasting is already making him go crazy since he has to cure his little Xen real fast.


    His hand reaching over his inner robe before taking out an item, showing it to everyone in the current room.


    "Understand what''s this is? Since it is in my current hand, its mean that I have all the power over the Jun Family. From this moment on, I am the head of the Jun Family."


    In the young man hand was a token, with a luster of ck color, along with a written word in the color of white of Jun in the middle on it. The token might look simple enough, but it was the item that allowed whoever has it to take a hold of all the power of the Jun Family.


    "Impossible!" the young man screamed, eyes filled with disbelief, his grandfather can''t be that entric!


    Then everything he has done before was all meaningless from the start?


    Jun Hao won''t allow it!


    "Uncle! Uncle! There''s no way you''ll ept this right? You''re the head of the family!"


    The other middle age man, could only look at his nephew in silent, before nodding his head in eptance over his other nephew, ck eyes brimming inplex emotion before closing his eyes, ignoring the currently screaming nephew of his, along with the disbelief voice of his second brother.


    There was no way that the person that his father has chosen could be such a simple person. Besides, Jun Shen has long known that he doesn''t have the talent to lead the Jun Family, and it was that understanding andck of ambition over the power that his father has chosen him as the heir and not the second brother.


    He has long known that he wasn''t the real person with power, until the one chosen by his father appeared.


    Its just never went into his mind that the person that has been missing for years, was the one that can finally get the eptance of his father, enough that Jun Wei didn''t even hesitate to give the power over this nephew of his despite meeting in just a few days.


    Even he can tell how dangerous the young man before them truly is, Jun Shen can only sigh as his second brother continue to persuade and stop his eldest son from harming his younger brother.


    Everything is decided, even what the fate of his nephew in the hand of his second brother eldest son, Jun Wen was unable to just see it, and Jun Shen can only stay quietly, like he always done and follow along.


    "Lets finish this quickly, I have some far more important thing to do."


    Dark ink eyes shing in chill as he stare at this half younger brother of his, before ignoring the father of this body that he was using, basically he just felt indifference to this Jun Family, if it wasn''t helpful enough, Li Chen would have never even appeared.


    Anyone other than his little Xen and what he cared most was the most important thing and nothing else can get his attention.


    "... You can''t do this! That''s your younger brother!" the beautiful image of a mature woman in tears, a motherly love showing on her face, making people take a pity.


    Li Chen just thrown the evidence before them, not even giving any sight to the crying woman.


    Jun Hao and the middle age woman face paling at the sight of the evidence before them, while Jun Wen eyes widened in disbelief.


    "For betraying the Regent King and the Emperor, colliding with the enemies to cause them harm while harming the Jun Family at the same time. You are hereby get the punishment you deserve. Anyone who tried to help them in anyway, will be punish along them."


    Ignoring the plead of mercy and cry of misunderstanding of the two person, shooting the pale Jun Wen a warning, it was the least he could do for this father body, nodding his head on his Uncle Jun Shen, leaving the rest to him, before turning around and leaving the ce.


    The situation of his little Xen is far more important than this, it just too bad that he has left two people in the hand of his subordinate to punish since he wanted to do it by his hand.


    If they still have little life in them when he was done, then he doesn''t mind doing the restter on.


    Anyone who harm his little Xen can''t get away, they have to die in a painful way.


    .


    Li Chen wearing a ck robe with purple lining on it was currently standing silently in a rooftop as he stare at another magnificent residence before him. There was only one ce that he could think of that can immediately save Xen in just three days.


    There might be other ces that he could find to help cure Xen poison but it will take too long and he only has 3 days to at least lessen Xen cold poison and from the hint that he received from his ck system, this Bai Family has the solution.


    In any Dynasty, there is always a family that has always been proficient in medicine, and the Bai family was the most famous of all in the Rong Dynasty, one of the oldest and prestige family along side the Wang and Jun.


    And despite having the greatest medical family in the Rong Dynasty, his little Xen has still hidden that he was poison and has never really found any cure from it.


    There is only two reason that came on Li Chen mind, either that family doesn''t have the cure or that family was suspicious enough that Xen could truly not trust it for them to cure his cold Poison as they might have a hand over it.


    "ck, handle the rest."


    ck system answered back, "Yes! Host don''t worry, no one else will be able to sense you, even the defensive rune in the residence will not be able to sense your presence! You can bypass any rune spell that was set up in the entire residence easily!"


    It was finally upgraded after all, ck is so happy.


    Li Chen just nce at the silly system of his before spreading his spiritual sense around the ce, before finally finding the right ce he wanted to go.


    A few secondter, Li Chen figure speed up and has entered the Bai family residence, and as soon as he disappeared inside, an invisibleyer entirely covered the entire residence of the Bai Family entirely hiding what was about to happen to everyone view.


    .


    "You..." an old man voice tremble as he stare at the delicate adult face of the person before him, familiar purple eyes in his memories.


    "... hey Bai Fang, you grown so old."


    Purple eyes smile as he stare at his friend, it has been years since thest time he saw him.


    Bai Fang, snort after getting a hold of himself, "Quiet! Gone for so many years, and you are still the same as ever you old man. Even the appearance didn''t change much!"


    Both of them smiled, eyes joyful as seeing each other again, before Bai Fang be quiet, he was happy to see his old friend again after many years but knowing that his sudden appearance didn''t bode well, so he asked with a trepidation as he remember thest words spoken toward him before his friend disappeared which has became true and cause him nothing but regrets.


    "So Yun... why did you appear again?"


    What did you see? was what he wanted to really asked but knowing that Yun was unable to really tell what he sees most of the time.


    A sh of sentences emerge in his mind, the voice of Yun echoing out in his distant memory.


    Hey Fang... I''m leaving... Its scary... that future... I want to stop it but I can''t do anything about it... rather than seeing it be a reality... I rather leave this ce... you guys... take care...


    Yun delicate face be sullen, as the memory of the vision he saw sh on his mind, causing his face to pale, purple eyes shing in panic and fear.


    He hated the ability that he was born with, why let him see the supposed future when he was unable to even stop it?


    Yes, Yun has been able to see a glimpse of certain future from his young age, some vision he could speak to others but some was unable to.


    It has given him nothing but grief, seeing a future that could happen wasn''t as nice at it sound, specially when he saw with his own eyes about the fact that he wasn''t meant to be with the person he love.


    That the person he loves the most will never reciprocate the love that he has for him.


    It hard, seeing as he wasn''t the one that was meant to be with the person he love and that there was nothing he could do about it.


    He hated the ability to see a glimpse of the future, hated the fact that he was unable to change any of it, unable to tell the people about it most of the time, and can only be keep hidden within him, it was a price he has to pay for having the ability to see the future, the one that can really happen in their reality.


    But now, its different, somehow he was able to interfere, even if it was only a little bit, but he was finally allowed to and it was because the impossible has happened, the two people that should not supposed to meet, has met in this world.


    Everything has change from what he has saw, and as purple eyes turn to the figure of his old friend, this time he could save him, unlike in the future where the Bai Family has disappeared when the Royal family died out.


    But then purple eyes glowed and turned in a daze, as he caught a glimpse of another future, and it cost his face to pale rapidly.


    "Yun..?" Bai Fang asked in confusion and trepidation when he saw his friend purple eyes glowed, a sign of seeing a possible future at the moment but this time it was much shorter as Yun got his focus back much faster than what he remember, opening his mouth, he couldn''t help but widened his eyes when everything happen so fast before his very eyes.


    Fang friend has somehow quickly run before him, mystic art spell being cast as a defensive around them, but somehow it was helpless as the figure that has suddenly appeared before them easily by pass it, the defensive mystic art spell was so vulnerable that Fang can only stare in silent horror at the currently scene before him.


    The delicate body of the man was currently raised high up before the stranger that has appeared, his hand tightly grasping around the fragile neck of his old friend.


    Everything happened so fast that Bai Fang was unable to react at all, and can only watch as his friend tried to speak weakly, while coughing at the same time from the tight grip of the young man around his neck.


    "C..hen! Argh!"


    Li Chen who heard his name spoken from the person on his hand, couldn''t help but tilt his head up as he stare with no emotion on his dark eyes at the delicate fair person suffocating on his hand.


    Bai Fan eyes was finally able to see the face of the strange man that has appeared, and finding the person was just a young man, but the dangerous feeling that the man was emitting was the only thing that was causing him to act in cautions, specially when he remember that he just appeared in the most secluded and most safest and guarded ce in the Bai residence.


    That was enough fact to tell that the young man was not only dangerous but powerful as well.


    "You..."


    Li Chen nce at the old man before him, before turning his attention to the person on his hand, as for showing his entire face without wearing any mask?


    It was quite simple really, he was only here for one thing, and if these people goes against him and make it difficult, Li Chen doesn''t have enough patient to deal with anything at the moment, his priority has always been to cure his little Xen that was currently still hurting on this moment on as fast as he could.


    Nothing else matter, if he has to threaten and massacre an entire family then he doesn''t mind doing it.


    It was just that simple.


    So letting go of the strange person that know who he was, despite just nning toe in this ce a while ago with a bit of curiosity since he has never even met this person, even the original owner of this body has never met him.


    "... Please... give mercy... we will give you the item that you wanted."


    Dark emotionless eyes stare at the man pleading purple eyes, Bai Fang frowned and wanted to open his mouth to question his friend only to shut up when frightful purple eyes shoot his way, panic and terror emitting on his entire body.


    Bai Fang face paled, as he stare at the young man in horror, to make his friend react this way, then there is just one thing that he could tell, that this man was someone that could do unimaginable horrible thing to make his friend like this.


    Before a thought has cross his mind, that make his body shudder in fright, because that young man target from the start was him and not his friend.


    "You... know what I wanted?" cold voice echoed out in the silent room as Li Chen asked the person before him.


    "... Yes! Yes! I can sometimes glimpse of the future. It was the reason why I was able to block you from getting to my friend! A moment ago, I just saw you threatening Bai Fang in my vision! You wanted an item!"


    Li Chen just stare silently at the terrified delicate fair before him, before a cold smile grace his handsome face.


    "I bet that friends of yours, didn''t ept my proposal huh?"


    Immediately, a vision of what Yun has saw sh on his mind, broken bodies of everyoneying all around the ce, male, female, young child and elderly, everyone was dead, it was nothing but a ughtered in a cold blooded way.


    The delicate face quickly turned white as sheet, and looking like it might throw up a secondter, only to get a great hold of himself.


    "I see." was the simple sentence that Li Chen spoke, knowing that this person before him, has really the ability to see a glimpse of the future.


    In this world, an ability to glimpse of a future was not rare, unusual but not really impossible, and as ck has prompt on his mind that this person really has that ability can make him believe.


    Then, should he just ughtered everyone since that old man seemed to has refused to give the item that he wanted, his hand twitch a bit.


    "Bai Fang will give you the millennium white lotus flower!"


    Yun stare at the person before him in fear, like he was seeing a monster, as he instinctively caught on about what the man was about to do.


    This person was a real monster, how can a person like this exist?


    How can the world rule bless this kind of person???


    "What? Yun what are...?"


    "Stubborn Old man stop it! Do you want the Bai family to be ughtered and to disappear entirely in the Rong Dynasty???"


    Yun yelled in panic, purple eyes shing in dreadfulness, the words of his old friend and his reaction was enough to cause Bai Fang to choke the rest of his words, eyes widening in terror at the young man before them, because everything that Yun can see was the greatest probability of an event happening in the future.


    And the Bai family being ughtered and disappearing can really happen in this young man hands.


    Rather than keeping the treasured item that his Bai Family has been guarding from generation and generation, keeping the Bai Family safe are far more important than any item.


    A few momentster, leaving the two shivering person in the room, an old man and a fair person, Li Chen finally got the item he wanted and left the ce entirely.


    As soon as he left the Bai residence, the invisibleyer covering the entire Bai residence disappeared as soon as he was gone.


    Yun could only tremble in fear with cold sweat as soon as the young man left, that was the person that the world rule has bless and the one that can change the fate of the future that he saw.


    Li Chen standing on top of a rooftop, the moonlight shining on his slender figure as beautiful snow white lotus flower was ce over his hand.


    As for the two person he just left, Li Chen doesn''t need to give them any warning, their reaction alone was enough proof that he doesn''t have to do anything at all, he was sure that those two know on what not to do and what not to tell.


    The handsome face of the man, smiled gently, eyes brimming in madness as he stare at the millennium white lotus on his hand.


    "Little Xen, wait a bit more. I''ll being and cure you soon."

 Chapter 19: Lets End It All Once and For All.

    Chapter 19: Let''s End It All Once and For All.


    In a room, a figure could be seen sitting at the side of arge bed, slender finger reaching out and gently touching the cheek of the sleeping figure, the thumb rubbing in a circr motion at the red tear mark on under the person eye.


    Dark ink eyes staring with possessiveness brimming with madness at the person sleeping peacefully before him.


    In the air, a transparent circle with a snow ke symbol inside it can be seen floating beside the other side of the sleeping person in the bed.


    Gray light glowing from time to time as it hover around at the unconscious person.


    "Snow will get well soon! Li Chen has the item to cure you! ke will watch over the Young Emperor like ke promise to Snow! So Snow will rest quietly and safely!"


    ke hover at the unconscious Snow, before floating in circle to Li Chen, Gray light turning blue, as it watch Li Chen for a bit before leaving a clone besides Snow while its main body went back to the Young Emperor side.


    Li Chen is Snow gold thigh anyway, ke can leave everything to him!


    He will make Snow better soon!


    So the ignorant and adorable ke has left his host with confidence, not finding the look in the man eyes shooting toward his host a bit worrying and unsettling.


    Li Chen who''s unable to sense the presence of ke, continue to stare at the sleeping figure before finally moving on and taking the person over his arm while fixing a veryfortable position for the both of them.


    A pure white lotus flower then appeared before them, floating in the air, a pure aura began to emit on it before the energy it contains was slowly being release to outside, and soon the whole room was covered with pure aura before the world aura slowly mix within it, ayer of invisibley out was covering the entire room, making the special auras unable to get out the ce, as it will cause the people in the Capital that will be able to sense it to flock all over toward the location where it was at.


    Li Chen slowly close his eyes, as he guide the energy inside Xen body, slowly healing and removing the toxic that has umted over the years of being poison, at the moment he could only bear patient since he was unable to fully cure his little Xen poison real fast and can only fix it and heal the damage that has been building up slowly.


    It was a poison that has gue Xen for many years, no matter how much powerful Li Chen was with a cheat system, he could not entire cure little Xenpletely in a matter of days.


    No worries, he has all the time in the world, he will apany his little Xen forever.


    Besides, there was still one more important ingredient to truly remove all the toxin on Xen body once and for all, but for now, all Li Chen could do was to lessen the pain of the person on his arm and heal him.


    So Li Chen has stayed together with Xen in the room the entire three days, disregarding about the situation happening outsides and the storm it will follow.


    As for the Young Emperor? Everything was in nned, Rong Nie doesn''t need him at the moment and knows that curing Xen was far more important matter.


    Rong Nie can handle the rest.


    .


    Madness!


    That was the only thing currently running in the mind of everyone in the Royal Courts as they stared in disbelief at the Young Emperor sitting on the throne before them.


    And old man then began to protest, voice contain righteous words at the young ruler, "Your Majesty! You can''t just punish and dismiss almost the people in the Royal Courts. This will affect the Dynasty and it will bring chaos to everyone, Please take back your orders!"


    Rong Nie just silently stare at the people before him, red eyes rooming around the room and seeing most of them has rejection all over their faces, red eyes hardened while containing chill on it.


    This is his people, the Young Emperor only felt disappointed, all along the Rong Dynasty has been declining, it might not have started during his reign but it might be when the Emperor before his generation.


    Yes, his predecessor might have been a good ruler, but as an Emperor, they might have been a bit kind, kind enough that the people under them has started losing the fear that they should have over the person that has full authority over them.


    Now, it became this way, this peoples became unloyal, corrupted and selfish to him and the Royal Family, the fear that they should have for the Royal Family has been diminish, so be it, since it cannot be change then he just has to remove itpletely and let it goes back to the way it should be.


    "We are the Emperor."


    The Young Emperor spoke with that young voice of his a few sentence only but it was enough to exin everything, as he sit on his throne, cold red eyes staring at the people kneeling before him with ruthlessness, causing those people underneath to shudder in fear at the Young Emperor before them.


    Never before they have seen such an Emperor in their life, the majestic aura surrounding the young figure silently sitting on the throne was enough to stop their protest.


    Before everyone eyes widened when a thought sh their mind, that was the aura of the Emperor that they are feeling the pressure with!


    That is the World Rule Blessing!


    The World itself has given its approval of the person sitting before them as befitting as this Dynasty Emperor, he, Rong Nie, is the true ruler of the Rong Dynasty!


    On this very day, there is no doubt that he is the really fated Emperor of this Dynasty.


    He has the power and authority to decide about everyone else fate.


    He doesn''t need any exnation at all.


    They can''t go against the World Blessing!


    That is the terror of having the World Blessing approval!


    Wang Lau face paled, the hand hidden on his sleeves shivering, something has change, everything that he has nned from the beginning is crumbling before his very eyes, before determination sh on his blue eyes a few seconds as the beautiful figure of the woman he love emerge on his mind.


    There is no way he is giving up, as long as they are dead, then everything can still be the same as what he nned.


    Nothing is impossible in this world, even a person bless by a World Rule are not really perfect, in the past even the one who was bless, can disappear and lost against their enemies!


    It was a proven fact!


    Besides, this Emperor is still young and has just gotten the World approval, he wasn''t perfect and capable yet!


    So, Wang Lau could only bow his head, hand gripping tightly as he stayed silent patiently.


    "Dong Lou has not only tried to harm the life of the Regent King during one of his journey in observing my people living situations, Dong Lou, along with the Dou Family, has also tried to frame the Jun family for being disloyal, harming this Majesty life at the same time. I hereby dered Dong Lou, along with the entire Dong Family to be executed in public for the sin theymitted."


    Rong Nie watch with cold red eyes at the pale face man of the Dong Family in court, this person is damn, he almost lost his Imperial Uncle because of them.


    Anyone who has gotten in their way and wanted their lives, has to disappear!


    He will not leave even a single person around, since they dared to betrayed and remain disloyal then don''t me him for being ruthless!


    Waving his arm in the air, an eunuch carrying a golden decree on his hand began to read what it was written loudly, the hand holding his hand was shaking a bit, with a cold sweat on his forehead.


    This time the Emperor has changed, the young Emperor has turn into such a ruthless and decisive person!


    That pressure that the Young Emperor was emitting made him nothing but want to kneel down and bow his head in reverence.


    Red eyes just coldly watch everyone as the eunuch finish what he has decreed.


    "We will not punish anyone unfairly, whoever have done wrong thing will be punish ording to their crimes, we don''t want to be called a ruthless Emperor to themon people. So we will allowed it to be presented all in public, all my people will know why this Majesty is punishing My Royal Courtiers."


    Watching the resign and panic expression of the everyone before him, Rong Nie coldly snort, he won''t let anyone use his people to goes against him.


    Even he knows how important his image was to the people in the Dynasty, even with the World Blessing, if the people goes against him, then even he could end up dead because of it.


    "Shao Feng, We will give you this important duties. Imperial Uncle praised your abilities and talents. We have great expectation from you."


    A man with ck hair and light blue eyes with a powerful bearing suddenly appeared in everyone sight, aplex emotion sh on his light blue eyes when he take a look at this Young Emperor, so different from before, the naivety has disappeared and only the ruthlessness of a ruler should have finally appear on the young figure.


    Shao Feng has remember the condition and vow he made to the Regent King, causing him to lower his head in respect toward the Young Emperor, this time, the respect he was showing was because of the ability that the Young Emperor has shown and no longer because of the promise he made to the Regent King.


    "This humble official will do his very best to fulfill your order Your Majesty."


    It took everything Wang Lau has to calm himself as he saw the person reaction toward the Young Emperor, this person should be on their side, what happened!?


    Rong Nie eyes look with a bitplicated expression on his face at the man before him, before it return to normal quickly, as he remember the scroll that was given to him by one of the dark shadow, by his Imperial Uncle order.


    This person can no longer give them any harm, right this instance he was on their side, Rong Nie could only sigh in admiration at his Imperial Uncle ability.


    It seemed that meeting Jun Chen has finally given his Imperial Uncle determination to finally finish all this fighting one and for all and to goes all out with everything they got.


    Waving his hand for dismissal, Rong Nie stood up and left the Royal Courts, back straight and head high up.


    Such a corrupt and disloyal courtiers has to be removepletely, as for what will happen to the Dynasty losing too many important people, everything has been said in the scroll written left by his Imperial Uncle.


    All Rong Nie has to do is follow along, and will never falter ever again.


    This time, it was time to finally end it all.


    .


    "Impossible!"


    An older women yelled in disbelief, her old body shivering as she stare at the glowing basin filled with water on it as the brown stone that has been glowing with purple aura on it suddenly dim down and disappearing entirely, as it turn into an ordinary looking brown stone.


    The bad premonition she felt after learning the Young Emperor extraordinary move suddenlye true.


    The future has change, the Emperor light shone brightly than ever while the purple aura that meant the Imperial power be dense than ever, all of it meant was that the Young Emperor, Rong Nie, is the true ruler meant to be in the Rong Dynasty.


    "What happened? The future cannot be change that so easily!!! Who was it? Who has enough power and capability to even do it!?"


    The old woman mumble crazily as she stare with wide eyes at the magical artifact basin, before a pure ice blue stone that was emitting a weak light that might disappear any second began to glow brightly, slowly regaining its former glory as an aura of pure purple aura began to surround the entire stone causing the old woman eyes to panic.


    She knew who that stone of fate belong to, that was the Regent King destiny!


    The Regent King was definitely dying! Now its glowing brightly, meant that Rong Xen was being save, she has to tell his Lord about it.


    "No no no! This is not good! Hong Tai!"


    The old woman immediately rush, before stopping at a study room, breathing heavily with a sweat dropping on her forehead.


    "Elderly Yin? What''s wrong?"


    A man suddenly open the door in the study room, it was a tall middle age man with a scar over his cheeks with a strong body, as he watch with a worried expression at the tired and panic looking older women before him.


    "Hong Tai! Its not good! Our youngdy fate has change! Everything is entirely different, its not the same anymore!"


    Hong Tai expression be grim after hearing the older women words, quickly ncing around, he let the old woman enter the study room before immediately starting the rune spell inside in order to stop people from hearing about what they are about to talk about.


    "What did you see?"


    "Lord, the purple aura around the youngdy has disappearedpletely. Her fate of bing the Empress of the Dynasty was gone! It meant she wasn''t destined for it anymore!"


    Hong Tai eyes widened in disbelief, "That''s impossible! We have known that Hong Tan is destined to be the Empress in the future! How could it just change suddenly? What happened?"


    That was his precious daughter, the one he treasure the most in his entire life, the only one that histe wife has left him.


    The old woman then began to exin what she has saw in the magical artifact that belong to their Hong Family, the one that keep them safe in every generation, even if there was an ongoing fighting going on for the throne, their military family has always remain safe because of it.


    Someone with the power over the military has always been dangerous of being targeted, specially the Emperor.


    At first they only thought that the youngdy Hong Tan will be married in the Royal family in the future and destined to be the Empress by the Crown Prince but then after the Emperor died, the first and second Prince died one another, and only the young child of the Second Prince has be the Emperor.


    They then figure it out that the Rong Family is destined to disappear in this generation, when even the Regent King was weakening and dying, meaning that there will be no more people to protect the vulnerable Young Emperor when Rong Xen died!


    All of it meant that another person who is destined to be the Emperor will someday appear in the future and that person is destined to be together with their youngdy, making her be the Future Empress!


    But now everything has change, the Young Emperor that was supposed to disappearter on, somehow got the World Rule eptance and Blessing!


    The dying Regent King, was being cured at the moment!


    Even she was confused about what to do from this moment on, so all Elder Yin can do was to look at theplicated expression of her Lord because right now, Hong Tai need to make a decisionter on.


    Generation after generation of being safe from the ongoing fight in the Royal Family ispletely gone in this generation!


    One wrong move and everything will be gone!


    Elder Yin can only wait with a cold sweat on the decision of her Lord.


    "I appreciate for all the thing you have done Elder Yin, Please go and rest. I''ll think deeply about it."


    Hong Tai dismiss the person before him, he need a quiet time to think about what to do from this moment on.


    He didn''t know how long he has been thinking before a knock suddenly echoed on his ears, looking at the time and knowing about one person capable enough to bother him during this time, Hong Tai smiled as he let the persone inside.


    A beautiful youngdy entered the room, a smile showing his way, causing the usually stern man to smile gently at the person before him.


    This was his precious daughter, the one he treasured the most.


    "Whats wrong Tan? Its quitete already."


    Hong Tai nce at the darkness in the window, he has been thinking deeply that he didn''t even know that its already nighttime.


    Hong Tan tried to smile only to fail as she thought about what she was about to tell her father but remembering that handsome face filled with gentleness cause her heart to beat fast.


    Even she knew that she has been acting stubborn as everyone else can tell how the two people have feeling on each other but that was the man who cause her heart to beat!


    Never before did she meet a person who has move her heart.


    Being resign and giving up was not something she, Hong Tan, does, so she could only go and look at her father with a stubborn glint on her eyes.


    So what if its the Regent King? Everyone knows that he was fighting a losing battle, sooner orter he will be defeated and Jun Chen will have to look at her.


    Hong Tan is far more powerful than the Regent King, she has the Greatest General on her side, Jun Chen will definitely look at her sight and choose her than the defeated Regent King!


    .


    Snow stirred as he slowly regain his consciousness, amber eyes slowly opening up before feeling the lightness of his body, he has never felt so rx in a moment, even though there are still some pain lingering over his body, it doesn''t change the fact that he has never felt lighter than ever.


    The moment he has arrive in this world, wrecking pain all over the broken body he was residing was all the thing he has felt from the beginning but now its almost gone.


    Then a secondter, he felt warmth wrapped all around him, the sound of a strong and steady beat of a heartbeat echoing near his ear.


    "My little Red are you awake?"


    Snow raised his head up and saw the handsome face of Li Chen smiling gently causing him to be in a daze for a moment before the pale cheeks flush with pink color, amber eyes dodging sideways as the heart of his skip a beat.


    Never has he found himself in a rather embarrassing situation before as he saw himself sitting sideways on Li Chenp, his head resting over Li Chen warmth chest close enough that he could hear the young man steady heartbeat that became a bit faster over his ear, so for the first time ever Snow blushed.


    It was a first for him and something that he doesn''t really resist, quite frankly, Snow felt amazed.


    Seeing the figure of his lover the moment he open his eyes feel really extraordinary goods.


    Never before has he felt like this, so this is the feeling of finally having someone in your heart.


    Snow doesn''t mind feeling this way in every world that he will be travelingter on.


    Li Chen chuckles with delight and joy brimming all over his handsome face, dark ink eyes be half lidded as he stare at the currently shy person over his arms, finding little Xen adorable, he was unable to stop himself from leaning down and cing a chaste kiss over the flush cheeks of his little Xen, watching as the already pink color turning a bright red while it spread all over the root to his white earlobe and slender neck.


    Dark ink eyes shing in happiness, when he saw that there was no negative reaction about what he has just done specially not receiving any rejections, his voice turning soft and kind as he ce his hand over Xen head, touching the silky hair gently.


    "You''ll get well soon... just wait for a bit more longer and I''ll be able able to fully cure you."


    Snow nod his head shyly, amber eyes looking deeply at the person holding himself.


    This person was his, and the person he is falling in love with, as his heart beat faster than ever.


    "As for the Emperor, its going ording to the n that you have left us. Everything will be over soon. Don''t worry and just rx alright? You''ll have to take care of yourself more. I won''t let anything bad happen, like I promise, I will protect everyone you hold dear."


    Li Chen who saw the person who has been rxing on his arms suddenly sh a worried look over his amber eyes, immediately spoke, knowing about what he was about to say without speaking a single words.


    Amber eyes brimming with gratitude and with a bit of love as Snow lock eyes with Li Chen dark ink eyes.


    "Thank you Li Chen."


    Snow meant it, although it was his n to let him make it easier to fulfill his mission all along, it doesn''t change the fact that he was grateful to this person before him.


    Any emotion that he felt has always been true and never a fake one.


    Someone like himself that wasn''t afraid to show emotions and feelings, will always be the only thing that he will never have to fake.


    "No need, I''m doing all of this because I wanted to, besides... you already know... why I am like this to you right? Little Xen?"


    Li Chen lean down and ce his forehead against him, both eyes staring on each other.


    Thump Thump Thump


    The sound of Snow heart has never been so fast and loud at this moment on, his entire face reddening, before nodding his head shyly, but amber eyes never shying away as he stare straight at Li Chen as he answer a simple word.


    "... Yes..."


    Li Chen handsome face smiled so brightly, dark ink eyes lighting up in a beautiful way so much that it cause Snow to be in a daze, before Li Chen lean back a little bit,rge and slender hand cup his face before cing a kiss over the red tear mark under Snow eye.


    Snow couldn''t help but close one of his amber eyes when he felt a bit hot over the ce that Li Chen lip has touch, as it felt like a warmth current just went by.


    "I know that we just met and everything was moving so fast... so I''ll let my action speaks for themselves. We have a great deal of time ahead of us anyway and I will always stay by your side. Little Xen, you gave your eptance and has already promise me. I won''t be leaving you for the rest of your life."


    Snow just stayed quiet, paying no attention when the gentle and touching words turn specially possessive at the end of Li Chen sentence but the small hand that has reach over and touch the young man sleeves was enough answer that give Li Chen exultation.


    .


    "Green! What''s wrong? Are you alright?"


    A loud voice immediately asked worriedly along with panic when the other person she has just speaking normally a few minutes ago, swayed and has fallen on the ground, the beautiful face expressing worry while amber eyes was shing with a bit of panic at the fallen figure.


    It was none other than the Queen Mother, Wei Lei Shan, Mother of the Regent King and the Grandmother of the current Emperor.


    Green that has fallen in the ground, has a very pale face as she suddenly felt the weakening of her body with a bit of sharp pain over her heart as she reach out to grasp over her chest.


    She stayed silent for a few seconds before finally getting her bearing as she turned her attention at the currently panicking Queen, her voice trembling with trepidation as she utter the impossible news that she was about to say.


    "... My poison is being counter... Your highness someone was saving Rong Xen from the Cold Poison I have given!"


    "What do you mean that Xen poison is being cured? That''s Impossible!"


    Wei Lei Shan amber eyes widened with disbelief, the cold poison is basically impossible to cure because what they have given was not just an ordinary poison.


    Someone has to be extraordinary and powerful in both martial arts and able to feel and guide the world aura has to exist first in order to start curing the Cold Poison.


    Not only that, the person has to also be knowledgeable in medicine and skillful at the same time.


    Then another three conditions has to be fulfilled to be able to cure the Cold Poison and each one of the conditions was extraordinary hard enough, because the first conditions have to be someone who was powerful, knowledgeable in medicine and among else, has to be the same as the current Regent King, a person who have the ability in using the internal and mystic art energy at the same time.


    In the history of the Rong Dynasty, only Rong Xen was the only one born in this generation that has the double ability, a mystic art user and a martial artist!


    And Rong Xen, was unable to cure his own poison since it has to be another person that has to do it, and even if that person really exist, there was no telling if that person will do it to someone else because curing the one who has the Cold Poison will give a danger to their life.


    No one will do that to a mere stranger, specially if they treasure their life.


    There was a reason why the Cold Poison has been deemed a taboo and have tried to erase it from existing, it was so dangerous that it even cause Green parents to be removed and exiled from their family!


    Green eyes filled with unwillingness and hatred continue to speak, knowing that there is no denying it anymore, as the person that has made and cast the Cold Poison itself can tell the person situation, and that pain she felt over her heart only mean one thing!


    "Your highness... only one condition left needed to truly cure Rong Xen from the Cold Poison."


    A person that shouldn''t exist has appeared and it even appeared and has be close to the Regent King, enough that the person didn''t even mind trying to heal Rong Xen despite the fact that it was also dangerous to its own life!


    They have to do something fast before its toote!


    Rong Xen is dangerous and fearful enough when he was already weakened to such extent and now that he was being cured, they couldn''t help but pale at such a thought because that person could be ruthless no matter how much he really felt.


    That person is ruthless to his own self, enough that he can even throw and let go of the person that he has great affection with, the Regent King was so decisive, strong willed and stubborn on his responsibility that he can basically do anything as long as it something that goes against what he was trying to protect, so thinking about what he might do to another person, specially to his enemies can be chilling itself!


    And not only that, even the Young Emperor became like the Regent King, from what they heard about what happened to the Royal Court a few days ago, Rong Nie has already shown that he was not harmless as he seemed to be and one could even say that he was far more merciless than the Regent King itself!


    For a person with a young age to have that ruthlessness and decisiveness has cause those that has stayed neutral to feel fear but mostly admiration and respect toward the Young Emperor.


    Rong Nie has already showing to have the enlightenment of what a ruler should have, and added to the fact that the World Rule has epted him as the true ruler of the Rong Dynasty and has given its blessing, has already given him enough reputation that even themon people are starting to worship their Young Emperor.


    No longer do themon people see the Young Emperor as an ipetent ruler, the puppet of the Regent King!


    Now they started to revere the Young Emperor as a ruler while also starting to respect the Regent King that supposed to be ambitious, cruel and ruthless to everyone eyes.


    Everything is inplete disorder as their situation is bing more dangerous as time pass by, they have to make a move, the sooner is better, or else they will lose this fight and end up losing their lives!


    The Queen Mother and Green stare on each other, as they thought about the same thing.


    Wei Lei Shan close her amber eyes as cold chill emit her entire body, after staying quiet for a while, she open her mouth and spoke to the still pale face Green before her.


    "From this morning, it seemed that child has left the Jun Family and already entered the Pce. I heard that a young man called Jun Chen has alsoe along with him and is currently staying in the Moon Pce of the Regent King and the Young Emperor has approve of it."


    Green eyes emit a chill as only one thought came into her mind at the meaning of that person appearance and being near the Regent King meant to them.


    "Green... I won''t be indecisive this time. I should have done this from the very start and should has never shown even a tiny bit of hesitation when dealing with that child. Among my children, that child has always been my favorite and the one that has truly has make me love with all my heart despite the fact that he wasn''t born from the person that I love... just let''s end this one and for all."


    She should have known better, no matter what, that child has that person blood on him after all.


    Green worriedly looked at the sorrowful Queen Mother, remembering that among the children she birthed, only one child has truly gotten her love, before determination brimming on Green eyes because like Wei Lei Shan said, its time to truly end this one and for all.


    "Yes! Your Highness, please don''t be sad. I will try to give that child a painless death as I can."


    .


    .

 Chapter 20: Snow Can Only Pamper His Lover.

    Chapter 20: Snow Can Only Pamper His Lover.


    "Here try this, I''m sure you will like it."


    Arge and slender hand carrying a bowl with a crystal clear color soup with tiny bite of meats, along with green onions and a beautiful white lotus petals was scatter around the top of the soup was ce softly on the table before Snow that was currently sitting in a veryfortable chair.


    The two of them are currently staying in a Dining Hall together in Snow Moon Pce.


    "Here, I didn''t also forget to cook one of your favorite dish."


    A voice gently said before another dishes was added again causing Snow amber eyes to light up when he saw the sweet potatoes along with its green leaves was ce before him.


    Li Chen dark ink eyes stare at the delicate and youthful Regent King before him, eyes unable to move away before raising his hand and gently touching the top of his head.


    Snow look up and letting Li Chen finish his actions before immediately speaking when the hand was remove from his head.


    "Though this King doesn''t dislike it, but this King has to remind you that this King is far more older than you are."


    So, don''t treat him like a child!


    Li Chen handsome face just showed a smile, dark eyes filled with gentleness and spoiled look toward the currently dignified Regent King who was making a point about his age, but the flush on his cheeks was causing Li Chen to just find him far more charming and adorable than ever.


    "Yes, Yes. Little Xen is older than I am, please forgive this young man action just now."


    Snow just stared at the young man, seeing the spoiled look on his eyes, before deciding to just forget it, since this was his man anyway, he cant do anything about it.


    There was nothing wrong in spoiling his man, specially when he has been working hardtely.


    "Come, apany this King to eat dinner."


    After Snow finish speaking Li Chen immediately sat next to him with a smile on his face causing Snow to take a nce at him before returning his attention toward the foods before him, not reminding the young man that he could have just sat facing him.


    Besides, Snow finally have the appetite to eat food after many days of leaving Li Chen sides and has started eating his own food, amber eyes lighting up a bit after tasting the delicious food on his mouth, being taken care of is nice.


    His lover being a great cook is also the best!


    "Does it taste good?"


    Amber eyes blink, before reaching out a secondter and cing foods to Li Chen own bowl and lowering his head as he continue eating but not before answering, "It''s good."


    Li Chen chuckle, dark ink eyes filled with pampering look at the currently eating Xen with his head lower down before putting the foods that Xen has given into his own mouth.


    The candle light swayed, as the only two figure inside the dining hall, talk with each other and sometimes cing foods on their opposite bowl of rice, the scenery look extremely pleasant as the warmth atmosphere making the two people getting closer than ever.


    Amber and Dark ink eyes locking from time to time, as they sat closer together.


    "Your Highness the Queen Mother is asking an audience and wanted to meet you."


    The warmth atmosphere immediately disappearing as an eunuch sound suddenly announce causing Snow to frown and losing his appetite as he lowered down the utensil on his hand on the table while Li Chen who has been sitting next to him, stood up and cing a hot of cup tea before Snow in order to calm his emotion down when he felt the negative atmosphere on the delicate body.


    Dark ink eyes shing lightly, before his head lowered down to cover the emotion brimming on his eyes not wanting to scared his little Xen.


    Snow who was thinking something, didn''t caught a glimpse of the slightly unusual reaction before him as he thought about how he already had given ordered that no one can bother the two of them unless it was the Young Emperor that wasing, then again when he remember the familiar voice and the identity of the person who was guarding the door outside at the moment, a thought suddenly sh his mind.


    "Hm... tell the Queen Mother that This King will meet her in Moon Pce Hall in a few minutes."


    Snow stood up and walked out the room, Li Chen quietly following behind as Snow immediately went to meet his Queen mother but not before cold amber eyes nce at the eunuch that has bowed his head and immediately left soon after receiving his order, Snow couldn''t help but think that it should be the right time to also get rid of this ungrateful and unloyal person.


    Wei Lei Shan, the Queen Mother sat still, paying no attention at the steaming cup of hot tea before her as she wait for her child to arrive while Green and along with the other servants stand beside her.


    After a few minutester, the door in the hall open up and the majestic Regent King wearing an unusual silky fresh green royal robes appeared, the usually slightly pale face, currently has healthy ruby color on it while the usually indifferent amber eyes is currently seemed much softer than before and his entire body radiating a bit of warmth, Wei Lei Shan eyes shed before quickly turning her attention to the other person that came along with her child because not anyone can just walk together with the Regent King, specially when that person was walking along side him!


    Unless that person is extraordinary or has a far more important ce in her child heart, no one has been able to stand by Rong Xen side aside from the current Young Emperor, even that child Wang Lou was unable to.


    So the Queen Mother stare at the unfamiliar person and saw that the age of the man was young, much younger than the Regent King, probably a 17-19 years old man, slender and tall with a handsome face along with that dark ink eyes filled with nothing but gentleness as he stare at the Regent King before him from time to time, obviously unafraid to show that he has a certain deep emotion toward the Regent King.


    Obviously a person who has great affection toward her child, that same expression she has seen it twice before, from thete Emperor and Wang Lau and from the look of it, even she couldn''t believe, are far more heavier than what she has received in the past.


    "Child, this is?" Beautiful face smiled gently as she asked the other person before them after the two greeted her and has sat down, her eyes staring a bit more longer than she should have when the young man sat next to the Regent King in a rather familiar way like he has done it many times before.


    This is not good, was the only thought that grace the Queen Mother mind after seeing all of it.


    Snow amber eyes nce at the young handsome man, staying silent for a few seconds before opening his lip as he utter a rather short but meaningful words causing the Queen Mother to widened her eyes in shock, along with the servants around them.


    "Future son-inw."


    Li Chen eyes shed in delight, this words is basically an eptance toward what they has spoken before, he never would have thought that he will soon get his answer and in this kind of situation but never mind that, as long as he get what he want, nothing matter much.


    "But... How about Wang Lou?" Queen Mother cannot bear to asked because she knew that Rong Xen really has affection toward that child, there was no way that he would have lost his affection so quickly and fell to someone else, specially to someone else that he just met a few days ago.


    The words spoken by the Queen Mother cause the delight that Li Chen felt cool down, his mood suddenly turning dark, and this time, he didn''t hide his expression at all.


    Snow felt the emotional change of the person besides him and couldn''t help but sigh, well Rong Xen really did feel affection on Wang Lou, but how can this mother of his just spoke about it? Specially when the person who he just introduce as her future son inw was right before them.


    She was obviously looking for trouble, probably wanting to cause misunderstanding between them, enough to cause a rift between the two of them at that.


    Its too bad, she doesn''t know how the two of them are both have that possessive and almost obsessive side with the person they thoughts as theirs.


    "What about that person? Queen Mother, it seemed that you have forgotten, this King has long cancelled our engagement years ago and that person has already married a main wife and have his own child too. There is no way that This King will go and be another man side wife. This King is not that desperate and have great affection to that person that this King has to go and break a happy family. Besides the reputation of the Imperial family will lose it face if this King has to do all of those."


    Before Snow reach out at the obviously more less bad mood young man besides him, his small hand gently taking hold of his much warmrger hand.


    "That person obviously doesn''t love this King as much as this King thought so, since he married someone else after just a while of breaking the engagement, don''t you think so Queen Mother?"


    Amber eyes getting warmer and softer as he stare at the person he is holding the hand of, "Besides No other person beside this man has cause this King heart to beat faster than ever, making this King heart to be move, obviously this King is in love for the first time and no one will be able to sway this King heart anymore."


    Yes, Snow epted that this person will be his lover, since he decided already, why should he make everything moreplicated? Even though he will live more longer in this world, but their times will always be short, he has to treasure every single time that goes by since there will be no more Li Chen in his next life.


    Rong Xen and Li Chen will only have this love in this World because even if there was a slight chance that he will meet Li Chen in another world, but that person will no longer be the same anymore, they might be the same soul but it was not the Li Chen that he met as Rong Xen.


    It might sound impossible at the moment but hey, Snow will continue to travel for as long as he can, there is no impossible in this world so he might meet a person not only once.


    There is also those Karma that he will be connecting with in every person that he will meet, no one could never tell that because of those connection, there will be a day that he will meet them again.


    Its so exciting when he thoughts about it.


    So in every world, Snow will not forget them for as long as he live, and as amber eyes stare with dark ink eyes, Snow will always treasure the people that will be his lover in every world.


    No matter who they are, the same or not, that feelings has always been true.


    Turning his head and attention to the Queen Mother who has just visited, there was this feeling in his guts that telling him that something will happen today, blinking his eyes when he remember what ke has told him from the spying he has been told to do, he couldn''t help but lower his eyes a little before ncing briefly at the person standing next to the Queen Mother, his lip couldn''t help but curve up lightly.


    "Child, I heard about what happened during the celebration in the Jun Family. You might have been tired right? Mother has made your favorite snacks after knowing that you are finally back in the Pce. Here how about you try it? You too young man, I''m sure you will like it, this is one of this child favorite."


    Green moved as she walked beside their table, bending down slowly and cing the tray that she has been carrying on the table, lifting the cover over it, a chrysanthemum cake immediately appeared their very eyes, looking beautiful and delicious at the same time.


    This people, shouldn''t be thinking that the same method they always use will always work right? Frowning, shouldn''t they be thinking about different method?


    With doubt, Snow amber eyes dimming down, as he stare at the snacks for a second before leaning down as a small hand try to reach out over but before he could so much as move, he suddenly found himself being lift up high in someone arms and quickly move away a distance from the other people in the room.


    Confuse amber eyes stare at the suddenly cold handsome face of his lover before a thought sh his mind as amber eyes saw the man cast a transparentyer of defense around his body.


    "You court death." the usually gentle voice suddenly turned cold as the soft dark ink eyes turned dangerous as he turned his eyes at the people before them.


    Li Chen has always been vignt the whole time, Little Xen safety has always been his first priority among all else, the protection he has toward him are already brimming in paranoia.


    As soon as he receive the warning of ck on his mind, Li Chen already move away and has cast another defense on Xen body.


    Li Chen won''t allow to miss anything and cause an irreceable damage toward Xen, specially when he is almost fully able to cure his Cold Poison on his body.


    He has long known, that most in the Royal Family that their blood tie doesn''t really matter much but Li Chen saw the closeness between the Young Emperor and his little Xen and thought that this Imperial Family should have no problem, it was his fault for not checking it out clearer.


    Who would have known that the Queen Mother herself was also the cause of it? Li Chen has thought of the highest possibility of someone who might have given the Cold Poison to his little Xen lurking near them but the Queen never be as the main list of suspects, specially when she has been specially known as someone that the Late Emperor has treated nicely, love and treasure the most that there were only one person in the Harem.


    Having only one person in the harem, for an Emperor was already miracle enough.


    "How dare you speak that way to the Queen Mother!"


    Green shout but the hand she tried to keep hidden was shaking a bit, because she just started a little bit but the Young Jun has already move away blocking about what she was about to do. This time, she was already determined, even at the cost of receiving a severe injury, she decided to make the Regent King heart stop once and for all.


    As she stare at the young man, her eyes sh wariness since this person really is the one who was able to mostly cure the Cold Poison that she has made and cast!


    An ominous premonitione to her mind as she stare at the cold dark eyes of the young man, feeling the dangerous atmosphere around him, her instinct screaming danger nonstop as a chill run down her spine.


    Forcefully swallowing the blood that has run up her throat, Green ignored the bacsh of her failed attempt of taking the Regent King life as she tried to think of ways to get out safely at this moment on.


    Now, Green regretted of making a move without even letting Wang Lau know all about it, only the Queen Mother and her decided to do it the next day after they learn of Rong Xen situation getting better, the two of them was panicking so much that they are unable to resist from making a move.


    "Young Man, what are you speaking of? Such words spoken is a treason itself, this Queen can take your life away."


    Wei Lei Shan eyes sh, as she tried to remain ignorant about the young man silent usation while still feeling steady because she is the Queen Mother, no one can easily move her, even Rong Xen has to think twice before doing something to her, specially when she was his mother.


    A long sigh echoed out after staring off for a bit, as Snow reach out and tug Li Chen clothes, amber eyes looking solemnly.


    "Chen, Let me down."


    After being gently lower down, Snow couldn''t help but stare at the majestic and proud Queen Mother before her, all along, despite the fact that this person hated the Late Emperor, she uses the Imperial power freely without even thinking deeply about it.


    Such person, Snow close his eyes as the emotion of the original Xen which is currently awake right this instance emerge with storm like emotions while feeling Li Chen hover around him in a silent support and protection.


    Isn''t that right Xen? This time I''ll let you feel and see this moment on freely.


    It was time to finally make this person open her eyes wide, such pride is meaningless because, as Snow amber eyes open up, only cold chill emit on his pupil as he stare with no sentimental emotion at the person who was supposed to be his Mother in this world.


    "Emperor Father is gone, even the Big Brother and Second Brother are not here anymore. Mother... there is no one that can protect you anymore."


    Yes, all along the Queen Mother has been greatly protected by thete Emperor, even when he died, hisst wish that he has left on his children''s was to protect their Queen Mother on his ce, that was the only reason why the Queen Mother has been safe and sound her entire life living in the Pce, to make a person live a carefree and safe life in the Pce of all ces is already a miracle itself.


    How much effort must have a person has done just to make it all happen?


    It was just too bad that the Late Emperor love and sentimental wasn''t reciprocated and appreciated like he thoughts so or maybe thete Emperor has long known about the real feelings of the Queen Mother, he was after all the Emperor, he couldn''t that easily be deceived by someone else, or unless, maybe he has deceived his own self all along?


    It doesn''t really matter as Snow was the one currently handling the situation at the moment and the Late Emperor has been long gone.


    Snow sigh as he shake his head, amber eyes turning colder and colder as he spoke, "Ah Mother, did you really think that the Imperial Power that you hold was all because of your own capability?"


    "What?" Wei Lei Shan gave a confuse expression before a brief of hatred sh on her amber eyes when she heard thete Emperor from her child mouth while Green who was much smarter has gotten the meaning of the Regent King words toward the Queen.


    Not Good!


    Green could feel the dangerous atmosphere slowly building up on the current Regent King, his amber eyes was so cold with no emotion as the look he was giving to the Queen Mother was like looking at a dead person.


    This person no longer has any mercy on his eyes as he look toward the Queen Mother! Even the slight affection that they can still see before haspletely disappeared, and only ruthlessness was left behind.


    The hesitation that Green has been feeling, disappearpletely when at this moment on she couldn''t see anyway out, at least she has to give a chance to save her highness life, not only because she was her savior but also because she wanted her revenge to be fulfilled!


    Its just too bad that she wont be able to see the downfall of that family with her own eyes!


    "Your Highness! Please... don''t forget my revenge!"


    At least, I''ll take along the Regent King with me! She can only believe on the hidden people that Wang Lau has left on the side of the Queen Mother to help her get away from here.


    Green eyes glowed, as she made aplicated sign as the mystical energy erupt within her entire body but Snow remain calm despite it all while his Mother servant use different spell to cast some sort of unusual mystic rune spell that a mystic art user usually use before him.


    This person is a rare one, sometimes they appeared, a non- fair person being able to use the mystic arts but mostly those people are still unable to fully use a rune spell despite being born to use the mystic energy, as one should have the ability to also sense the world aura at the same time.


    But this person before him was using a different type of mystic arts, a never before skill that this Dynasty has seen.


    One of the reason why even Rong Xen was unable to cure his Cold Poison and has taken him a long time to have the slight doubt over his Queen Mother.


    Snow who was standing suddenly move and sat down at the nearest chair, as he just watched his mother servant perform a very umon way of using a mystic arts right before his very eyes.


    Watching the slight confusion on the servant eyes on his action, Snow just smiled, there was no need to make a move as someone else will do it himself, and as soon as he finish thinking about it, his Mother servant movement suddenly stop, the slender hand that was a few inches away from touching her left chest stilled, unable to take a single move any longer as a figure has suddenly appeared and gripping the slender wrist of the older woman tightly.


    Green eyes widened in disbelief, even if she tried to move with the strength and power that she has, therge hand holding her wrist is like a steel grip, unmovable and powerful.


    "As long as I am alive, no one can think of harming My Little Xen, specially when wanting to take his life right before my very eyes."


    Li Chen coldly said, dangerous dark ink eyes shing murderous at the older woman, the hand grasping the slender wrist of the woman suddenly tighten up and with a loud sounds of a bone breaking was followed by a pain screamed a few secondster.


    Murderous rage still shing on his eyes, Li Chen continue to move as he pulled the broken wrist of the older woman, totally cutting it off as the blood sprayed and drop from the detach wrist.


    Li Chen who''s white sleeves was sttered with blood, didn''t pay attention on it as only one thought cross his mind, this was the hand that has cause his little Xen to be in a great pain.


    The hand that has tortured his lover! The hand that has almost taken away his life from him!


    This person deserve be punished severely!


    Green scream in pain, eyes widened in panic and terror at the ruthless move, never before has she feel terrified when the young man dark ink eyes continue to stare at her sharply and dangerously, specially when the young man other hand has reach out to the form circr spell that has appeared in that one single moment, as it easily been broken the mystical energy right in the middle causing it all to copsepletely.


    She has greatly underestimated this young man and that mistake will cause them a very painful death.


    Green tried to move backward, she wanted nothing more than to stay away from this terrifying young man, fear was the only thing she could only thought at this moment on, only to find herself suddenly roughly being pinned on the ground as a foot step over her chest so hard that she could feel her ribs creaking in protest on how much strength the young man has uses.


    "Insolent!!! How dare you hurt Green! Imperial Guards! Apprehend this young man right now! Come and get rid of him! This man is wanted this Queen life!"


    Wei Lei Shan amber eyes widened incredulity along with wariness as she shout for the Imperial Guards toe and protect her life along with Green, this was the only thing that she could think off with all the events that currently happening at their situations before turning her attention toward her child that has just been sitting quietly.


    "Xen! Did you see? That man is dangerous! How can you trust a man who just appeared after missing for many years??? No matter how you think about it, that man is quite suspicious! Now our life is in danger because of it! But all of it are still not toote! Call for more people to protect our self!"


    There is no way that her child will choose to protect the young man life, specially after watching the brutal way he has deal with Green! No matter what, this child still has affection toward her, specially when the Imperial Family reputation was at stake!


    Rong Xen will definitely not allowed anyone to give the Imperial Family a poor and uneptable reputation, and killing the Queen Mother is definitely a serious matter regarding their Royal Family!


    However, the Queen Mother still underestimate Snow, specially now that the person before her was no longer the child that has that slight hesitation because of a small affection over his own Mother.


    "Mother... you can stop now. Can we end it all? This child has long known... that you are the cause of every disaster and misfortune happening in the Rong Dynasty..."


    Wei Lei Shan, who was about to open her mouth to further speak, quickly shut her mouth, unbelievable amber eyes stare at the simr amber eyes that is currently filled with understanding as he look at her with solemn expression.


    Li Chen who stayed silent after the usation of the Queen Mother, quietly has been feeling extremely nervous about the fact that his Little Xen might feel scared about this other side of him, feeling great relief when Xen didn''t show any strong and negative reaction. His dark ink eyes widening a bit in bewildered as he finally realize what his little Xen has spoken, before a sh of understanding appeared on his mind, dark ink eyes shing in hatred at the so called Mother of his little Xen while feeling distressed at the same time as his eyes take the strong but delicate and small figure before him.


    Snow who could feel the overwhelming emotion of the original Xen, slightly close his amber eyes, as he silently fully ept everything that the original Xen was feelings.


    He will let Rong Xen, speak what he has in mind this moment on, but before that, something has to be finally end first, amber eyes still close, Snow open his mouth.


    "Chen... I''ll leave the rest to you for a bit alright?"


    Li Chen blink his eyes before looking at the still closed eyes Xen as he sense the darkening aura around him, before smiling helplessly, it seemed that his lover has known most of his move from the very beginning!


    Before a proud look sh on his eyes, look his lover is really smart and so understanding!


    Even there was something that he couldn''t truly hide from his little Xen and even without telling him, he already has idea on what he was about to do!


    "Um! For now, leave the rest to me as you prepare yourself alright?"


    Li Chen knows that his little Xen has to prepare himself a bit in confronting the other person before them, no matter what, that person was still his mother, dark ink eyes filled with overwhelming gentleness as he stare at the delicate and charming figure of his lover before turning around, dark ink eyes turning emotionless at the the Queen Mother that was currently sitting down in the floor still shock about the words spoken by the her child before turning his attention at the person he was stepping on.


    Emotionless eyes sh before he remove his feet, causing the person to cough while blood was starting to leak out from the corner of her lip, eyes filled with fear but among else, overwhelming hatred brimming inside, even though she was surprise about the Regent King words, but now that she found herself unable to escape, only the overwhelming hatred she has been hiding all along was finally let out on this moment on.


    Crack Crack Crack


    A loud sound of a bone shattering echoed out at the current silent hall, before a woman howl of pain echoed out the hall causing the surprise Wei Lei Shan attention back as she turned around to where the sound was, amber eyes widening in dread as the bones connecting to Green other remaining hand and feet was crush so strongly that all of it was detach from their body, just like what happened to the wrist of Green a moment ago by this cold blooded monster before them.


    On this moment on, Wei Lei Shan slender body shudder and swayed before throwing up a secondter by these gruesome scene before her, never before has she seen such a chilling scene!


    She has always been greatly taken care of and protected the moment that she has stayed in the Pce.


    Fortunately or Unfortunately, she was able to remain conscious from all this situations, that something she would have wish to have remain ignorantter on.


    "... Please have mercy! Don''t... Don''t torture her any longer!"


    Suddenly a sound of an old man begging was immediately heard, obviously the old voice was shaking in an overwhelming terror but still tried to plead desperately.


    Everyone attention move as the door in the hall has suddenly open up, before two figure quickly appeared before them, one was an old man figure with white hair and wrinkly face, the old body shivering as old eyes finally saw the young man figure, nothing but petrified expression was showing on his old face before his eyes saw the painful and bloody situation of the personying on the floor causing his old face to pale as white as sheet before he quickly knelled down with a loud thud and bow his head so low that his forehead has touch the floor as he plead at the dangerous young man before him, "Please! This old man has no right to ask this for you! But Please show mercy to this old man granddaughter!"


    "Old Fang!" the other person, purple eyes widen along with that delicate face as he watch as his old friend let go of all his pride and knelled to the younger man before them, before the words spoken by his old friend has cause his mind to sh a thought, purple eyes move and stared withplicated emotion at the tortured woman before them.


    Green pained filled eyes immediately widened in a sheer intense of hatred and rage as she saw the scene before her while hearing the words spoken by the old man, "Cough! Cough! Hahah! You want to save me? Stop being a hypocrite! Hahaha, Granddaughter? You treat me as your granddaughter? Weren''t you the one who removed and exiled my parents? My Father! My Mother! My Baby Brother! If it wasn''t for your decision how could they all have died! I loathe you, along the entire Bai Family! Ipletely detest it! I want all the Bai family topletely disappear in this world!"


    Li Chen just remain emotionless, aside from Xen, nothing in this world will be able to move his heart, dark ink eyes turn soft and gentle in a sh as he nce at the person he love, before it disappearedpletely when he turn his attention toward the people that appeared before them.


    Its time topletely get rid of Xen Cold Poison.


    .

 Chapter 21: The Bai Family Tragedy

    Chapter 21: The Bai Family Tragedy


    Purple eyes stare inplex emotions at the woman who was engulf with intense hatred before turning his attention at the currently kneeling old friend of his before expressing weariness on his delicate face.


    "... Its everyone fault... and base from it... Green, no... its Bai Biyu right? You are also the reason why your parent died."


    The vengeful voice suddenly stop, Green eyes turn into confusion and doubt, despite all the pain she was feeling, she turned her attention to the soft voice of the person who appeared along with Bai Fang, eyes wide in question along with refusal of what he just spoken.


    Sighing at this tortured woman, Yun sigh in sadness because himself is also at fault, probably the one who started it all.


    Now that he was seeing everything that is currently happening right before him, everythingpletely intertwined together on about what he has caught of a glimpse in the future in the past before.


    On this day, Yunpletely loathes his ability that he was born with, if he didn''t told his friend Fang about what he just saw before, would everything be different now? But there was no if, because the situation at the moment is their current reality.


    "My name is Yun and my appearance might look young but I was born the same generation of your grandfather."


    Yun purple eyes flickering at the dangerous young man and the close eyes Regent King, "along with The young Jun grandfather and the reigning Emperor in that Generation."


    Yun soft voice turning gentle, filled with nostalgia and longing, along with bitterness at thest person he has spoke of.


    "All of us was very close and the one thing that they know about me was the fact that I could glimpse of the future event, and from what I sees was among the strongest possibility of that future happening."


    Green eyes widening in incredibly before she started screaming in refusal before Yun has gotten the chance to speak more.


    "Impossible! No no! You are all lying!"


    Yun continue to speak, eyes closing with a sad expression.


    "Everything that you are doing now, was what cause the situation of your parent from the past. There was a reason why the Bai Family has decided to forbid the Cold Poison to exist, but your Father was so stubborn that he just wouldn''t ept it. Understandable, it was the only thing that he was finally able to do so in his life."


    Bai Fang who has been listening has finally raise his upper body as he sat in the ground with eyes filled with regret because just one wrong move, and everything has spiral out of control.


    "Do you know? In my vision, there was two important future that I have seen."


    Yun turn to the now silent woman, only the grasp of her breathing hard can only be heard from her at the moment, eyes still filled with overwhelming confusion, doubt and question about what was currently happening, "When you were born, specially when you were able to use the Mystic Energy a rare non-fair user, the Cold Poison ideas has taken ce on your father mind, that taboo came from your ability and when its finally created, I saw the destruction of the Bai Family."


    Bai Fang eyes closed, among his children, the younger one was born weak, despite being skilled in using medicine, he was still unable to heal his youngest son. And Ironically, the youngest son adored the Bai Family tradition but was just not a skilled medicinal physician, but due to his stubbornness and hard work, he was finally able to create the Cold Poison, he has shown his brilliant ability of inventing something that was never seen before, specially in using both the knowledge of their Bai medicinal and the mystic energy skill at the same time.


    It was brilliant, but in the end it was too brilliant and dangerous at the same time.


    Cold poison is a very incredible powerful poison, ruthless and brutal to the person that was given by it, and at the same time, brutal and heartless to the user who has the capability to do it.


    Only the desperate one will use the Cold Poison to someone else because its the dead end for both of them.


    Bai Fang youngest son was the creator of the Cold Poison and his granddaughter were the destined user of it.


    "Secondly, I have seen that the Cold Poison might be the cause of the Bai Family being destroyed in the future, and it was in your hand that it will happen. But who would have thought that because of what happen in the past, your hatred and vengeance was what cause the Bai Family to finally disappear?"


    Now everything make sense, the cold poison has been the catalyst, the Regent King was weaken by it that he lost the opportunity to fight back and would have died, causing the Young Emperor to also die and after the Wang Family has taken over the Imperial Power of the Rong Dynasty, as the closest person to the Queen Mother, it was easy to think about making the Bai Family disappearter on afterward, a reward in causing the Regent King to finally end in defeat.


    But everything has change, as purple eyes look at the two person that has met with each other in this time.


    Green that has been listening has her eyes now filled with madness, reason disappearing entirely as she shout in a overwhelming hatred, "I Dont Care About All That! Do you want me to believe it all? Hahaha! Even if it was true, all of you also has a hand of it! It doesn''t change the fact that My Father, Mother and Baby Brother died! Everything is all your fault! All I want is for the Bai Family to disappear!"


    Li Chen who has been listening about what has cause everything to happen was finally unable to bear his patience, the moving and tragic event was unable to even give him a single bit of pity.


    "Are you all done?"


    Green who has heard this emotionless voice cause her attention to move away from the two old man, feeling utter hatred at the person who was able to stop their n, just a bit more and she will get what she wanted! If it wasn''t for this person appearing then wouldn''t the Regent King and Emperor die?


    The Wang Family would have be a winner!


    "Hahaha! You wanted me to give thest cure for the Regent King right!?! I will never give it! Even if you torture me and take my life, I will never give it to you! I will also let you taste the pain of losing everything you love in this life!"


    Green will make everyone miserable as she felt when her parent and brother was killed! If she hasn''t been fortunate, she would have also died that day and would have never has the chance to take her revenge!


    Li Chen look coldly at the obviously woman who was descending to madness, murderous intention brimming inside him at the thought of Xen dying along with her, before dark ink eyes move to the Old man of the Bai Family, before his lip curve up dangerously.


    "I can fulfill your wish right now and make the entire Bai Family disappear, not even leaving even a single living being that has the Bai bloodline, would you like that?"


    Bai Fang and Yun face paled extremely fast as they heard the words of the Young Jun because this person is a madman! He has the capabilities to do and fulfill whatever wordse out of that mouth of his!


    A bit of reasoning immediately came into Green eyes as soon as she heard the words spoken by Li Chen, her eyes turning in hope but more in wariness at the person before her.


    "It doesn''t matter if its the main family or branch line. How about it? I can even get you a person from that family to torture this moment on and I even know that there is a person which you found not pleasing to the eyes."


    As Yun purple eyes watch the dangerous smile of the Young Jun, the dark ink eyes shing in brutal ruthlessness before purple eyes suddenly turned unfocused for a moment before quickly gotten his consciousness back.


    "Old Fang! What are you hiding? Whats the matter with this person called Bai Fu?"


    Yun asked in panic expression since it was only for a short while, but he saw that the Young Jun has miraculously healed the detach part of Bai Biyu, then a young figure brought a person quickly enough that they couldn''t even see a glimpse of the appearance of the person that was bought before being ce in the corner where a already prepared part, covered with rune as it hide the disturbing and gruesome thing happening inside as soon as the crazy woman torture that poor person to death.


    But what makes it all more confusing was the fact that after learning who the person that Bai Biyu has tortured to death, his old friend suddenly cough up blood, his body trembling before fainting soonter.


    And as Bai Biyu, after hearing what the young Jun has whisper toward her, she scream so loud, eyes turning into intense despair beforepletely losing her mind.


    Bai Fang who heard the question of his old friend cause his body to shudder as old eyes turned his attention to the young Jun in disbelief before his eyes move to his granddaughter that has her eyes glinting in vindictiveness, showing that she was no longer have any care if what the young man was telling was the whole truth, if she could just make a member of the Bai Family miserable onest time before she died then it was all worth it, even if she end up dead in the end.


    Old eyes widening in rm, he was unable to stop himself from coughing up blood at what''s about to happen, because it was nothing but a tragedy!


    "Bai Biyu Don''t ept it! That''s your younger brother!"


    How could Bai Fang let it all happen?


    A thought cross his mind when his eyes happen to see the young man suddenly showed a very harmless smile as he watch everyone of them.


    Overwhelming Intense terror, that was what he felt!


    Bai Fang doesn''t want to be in the same ce as this Young Jun... no... this Monster anymore!


    How could he be capable to do all this?


    Obviously he has long known about the real Identity of Bai Fu!


    "You... there was no need to go this far! Please, just please stop already!" Bai Fang plead with tears on his eyes at the young man while Yun legs has soften and has fallen sitting on the ground, face turning purple as he covered his mouth, looking like he might throw up any second.


    While Wei Lei Shan that has been staying silent was shuddering and trembling all over, amber eyes could only look in horror about what was happening before her, having no idea about why this was all happening before her.


    Dark ink eyes just remain calm and wave less as he watch everyone around him that was currently treating him as a devil or a monster base from their expression along.


    But what about it? Don''t you know how much his little Xen has suffered? As long as his little Xen epted everything about himself, it doesn''t matter how the opinions of other to Li Chen are, and as he nce at the still close eyes Xen, at least he has enough mind to not let out any single sounds to reach his little Xen ears.


    Although, he was a bit nervous about how his little Xen will further react toward what he was currently doing, but he was d that he has cast a silent spell around Xen since Li Chen doesn''t want to bother his little Xen from all the noise that will be happening when he made his move.


    Anyway, Li Chen couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows at this fair person, obviously this person has definitely caught a glimpse another future that he must have done, before tilting his head, because in the end, he won''t fulfill the promise of removing the entire Bai Family after that woman torture her brother to death.


    It was not that he was unable to do it, or how much trouble it might cause, Li Chen just doesn''t want to fulfill what this woman has been wanting all along.


    He just want this woman to feel the happiness for a bit, before letting her fall from heaven to hell after learning that the person that she has been making miserable and killed was the baby brother that was still alive, Li Chen has wanted to let her die in nothing but miserably!


    But now it was all gone but anyway, even if he didn''t get to let the woman use her own hand to take her brother life, there was still something that couldn''t be change.


    Li Chen smiled gently, dark ink eyes glinting dangerously, this woman has already done something unforgivable anyway.


    "You... What? My Brother? Bai Fu? He is?"


    Green eyes widened before when she remember everything that she has done when Bai Fu has first enter to work in the Pce, knowing that he was a very talented physician and can be another person that will give another big influence to the Bai family, there was no way that she was able to remain silent and has use a move to ruin him, she might not be able to take his life base from how he was being regard as someone important in the Bai family in order not to cause suspicious.


    But they are telling her that he was her brother? The one that she thought has died along with her parent? Her baby brother?


    "B-Bai Fang!!!" Green cough, while the blood continue to drip from her lip nonstop but nothing matter more toward her at the moment, as her eyes were filled with nothing but anxiety and desperation as she bellow with all her might toward her supposed grandfather with a questioning voice.


    Bai Fang eyes fright with agitation, his mouth opening and closing, unable to speak for a seconds before closing his eyes tightly in defeat, knowing that there was nothing he can do and all he could do was to tell all what he knows at this moment on, specially if he doesn''t want that person to make a much more severe move toward them.


    "Your mother was a very smart woman, she left the child to the other branch in the Bai Family that got their newborn children dead while also taking a fake child with her, and decided toe backter when everything was alright again. She didn''t know how long it will take to convince your father since he receive a great deal of blow when he got refusal of recognition with what he just created, he wasn''t on his right mindset. So she told me about it before she left to protect your brother while you are all gone. She wanted to also leave you but it was not that easy to do because of what Yun has told and you has always admire your father."


    Old eyes opening while smiling derisively at himself, "But who would have thought that the elders that knows about the future events has decided in secret without my knowing to just finish you off directly in order for that future to note true?"


    "No... " She wanted to deny it but as she lock eyes with her grandfather, the feeling that she can no longer ignore and deny the intuitive feeling that has been making her feel uneasy from the start as she find that everything that they have spoken were true all along.


    Bai Fu, the talented young man that she has met was her brother. The brother that carry the love of being a physician that she has crippled the hand of in order to make him live a very miserable life.


    "No... Ah... What have I done? Ah... No... I didn''t meant to... Ahhhhhh!"


    Green eyes turned bloodshot, turning in utter despair and regret, her mind that has barely hanging on as the thoughts of what she was about to do to the only family she has left and what she has done to him, has finally break her mindpletely.


    "Biyu!" the old man unable to stop himself any longer and has move toward his broken and suffering granddaughter, eyes bloodshot as he no longer care of the dangerous man before him.


    He failed to protect his family in the past, now, he could not also protect the granddaughter that he has been trying to find from the past few years!


    Loathsome eyes suddenly gaze toward the indifferent person standing before them, Yun seeing the hopeless situation and the disorder mentality of his old friend, finally has chosen to remain silent, he tried to change what he saw before all along but everything is spiraling our of control.


    Purple eyes slowly close, as he decided to finally remain silent, no longer trying to change and interrupt what he sees, remaining close lip from whatever he glimpse, something that he should have done long before and let the one that truly has the ability to change the future do their work.


    Something, that he learned far toote.


    Li Chen who has been indifferent from start to finish, felt his heart unmoved, as he spoke to the Patriarch of the Bai Family with cold voice,


    "Just be thankful that my little Xen doesn''t have any other thought of eradicating your entire Bai Family. Don''t forget as the family that has created the Cold Poison that gue him for years and has almost taken his life, is a crime itself. It was enough reason for your entire family to be exterminated."


    Bai Fang remain silent, loathsome eyes started brimming with hatred before refusal began to glint within it, Bai Family, always the Bai Family, because of the reason of it disappearing from History has cause the people he love with no good end.


    Li Chen smiled coldy as he was able to tell what the old Fang was thinking about, "Don''t forget, you still have your grandson." Bai Fang body shudder, wide eyes gaze to the monster before him as he regain a bit of reason when he heard his grandson name on his mouth, knowing that nothing good ever happen every time he speak, "Don''t worry, I will not kill or torture your grandson like what I have done to your granddaughter, better yet, I''ll evenpletely cure his broken hand and allowed him to finally fulfill his dream."


    Bai Fang only feel utter desperation, living so long never before has he felt this way because from the start to finish, there was nothing that he was able to really decide, he could only pray that all of it will end soon and something good wille out from it.


    He doesn''t really know if he can keep his mind sane if this keep going on.


    "Jun Chen, you sure have a great courage to order me to bring a person! Remember that We are the Emperor! Just because Imperial Uncle spoil you, doesn''t mean that you can act Insolent to this Majesty!"


    A young cold voice echoed out, before a young figure enter the dining hall, the young body carrying majestic aura, as red eyes re at the Young man who has been called Jun Chen.


    It was the Young Emperor!


    And despite the fact that he was currently ring at the person that has giving them nothing but horror from the past minutes, they can see that there wasn''t really any real heat on the Emperor eyes, even his voice doesn''t contain any negative emotion despite how shock all of them felt at the words spoken by the Emperor.


    Who dare to order the Emperor of the Rong Dynasty?


    Li Chen chuckles and bowed his head with respect, "Yes, Yes! This young man pay respect to the Emperor, please forgive my impudent self."


    Seeing the huffing Emperor, even Li Chen feel a bit liking to the person before him, added to the fact that it was the only family left that his Little Xen treat with care the most in the world before turning his attention to the person that has been walking behind the Young Emperor and has stayed silent, nodding his head in secret when the young man was able to get his bearing back quickly after seeing the situation in the hall, obviously got his mentally tempered after what suffering he has face.


    "I will go straight to the point. There is one thing I want you to do and I''ll need your help for it."


    Despite not being able to use his hand anymore to do the work of a physician, he still stayed in the Pce and use knowledge to cram inside his head.


    He might not able to use any physical skill for medical but he still has his sharp mind after all.


    So he stayed and waited in years for someone to someday acknowledge and appreciate his hardship and will find his talent very useful.


    Li Chen admire his persistent and stubbornness as Bai Fu was truly a very talented individual.


    So, he got nearer to him, in order to talk more about what he nned to do and what he needed the help with, ignoring the way the old Bai Family pale at the sight of his grandson, while Green can only stay silent when Bai Fu has appeared feeling ashamed and guilt all over at what she has done toward her own brother.


    The Emperor that has been ignored, secretly snort before red eyes room around the hall while taking along the situation that has happen calmly, not flinching one bit at the gruesome situation of his grandmother servant on the floor, nor the pale old man of the Bai Family or the quiet fair person.


    Before his gaze has taken the pale face of the Queen Mother, his heart beating calmly, no sentimental emotion able to move his heart at the pitiful situation of his other living rtive, only infinite hatred at the thought of what this person has done.


    He sneered, red eyes shing with chill, "When you killed the Imperial Crown Prince and my Prince Father, did it never ur into your mind that you will also has this day?"


    The Queen Mother that wanted to open her mouth to ask her grandson Emperor to help her couldn''t help but panic, cautiously staring at him, "W-What are you saying?"


    Seeing that even in this situation, the Queen Mother still acting ignorant about what she has done.


    "No need to act anymore Queen Mother, for killing your own children, causing all the chaos happening in the Rong Dynasty, you will soon get your retribution, along with that disgusting man."


    Wei Lei Shan eyes widened in fright and rm as she open her mouth to speak only for a howl of pain to echoed out loudly than ever, turning her head around, she saw the unforgettable scene that she will never forget for the rest of her life.


    There her servant on the floor was screaming in pain, begging eyes with a sorrowful expression as she tried to open her mouth to speak to the person before her, but only to choke, cough and scream in pain every time she tried to speak.


    The young man eyes only filled with intense hatred at the person on the ground, this was the person who took his ability to do what he love the most!


    "How do you feel now? Pain? Fear? This was nothing from what you have done to me! You took away what I treasure the most! Day after Day, I live a miserable life! Feeling so envious of the people I work with since they are doing what I wanted to do the most my entire life!"


    Crack Crack Crack, sound of the bone breaking apart as the man who can just easily cut through on the woman chest painlessly decided to torture the woman as he remove her ribs one by one with his bare hands that was miraculously healed!


    Li Chen silently watching on how the young man brilliantly give the most pain to the woman while at the same time while also not affecting and damaging what they needed, not only was he keeping the woman awake and conscious, he also knows how to keep her alive, the young man sure got potential.


    "Traitor be damn! To think that you also has the courage to even poison the Regent King and wanted to kill the Emperor! Such an unforgivable sin! Criminal like you deserve to die a painful death!"


    Rong Nie waive his hand and a shadow guard immediately appear, and covered the mouth of the Queen Mother when she was unable to stop herself from screaming any longer from the scene before them, he doesn''t want anyone to disrupt the situation proceeding at the moment.


    He has been told about what is happening at the moment, and even knows the real rtionship between at the young man that was currently opening the chest of the woman on the floor at the moment and he doesn''t find it any cruel at all.


    Rong Nie was tired of being kind to the other people anymore, rather than be the one to be hurt by others he rather feel cold emotion toward them. He will just need to feel gentle and kind to the people that he truly cherish the most.


    Though, as he look at the fair person that was throwing up but still tightly holding the unconscious head of the Bai Family, knocked out when he tried to protect his granddaughter before Bai Fu started, at least this person will never have to witness the scene before them.


    Unless the person holding him will tell him what happened while he was knocked out, though he can tell that a smart person will decide to not tell about how his grandson tortured his granddaughter.


    Green who was in the floor no longer has any strength on herself as she can only allow her baby brother to open up her chest, until her beating heart was finally was visible outside, she knew what they wanted as her eyes weakly move to the silent and indifferent young man beside her baby brother.


    Thest cure has been her heart blood, where all the mystical energy has been building up after the years of the Regent King been poison, right now she can finally use the mystic energy that she was unable to use when she was stop from before and blow her heart out, taking thest antidote to heal the Regent King but now she can''t do it at all.


    If she does, she knew that person will do the same inhumanly torture to Bai Fu... even if she was being killed and torture into a miserable thing by him at this moment on, but this is her baby brother after all.


    And this time... she is also unable to let the Regent King die... if he die then the Vow of eradicating all the Bai Family that Wang Lau has promise her in exchange of taking the Regent King life with her poison wille true.


    The Vow of their exchange cannot be fulfilled as long as the Regent King live.


    Green can''t let the vow be fulfilled because among the Bai Family in that promise, her brother was also unknowingly included.


    Ah... how cruel fate is.


    She couldn''t help but think if this was all karmaing back to bite her back?


    If it really was, how cruel this world is.


    The feelings and emotions she has felt this day, was something that cannot be fully exin in words along.


    "AH!"


    As she felt the pain on her heart, her vision beginning to ckened, the tears that she has been stubbornly holding back has flowed down on her faced, while the sound of her baby brother weeping voice echoed on her ears.


    "Thank You! I... I didn''t think that I will be able to use my hand again for the rest of my life! I.. I thought that I .. sobs... sobs."


    Suddenly she felt relief, at least, her baby brother will be safe and will be able to fulfill his dream all along.


    Green, Bai Biyu, has finally taken herst breath.


    Ignoring the already dead woman on the floor, Li Chen is staring at the heart blood that was given by the sobbing young man beside him.


    The heart blood has turned solid and into the shape of a ball.


    Handsome face turning soft and gentle, dark ink eyes lighting up in excitement as he finally got thest item that he needed to fully cure his little Xen.

 Chapter 22: Wei Lei Shan Situation

    Chapter 22: Wei Lei Shan Situation


    As soon as the heart blood was given to Li Chen hand, the figure that has been sitting motionless with everything that was happening has finally open his amber eyes.


    Wei Lei Shan who has been frantically trying to lower her presence the whole time, her lip shutting tightly, scared to utter even make a tiny sound, has unconsciously gaze at the same time that the Regent King has opened his eyes.


    The Queen mother heart immediately turn cold with an intense dark premonition as soon as amber eyes lock on each other while a great chill has run down her spine.


    Wei Lei Shan lip opening and closing, words unable to let out as her body shudder in fear when her child shoot a smile her way, and what scared her the most was the fact that while the smile was very gentle and kind carrying a hint of affection a child has toward their mother but Rong Xen amber eyes was not the same as what his smile is.


    The open amber eyes of the Regent King was exceptionally gloomy, carrying a very intense andplex storm of negative emotions with a bit of unhinged vor on it.


    "Ah... Ah..." after a few seconds of getting a hold of herself, Wei Lei Shan was finally able to speak but only to utter a very unintelligent words as she find Rong Xen so very terrifying at this moment!


    The scared voice of the Queen Mother immediately got everyone attention, before they move their gazes toward where the currently terrified woman was looking at, and has immediately saw the smiling Regent King, but as soon as they saw his amber eyes, everyone felt the chill run down their spine as they warily gaze at the sitting figure before them.


    Even the Young Emperor choose to remain silent, feeling that the Regent King is currently doesn''t feel right at the moment.


    Only Li Chen has remain unperturbed, heart feeling ached at the current state of mind of his little Xen, before walking toward him and standing up behind, Li Chen shadow somehow half covering the Regent King from behind, like it was trying to engulf and keep him safe from anything thate his way.


    Li Chen hand rose as he gently caress the silky hair of the still smiling Regent King, not disturbed over the fact that this time he didn''t get any reaction out from his action, only dark ink eyes glinting withfort as he gaze down at the person he cared the most in the whole world.


    Everyone eyes couldn''t help but follow Li Chen entire movements, unconscionably restraining their breath, their eyes widening as they watch his every action with bated breath.


    Obviously, the Regent King might appear serene at the moment but their entire instinct has been screaming at them about how dangerous the Regent King was really is just after they took a good look at his amber eyes.


    That was obviously the eyes of someone that is currently aren''t in their right state of mind, it was so gloomy that it causes signal in their mind, specially when they saw the savage light that it contain deep within it.


    Yun purple eyes couldn''t help but gaze at the two figure withplicated emotions, specially after seeing the two interactions with each others, while at the same time his old friend remainy unconscious on the arm of Bai Fu that has began to silently watch about the scene before them with slightly excited glint still on his now cold eyes.


    As he turn his attention back at the Young Jun and Regent King, from long ago, Yun suddenly remember his meeting with the mother of this Young Jun in the past after when he saw a glimpse of the future of the still young child before.


    "The person who has the mark of a snowke on their body, close to their heart, will be the person that can change this boy fate and destiny.


    That person will be the catalyst to change the life of this boy.


    I can see that red string of fate, intertwine on each other, it was something very deep but twisted at the same time, something that has been... what this boy has been looking for, a very very long time.


    You could say that they are the catalyst on each other fate.


    Good or Bad... I don''t know, but at least, in this life time, on this time and world, it will be a good thing for this boy life."


    Just that single moment of chance of this two people meeting each other, and everything has change.


    Two special existence, one who was destined to die has live while the other one who was no longer destined to be the Future Emperor.


    And as Yun gaze at this two special existence that the world rule itself seemed to favor, fitted in a very unusual way while at the same time felt the same vor of smell that these two people were alike in some ways.


    At least in a ruthless way, these two people seemed to be exactly the same, Yun was perfectly sure that the Regent King was that kind of a person as the Young Jun before them, he might be different slightly but the core was the same, purple eyes ncing to the terrified Queen Mother as he remember the look in the Regent King amber eyes.


    Suddenly purple eyes emit a sh of enlightenment before closing his eyes, bad or good, everyone has cause and effect of their own actions.


    Everyone in the world is connected in Karma, either past, present and future life, everything in some way are all connected.


    Just as what happen to the Bai Family, as well as the cause of his action on telling the glimpse of the future events that he once saw in the past before, everything that will happen this time was all the cause of the Queen Mother own actions.


    It was finally Wei Lei Shan turn to face the result of what she has done in the past, specially to the Royal bloodline of the Imperial Family.


    As Snow felt the gently cares on top of his head, envious and longing of emotion sh by while feeling warmth over his heart despite the fact that all the negative emotions of the original Rong Xen was storming all over his entire body and mind.


    Right at this moment, Snow is Rong Xen, and Rong Xen is Snow, the two of them are one and the same.


    Other Granter might not do what Snow was doing now because of the strong danger of having the chance to be consume by the Original Soul along with forgetting their own identity but Snow has that scary ability of his to have a calm mind no matter what emotions he might feel, even if he has the appearance of a person in madness, his mind will retain that certain calmness.


    Rong Xen softly sigh as he spoke with heartfelt words but his voice was so cold and doesn''t carry even a hint of emotions, "Mother... Don''t you know? I have long been suspicious about you... but no matter what... you were my mother after all. So... even when my poison seemed to get stronger and harder to deal with every single time after a few days of visiting you, it was really too coincidental and suspicious but I still decided to spend time with you because I really love you mother, so I have hesitated of how I''ll deal you."


    He has truly love his own mother with all his heart, so even when there was something wrong about Wei Lei Shan, Rong Xen has still hesitated, and that hesitation, in the end has cause him his own life, along with his little Nie.


    He was gambling, was grabbing thatst end of straw that everything that was currently happening was not rted to his own mother at that, but in the end, he was wrong all along, it was indeed his mother that was causing everything that was happening.


    And he finally know the entire reasons about it too, despite sleeping all the time, he still know the main truth about why he has suffered and died in the end.


    Who would have thought, that the loving husband and wife on his memory of growing up wasn''t the real truth on what he saw with his own eyes after all? That it was all a big fat lie and his Father Emperor love was not reciprocate and his Queen Mother has someone else that she love, and that person turn out to be the father of the person he has love.


    This truth and betrayal make his heart scream in pain at the mere thought of it all!


    "Don''t you know how I live my life every single day? It was so tiring and so painful... but the thing was... there was nothing to describe the feeling I felt when every thing that I have suffer was all cause by my own mother."


    Every single day, there was no time to rx, every single day, he cannot let his guard down, every single day, he couldn''t help but think if this time, if he was finally going to die?


    In every waking moment, he worried about the Rong Dynasty, worried about the nephew of his being left behind, worrying about the fact that his own Mother will be bullied when he was gone since he know for a fact that she doesn''t really have that much capabilities to protect her own self!


    But, who would have thought that it was the doing of his Queen Mother all along?


    What about being worried about her being bullied?


    Snow suddenlyugh out loud, as the temperature in the room dropping by quickly, as cold chill run down in everyone spine, besides Li Chen of course as he only felt distress over his little Xen.


    Li Chen who has been silently watching, wanted to reach out and wrapped his arm all around him, protecting him from all the pain and suffering, wanting nothing more to keep him safe and happy, but he knows that his little Xen has to get it all out since it wasn''t good to bottle it in.


    Snowughed andugh so much that it sound like he was howling out all the pain and agony he has suffered, totally immerse at the feelings and thoughts of the original Rong Xen, allowing him to release all the feelings, burden and frustration that he has been carrying all along.


    On this moment, Rong Xen openly confronting his Mother, a chance that he can only do at this moment on, feeling grateful at the Soul who was fulfilling his wish and regrets, not knowing that there was never a Granter that allowed their self to let out the original soul for fear ofplications, only Snow was able to do it without worry.


    Rong Xen continue tough for awhile before suddenly turning into a chuckled before it turned quiet as he smiled, which was far more terrifying than theugh he has just did since this one single smile contain an overwhelming madness because as any sane person that might find themselves in Rong Xen situations, that person has a very high chance of giving uppletely and has been broken a long time ago.


    Snow felt admiration about Rong Xen stubbornness and will power of moving forward despite all the negative emotions that has just brimming up silently inside of him.


    Rong Xen was a bit like his past life after all, that responsibility was so heavy, but they still has to keep going, and not stopping unless they finally died trying.


    "Hey Mother... you did all this because you hated Father Emperor and love another man?"


    Hearing thete Emperor in the Regent King mouth, the terrified Queen Mother suddenly gotten her strength, seeing that there was really nothing to hide, she finally let out all the feeling that she has been burying and hidden from all these years as amber eyes sh with utter loathing and hatred as her voice scream loudly for all the people to hear.


    "Why can''t I hate him? I never love that man! It was because of him that I cannot be together with the person I love the most! Why does that Emperor has to get in the way of our love? If it wasn''t for him, I have been married to my love, and live our life happy and safe with a family of our own!"


    Rong Nie couldn''t help but clench his hands tightly that the blood started seeping out his skin, red eyes shooting mes of rage at the screaming Queen Mother before him.


    So, why do you have to kill your own children? My Prince Father? was what he wanted to say the most at the moment but has chosen to remain silent knowing that this has to be done by his Imperial Uncle.


    Rong Xen amber eyes, gloomily watch the screaming Wei Lei Shan as he silently listen at the hatred words spoken by her mouth, waiting till she started panting from the emotion and screaming she just let out and showed.


    As a person who has a failed love, doesn''t really know if it right and wrong and doesn''t have the right to dismiss anyone feeling of affections, specially seeing the love between the Granter and the person called Jun Li Chen that made Rong Xen feel so envious and long to have, but this person before him, he cannot really let go.


    No matter if they are right or wrong, and besides as Rong Xen smiled derisive, he has never known how deeply naive a person his own mother was from all this years of knowing her.


    "Alright, Father Emperor might have been at fault but you are also guilty! Love? What love are you talking about Mother? Safe and happy with the man you love? With a happy family? Huh! Mother stop daydreaming! Don''t forget that you were just a mere daughter of a low official in the Royal Court with no power at all! Just base from your rank you have no right at all! And don''t think that I don''t know that the man you love is Wang Lau! The current Right Prime Minister of Rong Dynasty, even before he became a high rank official, he was born from a very prestigious Family, there was no chance for you guys to be together happily even if Father Emperor didn''t get in your so called way! Even if you love each other, in the end you are destined to be just one of his concubine!"


    Amber eyes shooting disdain at the suddenly paling Wei Lei Shan as he continue to utter the real hard fact right before this person, his Father Emperor is special and a rare man at that.


    Despite the fact that Wang Lau truly love his Mother, it doesn''t change the fact that he still married someone else and has his own child! He could have waited for Wei Lei Shan but he still has other woman with him!


    But despite being the Emperor, his Father Emperor remain true and has only one person in the Harem despite having the right and power to have as many people as he can!


    Just base from their personalities and actions alone, his Father Emperor is definitely the better man between them!


    But of course he knows that you couldn''t force a person affections but why does she has to do all of this, specially in this way?


    "How about you think about it real hard Wei Lei Shan! You have no chance to be happy with Wang Lau since he won''t be able to make you his main wife! Hah! A dream is a dream after all, its different from a reality!"


    The Regent King smiled in utter craziness, amber eyes glinting up in madness, ignoring the frightful gazes toward him about his current insane appearance that he was showing, he, Rong Xen, has been teetering in madness all along!


    That kind of pain, that kind of suffering, and that kind of betrayal of your love one was enough reason to cause a strong willed person to break!


    "If you really love each other then the two of you would have done everything else and fought back when Father Emperor has finally set his eyes on you in the past! But you two were scared of the Imperial Power right? The both of you are just so scared that your love wasn''t enough to gamble your lives! Your lives was far more important than your so called love because between love and life, you both choose the same thing and that is Life!"


    That kind of love, Snow will never want. It might bepletely different depending from other people but Snow will not allow his lover to suffer and watch another person to take possession of the person he will love!


    That person will and can only be his!


    He or She is not allowed to be touched by others!


    So Snow eyes can only showed utter disdain and disgust to Wei Lei Shan, Rong Xen feeling the Granter emotions and thought, felt like he has the strength as he continue on.


    "A Happy Family? How can someone like you that can even kill and torture her own children can have a happy family?"


    Wei Lei Shan body shaking in panic and fright along with rage and hatred as she was finally unable to hold it as she bellow with utter disgust.


    "Do you know the feeling of being touch by a person you hated with every fiber of your being!?Especially after learning that you are pregnant with his child, do you know how I felt on that time? I both felt utter relief because he won''t be able to touch me for sometime and deep disgust at the thought of having given birth of his children! I thought you were slightly different but even you are to be damn!"


    At this words Rong Xen felt like he was being consumed with extreme hatred at the thought of this person disdain toward his respected Father Emperor and of his dead Two Brothers!


    With ruthless and savage amber eyes, Rong Xen stared at this so called Mother of his, "This King finally decided on what to do with you!"


    Wei Lei Shan eyes pants with emotion as she watch with hysteria as a harsh light suddenly sh on Rong Xen amber eyes as he spoke words that cause her body to lose all her strength.


    "Since you are all doing this with your so called love then I will let the two of you be subject with disgrace and your love to be nder by all the people in the world! Wang Lau and Wei Lei Shan has secretly collude together while trampling the feeling of the Late Emperor as the two of them nned to kill the entire Royal Family in order to get the Imperial Power for themselves. The Queen Mother, vicious and ruthless as she seduced the Late Emperor in the past, killing her own children in cold blooded way while Wang Lau, the Right Prime Minister, treacherous and cruel, as he has uses his own lover to secretly deal with the Royal Family, greedy and corrupt for the Throne in the Rong Dynasty but has died a miserable death and the two people are scorn for the generations toe!"


    Rong Xen smiling cruelly at the woman with her eyes widened in horror, "You... you..."


    "How about it? This King make a record of it and every word that this King have spoken wille true and be written in the History so that every generation of people will remember it for eternity!"


    Wei Lei Shan mind teetering as every words spoken by this supposed child of her, cause nothing but terror and fear over her heart, finally aware that this person has obviously gone mad, amber eyes widen in rm at what she was hearing.


    "How could you be cruel?"


    "What? How could This King be cruel? But Mother! This King learn it all from you! If you could even kill your own children, then This King can also do all these thing isn''t it? Besides This King are far more merciful than you are, you know?"


    You are the person who made me this way!


    "Because This King won''t be killing you! This King doesn''t want to be like you after all. This King will let you live your life for as long as you can, even better when your hair turn white! I''ll let you see and hear about how the people will view the two of you for as long as you live."


    Ruthlessness and madness brimming in amber eyes as Snow look at this Queen Mother, as the original Rong Xen slowly letting go, his soul turning weak a bit, seeming knowing that his wishes and regrets are going to be fulfilled soon.


    For others, this woman might seem a sad person and thete Emperor might be also in the wrong, while Rong Xen action toward his own mother no matter what she has done was at most cruel, but Wei Lei Shan was also a cold blooded person in her own way.


    Everyone will always has different opinions and look in what happens in someone else life, but at least Snow doesn''t feel anything wrong about what he was doing.


    "Soon Mother, this King will also let you personally see how the man you love will end up with, specially the moment of his death! This King will let you experience the feeling of Little Nie and I felt when my Two Imperial Brothers died!"


    Hearing what might happen to the man she love the most in her entire life, ignoring the hard true facts that Rong Xen has just spoken before, Wei Lei Shan finally lose her mind as she stared in hatred at the person before her.


    Wang Lau has and will always be the bottom line of Wei Lei Shan, even when she felt a bit affection toward this child before isn''t enough for her to let him go.


    Not in the past and not even now.


    "Hateful! You''re the same as your Father! I utterly despite all of you who carry the Royal bloodline! Its feel so disgusting to have given birth to every single one of you! I want this Rong family to disappearpletely! I should have finish you off when I have the chance! I curse you to have a miserable life like I did! You will also get your retribution!"


    Queen Mother eyes filled with utter revulsion and hatred as she look at this person that she has given birth with as she felt deep regret about hesitating to truly kill this one, a slight hesitation and it will cause Wang Lau and her to suffer in the end.


    Li Chen who has been watching patiently and silently was unable to stop himself any longer as he frown when he heard the hurtful words that will definitely cause his little Xen to feel pain, dark ink eyes filled with distress and a bit more love, as he move to the left side of the chair and knelt with one of his knee, as he stare deeply with gentle love at the person before him.


    Taking one of Little Xen small soft hand, he ce a kiss at the back of his Little Xen palm, as he utter a simple words that contain boundless power of promise.


    "We will be happy."


    Snow madness has finally recede after taking the sight of the intimate action of Li Chen while hearing the promise words of his, amber eyes calming down before his pupil was filled with fondness and love as he look back at Li Chen dark ink eyes.


    Turning at the overwhelm woman before him, he wave in the air and a shadow guard immediately appeared before them as Snow stood up from the chair, before he walk a bit near to the woman along with Li Chen that has not let go of his hand.


    "Wei Lei Shan... This King is different from you. I''ll live with the person I love, and live a very long and happy life."


    This time, Snow will live a bit more longer along with the person he love.


    Amber eyes watch calmly as the Shadow Guard follow his order as the panic Queen Mother scream in pain when her ankles and wrist tendon was broke up, while the sound of bone cracking loudly echoed out soon along with a howl of pain.


    He might promise to let her live a long life, but it doesn''t mean that it will be a happy one. He will let her live a very hard and miserable life.


    All her life, she will live a life of being unable to move by herself, needing the other people to take care of everything she needed.


    Cannot move her hand, cannot stand up, and unable to move her entire body.


    Unable to evenmit a suicide, though Snow willter remove her tongue after he dealt with everything else.


    "Get her back to Emerald Pce, make sure nothing bad happen to her and keep her alive."


    Turning his attention to the rest of people in the hall, Snow quickly dismiss them since Li Chen will handle the aftermath after this, before his gaze has stop to the silent Young Emperor, though he couldn''t hide the tion on his red eyes.


    "Little Nie... Imperial Uncle is tired. We will speakter alright?"


    Rong Nie red eyes stare a bit at his seemingly tired Imperial Uncle, before his gaze turn to the person beside him, a few secondter he nod his head as he obediently left.


    "Rest well Imperial Uncle. I''lle back when your not tired anymore."


    As for the Young Jun? Rong Nie doesn''t need to say anything anymore, that man is very infatuated to his Imperial Uncle, the one where he will do everything on his power to make the person they love happy and safe.


    Silent remain for a few seconds after everything left, before Snow move and lean his forehead on Li Chen warm chest surprising him, before Snow felt the man arm wrapped around his small figure after getting his surprise, Snow couldn''t help but leaned more forward that his entire body feel like it was entirely glued to the other person as he felt warmth wrapped all around him.


    "We will be happy." Snow repeated what Li Chen has spoken before, seemingly trying to question his words now that there are only two of them.


    Li Chen blink his dark ink eyes before smiling gently as he pulled the person on his arm more tightly toward himself, his lip gently brushing over soft ck hair.


    "Yes, we will be happy."


    Getting the confirmation from Li Chen, Snow smiled happily with a content expression.


    .


    .

 Chapter 23: Huh!? Li Chen...?

    Chapter 23: Huh!? Li Chen...?


    Sound of gasps echoed out in the whole room before the sound of ssh can be heard a secondter before a disorder breathing of a person was the only noise that can be heard after.


    In arge room, one can see a delicate and slender figure of a youthful beautiful young man, his body leaning a bit forward while his left hand was ce on the ground in order to steady his body while behind his back was a figure of much taller of a handsome young man with deep dark ink eyes.


    "Little Xen, are you alright?" a worried voice with a young man smooth voice asked as the person before him let out a gasps of pain, while touching over the delicate figure small and thin back, his hand feeling the heating from the slightly damp green royal robe of the delicate person.


    Snow who heard Li Chen worried voice, let out a gasp of pain one more time while a sweats drop down his slightly flush cheeks before opening his pink lip to answer him back.


    "I''m alright... continue on... don''t stop..."


    Troubled Dark Ink eyes gaze at the obviously in pain Xen before gritting his teeth as he continue on, knowing full well that he has to do this, hisrge hand sending warmth energy inside his little Xen body, flushing out all those poison that has stayed deep within Xen entire body before another noise of ssh sound echoed out again, then the sound of little Xen coughing softly came next which seemed specially loud on Li Chen ears.


    Seeing the ck blood that his little Xen has cough out cause his heart to ache while at the same time feeling a great relief because it will be thest time that they will be doing this and after this, the Cold Poison will no longer exist and all he has to do is to slowly heal those damage that has been done on his little Xen body before he ispletely better.


    After a few minutes, Snow finally sighed in relief, although he felt fatigue all over his body but it never felt so light than ever, then a momentter he suddenly stood up however his body swayed a bit while his legs seemed to have lost its strength as he started to fall forward before an arm has quickly wrap around his slim waist, pulling his entire body backward as he felt the warmth broad chest of Li Chen behind his back.


    Snow face suddenly flushed, specially when he saw that his entire clothes was wet by the sweats that he let out when Li Chen has been transferring energy within him as he flush all the poison inside his body.


    "Thank you Li Chen." Snow calm voice echoid out, amber eyes turning half lidded as it glimmer with bright lights.


    Li Chen look down, immediately seeing the red tip of the tender white earlobe of little Xen while feeling the delicate and soft body, he couldn''t help but let out a chuckle, his voice sounding so low and deep on Snow ears which has quickly cause his heart to skip and beating faster when Snow has suddenly found that Li Chen voice pleasing to hear.


    "I''m alright now." Snow mumble softly as he tried to move away but he soon heard the voice of Li Chen again while he felt his entire body was raise up high before finding himself being carried on Li Chen arm again.


    Snow couldn''t help but notice about the fact that he has been always being carried by Li Chen arms repeatedly.


    "Here, let me do it."


    Amber eyes looking up, pink lip opening up to tell him that he has already gotten his strength back but only to close it quickly when he saw Li Chen extraordinary gentleness on his dark ink eyes as he gaze right at him.


    It was the kind of gaze of someone seemingly looking at the most precious treasure that the whole world has to offer.


    Snow felt warmth all over, his entire body rxing on Li Chen arms as he let himself be carried by his lover.


    Its really felt nice.


    Snow was then gently ce down in a veryfortable couch, "I''ll be back, wait for a bit alright?"


    Li Chen bend down and cares Snow soft ck hair, not minding the fact that it was a bit wet from all his sweats before straightening up as he walk out the room to prepare and take care of what his little Xen needed while deep down inside him, entirely feeling that it was what he was meant to do the moment he has set his dark ink eyes on that calm amber eyes of his.


    It was like, Li Chen exist to do it for him, Li Chen found the idea pleasing, not having even a tiny bit of doubt and a hint of being against about the idea of existing to take care of his little Xen.


    Snow only silently watch, amber eyes softly watching as his lover, prepare the bath for him before choosing a royal purple robe for him to change into, while not forgetting to ce a washed s fresh and juicy fruits and a cup warm water with a lemon vor on it before him while Snow patiently waited for him to finish everything that he needed to do to take care of by himself.


    Such a very gentle and thoughtful lover, Snow like it very much!


    "Little Xen, I''ll go prepare our meal while you take a bath and change your clothes into a much morefortable one, just ring this bell if you needed something and I''lle quickly."


    Li Chen gently ce a exquisite circle ck bell before his little Xen.


    The item came from Li Chen system, no matter how far away he was at, the sounds of the bell will always reach his ears and he was the only one that will be able to hear the sounds.


    It was a connection between his little Xen and him alone, so no matter what, it was an item that exist for the both of them.


    Snow gaze at this gentle Li Chen before amber eyes stare deeply at the exquisite ck bell that was ce on his hand while mentally sighing in wonder about how Li Chen really doesn''t look like a cold blooded killer and a person that has survive and live in a very doom world at the moment.


    Anyway, he smile gently to Li Chen, "You don''t have to do all of this. Just order the servants to do all the work."


    "But I wanted to take care of you." Li Chen smile tenderly, dark ink eyes shing a spoil look as he gaze at him causing Snow pink cheeks to flush into a crimson red, looking entirely appetizing as dark ink eyes deepened a bit before he heard the soft and calm voice of the person before him.


    "Ok... This King will permit you to continue to take care of I."


    "Yes, its this young man greatest honored to take care of you, my highness." Li Chen said seriously but with a slightly teasing voice causing Snow to be a bit embarrassed before quickly standing up as he walk to take a bath, ignoring the maic chuckle of the man behind him.


    As the figure of Snow disappear in the vision of Li Chen, he turned around and left to prepare the meal since he was sure that his little Xen is hungry from thest healing that they has just finish doing, as for feeling tired also?


    Li Chen Xen is far more important than himself.


    Wearing a royal purple robe with a jade crown on top of his head, Snow watch as the blossom of the peach tree sways with the wind in the wide open window of the Moon Pce Dining Hall, suddenly remembering the moment when Li Chen and he met for the first time after waking up from his unconciousness.


    It felt like it has been a long time but for it to have only happen for a short time.


    Snow suddenly felt nonstalgic as he remember from the time that he met Li Chen, before going further when he was still living as Snow Ciel as he wait for Li Chen to finish cooking their foods.


    "Quite a nice sight isn''t it? When this is all over, I''ll take you out to see more of the beautiful scenery that this world has to offer. How about it, little Xen?"


    A smooth voice carrying hint of tenderness echoed out and reach Snow ears causing his head to turn around, amber eyes shing a bit as he saw the tall and slender figure of Li Chen, the white robe on his body fluttering as he walk toward him, a very handsome face with dark ink eyes that make it feel like drowning you in a deep dark abyss, specially when it contain instence deep love while he gaze at you which has cause Snow to be in a daze, his heart skipping.


    It took a bit of a while for Snow to answer before smiling toward Li Chen along with a hopeful expression,"Yes I would very much like that."


    "Its a promise, alright?" Li Chen smiled after finally arriving near Snow as he ce down all those foods on the table, before sitting down next to him.


    As always Snow amber eyes light up when he saw his favorite dishes that was ce on the table, before a thoughtful expression appeared on his attractive small face, dense eyshes fluttering as he think for a bit before finally returning his attention on the food before him as he started eating.


    After having a wonderful meal, this time without any interruption, Snow turned his attention at the person sitting next to him, watching as Li Chen gracefully drink a cup of hot tea.


    "Hey Li Chen, you only wanted to stay by my side, that was what you said to me before. But I feel bad with all the troubles and protection that you have been doing, its hard right?"


    Li Chen blink his eyes, as he stare at his little Xen with a bit of puzzle look, but before he could speak the next words spoken by his little Xen has cause his dark ink eyes to brighten up exceptionally.


    "You have been very helpful. Is there anything else that you would like? I promise to fulfill it as long as I can do it."


    Snow look deeply at the currently silent Li Chen sitting right next to him, calmly and patiently waiting for what Li Chen will asked him for while feeling a bit of excitement inside.


    After a long while, Li Chen suddenly move as he got closer and lean down before him, his lip slightly grazing Snow white ear lobe, causing it to redden while he felt the suddenly deep and wamrth breath of Li Chen on his ears.


    Amber eyes widen a bit, before his body turn a bit tense at the sudden closeness and actions of Li Chen, well even he was surprise about it.


    "Since I''m already the future son inw, May I kiss you?" deep maic low voice, carrying a bit of fervor suddenly sounded on Snow ears, the sound of Li Chen voice causing his mind to nk a bit before it took a second as Snow pink lip open up and answer a very simple but important one word, his voice carrying a bit of shyness into it, "Yes."


    Though somewhere on his mind, Snow couldn''t help but think about how Li Chen was acting like a bit of a gentleman when even Snow know deep down that Li Chen wasn''t like that, a beast more like it.


    But as Li Chen lean backward in order to face him, while hisrge warmth hands was a bit shaky when Li Chen reach out and cup his small face, well this nervous Li Chen was a bit adorable too while feeling touch that Li Chen reaction just meant that he was really being treasured.


    As Li Chen slowly lean forward, handsome face getting closer and closer causing Snow amber eyes to slightly close slowly when he can almost feel the warmth breath of Li Chen over his slightly open pink lip.


    "Your Highness, the son of the Right Prime Minister, Wang Lou, is currently asking for an audience for you at the moment, also a friends of Jun Chen wanted to meet him, it was the daugther and nephew of the Great General that are asking to seek audience your Highness."


    Silence remain as the two of them stop moving, their lips only inchest apart when suddenly another voice loudly has spoken behind the close door of the dining hall, entirely stopping their movements.


    After a while, Snow suddenly move out of the way a secondter, amber eyes dark as he turned around to face the door, ignorant about the fact that the moment he turned around, Li Chen dark ink eyes turn a bit stormy.


    "Tell that this King is busy with important matters and currently have no time to meet The Right Prime Minister son this moment. As for Jun Chen visitors, guide them to one of the guest hall and tell them that Jun Chen will meet them soon."


    Snow then turn toward Li Chen that has already hidden the stormy emotion on his dark ink eyes, "Um... Li Chen, I''ll go meet with the Emperor while you handle your visitors, alright?"


    Without waiting for his reply, Snow stroke his wide long sleeves before walking out quickly, all the way out, Snow heart was still thundering loudly in his ear, unaware that in Li Chen dark ink eyes that it entirely look different and the reason was something else.


    A momentter as Li Chen remain silent and still sitted in the chair, he suddenly couldn''t help but let out a deep and dark chuckles, which contain intense chill and murderous intention on his voice.


    "... Wang Lou... right?"


    .


    Snow was currently sitting silently as he read a book on his hand while sitting in a veryfortable chair as he waited for Li Chen to appear in the study room. He has been very busy discussing important matter with the Young Emperor that it was already time for dinner soon.


    He knew that Li Chen will definitelye with the foods like he has always done after they have met again, he was quite looking forward for it and as small face turned a bit red in a bit shyness, amber eyes lighting up in eagerness as he remember the close handsome face of Li Chen.


    Snow heart thundering loudly on his ears, as he thought of Li Chen appearing before him.


    "Your Highness! Something bad happen, Young Master Jun Chen is currently unconcious!" a shadow dark has suddenly appeared and has utter a shocking words to the silently reading Snow, causing him to show a very surprised and astonished expression about from what he just heard.


    BAM


    The sound of the book dropping in the ground resound trough out the entire room, while the shadows in the corner sways as the candle light flicker.


    "What do you mean that Jun Chen is unconcious?"


    Snow amber eyes widen a bit as he asked with bitting cold voice with a bit flustered feeling within it toward the shadow guard that has given the report before him, because that is the most unlikely thing that will happen to Li Chen.


    In this world, the only one that has the capability to entire hurt Li Chen that will make him unconcious was himself, unless something else has cause Li Chen unconcious condition.


    After hearing the questioning voice of Snow, the shadow guard devoid of emotion continue to give his report, "Your highness, Jun Chen went to change his clothes after spending time with his visitors then when he was walking out of his room, he suddenly stop and went right back in. After that, we shadow guards has heard the sound of the familiar sound of a body dropping in the ground and we quickly went to check it as your highness has ordered us to protect the young master Jun life, we just saw him lying unconcious on the ground when we went inside."


    Snow pupil turn sharp, his body emitting chill, "How is he?"


    "Your Highness, we already invited the Imperial Physicians, specially Imperial Physician Bai Fu, but all of them was unable to tell what is wrong with the Young Master Jun Chen since all of them examined that there was really nothing anything wrong with his health and no danger currently on his life.It was just that the Young Master Jun was unable to wake up from his unconciousness no matter what they did leaving all of them bewildered."


    Snow remain silent, amber eyes deepening as he think about what is currently wrong with his lover causing a frown on his beautiful small face, making it look pitiful.


    "Leave, this King will handle it."


    With a swish of his wide long sleeves, the candle light in the room extinguish as Snow figured disappeard in the study room.


    "Imperial Uncle, nothing bad will happen to him."


    A worried Rong Niefortly speak to the person who was standing by side, as the two of them stood up at the bedside of the currently unconcious Li Chen that was lying in the huge bed.


    The silent Snow turned his head around at the thoughtful Young Emperor before he smile with confidense ,"Yeah I know, no need to be worried little Nie, Jun Chen will wake up soon, nothing bad will happen to him."


    <em>I''ll make sure of it.</em>


    And as he turn to gaze at the open window, and seeing that it was already night time, he raise his hand and gently touch the top head of the Young Emperor with a gentle amber eyes, "Now, go take a rest and sleep, I know that you are tired from handling all those memorials. Tomorrow you have to wake up early to attend the Royal Courts."


    Rong Nie rx a bit before staring at his Imperial Uncle with a bit worried look still glinting on his red eyes, "How about you Imperial Uncle? You have to rest as well, the Young Jun has just finish curing your Cold Poison. He and I will worry about you if something bad happen because you were not properly resting well."


    Chuckling a bit at the mature Young Emperor with that little bit of a mother hen nature, "Um... I''ll definitely take my rest, besides I''m nning to stay here for the night so I can also look after Li Chen more."


    Rong Nie wanted to open his mouth to tell his concern about how inapproriate it will look to other people before shutting his mouth close, knowing full well about how stubborn his Imperial Uncle can get, and besides the Rong Dynasty is much more open about rtionships.


    As long as it isnt something so degenerate, that themon people and everyone will start talking.


    Besides, sooner orter, Nie Imperial Uncle and the Young Jun will definitely get married from the look of it, so there is really nothing wrong with his Imperail Uncle staying at the Young Jun ce.


    And as he stare at the servants standing outsides, red eyes glinting coldly, if these people dare to babble and unable to close their mouth then don''t me him for being ruthless toward them.


    Nie Imperial Uncle has already sacrifice so much for him and the Rong Dynasty, there was no way that he will let Rong Xen to suffer any longer!


    "Alright, Imperial Uncle. I am here if you need me."


    Snow hearing the young voice said his goodbye, along with that mature aura around him, he couldn''t help but bent down and gently touch his head again onest time before nodding his head toward him.


    "Um, I know and rest well."


    Watching at the disappearing back of the Young Emperor, the smile on his face slowly fade, as it turn emotionless, amber eyes ncing around, before waving his hand as he gave his order to the Imperial Guards on the door.


    "Leave us. Starting today beside the Young Emperor and Imperial Physician Bai Fu, none is allowed to enter the door, anyone whoe inside, no matter what reason, Kill!"


    "Yes, Your Highness." the two Imperial Guard bow his head respectfully, before closing the door and standing straight and still before it.


    Before a thin and slender small hand raise up in the air, "Leave the room, and keep a look out around outsides, from these moment on no matter what happen, no one of you can enter the room without my permission otherwise Die! And those who will secretlye to visit uninvited, Kill!"


    "Yes Your Highness!" Voices of the Shadow Guards hiding in the shadow answered back, Snow immediately sense their presence disappearing in the entire room, seeing that he was the only one left, the cold chill and murderous intent he just release while giving the orders disappear entirely as he walked to the bedside of the unconcious Li Chen.


    "Sigh... What happen Li Chen?"


    A small frown form on his small beautiful and delicate small face, worried amber eyes as he gaze at the peaceful sleeping Li Chen, eyes tracing the handsome feature of his, before letting out a sigh again as small hand gently trace Li Chen handsome face with tenderness.


    "Wake up soon."


    Suddenly the worried amber eyes be dark and stormy as he quickly reach out in the thin air with a great speed, small hand seemingly gripping something.


    "Ah Ah Ah! Let go of ck! ck didnt do anything wrong! Ahh!" the sound of voice resound, much more older than the sound of Snow ke System young childish voice, as it suddenly scream in panic.


    Snow stormy amber eyes stare at the wriggling orbs that he was currently gripping tightly, if one were to look more closely, once can see ayer of thin white light currently around Snow slender and thin small hands as it hold an orb shapes.


    It was another permanent skill that Snow bought in the ck Trade Shop called spiritual hand, a skill to grasp a non-object being, anything that has certain power or aura on it that was not human and unexined by science, for example this ck System at the moment.


    Of course, if ck was much stronger than him, Snow would have trouble grasping this being at the moment but Snow was strong enough and his 50/100 Spiritual was also higher while the skill level of Spiritual Hand is good enough, that he can now take a hold of the currently panic System before him.


    Snow never really on his nned that he will be using this skill to grasp Li Chen system because from the moment that Li Chen be his lover, he decided not to grasp what belong to his lover even if Li Chen doesn''t entirely needed ck help.


    Because ck can be use as an energy for ke to absord in order to make him stronger.


    This Spiritual hand was something he nned to use if he ever face and meet another person that has another type of System, because he was entirely sure that this will not be thest time that he will be meeting a person that has a cheat with them.


    "You... tell me what happen to Li Chen or else, I''ll let ke absord you."


    "Ah Ah! Please calm down! Host is just currently in the process from getting a reward from the World Rule! He will soon wake up safe and healthy in theing days! Please don''t worry!"


    ck cry out in pain and fear when he suddenly felt like the energy that he has been trying to save has been drain down for a bit.


    Ah, Host! Wake up soon! Your Lover is really scary! ck is terrified!


    Raising his eyebrow, stormy amber eyes suddenly calm down but it still retain coldness within it, so that was the reason why his Appraisal skill wasn''t working when he tried to use it on Li Chen to find a clue about why he was suddenly unconscious.


    Snow has his suspicious a it but now it confirm it, sighing softly, "Alright, if something bad happen to him, then don''t hope about running away."


    "ck promise it! You can believe in ck!" the immediate reply of ck as soon as he heard Snow words as he secretly cry inside.


    Logically, Snow mind remain calm despite what he was really feeling inside, it even has those one suggestion that he should just go and leave to take afortable and proper rest since Li Chen will be alright soon.


    For one of those thoughts that has grace his mind, Snow ignored it because although its good to have a proper rest, but there was really nothing wrong with staying by his lover side too.


    This was the person Snow will live with his entire life, the person he has chosen, his lover.


    When he make a n, Snow lover will have to be considered and be part of it, it will no longer be by himself like he did in his past life.


    It cannot have the same ending as Rei, so, as Snow ce a gentle kiss on his lover forehead, amber eyes gentle with possessiveness brimming deep within it.


    <em>As long as you don''t betray me, I''ll remain loyal to you.</em>


    .


    A figure who has been fuming as he wrecked and storm in some part of a forest suddenly stop and pants but the green eyes that has just been fuming in rage has suddenly lit up brightly after hearing the report that was given to him from one of the important spy hidden in the Pce.


    "Oh? Something bad happen and that <strong><em>person</em></strong> cannot wake up at all even when all the Imperial Physicians has examine <em><strong>him</strong></em>?"the man with green eyes that has spoken thatst word with an utter disgust and murderous intention when mention a certain someone fate has suddenly showed a happy expression.


    "Good! Good!" the manughed in joy, as he found the supposed Bad new as something Good!


    "Xen! Didn''t I tell you? I can only be the person that can protect you! You have always been mine!"


    Even if he, Wang Lou, has married, he doesn''t allow that person to be with someone else, because Xen has been always his and he will be his own after Wang Lou father seed in taking over the throne.


    What about being the Regent King? Xen only need to stay quietly by his side as he does the protecting while fulfilling the engagement that the two of them that was set up when the two of them were still a children!


    And as for the shame he took when Xen canceled their engagement, Xen has to face the punishmentter on, as the green eyes of Wang Lou glimmer a bit coldly.


    The servant suddenly sweat coldly, as he hesitated a bit before forging on, knowing full well that he couldn''t really hide it as he further need to speak the report he heard.


    "MiLord! I also heard that Rong Xen has stayed at the ce of that person."


    The joy brimming on Wang Lou eyes suddenly disappear, his body going stiff as he heard the words of the servant before him.


    "What did you say?" he gritted as green eyes starting to burn with rage again.


    The servant hesitated before speaking the words again, cold chill immediately run down his spine, before letting out a loud scream of pain as he was suddenly sent flying by the person before him.


    "Xen! You are really making me angry! Xen!" roared Wang Lou a secondter as he quickly gaze at the Majestic Pce in the far distance.

 Chapter 24: Amber Eyes Blink in Surprise!

    Chapter 24: Amber Eyes Blink in Surprise!


    Snow holding a chopstick on his hand suddenly stop moving as his amber eyes stare at the remaining delicious foods ce on the table before him.


    Although the food look entirely delicious, right at this instant Snow was unable to really taste anything, finding the food taste so nd and least appetizing even though Snow know that it was a really delicious foods as it is made from the Imperial Chef that has work to the Royal Family from thest generation.


    Even if the person didn''t work in the Imperial family in thest generation, it was easy to tell that everyone has to do their very best, specially when presenting something to the Royal family, one single mistake of getting a displease of a higher person can mean the end of their life after all, that is how the life of the people living in the Pce.


    Sighing deeply, Even if Snow was really worried over Li Chen well being, as it was already the third day that he has been sleeping, Snow still knows that he needed to eat even if he doesn''t really want to, so Snow has wipe his mouth and washes his hands as he ordered the servants around to take away the remaining foods.


    He has already calcted the amount of food that he needed to intake in order to survive and has the to carry on for the day.


    "Your Highness, the Right Prime Minster son is here again requesting an audience." a different eunuch and not Ren at this time made a bow toward him respectfully, his forehead sweating slightly.


    Even the servants in the Pce has nowpletely known that the Regent King has been getting a very persistent visit during the past few days and the identity of the person has been the one the Regent King has cancelled his engagement with before in the past few years.


    Snow amber eyes twitch before coldly saying,


    "This King has no time to meet the son of the Right Prime Minister and has far more important matter to handle than to see him."


    Waving his hand and with a foul mood, Snow left the dining hall of the Moon Pce before walking toward the sleeping quarter that he has prepared for Li Chen to resides.


    Amber eyes watching the beautiful flowers blooming as he walk pass his Imperial Garden, his gaze turning with a bit expectant as he made a n to take Li Chen out for a strollter on after he woke up because the scenery will look far more better if Li Chen was by his side as they watch the blooming flowers in his Imperial Garden.


    Before suddenly a questioning voice that contain great anger has immediately reach Snow ears, causing his amber eyes to narrow down with a cold glint of it.


    "So he is the important matter that you have been saying that you refuse to meet me? Xen, open up your eyes, how can he be far more important than meeting me? I know that you will not forget me so easily Xen! I know that deep inside, that you still has great affection toward me!"


    Hearing the unscrupulous words being spoken by the disgusting man, Snow mind sh as he thought about how this person was able to appear before him since he has already order the servants not to let the man enter his Moon Pce, only if there is another person with a high authority to order around the servants in his ce and that person can only be one person.


    <em>Ren!</em>


    A name sh on Snow mind causing the already narrowed amber eyes to turn more bitting cold, he wanted to use this person more but since that person was looking for death then he will definitely not wait to deal with himter on.


    But first Snow needed to deal with this overconfident and self assured person before him.


    "Firstly, Wang Lou watch over that tone of your voice, This King can give you a crime for disrespecting the Regent King!"


    Snow was currently wearing a purple royal robes the same color as the one that Li Chen has choosen from him before just with an entirely different design along with a jade crown on top of his long silky ck hair, beautiful and charming small face bitting cold as his gorgeous amber eyes was currently shooting contempt as he look at the older man.


    "And as a man, don''t you have any shame at all to be saying such a thing? Lets not forget about the fact that this King has already cancelled our engagement so easily in the past. This King definitely doesn''t have any so called ''great affection'' toward you. Secondly, you are also a married man with another person already along with a children of your own. This King is not that desperate and shameful to ruin a person marriage, specially fighting over a man that was already own by another person, so please don''t give this King a bad reputation by saying such a misunderstanding words."


    Wang Lou green eyes widening in disbelief, as he stare at the unfamiliar person before him, the amber eyes no longer containing any affection toward him as he only saw the utter disgust and apathetic emotions on this person eyes as it coldly gaze toward himself.


    Unconsciously, he doesn''t know why, but he felt that he has lost a very precious thing.


    And as Snow speak hisst words, amber eyes suddenly turn soft and gentle as intense affection suddenly brimming within, it was so brilliantly dazzling that Wang Lou felt like he was being blind by how bright it was.


    "As for Li Chen, there was no reason for you topare yourself with him. Li Chen is my lover, the person I will be marrying and will live the rest of my entire life."


    Lover? Wang Lou thought nkly, before suddenly making a move as he quickly dash toward Snow with a fierce light on his green eyes as the words lover and marrying was being repeatedly echoing on his mind.


    "Since you refuse to listen to me Xen, then don''t me me for what I am about to do!"


    If words doesn''t work then he doesn''t mind using force! Being refuse repeatedly along with the contempt on Xen eyes already making him lose his entire mind, this person was the only one that has given him nothing but shame on his entire life!


    So what if you are the Regent King? Wang Lou has always told him that there was no need for it in the past, besides there was no reason to listen to the words of a person that will soon be defeated.


    "Such Insolent! Imperial Guards! Come and catch this person that want to harm this King!"


    Even Snow was a bit surprise at the sudden move of the person before him, but bing more surprise when suddenly a group of people wearing ck clothes has appeared before him while not a single one of the Imperial Guards wasing to where he was at after loudly giving an order, specially when the pce should have a maid and eunuch doing their work in every corner of the Pce even if he wasn''t the person that take a group of servantsalong to follow him around.


    "Snow! The Imperial Guards is currently fighting over the ck people while discrimitely killing the servants around! There was also ayer of rune covering the entire Moon Pce so that the people outside will not be able to tell what is currently happening inside!"


    ke suddenly appeared before him as he circle around Snow in a fluster manner.


    So much courage?


    Snow couldnt help but raised his eyes brows as he indifferently watch the rushing man before him, even though ke can clone himself, there was still a certain limit on how much he can split himself.


    Right now, he already ce ke clone to follow different people, and Wang Lou wasn''t really count on it, the one that should be following him was currently use to watch over the unconcious Li Chen.


    Really such a coincidence, Snow lip suddenly raised up, though surprise about what is happening, he is still retaining that calm mind of his as he watch everything with undisturbed expression, specially when amber eyes glint a bit of excitement, this person is definitely making a move base on his decision alone because there was no way that Wang Lau has known about it, that person has always been meitculous, there was a reason why Rong Xen and Rong Nie has lost and died in the past.


    Wang Lau would definitely have not allowed his son to make his sudden move now, specially during this uncertain time.


    A chance, something glint on Snow amber eyes, since its happening now, then he just have to start moving right?


    Though, Snow could figure out why Wang Lou was making his move at this moment with that great confident of his, this person has grown up with Xen, he should have known that he was capable to fight back and also only if he still think that he was terribly weakened by poison.


    But Wang Lau and Wang Lou doesn''t know that Li Chen has removed his Cold Poison already, although he still felt a bit weak, he wasn''t the person that was weakened by the Cold Poison any longer.


    Narrowed amber eyes watch as the man hand raised seemingly wanting to grasp his arm, only for Snow to move faster than the current Wang Lou, watching in detach manner at the disbelief expression on the man face.


    Bam!


    Wang Lou suddenly felt a strong blow, as Xen small feet wearing a luxurious purple shoes met his chest with a great strength causing some of his ribs to break and piercing his lungs as he felt the blood running up his throat, coughing it out.


    <em>Impossible!</em>


    That was the only thought that rang loud and clear on Wang Lou mind as his body flew away, as pain wrecked his entire chest.


    Snow who is still raise up a bit in the air after making his jump to kick Wang Lou chest, slowly descend to the ground, purple royal robe pping in the air before quickly reaching out and taking out a bunch of papers cover with rune on his wide long sleeves, throwing all of it as they glowed and the paper started to surround his body.


    Suddenly a very strong thunder lightning has appeared on the rune papers as it shoot up with a great speeds toward the group of men wearing a ck clothes, causing those men to drop one by one, their eyes wide open with disbelief because not even a single one of them was able to even dodge the lightning strike, even if some of them even move faster to dodge, they were still got hitten by it.


    Everything just mean that the Regent King before them, has already calcted all of their move with great precision, making the lightning to strike them urately without missing a single one of them.


    As the bodies of the group of men started hitting the ground one by one, Snow luxurious purple shoes has finally touch the ground softly.


    "Impossible right?" Snow said with a gentle smile, but the narrowed amber eyes were very sharp as he ruthlessly watch the man who has already stood up painly as he grasp his injured chest.


    "You are cured? That is impossible! There is only one person in this world that has the capability to cure your poison!"


    Wang Lou green eyes widen with disbelief while warily watching Xen when he just saw his performance of taking down all of his men at once.


    <em>What happened? Xen wasn''t this powerful before!</em>


    Snow nod his head in eptance because there is only one person in this world that can really cure his poison, "Yes you are right, the one who poison this King was the only person that was able to cure it after all."


    Suddenly Snow smile proudly as his soft voice said boastful words about Li Chen, "Who made my man so very powerful, talented and capable that he was able to do the impossible right?"


    "What!? Jun Chen?" Wang Lou felt like he felt lightheaded from all those wordsing out from Xen mouth, green eyes already shooting mes of rage, how could that man be more talented and capable than his self?


    ke who has been silently watching as Snow fight the scum man, something Snow has told him about, nodded his imaginary head as he was finally beginning to understand more deeply about the gold thigh and cheat meaning that Snow has mention once before.


    So, Snow definitely needed a cheat and a gold thigh in every worlds that they will be traveling from now on right?


    He will do his very best, ke cheerfully thought as he watch his awesome Snow y with the scum man.


    Snow unaware about his ke thoughts that will cause a great misunderstanding in theter future, continue to speak words that cause nothing but make the man before him feel utter anger.


    "Ofcourse, it is the man I settled on after all. Not only is he very capable and talented, he is also very handsome with a great body." At this, Snow amber eyes show a very shy look causing Wang Lou to cough up blood, "He also take good care of this King as he made a very delicious food. This King is being treated as a very precious treasure. So how can he bepared to a boorish and worthless man like you?"


    Wang Lou who has been silently listening as he seethe was finally unable to stop himself from roaring, "If he is so precious and important to you, then Xen I''ll let you see his dead body! Right at this instant, that man is definitely dead! Hahaha! Do you really think that I will leave that man alone and just face you only?"


    "Oh?" Snow pupil immediately emit a dreadful killing intent as he coldly stare at the injured Wang Lou, while in his ears, he could hear the sudden young voice of ke telling him that a group of men in ck has suddenly appeared before Li Chen resting ce.


    So there is a reason why the group of men that has appeared was fewer than what he thoughts about, so all of them went to Li Chen ce? This man sure has extreme hatred toward Li Chen, Snow wonder why in amusement.


    However, despite hearing it, Snow still showed a derisive smile to Wang Lou, that has immediately cause him be on his guard.


    "You don''t really think that I will not even make a preparation to protect my lover right?"


    "What do you mean?" Wang Lou asked mystify, while Snow body started emitting a domineering air as he spoke with great confidence.


    "In this world, no one will have the capability to hurt this King Lover. Anyone who make a move, much less think about it, will get a miserable ending."


    Snow suddenly move and Wang Lou who tried to move out of the way, suddenly felt his entire body paralyze, and at the same time felt the burning feeling on his throat causing him to cough up blood again, but this time, the color entirely look different as it was ck rather than red.


    "You..." Wang Lou was only able to utter a single word before he felt his body fall down roughly at the ground, face grimacing as his handsome face violently hitting the earth with grass cover ground.


    "From here on out, starting today, This King will show you and let experience what a real utter despair felt like."


    Such courage to have the impudent thought to touch Snow lover!


    While also returning all the things that they have all done to Rong Xen, letting him have a very hard and miserable life.


    A small slender hand has suddenly reach out and ruthlessly grasping Wang Lou hair causing the man to let out a muffled sound of pain.


    "Now, then this King will go see how is my lover situation is."


    Snow calmly walk to where Li Chen sleeping ce is, while conventiently and cruelly dragging Wang Lou along as Snow use his hair to pulled him from behind.


    .


    "Protect the Young Master Jun!"


    "Kill anyone thate closer!"


    "Impudent! Traitors! Die!"


    A group of dark shadows that has appeared out in the open was currently fighting along side the Imperial Guards as they take down the group of people wearing ck clothes that has suddenly appeared in the Moon Pce, specially when another group of different Imperial Guards was along with them!


    Obviously, what happening is currently a small scale of rebellion and everyone could tell that these people target was the currently unconcious Jun Chen!


    That was his Royal Highness important person, they have to protect him even at the cost of their lifes!


    However, despite how loyal and brave the people on Xen side was, there was just too many people right now as they found themselves in the losing side.


    "Stop!"


    A dark shadow couldn''t help but widen his eyes as he tried to quickly dash ahead as a group of people has suddenly by past their defense and was already close to the door of the sleeping hall of the Young Master Jun before another peson has suddenly block his way.


    "Get out of the way!" the dark shadow coldly said only to find a sword being plung behind him, as his eyes widened in surprise, he has been so focus to the group of people that was about to open the door of the sleeping person that his royal highness told them to protect that he miss the person sneaking behind him.


    "Hahaha! Come, lets go take the life of that person!"


    A person sneered, as he reach out and about to open the door only for a strong of energy to appear, sting toward the group of people trying to enter, causing them to let out a loud scream of pain as their body flew high up in the air before thudding roughly in the ground, while everyone seemed to has stop moving as they remain eerily quiet.


    The group of people that has been fighting couldn''t help but stop as everyone turn their attention at the group of people that was sted away, and as they look more closely at the bodies on the ground, they couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    Because those people was already dead!


    Everyone couldn''t help but warily stare at the sleeping Hall of the Young Master Jun, before their eyes widened when a rune spell has suddenly appeared before them, as it entirely covered the entire room from the outside, as the spell glowed and circte in the air.


    That was a mystic art spell prepared in case anyone with malicious intent got near the sleeping quarter of the person that the Regent King treated with care.


    Everyone could tell that this was all the doing of the Regent King, secretly the subordunates of Xen couldn''t help but feel great envy at the person their are trying to protect.


    That was the Regent King, a very honored person, to even get even a sliver of his affection was a great honor itself!


    And from the look of it, as they watch the mystic art runes glowing in the air, that young man has that honored person all affections!


    Even the person that the Regent King has been engage with before has never got that much treatment from him!


    So, the dark shadows and Imperial Guards that work with Xen focus more in the enemies knowing full well that no one can easily enter the sleeping hall of the young Jun, their eyes brimming with more determination as they figure out how very important that person was to their royal highness!


    The enemies suddenly found themself having to fight harder as the people before them are now more focus to fight them back rather than defending against them as they protect the people sleeping in the Hall.


    All of the enemies give a dreaded look as they took a step back when their gazes saw the activated rune spell in the air, their master has never told them about facing a mystic art rune spell!


    They dont have a person with them that can fight it back, specially when this rune spell was cast by the powerful Regent King, everyone know how terrifying he was at using a mystic arts, specially after the event that happen during in the Jun Family celebration!


    The eyes of the group of leader of the enemies immediately sh as he decided to make a retreat, he will just has to tell all about it to his Lord!


    But suddenly a very unusual thing has happened, the usually close door has been open and a tall and slender figure instantly appear in everyone eyes and that was the supposedly unconcious Young Master of the Jun family, Jun Chen!


    "No, watch out! Master Jun, please don''t step out and go back inside!" A man with a very sharp vision immediately saw the young man feet move as he step outside of the sleeping hall.


    Its dangerous, the glowing mystic rune that the Regent King has ce will not be able to protect the young master life however it was already far toote as the young man has already step out and be defenseless in the wide open area.


    The leader of the group eyes suddenly light up, a great chance! Inwardly rejoicing at the sudden stupid move of the man as he immediately move, dashing out quickly, a sword raise up high to sh at the unmoving figure while the shadow guards that was behind him has made a move a bit more slower.


    "No!" everyone eyes widened in panic, nothing bad cant happen to this person, that is the person that his royal highness has ce a great deal of importance!


    Li Chen that has suddenly been silently all the entire time, slowly raise his head, showing everyone a very nk expression on his handsome face, before everyone eyes seemed to move up and meet the young man dark ink eyes causing everyone to instantly shudder in fear.


    The group leader that was a few distance away from the Young Jun has suddenly stop moving, before a purple me surrounded his entire body causing him to scream in shock and pain.


    Everyone couldn''t help but widen their eyes, even though they were unable to tell, everyone thought the same thing, that suddenly purple mes appearing was cause by the young man before them even though he didn''t even make a single movement aside from raising his head, the people has a feeling that he was the one who did it!


    Silence as everyone bodies tense up as all of them gaze with horror and fear at the young man quietly standing in front of the sleeping hall, specially when a dreadful murderous intention suddenly release from his entire body while his handsome face remain nk.


    But what everyone cause them to be wary the most was the young man dark ink eyes, no longer was it the usually gentle and kind gaze that everyone has known him for, the man eyes was so gloomy and terrifying as it contain a frighteng amount of inhuman cruelty.


    It was a very savage and insane eyes, containing with overwhelming madness!


    Everyone instincts was screaming danger, Snow subordunate took everything in their power from bolting out of the ce as they know that they have to remain to protect this person, even though they are already starting to figure out that this person doesn''t need any help at all!


    While the enemies felt chill inside when they saw that their leader was still screaming and alive despite the fact that all they already could see some of his bones appearing out in the open air when some of his skin has already melted and turn into ashes long before, it was a very unusual scene, specially the abnormal purple mes!


    One by one, everyone took a step back before all of them suddenly run out at the same time.


    No one told them how powerful and abnormal the Young Master of the Jun Family was!


    They have to get out of the ce real fast before its toote.


    Li Chen, tilt his head, before raising his hand up as a purple me has suddenly appeared on the palm of his hand and without making an action, the purple mes flicker before all of it split up and shoot with great speed at the retreating figure.


    The suddenly retreating people instantly let out a loud scream of fear and pain at the same time, before all of them drop down in the ground to roll around, as they felt an imaginable pain in their entire body.


    Despite the fact that the me seemed to burn them, every single second felt so long as the purple mes seemed to enter every cell and fiber of their entire being as it give them a very agonizing pain.


    It was very torturous in an inhuman way!


    Snow subordinates couldn''t help but retreat in abudance in a safe distance away from the frightening young man, even though they could still tell that their actions really couldn''t really help them away from danger but the thoughts counts as it will make them feel better as they watch terrified at the currently rolling and howling in pain of their enemies that they have just been fighting a second ago.


    "Little Xen?"


    an emotionless voice suddenly echoed out softly, but loud enough despite all the screaming in the air as Li Chen turn his head at a certain distance, handsome face still retain that nk expression.


    Snow amber eyes brightened up when he saw the awake Li Chen a far distance away, walking much faster toward him, ignoring the current cruel and ruthless scene before him, as all his attention is currently toward his lover well being while the person that he has been dragging behind him has long ago stopped making a sound, though Wang Lou was still retain his consciousness.


    However before Snow was able to get closer and open his mouth to call out to his lover, Li Chen has suddenly made a move, it was so fast that even Snow was having trouble following his movements.


    "Wang Lou?" the emotionless voice suddenly turned dark as Snow amber eyes blink a bit with confusion, as he felt the person he has been dragging all along was suddenly taken away from his hand.


    Snow turned around and saw the tall and slender figure of his lover, before his confuse amber eyes meet the young man dark ink eyes, which was currently brimming an insane amount of madness, specially when Li Chen eyes turned down at the person on his hand.


    <em>Whats wrong?</em> Snow thought as he sharply nce at the squivering ck System a safe distance away from them before turning his attention back when he felt Wang Lou groaning in pain, and saw Li Chen feet was stepping strongly on Wang Lou back before kicking the man body away from them as it flew high up before rolling on the ground and stopping a few secondster.


    Snow could only blink his amber eyes, unbothered at the scene before him, specially when there was definitely something wrong with the current Li Chen at the moment, and when Snow turned his attention at Wang Lou that could only weakly raise up his upper body on the ground while his green eyes was shooting intense hatred toward them.


    A hands suddenly was ce on his slender waist, pulling his entire body sideways toward the Young Jun body, making Snow to raise his small hand and ce it on Li Chen warm chest.


    "His mine."


    Hearing the possessiveness of the young man voice before him, Snow couldn''t help but raise his head up, only for a cold thin lip to touch his own, amber eyes widening at the close handsome face of Li Chen,pletely surprise at his sudden move.


    And suddenly, the usually calm mind of Snow couldn''t help but wave a bit as he felt Li Chen lip deepening the kiss, while therge hand has suddenly ce over the back of his head, grasping his ck silk hair, as he find his entire body being pulled closer and the hand that was ce over his waist moving gently to his thin back, causing his body to shudder in pleasure.


    Everything happening was something that Snow couldn''t really describes in words alone, as amber eyes suddenly be a bit unfocused as he let out a weak and soft moan, when Li Chen slowly retreated back, only to feel Li Chen lip back on his own again.


    Li Chen dark ink eyes open wide the whole time, as he watch the person on his arms, dark ink eyes brimming with obsession to the point of madness as he deepened the kiss, his tongue pushing past his little Xen pink lip and into his mouth as he wrecked inside it, seemingly wanting to swallow him whole.


    In this moment, all Li Chen wanted was to make this person his while he show the entire world that this person belong only to him!


    No one can take this person away from him!


    Not even death! As a thought of the rewards he has just gotten and what happen to his little Xen when they didn''t meet each other earlier, made himpletely lose his entire mind that he wanted nothing more than to burn the whole world!


    A world without him meant nothing to Li Chen!


    Li Chen pulled the person more tightly toward himself, tilting little Xen head so that he could kissed him more closer and deeply.


    Mine!


    Mine!


    Mine!


    Snow and Li Chen remain lip locked, unaware or precisely unashamed at the sudden disy of their affections toward everyone around that was currently watching them, specially when the enemies was still howling in pain as their entire body burned.


    Snow subordunate was feeling quite speechless at the scene before them, in the side people was dying one by one as their entire body surrounded with purple mes, the other side was the supposedly ex of the Regent King with that miserable expression on his face as he watch the two person kissed each other passionately in front of him.


    Only they know that all they could do was to remain silent and be a spector at the moment, though some of them couldn''t help but blush a bit.


    Snow that has been finally let go couldn''t help but lean on the slightly undting chest of his lover feeling weak from that intense kiss that he just experience for the first time, amber eyes a bit wet, beautiful and charming face currently in crimson color as the slightly swollen pink lip let out a soft pants sound from time to time, the red tip of his tongue looming, causing Li Chen eyes to darkened again before stopping himself with great difficulty.


    Suddenly he took one of Snow small slended hand, bending over as he ce a soft kiss over the small hand, dark ink eyes looking up as it met with Snow still wet amber eyes.


    "Next time, you cant just touch anything that is dirty."


    Snow mind suddenly sh an idea, wet amber eyes showing an amused emotion, before nodding his head obediently, as he finally understand about Li Chen sudden reaction.


    Of course, his lover was just jealous.


    As Snow felt himself being lifted again as he was being carried by Li Chen arms, he leaned his head over his shoulder slightly as he finally see the scene before them.


    Now then, how will he handle all of this?


    .


    .

 Chapter 25: Be Obedient And A Very Understanding Lover.

    Chapter 25: Be Obedient And A Very Understanding Lover.


    "Ah! What are you going? Let go of me!"


    "Your Royal Highness! Please forgive me!"


    "Your Majesty! Please give mercy!"


    "I don''t want to die, someone save me!"


    A shrill scream echoed out along with the sound of fear and panic as a numerous maids, guards, eunuchs and even some important people with official duties was being taken roughly and violently one by one as the Imperial Guards forces everyone of them to kneeled down before the sitting figure that the highest person with authority in the entire Rong Dynasty, along with the other important and authoritive figure beside him.


    The Young Emperor turned his head around, opening his mouth, only for Rong Nie to stop for a few seconds as his red eyes couldn''t help but blink dazely as he seemed to be unable to form a few words for a bit.


    Another few secondster, with great will, he forge on and continue to speak, while his adorable young ce couldn''t help but flush a bit as he stare at the currently out of tune scene before him, specially when what is currently happening before them was not the appropriate time to be doing such a thing.


    Rong Nie impression of his mature, strong willed and powerful Imperial Uncle seemed to be shatterig a bit as he continue to look at the two figure before him.


    "...Umm... Imperial Uncle, is this all the people in the lists?"


    Hearing the voice of the Young Emperor calling him, Snow turn his head around to the Young Emperor as his attention has finally been able to move away from the person that he has been interacting with, Snow amber eyes blinking innocently, seemingly unaware or just unashamed over the fact that he was currently sitting obediently at Li Chenp and has been fliritng shameless in front of everyone just a moment ago while letting his own lover sat at the supposed chair of the Regent King without worry.


    Jun Wei that happen to be meeting with the Young Emperor to discuss important matter has also been told about the incredible news of what has happened during the time that Wang Lou has tried to deal with the Regent King and even going after his own grandson in a fit of jealousy.


    And after all of those things has been done and dealt with when a shadow guard has finally been order by the Regent King to finally report to the Young Emperor about what happened when it was finally finish.


    Jun Wei old face couldn''t help but wear an abash expression as he stare with widen eyes filled with disbelief at his currently shameless grandson that has been flirting nonstop and acting intimately with the Regent King the whole entire time after finally meeting again after forgetting even his own family when he has left with his royal highness and has stayed in the Moon Pce.


    Such a very ungrateful grandson, the old man couldn''t help but secretly diss his own grandson while also secretly feeling overjoyed as he give his grandson a thumb up!


    His grandson sure work fast, that is the famous stubborn, strong willed, cold and indifferent Regent King we are talking about!


    "Yes! Snow those are all the spies in the entire Pce!" ke happily report while floating around as he has been silently helping Snow make sure that all those people has been caught.


    Snow praise ke with a well done words in their connection, watching as the currently blue light that ke has been emitting turn pink from shyness and happiness causing Snow to smile at his adorable ke before getting back to the matter as he nodded his head toward the Young Emperor.


    "Yes, all those people are the one on the lists, we can begin now."


    Before turning his attention back toward his sulking Lover, Snow could tell even if it doesn''t show on Li Chen face, before raising his small and soft slender hand and cing it over to Li Chen cheek, soft amber eyes met with the deep dark ink eyes of his lover.


    "Hey love... we can start now... how about using those beautiful and wonderful purple mes of yours again?" Snow softly and lovingly whisper, causing the arms that has been wrapped around his slender waist to tighten up a bit more but not strong enough to hurt him.


    Dark ink eyes blink slowly, before leaning his head down a bit and cing a soft and gentle kiss to Snow forehead as he just nod silently.


    Although Snow has already figure it out that Li Chen has been jealous all along but Snow can still feel that dark aura on his lover, even though Li Chen has hidden it quite deeply that not even Rong Nie and Jun Wei was not able to sense and tell that there was something wrong about the current Li Chen, only Snow was somehow able to understand and sense it all along.


    Despite the fact that Snow has already let Li Chen beat Wang Lou miserable and has even shut him off to the dungeon so that Li Chen can deal with that man anytime but it seemed that it was still not enough as Snow can still sense that bit of madness within Li Chen.


    Maybe Li Chen needed to let out more of his feeling and needed something to put out those pent up emotion of his?


    Snow couldn''t help but sigh as he thought about how a very understanding lover he was because even though Snow like the way Li Chen has been acting very sticky with him in every single moment, but he also has to think about the mentality of his lover after all.


    Even if Snow doesn''t mind about it one bit but it was still a bit worrying so Snow can only pamper, spoil and shower Li Chen with love.


    What can he do? That was his man after all!


    So the best way Snow could think of aside from being obedient and acting intimate with Li Chen the whole time was to let him deal with this people,letting out his lover bloodlust once in a while is not too bad after all.


    Snow will not forget about the real fact that even though Li Chen has been acting kind and gentle most of the entire time that he has been with him, he was still a cold blooded killer down to his very bone, a person that has been fighting nonstop with the zombies and people in an end of the world.


    A little bit of violence can sometimes be slightly helpful after all.


    Li Chen that has been charmed and please by the lovely and adorable action of his little Xen couldn''t stop his heart from thumping more faster than ever, before finally moving as he raise his other hand slowly while the other one remain stubbornly gripping the slender waist of the person sitting on hisp.


    Another purple mes suddenly appeared before everyone eyes, this time Li Chen doesn''t have any scruples as he let out all his ability for all people to see, dark ink eyes brightening up in happiness at the thought that his little Xen has epted that dark side of his.


    Indifferent dark ink eyes watch with a nk expression as a shrill scream of pain and fear began to echoed out loudly in the entire pce a secondter as everyone found themselves being burn by purple mes.


    Rong Nie red eyes couldn''t help but blink with a bit surprise at the disy of power by his Imperial Uncle lover before quickly feeling great joy over the fact that Li Chen was very strong as the Young Emperor sincerely thought about the fact that he will be able to protect his Imperial Uncle and keep him safe.


    Not even a single doubt and suspicious gracing his mind at the disy of unusual great power of the person before him as Rong Nie only thinks about the well being of his Imperial Uncle while feeling apathy at the same time on the dying people before him because he has already learned long ago that there was no need to treat his enemies with kindness and mercy because his love one and himself will be the only one that will suffer in the end.


    While Jun Wei was surprise carrying with a bit of wariness at his own grandson before nodding his head in eptance and approval because after he was gone, someone can keep protecting the Royal Family, finally rxing as he could finally put down and let go all of his worries about leaving the Royal Family unprotected when he died since he is already very old, he doesn''t know how many years he has left to live.


    Snow that has been watching in interest the whole time got his full attention at the purple mes burning before him, as he suddenly felt so fascinated by it, specially when he has this unexinable feeling inside him about that unusual purple color the most.


    And as the people die a miserable death before them, right at this moment, the Entire Pce are currently in a blood path as Snow has finally started cleaning up all those hidden spies that everyone has nted inside the Pce, not missing a single person as he has uses the Appraisal skill to figure out all those hidden spies, of course along with an entirely new skill that he has bought in the ck Trade Shop topliment with his Appraisal Skill as even for someone like him will find it very difficult and troublesome to process all of it if did it only by himself because it will take a long time.


    There are more important thing for him to do than spend all his entire time checking the peoples in the Entire Pce one by one.


    Snow might be buying more golden finger in the ck Trade Shop at this moment, specially when this is only his first world but Snow doesn''t have any scruples about spending his Soul Karmas Energies that he has been using, after all, now that he has the time to slowly think and nned ahead as he buy everything he might need as for the future worlds that he will be travellingter on, while conveniently using those skills to test it now in order to get use to it rather than not having any idea on how to use it when he bought it when he was in a great danger and doesn''t have the time to check it out.


    He is just nning ahead for the future trouble that he will be meetingter on, although Snow like challenges, it doesn''t mean that he will ce himself in great danger because of being overconfident about his strategies and abilities.


    And as he stare at the Holographic Panel Map that only he can see aside from ke that was being disyed before him, Snow watch as the red dots in the map has started disappearing and turning gray one by one, while the other color in the map which was in blue was the figure of Rong Nie and Jun Wei, while the green dots was the neutral people around them.


    Before smiling softly as amber eyes turn at the purple shape dots in the Map, that was Snow Lover, Li Chen.


    Game Map, that was the one that he has choosen among the other simr skills that was in the ck Trade Shop, it was the useful skill that Snow can level up when he needed it whileplimenting all those other skills that he has gotten.


    There was also an artifact scroll map that was more cheaper but other people will be able to see it and even has the abilitiy to use it their own, so if someone has seen it in ident despite the fact that an item like that doesn''t exist in their world then Snow doesn''t have the time to think about any exnation on where it came from, it was more troublesome to have, so he has choosen the Game Map.


    As the hidden spies died and only one red dot left, Snow withdrew the Game Map, as he lean more closer to Li Chen warmth chest feeling a bit weak since he was still healing the damage from the Cold Poison.


    Li Chen feeling his little Xen soft body lean closer while at the same time seeing the weak expression on his beautiful and charming face causes Li Chen heart to feel ache before standing up immediately as he gently and softly carried Snow over his arms, before walking away and leaving the ce not before forgetting to remind the people around them about their <strong>''current''</strong> rtionship.


    "Your Majesty, please handle all of it, my<strong><em> baby</em></strong> need to rest, he is still healing after all."


    Rong Nie red eyes couldn''t help but twitch and swear inside as he heard the somehow shameful name Li Chen seemed to call his Imperial Uncle, <em>baby? Damn, that is his Imperial Uncle, the honorable Regent King! You can''t just give him that childish name! Why not choose something much more noble and appropriate with his Imperial Uncle standing? Even his Imperial Uncle call you ''love'' which was far more better than ''baby''!</em>


    Only for the Young Emperor mind to shake suddenly as he seemed to have caught a glimpse of the suddenly shy and crimson expression over the face of his Imperial Uncle before theypletely disappear in their view.


    <em>Imperial Uncle!</em>


    "Your Highness! Please, please give mercy to this servant! I was wrong! Your Highness!"


    Red eyes immediately turned cold as his attention was taken by the only person being left alive.


    "Ren... we are disappointed. Imperial Uncle and We trusted you but only for you to betray us in the end. It seemed that we were treating you so nicely that you seemed to have forgotten who is your Real Master."


    Ren face immediately paled, eyes frightened before quickly bowing his head hard at the floor as it hit it again and again that his forehead started bleeding.


    "Your Majesty! Please forgive this servant! Show mercy to this unloyal servant life!"


    "We will not kill you." the still emotionless voice of the Emperor sounded causing Ren eyes to brighten up as hope sh on it before quickly dying down as he heard the next words of the Young Emperor, causing his body to lost all of its strength while feeling great regret of what he has done.


    "Don''t worry, we will not kill you, it such an easy punishment for you. First we will have to let you experience hell, this will show anyone that has the guts to betray us!"


    Red eyes open wide coldly, the young face carrying a hint of chill and ruthlessness as he stare at the eunuch that has grown up with his Imperial Uncle.


    Such a Traitor!


    Nothing in this life that Rong Nie detest the most!


    All those people that has the nerve to betray them has to pay the price!


    "Ahhh!" soon a howl of agonizing pain echoed out loudly, causing those other servants and soldiers face to whiten as they watch what has been transpiring from start to finish, while lowering down their head in reverence and fear at the authoritive figure before them.


    This is the current Emperor of the Rong Dynasty, Rong Nie!


    Every single one of them can feel that a storm will being soon.


    .


    "Sleep and rest well, I''ll take care of the rest!"


    Snow that was gently ce andyed down on a very soft bed felt therge warm hand cares his cheek before a cold thin lip gently kissing his forehead causing Snow heart to beat faster as it seemed to echoed out loudly on his ears with a,


    Thump, Thump, Thump


    Unable to hold himself, Snow quickly raise his hand up and grasping the front robe of the young handsome man before him tightly, before pullling him down as his pink lip met the thin cold lip of Li Chen and this time feeling the surprise emotion of Snow lover, he couldn''t help but smile a bit before his small and soft tongue entered the open mouth of his lover.


    Li Chen who was surprise by the action of his little Xen, immediately got his bearing back before reacting quickly, his own muchrger tongue catching the soft and slippery tongue moving naughtily inside his own mouth as his entire body lowering down a bit to entirely cover the small body underneath him.


    The sound of small pants and slight moan echoing out loudly in the silent sleeping hall, along with a heavy sound of breath as the two figure on the bed passionately kiss each other, the smaller figure underneath the taller young man was clinging tightly on the man upper body.


    After a few more seconds, Li Chen has finally remove his lip with great difficulty as both of them pant harshly from the suddenly passionate and intense kiss that they just did.


    "Be obedient and go to sleep." a deep and husky voice echoed out, as dark ink eyes darkening with a bit of lust as he saw the appearance of the person underneath him.


    Snow was currently panting a bit more harshes than the first kiss he has experience from before, his thin chest going up and down, while wet amber eyes brimming with desire, unaware that his current appearance was making the person crazy on top of him.


    Seeing the pale and creamy skin that was out in the open from the intense kiss that the two of them has just shared cause Li Chen breath to hitch a bit as a green light seemed to sh on his dark ink eyes seemingly wanting to swallow up the person before him whole, specially when he saw the red mark on the slender pale shoulder of his, the proof of him still being untouched by others.


    It took all of his will power to not continue on, specially when wet amber eyes filled with desire for him met his own darkened dark ink eyes that contain the same.


    Li Chen really want to eat this person before him right here and right now but he wanted to give this person the respect he deserve, specially when he remember what kind of world he was currently at, his little Xen deserve to have all the best thing in the world has to offer.


    He just has to wait for bit more, before he can finally and openly eat him dry.


    "Come on, baby close your eyes and take a rest." deep maic voice still filled with desire, gently coaxed the person under his body as he gently rose up, before fixing the messy robes of the both of them.


    Snow who still wanted to continue, couldn''t help but pause a bit, amber eyes staring in wonder at the handsome young man before him before a thought cross his mind causing him to smile wryly inside with a bit of amusement.


    Alright then, who tell him that despite being a cold blood killer, his lover can still be a gentleman?


    So Snow obediently close his amber eyes, finally willing to take a rest and believing his lover to handle the rest.


    A few minutester, as Li Chen sat and watch the figure of his lover finally sleep, he couldn''t but reach out to gently cares the still flush smooth cheek of his little Xen before finally standing up and leaving the bed chamber of the Regent King.


    After casting a numourous spell on his own at the Regent King Sleeping Hall while sensing the shadow dark that is currently guarding his lover, Li Chen finally left to deal with another important thing that he learned from the reward that was given by the World Rule.


    It was the other future, when Li Chen didn''t meet his little Xen.


    Li Chen couldn''t help but stop walking and stood still while the shadow seemed to move and cover most his entire body, left hand raising up to cover his handsome face, only showing his dark ink eyes that earily began to emit an intense amount of madness, finally unable to hold the overwhelming dark emotions that he has been trying to burried down deeply as the memories of that future sh on his mind repeatedly that he felt like he was being hunted by nightmares as the world seemed to turned gray, making Li Chen doesn''t feel like living in such a world.


    In that world, his little Xen has died.


    The Young Emperor dying a few monthster.


    The Wang Family winning and finally taking hold of the Power of the Rong Dynasty.


    Li Chen couldn''t help but to let out a chuckle, though it doesn''t sound happy at all and sounding more of a derangeugh, as he thought about what happened to his little Xen.


    "His little Xen died?"


    "He doesn''t exist?"


    "He is not alive?"


    Full blown upughter with an unhinged vor on it echoud out loudly a secondter as dark ink eyes filled with ruthlessness and cruelty glowed in the dark.


    Damn!


    Damn!


    Damn!


    He won''t let them all go!


    .


    .


    Amber eyes slowly open up as Snow has woken up as ke appeared and made a report about the one that Snow has given him to look into.


    "Snow! Snow! ke finally know the reason why Li Chen is acting that way! The World Rule has given the memories of the future Li Chen to the present one, where the Original Xen has died. ck said that there was nothing he could do since it was the rewards that that Future Li Chen has made a trade with that World Rule."


    Snow blink slowly, processing what he just heard before finally figuring out why he felt those darkness and negative emotions on Li Chen.


    So that is why, Snow thought calmly and while he felt very distress about his lover current mentality, since he was sure that Li Chen isn''t in his right mind a bit at this moment, Snow also felt warmth all over as his heart skip loudly at the thought that his lover seemed to be unable to live without him from the reaction that Snow is currently seeing.


    As for whatever transaction that Future Li Chen did to the World Rule in the original future that will not exist anymore doesn''t matter to Snow, although he was a bit interested and curious to know, the only thing that was important was that Li Chen really treasure him the most.


    "Isn''t that great..."


    Amber eyes lighting up overjoyed as he thought about how Li Chen is really the best!


    Snow couldn''t help but lick his small but swollen pink lip seemingly tasting something very delicious.


    Such a man, that is what he want!


    .


    .


    "Arg..!"


    A figure of a man is currently has his eyes open wide in surprise and disbelief at the person that was currently grasping his neck while his entire body dangle in the air.


    He wanted to speak but only to gasp in pain as the hand grasping his neck tighten a bit before the familiar but unfamiliar and dangerous figure lean down and whisper some words over his ears to hear, eyes widening up in fear, panic and astonishment before it sh a calction look despite the fact that the person currently has his life over his hands.


    Li Chen lean back as emotionless dark ink eyes just gaze at the emotions that is currently shing on the person eyes that he has been grasping over his hand the entire time silently, the moment that Li Chen has met this person, he has always known that he wasn''t as simple and honest as he seemed to be showing, although he was very well deep hidden that even those closest to him was unable to tell his true nature, but Li Chen has already experience where everyone has let go or hidden their deepest and darkest nature in that end of the world, added to the fact that he has been a very great and skilled killer.


    Nothing can escapes Li Chen eyes,"Is that a Yes or a No?"


    "What if I refuse?" The person couldn''t help but felt his heart turn cold as soon as those words was out of his mouth, as he sense a very intense danger practically scream on his mind, as a chill run down his spine as soon as he saw the person eyes change before him from the emotionless to ruthless, cruel and bloody way.


    No longer was it as indifferent from beforeand only overwhelming madness was entirely left, it almost look like it was going to burst out his eyes just from how intense it was.


    Dangerous!


    A Lunatic!


    "I... I ept... but I have a condition... it will not goes against your n!"


    In this moment, any calction he has on his mind has been thrown out, as he could tell that his life will be wipe out any seconds if he doesn''t speak soon, because the look on that person was the gaze of someone powerful and strong, where there was only an ant and an insignificant person in their view, that such a life of a person was nothing to them.


    Dark ink eyes savagely gaze at the person that was still on his hand before letting go without warning, watching in apathy as the person fall down roughly on the ground while coughing as he took a hold of his painful throat.


    "I already said that I know what you want, all you have to do is be obedient and follow what I said." Li Chen coldly said with a detach manner, before his lip curving up evily as he showed a very sexy smile, his face bing more handsome with a bit of an alluring taste on it.


    If Snow was to see Li Chen current expression, he will definitely kiss him again and this time changing his mind as all he will think was to top the person before him and not bing the bottom one despite being a Fair,consequences be damn.


    "If you dare to betray me, then watch as I destroy what you wanted right before your very eyes."


    .


    In a ce far away from all those that was currently happening on this very day, two very important people with high position is currently meeting in a secluded room, one of the people was a person that is holding the highest authority in the royal court among the current officials in the court while the other one has the highest authority in the military as he hold a great deal of power over the military army on his hands.


    Right at this moment, the two of them has just finish talking and has already be allied, still unaware about the stormy situation that was currently happening in the Entire Pce.


    The person with the highest authority in the royal court couldn''t help but nce at the person before him with a very interesting and thoughtful expression, opening his lip as he spoke with amazement and wonder at what has cause this all to happen.


    "Well, its surprising! I, Wang Lau, admired your suddenly unexpected determination. I never thought that you would suddenly join on this fight, specially approaching me for an alliance when your entire family has been staying neutral stubbornly the whole time."


    The other men in the room choosing to remain silent but his fierce eyes shing a warning at the person before him that continue to speak with no fear on his face.


    "Though, This Minister haven''t even thought that you, Hong Tai would all do this just because of a single person."


    "Don''t speak nonsense." the middle age man that has been named Hong Tai, couldn''t help but spoke harshly, unable to remain quiet when the man before him has spoken in that tone about his precious daughter.


    His daughter deserve the best and nothing less!


    Since she has been destined to be the Empress of the Dynasty then as her father, Hong Tai will give her everything that belong to her, be it the Dynasty or a person!


    Wang Lau, couldn''t help but shoot the man a veryplicated expression, this person before him sure has the perfect definition of a very doting father, someone that can do anything to their children.


    A father blind love toward his daughter has already made this usually dilligent and careful person to plunge in deeply into a very dangerous situation, specially when he would have been able to keep his entire family safe from all these fighting that is currently happening before inwardly shaking his head, since it was already a great opportunity to have a very powerful ally, so why should he make it difficult and question the position that this person has choosen?


    Before showing a very ironic smile a secondter, weren''t he the same as this person?


    Although he has been entice to the power of the throne, but as the beautiful visage of the person that has been staying at the Pce sh on Wang Lau mind, specially feeling the longing on his heart, this all has started because of his love toward that person.


    Silence remain at the two of them before the middle age man sitting in the dark, Hong Tai spoke strenly again with a hard glint on his eyes as it sh in determination.


    "Whatever, as long as you fulfill your words, I don''t care what you do after they died."


    Wang Lau has just smiled calmly, blue eyes shing with a cunning glint before shaking the golden scroll that he has been holding on his hand the entire time, seemingly trying to empashis something before walking out the room of their meeting ce.


    "Even if I do something, I will be punish by the Heaven isn''t it?"


    Hong Tai, eyes gaze at the other golden scroll ce that is currentlyying on the table before him silently, before closing his eyes as he let out a weary sigh.


    Although he was doing all of these for his precious daughter, there are still these anxienty and worry that couldn''t help but fill his heart.


    As the current Patriach of the Hong Family, to even gamble the fate of it just for his daughter wish, even he know how wrong his current move was but that is his daughter, the only person that his wife has left him with.


    He has already failed histe wife before, how could he fail his daughter now?


    One and for all, either win or loss will depend on how the fate will work it out.


    And if he were to loss this fight... Hong Tai eyes shes, he will make sure that nothing bad will happen toward his daughter at the end of it all.

 Chapter 26: You Sure Are Popular...

    Chapter 26: You Sure Are Popr...


    "Hm? Awake? Good Morning little Xen."


    Dark ink eyes filled with intense affection along with a young handsome face was what Snow has first saw the moment that he finally woke up from his sleep, the sun lighting up the entire room from the window as Snow blink dazely while the smooth and gentle sound of Li Chen voice echoed softly on his ears.


    On the side of his bed, was the figure of Snow lover causing his pink lip to curve up with a soft smile as he greet Li Chen with tenderness as amber eyes glimmer with gentle affection.


    "Um.. Good Morning Chen."


    Li Chen smiled happily as dark ink eyes light up at the way that his little lover beauitufl amber eyes shows great tenderness and affection when it look his way, chuckling softly,Li Chen lean down as he ce a soft chaste kiss on that smooth and soft cheek of his lover, watching with half lidded eyes when the soft white cheesk flushing in adorable pink color, amber eyes appearing to be shy as it look sideway for a bit.


    Such a very lovely and adorable lover of his, and only Li Chen was able to let his little Xen react that way has cause nothing but feeling pleasure inside him.


    So gently smiling, Li Chen began to coax his little lover to get up on his bed before taking care of him, washing the beautiful small face with the water basin at the bed side table that he has already prepared before.


    Snow who was being taken care of carefully and gently, obediently follow along, even allowing his lover to change his sleeping clothes and into a crimson royal robe with long wide sleeves with a silver thread delicately sewn on it.


    Clear amber eyes watch as the person behind him, use hisrge and slender hand to smoothly brush his long silk ck hair carefully, seemingly afraid to cause him to feel even a little bit of pain.


    Feeling the jade crown being ce on top of his head, Snow stood up before he felt his small soft hand being wrapped by another hand that was muchrger and warmer than his own.


    "Baby lets go eat our breakfast."


    Hearing the nickname that Snow lover seemed to specially like to call him for, it somehow make Snow felt a bit amused but at the same time a bit embarassed inside.


    Seeing the flush cheeks of his little lover, Li Chen inwardly chuckle before gently pulling Snow small and soft hand as he guided him toward the dining hall, the two of them walking side by side while both of their hand was holding each other as they kept walking together in the hallway, remaining unperturbed as they by pass some servants and guards that began to lower their head down as soon as they got close by.


    Snow caught the glimpse of the respect and fear that their eyes contain when those people saw them.


    It seemed that what happenedst night has left them with a bit of a trauma, something which Snow doesn''t feel anything at all, other than remaining apathy about the whole ordeal.


    After all, weak people in this world will not matter one bit because this is the kind of worldwhere the power and authority of a person hold was the one that matter the most.


    Weak people doesn''t have any right, even life itself can be taken away so easily, everyone has to be strong in order to survive in this kind of world.


    A few minutester, the dining hall is currently filled with warmth and pleasant atmosphere as two figure sat with each other side as they ate their meal, one was a figure of a beautiful youth with a charming small face as his amber eyes light up in delight, specially when gazing at the other taller figure next to him.


    The other man has a very handsome face with a harmless aura as he smiled gently with a loving gaze at the delicate person beside him.


    The entire time, Snow and Li Chen enjoy a wonderful breakfast together as it remain peaceful without anyone bothering the world of the two of them.


    After finishing their breakfast, Li Chen wash the soft small hand with warm water before gently drying it with a silk cloth, after finishing all of it, then Li Chen bend over as arge and slender hand raise to cares Snow head, dark ink eyes filled with worry and persistence as he spoke softly to the person before him.


    "Baby, be obedient and stay here for the rest of the day alright? Don''t worry yourself all over and just rx since everything will be over soon. Just wait for me to handle everything and I''ll be back before lunch even start."


    Li Chen coax his little lover, knowing full well how stubborn this person can get, wanting nothing more than to let his little Xen worry free without those problem guing him in every seconds and to focus more on healing that fragile body of his.


    Amber eyes blink slowly seemingly knowing the thoughts of his lover, so Snow amber eyes filled with trust stare at the gentle dark ink eyes of his lover before nodding his head obediently to let Li Chen know that he will take care of himself while he was away doing some important matters.


    Snow has to be an understanding and thoughtful lover after all.


    "Good!"


    Li Chen bend down quickly as he kiss the pink lips of his little Xen before quickly straightening up soon after, fully knowing that if he were to continue a bit longer then he will be unable to hold himself anymore.


    "I''ll be back soon!"


    "This King will wait for you."


    Soft amber eyes and gentle dark ink eyes smile at each other for a bit before Snow wave his soft hand as Li Chen turn around and walk away.


    And as soon as Li Chen entire figure disappear on his view, Snow soft amber eyes immediately turn into a calm eyes with nothing but indifference within it as soon as his lover was gone.


    "So, Hong Tai and Wang Lau has formed an alliance yesterday?"


    Suddenly in the air, a young and childish voice respond back as soon as Snow voice has finish speaking,


    "Yes! ke has been following Wang Lau as Snow order me to do!"


    Suddenly a holographic panel has appeared before Snow amber eyes as it began to y what has happened while he has been busy dealing with all the spies around the entire Pce and has been directly been led to his bed chamber by Li Chen to take his rest yesterday.


    It was a recorded video from ke when he has been following Wang Lau around.


    After silently watching as the two person with high authority met in a very secluded and private room and discussing about what the two really want in a round about way before finally achieving a result of having their own agenda being fulfilled while making a vow to the World Rule with a golden scroll in their hands as a proff of their alliance and for stopping themselves from betraying against each other, Snow pupil turn sharp and cold as he watch indifferently with a calm mind despite the alliance of the two of the people with a highest power in the Rong Dynasty happening just yesterday.


    "Here are the recorded video of what Li Chen has done from yesterday too!" ke cheerfuly said, feeling happy at being useful to Snow.


    Seeing the recorded video of what Li Chen has done while he was asleep, his pink lip couldn''t help but curve up with an evil taste on it.


    The evil smile that has appeared causing the Regent King to be more charming than ever as the long eyeshes flutter gently over that youthful beautiful small face of his that has somehow became more seductive, suddenly the red tip of his tongue lick over his lower pink lip as Snow felt a bit excitement about the whole situations, specially about what will happenter on.


    But before that, Snow has to obediently fulfill his promise to his own lover for now and just take a long rxing day.


    So Snow stood up from thefortable chair before waiving some of the servants to follow behind him as he started making his way to one of the pavillion of his Moon Pce that overlook a beautifulke that is currently filled with blooming lotus flowers.


    A few minutester, Snow was passing the beautiful blooming lotus flowers as he walk over to the Pavillion before sitting in the middle of a veryfortable and luxurious couch, small hand reaching over at the cup of hot tea that is currently emiting a great aroma that the servants has already long prepared for him, along with some delicate snacks and fruits.


    Seeing the lowered eyes of the servants around him, Snow wave his hand as he dismiss them.


    "This King will call you if there is something that I need."


    After finally being left alone as the servants around them stand a safe distance away from the Pavillion, Snow finally focus on the Holographic Panel that has appeared before him, Amber eyes softening up after he saw the figure of Snow lover while the soft small hand raise up as he take a sip of the hot of cup tea that he has been holding.


    In the Game Map that Snow has purchases, he can only set one person to be able to follow and see what they are doing in real time, as long as the range was in the Game Map.


    And Snow has decided that watching his own lover is far more important than setting it up to other people, he already has ke clone to follow the others around after all.


    Well, Snow can also stalk his lover all the entire time that he was not by his side, what can he do?


    Snow just like to keep an eyes out about the well being of his lover after all, there was nothing wrong with it anyway.


    Watching what Li Chen is currently doing was the best way for Snow to rx his day, since that also count to fulfilling his promise to Li Chen.


    In Snow mind, there was nothing wrong about stalking over his own lover, justifying it as a part of the privge of being a lover.


    .


    Suddenly, Li Chen couldn''t help but to turn his head around while spreading his senses on the surrounding area, frowning a bit as his spiritual sense found nothing wrong.


    There was just that nodging feeling that someone was currently watching his every move, before gently shaking his head after checking his surrounding repeatedly.


    Li Chen continue to move on, even if there might be someone that was able to hide from his senses, Li Chen can handle itter on beside he doesn''t feel anything malicious or even negative emotion from it, and surprisingly he felt warmth and not bother about it at all.


    His little Xen is probably thinking about him right? Li Chen couldn''t help but feel joyful when he thought about it that way, so he continue to move on before slowing down in a normal walk, seemingly appearing in a deep thought as something small has suddenly bump over his leg as soon as he turn around at a rather beautiful bush and into an open garden that currently has no people.


    Although there was a surprise expression on his face but inside there was not a single surprise emotion about what just happpened, specially about what has suddenly hit him.


    Li Chen head lower down slowly and saw a very adorable young child at the age of 3 years old, looking at him timidly with wide blue eyes, Li Chen dark ink eyes immediately turn gentle, but deep within him was only the emotion of coldness and indifference as only one person can able to move his cold and calm heart.


    No one else but that person can make him be affected with emotions.


    "Hey there, are you alright? Where is your parent? Little boy are you lost?"


    Li Chen smooth voice carrying hint of gentleness as he gentlyfort the currently nervous young child before him before turning his head around from left and right seemingly searching about the whereabout of the child parent at the garden of the famous restaurant in the Rong Capitalwhere only the prominent member of a prestigious family can enter.


    As one of the member of the one of the presitigious family in the Rong Dynasty, Li Chen can also enter the ce and today is still a bit early so not many people are currently around, probably still staying inside the restaurant eating and not out in the open garden before him.


    "Fan! Are you alright?" a soft and timid voice echoed out, causing Li Chen to turn to the person that has spoken, dark ink eyes watch with that usual gentleness but indifference deep within as a person has turn around in a corner and appeared before them, it was a mesmerizing person with a beautiful silky white hair along with a slender body along with that red flower mark over his forehead, looking worriedlty at the young child with a bright and clear blue eyes before it turn around when the person has finally seemed to notice about the other figure presence.


    Xiao Feiyu that has been worried gaze up and met with a gentle dark ink eyes that has suddenly made him feel a bit shy while his heart seemed to skip a bit at how warmth the eyes of the young man was.


    He couldn''t help but suddenly thought about how handsome the young man before him was, specially with that gentlemanly aura around him, specially that dark ink eyes that is filled with gentleness that it seemed like Xiao Feiyu was going to melt from how warm it made him feel before blue eyes light up when he finally remember the identity of the other person is.


    Suddenly remembering on how this personhas treated that person so very gently before causing his heart to skip a bit more faster than ever, Xiao Feiyu has met with entirely different type of handsome men after crossing into this world and everyone has different personalities and characters.


    Xiao Feiyu husband Wang Lou has that wild and manly personality of his while Hong has been evil and seductive, and this time as Xiao Feiyu stare at this person, he might be the one of who was the most gentless, thoughtful and kindest person that he has read over in his past life before, supposedly the one that mostly turn as the second male lead, Xiao Feiyu naively thought, not knowing how dangerous the person before him really was.


    Suddenly an idea unconciously emerged on his mind as bright blue eyes suddenly turn shy as he look downward, long eyeshes fluttering softly while his white cheek turning pink as he flush a bit, before speaking in a soft and gentle voice, "Um... Thank You Young Master Jun for looking after my child, I didn''t know what I would have done if I could not find him." with a nervous and worried voice, Xiao Feiyu began to walk toward Li Chen, and surprisingly, or not, the slender body stumble, causing him to raise his beautiful and slender hand as it unconsciously gripped at Li Chen white long sleeves perfectly, as blue eyes widen with a bit of fear at almost falling down, looking entirely pitiful.


    Unfortunately, there was no other people around that currently are viewing the beautiful garden of the famous restaurant and only the young child and Li Chen was the only one that was able to see everything that is currently happening.


    Though, unbeknown to them, another person has been silently watching the whole ordeal.


    Li Chen who has just been silently watching with gentle dark ink eyes the whole time at the person before him couldn''t help but move his dark ink eyes as it follow at the seemingly aura that was currently around the person before him, as it then move ande before him while it enter his body.


    However this entire time, Li Chen remain indifferent and unaffected about the whole god blessing aura.


    That was the real reason that the World Rule has choosen Li Chen toe into his world among the people that it could reach, because this person has a very cold heart, nothing seemed to be able to affect him emotionally.


    And as the World Rule of this World, it also has the great ability to predict a certain future, and although he doesn''t know the entire reason why this Granter was able to move his choosen person cold heart, but since it was able to affect his choosen person, the World Rule has use all his power to pull this Granter into his world.


    So, that was the god blessing that the world rule has told him about? Inwardly, Li Chen felt a bit of murderous intention toward the aura before him because this was the reason why his little Xen has lost and died in that future!


    If it wasn''t for that, that other future Li Chen would have met his little Xen just like how he has met the person that move his heart in this life!


    Unbeknown to Li Chen, if the original Xen hasn''t died, that calm and cold heart of his would stay the same even if he were to meet that original Xen in that other future and mysteriously only the existence of Snow will be able to affect himpletely and that is something that he will never know.


    Li Chen eyes suddenly sh with hidden disdain and disgust at the beautiful and mesmerizing fair before him since he could tell easily about what this person is currently thinking and trying to do as soon as Li Chen saw his blue eyes.


    He could tell that this person doesn''t entirely see this world as a reality, seemingly thinking that it might be a world of story where he is the main protagonist, a person that has been probably affected by one of those transmigration novels Li Chen has once the chance to read in his past life.


    Li Chen specially dislike and felt contempt about the fact that this person is not being very fateful to his own other half, seemingly thinking that having a group of man toward himself is perfectly normal.


    Everyone has their own choices, different outlooks and opinions on how they live their life but Li Chen would never allow to share his own lover, specially watching as other man touch what was his to begin with.


    He wouldpletely be mad and crazy because that person is his, and can only belong to him.


    "Are you alright?" a smooth voice filled with kindness spoke out from his own mouth as he express a thoughtful expression at the parasite before him, although he appeared gentle outside, but the dark ink eyes is filled with coldness as the gentleness lessen a bit, though Xiao Feiyu seemed to not notice it at all while the child seemingly shrank a bit as even he could feel that there was something wrong about the person before them.


    Yes, to Li Chen this person is a parasite, without permssion, he forcefully upied a person body, not even thinking about what happened to the original owner of the body.


    The World Rule has already given him everything to know about the person before him and although he might be the same as this person before him but it was entirely different, because the original soul of the body he has been using has long been gone.


    Specially when Li Chen has the world permission to reside on this body, entirely belonging to himself when he was invited into this world.


    Seeing as the person seemed to be self conscious as the other slender hand raise to shyly tuck the hair over a white earlobe, Li Chen can only say that Wang Lou has a very bad eyesights while feeling intensely proud and delighted at the thought that these two people got together, letting him has a chance with his little Xen!


    Not only was this person has other man beside his own husband, he remain oblivious and without worry over the fact that his husband has been missing sincest night, even not wondering about what that person might be doing, just base from what Li Chen has learn so far.


    If Li Chen lover has dissapeared even a minute without knowing where he just went, Li Chen willimmediatley go crazy with worry and started to locate his little Xen wherabout with everything he got.


    As he thought of his little Xen, Li Chen heart felt warmth all over, he should finish this now so that he could stay with his little Xen side and act intimately.


    Unbenown to him, the person that he has been thinking about is currently watching the whole scene the entire time, amber eyes shing in amusement as pink lip smile gently as he gaze at the currently fascinating Xiao Feiyu that has been taking a peek shyly at his own lover.


    Oh... someone has a very bad thought and is trying to seduce his man.


    Snow just felt intensely amused about the whole situation but at the same time the hand holding the cup of hot tea loosen a bit as it made a loud thump at the table made of jade as it suddenly fell and roll over, as his amber eyes stare deeply at the hand that was still gripping the long wide sleeves of his lover robe was so unsightly that he wanted nothing more than to severe it and burn it to ashes, so nothing else remain.


    Although he could understand that his lover is so handsome, but deep within, Snow doesn''t like it when some other people look at his lover with that kind of eyes, along with touching what was his at the first ce.


    The servants that has been standing over a few distance away couldn''t help but tremble at the suddenly threatening aura that the Regent King has suddenly emit, their head lowering down even more as they tried to lessen their sense of presence.


    Amuse amber eyes couldn''t help but blink in surprise when suddenly a new figure has appeared and has forcefully p the slender hand that has been holding Li Chen long sleeves with great strength that causes Xiao Feiyu to let out a pain yelp as he stumble backward in surprise and panic.


    "Mama!" the three year old kid let out a surprise before rushing over to grab the lower robes of his mother, before hiding his face timidly at what was currently happening before them, feeling a bit scared.


    Xia Feiyu couldn''t help but raise his eyes brows with a bit surprise, as amber eyes stare at the beautiful and valiant Hong Tan that appeared to be seething inside while staring in contempt at the currently pitiful Xiao Feiyu, that has been able to throw a weak expression at Li Chen despite it all suddenly happening.


    Snow couldn''t help but inwardly p his hand at Xiao Feiyu reaction, damn for a person that is supposed to be average and simple, he sure has gotten better at acting, specially when trying to get a man attention.


    Hong Tan who was able to see Xiao Feiyu reaction couldn''t help but feel rage, she has been thinking of Jun Chen every single day, specially worrying about the progress of the rtionship that he has with the Regent King that she could not even eat and sleep properly, has learned with great difficulty from her cousin that Jun Chen will be appearing in this famous restaurantter on.


    She wanted toe a bit more earlier in order not to miss him, but here she was, seeing another personing in her way, as a woman herself, she could tell about how this person wanted to seduce her own man!


    And what make Hong Tan mad the most was the fact that even though Xiao Feiyu is still famous as the number one beauty in the Rong Capital but it doesn''t change the fact that he was already a married person!


    Even Hong Tan was unable to remain calm despite trying to but when ites to someone you like, a person will not be able to stop him or herself from reacting in certain way, "Please watch how you act! As a married person, you should not get close to other man so easily, specially acting in a very intimate manner that can cause misunderstanding, isn''t that right Jun Chen?"


    Hong Tan suddenly appeared shy, but eyes shing in determination as a graceful hand has reach over and taking over hold of the opposite side of the long wide sleeves that Xiao Feiyu has taken a hold of, the expression on her face seemingly filled with a bit of hope and affection when the person just turn his head to blink his dark ink eyes at her.


    Xiao Feiyu face be white suddenly, blue eyes shifting with a bit panic on it, "W-What are you trying to say? Please don''t spout nonsense. I am just offering my gratitude for the Young Master Jun for finding my son, besides, I just stumble over and has idently grabbed the young man long wide sleeves to help steady my body. Please don''t speak words that might cause misunderstanding and even ruined my reputation!"


    before blue eyes glint when he saw the action of the hateful woman that has suddenly appeared before them, Xiao Feiyu could tell about how this beautiful youngdy has a feeling with the handsome Young Jun!


    "And... shouldn''t you be the one watching over your actions? Everyone knows that the Young Master Jun is together with the Regent King! So why are you suddenly grabbing his long wide sleeves without any reason at all, specially with that shy and hope expression of yours? Please don''t make people gossip about it and cause a misunderstanding between the two lovers because of your unthoughtful action toward a man that has already has a person he loves!"


    Xiao Feiyu finish speaking with a seemingly righteous words, as he spoke a very spiteful words to Hong Tan ears when she heard it, as her beautiful face turn crimson with rage and embarrasment as she felt like her face has been pped.


    "You..!" eyes widen in rage, Hong Tan was finally unable to stop herself as she began to move, as the mind of her Jun Chen having a lover rang out loud and clear on her mind repeatedly!


    "W-What.. are you going to do?" Xiao Feiyu blue eyes widen in fear and panic, surprise about the fact that the woman before him will really make her move against him.


    He has been living his life safety after arriving into this world, specially when everyone he met seemed to treat him with great care.


    The entire time, Li Chen remain silent as he indifferently watch everything that is happening before him before letting out a sigh a secondter as the n that he has in his mind became entirely different from what was happening before him, at least, he didn''t n for these two people to suddenly be against on each other.


    Specially, when this parasite seemed to has gotten his eyes on himself?


    Though, Li Chen doesn''t care if this two people fight with each other, this Xiao Feiyu has to remain safe for now, as his little Xen seemed to has promise something to a certain someone, so he cannot make a move against him at the moment.


    Sighing again as he inwardly miss his little lover, Li Chen made a move and has knock all three people before him.


    "Ah!"


    "W-ha?"


    "Huh?"


    Dark ink eyes watch coldly as two beautiful people pitifully drop on the ground, while the young child was currently unconcious on his arm.


    "Take this people away."


    Li Chen wave his hand, watching as the shadow guards appeared and disappeared as they took the unconscious people away, even the young child that he has been holding.


    Although, he got the people he wanted in the end, but as he gaze at the ce where the shadow guards has been standing a while ago, Li Chen couldn''t help but feel a bit nervous since he doesn''t want his little Xen to misunderstand him about what just happen.


    He was sure that the shadow guards that has been following him the entire time was because his little Xen order to protect his well being even if he doesn''t really need it, will definitely report everything that they has just seen.


    So with a n on his mind, Li Chen finally walk off, as he went to other ces in order to get a very rare ingredients before lunch time, he should cook more delicious food and please his little loverter on.


    Snow that has been watching the whole ordeal the whole time has finally shut off the live video of Li Chen after he has order to take the people away.


    Pink lip curving up, as amber eyes turned a bit dark, as he remember those two people that was trying to get his man.


    Li Chen sure is popr, Snow thought as his slender and thin finger tap at the table repeatedly with the same beat, time and time again as he eerily stayed silent.


    What to do, Snow was a it undecided if he should shut Li Chen in a small... no it has to be arge ck room, full offort and luxurious,ter on?


    .


    After waiting for a while, as n after n keep form on his mind, a very handsome and gentle looking Li Chen finally return.


    Calm amber eyes stare a bit at his lover for a second before his gaze met with a slightly nervous and please dark ink eyes before a thought suddenly sh on his mind, smiling a bit as he stood up from theforatable couch.


    "Baby, I''m back, where you waiting for me?"


    Li Chen immediately open his mouth, although inwardly felt nervous but dark ink eyes still filled with that intense affection as he gaze at his little lover.


    "By the way, I prepared a deli-... eh?"


    Dark ink eyes blink a bit dumbly as he suddenly felt the soft andfortable couch over his back, before slowly moving his head up in question as he open his mouth to speak only for him to choke a bit as he swallowed hard when he felt a very light and soft body sat on top of him and right before his very eyes was the beautiful and charming figure of the Regent King staring down at him with half lidded eyes with a sense of allure.


    Yes... that charming and youthful appearance of his has suddenly bing attractive as Li Chen felt like he was being seduce right at this moment.


    Right now, Li Chen felt his heart beat faster, throat turning dry and something seemed to burn within him, so entirely different feeling and reactions he has, unlike the one that has happened a few hours ago.


    Snow half lidded amber eyes stare down at the person underneath him, as his pink lip curve up slightly in a tempting way, causing his lover to swallow hard, see this person will react only toward himself.


    Besides, as Snow small hand began to move, who said that he couldn''t also push Li Chen down?


    What was that about the bottom unable to top his attacker?


    Snow can definitely do the attacking too!


    "Since I cannot touch anything that is dirty... then you also cannot wear anything that is dirty..."


    Snow mutter as he began to remove the upper robe of Li Chen, or precisely undressing him since his lover still wearing the clothes that Li Chen has been using when he met those people before.


    He knew that Li Chen might really be nervous and excited to see him to not even has the chance to change his entire clothes, but right now, Snow can also be a lover that is not obedient and understanding this time.


    Besides, Snow kind of want to do a y with him.


    "So... how about a bit of a punishment?" Snow whisper softly, half lided amber eyes glimmering as the soft hand seemingly identaly touching some skin in a very flirtatious manner that make Li Chen entire body burn.


    Such a sweet punishment but hard at the same time as Li Chen control himself with great difficulty from doing anything drastic fully knowing that he has already promise to not do anything excessive to this person, and will follow the traditional way as he will only make a move only during their wedding night.


    But even so, Li Chen felt like a moth that will still stubbornly get close to the fire, as he let his entire body rx, letting his little Xen do whatever he wanted to do to him, even if all Li Chen wanted to do on this very moment was to swallow this person whole and eat him dry in every single seconds that pass by.


    As Snow felt so engrossed in punishing his lover while feeling slightly saditic inside, when a voice filled with awkwardness and difort suddenly reach his ears causing Snow to finally notice the crimson young face of the Young Emperor before him.


    ke that has been watching the whole time, blink his unimaginary eyes innocently at the appearance of the Young Emperor.


    Snow has told him before that they also needed to keep and make their gold thigh happy, and as ke stare at the person before him, Li Chen is definitely feeling happy right now!


    It was only the Young Emperor, nothing dangerous, Snow can keep making his gold thigh happy even if the Young Emperor is with them.


    As for Li Chen? There was nothing to say about him, as just like ke saw, he has been perfectly content about his current situation.


    Amber eyes blink, as the sadistic glee that it contain deep within it, suddenly lessen a bit as he stare at the appearance of his little Nephew over the current situation.


    He was not surprise of not being able to sense Rong Nie presense because he has been in Snow list of not dangerous people toward himself.


    Specially when even if he has been punishing Li Chen, feeling happy and delighted, there is still that calm mind of his that will be able to make a move if something surprising was to happen.


    And even right now, his calm mind was able to tell him about the move that he has to do about his current situation at the moment, so Snow that has been switching between being shy and shameless, has currently have a very thick skin at the moment as he began to lecture and give lesson at the seemingly young Emperor, not even trying to move one bit as he stayed sitted on top of Li Chen body that looking like has been ravage, specially when that mouth watering perfect abdominal muscles of his was out in the open.


    "Little Nie is still young after all, so listen up, when you grow up, there is nothing wrong in pushing down your own lover. Specially when you will be unable to stop yourself from doing some more intimate things once in a while. It is a perfectly normal reaction to your other half. So if you want to push him or her, then just keep pushing down alright?"


    Imperial Uncle, shouldn''t it be the other way around? Shouldn''t you be the one that being push down? And your man doing what you are currently doing at the moment? Rong Nie wanted to answer back but has wisely choosen to keep his mouth shut, knowing full well that it was meaningless as he seemed to be learning that his Imperial Uncle has unfortunately that shameless side of him when ites to his lover, or precisely toward Li Chen because he has never saw him react that way when ite with that person before.


    Besides as his red eyes turned around to nce at the reaction of the seemingly being pushed down man before him, his lip couldn''t help but twitch because, he just saw that the Young Jun has that delightful and joyful expression on his eyes despite the fact that he seemed to be also having a hard time fighting about something?


    Damn, aren''t you a man? Why are you being happy about it? Why don''t you move and push down my Imperial Uncle? Rong Nie couldn''t help but swore, he seemed to be swearing a lot this days because of the two people before him, specially when he just recall about wanting this man to push his Imperial Uncle down on hisst thoughts.


    Snow could only sigh at how young the Emperor was, anyway his little Nie will get the idea when he finally has his own lover in the future.


    "So, what do you want Little Nie?" Snow spoke and has finally asked about the reason why the Young Emperor has appeared before them, sounding entirely serious but his amber eyes was shing a bit of restlessness as it keep ncing at the slightly panting man underneath him.


    Rong Nie eyes twitchs again before finally deciding that he has enough of these two people before choosing to leave right at this moment on, desperately wanting to save the remaining image that he has toward these two people before it willpletely copse before he knew it.


    "... No need... continue on Imperial Uncle... I''ll juste backter."


    Rong Nie quickly turn around and walking away, not wanting to see the embarassing and shameless scene before him, before suddenly elerating his steps when after hearing his Imperial Uncle said an ok, a shameless speech between the two people has followed soon after, doesn''t seem to care a bit over the fact that he was leaving just like that.


    "... hmm... were was I...?"


    "... um... please continue to punish this lowly person your highness..."


    "... Yes... this King will reluctantly continue your punishment..."


    "...Oh... please be gentle..."

 Chapter 27: Instantaneously Chaos

    Chapter 27: Instantaneously Chaos


    At the silent ce a tall and handsome figure could be seen moving hisrge slender hand while the shuffling sound of moving clothes resound throughout the empty ce, though a few distance away was another person with a delicate figure of a much smaller young man with a beautiful and charming small face.


    There are only two person currently staying in the Pavilion while surrounded with numerous beautiful blooming lotus flower all around, while the entire servants and hidden guards that has been watching over them has long been send away when Li Chen has arrived.


    It was the reason why the Young Emperor has appeared without any of the servants announcing his presence.


    Snow who has been sitting on arge luxurious couch couldn''t help but shift his amber eyes side way but seemingly cannot stop himself as amber eyes return back and gaze at the person right before him, unable to decide if Snow should give his lover the privacy he needed, despite the fact that it was meaningless to think about it in the end.


    Before a small and slender hand raise to touch his pretty forehead while carrying an expression of disbelief on that beautiful and charming face of his.


    Snow couldn''t help but nce back at the figure before him again before ncing side way quickly while the small beautiful face turning crimson while inwardly thinking at the gall of his lover courage or shamelessness that was currently changing his clothes out in the open area and right before his amber eyes.


    Then the image of what he has just done a few minutes ago sh his mind, it seemed that he was the one that has given his lover enough reason to be unreasonable and shameless before him.


    Before only one thought grace Snow mind,<em>are you trying to seduce me?</em>


    Snow couldn''t help but silently asked before swearing that this might be karma getting back at him.


    <em>It sure came fast though...but I like it!</em>


    Snow doesn''t know what came over and possess him to do that shameless thing with Li Chen before, now that it was done and over, he suddenly felt a bit more embarrassed as his beautiful face turning more redder than ever while the feeling of excitement linger around deep within him.


    There is always something that he can learn about himself, so this was how he be when he has a lover huh?


    Snow inwardly nodding his head, he should take note to restraint himself more in the future, Snow doesn''t want to scared Li Chen away if he goes overboard.


    Or Li Chen will probably love it and turn more shameless and unrestrained in the future?


    Nope that wouldn''t do, Snow need to be the more shameless one between the two of them or else wouldn''t he be the one that will be often pushed down more?


    Amber eyes suddenly sh of calction and with a bit of sadistic vor on it.


    "Baby, are you feeling alright now? How about we take our lunch, I prepared something more delicious this time."


    Li Chen suddenly spoke causing Snow attention to return in the present while feeling a bit hot and shy when he heard Li Chen voice with a bit low and husky sound on it before nodding his head.


    Snow was a bit hungry from the punishment game that they yed.


    After having a lunch together, Snow finally left his rather downhearted lover that look like a kick puppy and finally went to meet with little Nie to deal with some important stuff, specially when the Young Emperor seemed to have unfortunate luck every time hee to discuss important matter toward him.


    Most of the time that Snow was acting intimately with his lover, Little Nie always arrived in awkward manner and leaving feeling ufortable in the end.


    Maybe he should lessen the intimate time he does with Li Chen during the day?


    After thinking in 3 seconds, Snow discard that thought since Little Nie will get use to it soon anyway, besides it was a great learning experience for the Young Emperor when he grow older.


    Oh such a very regretful thought that will make Snow eitherugh or cry about the situation that he find himselfter on in the future.


    Arriving at the Royal Study Room of the Young Emperor, Snow stayed for an hour discussing important matter with little Nie before leaving to handle another matter again.


    A bitter, a calm and steady sounds of footstep can be heard at the currently bit dim hallway while a youthful delicate figure could be seen walking calmly while another person wearing a uniform was currently in front and respectfully guiding the person behind him.


    Amber eyes calm and indifferent gracefully step by step walk by while wearing another delicate and beautiful purple royal robe as Snow walked at a ce that was not meant for someone of his standing to be appearing.


    After a few more minutes of walking, Snow finally stop walking as amber eyes coldly ncing at the figure that was currently inside a cell, waving his small hand, the prison guard that has been leading the way the entire time move and open cell door, allowing Snow to enter while bowing his head down with respect.


    "Your Royal Highness, please be careful and watch over your step."


    Indifference amber eyes nce at the prison guard before entering the cell without hesitation while giving his order.


    "Leave, this King can handle the rest. No matter what happen, there is no need toe and check."


    "Yes Your Royal Highness!" , the Prison guard bow his head once more time in respect before finally closing the door, though not locking the door after he left.


    After the Prison Guard around was gone, Snow finally coldly nce at the injured Wang Lou that has finally raise his head up with great difficulty as he eerily remain silent the whole time that Snow has suddenly appeared, but it doesn''t stop Snow from noticing about how his green eyes was currently filled with hatred along with a bit of deranged expression on that usually handsome face of his that is currently cover in bruises.


    Well, his lover sure can be vindictive as all the damage seemed to be focused on Wang Lou face more.


    Snow pink lip curve up slightly as amber eyes nonchntly nce at Wang Lou sorry figure without showing any emotion whatsoever, aside from a bit of pain of emotion that he got from the original Xen reaction toward the current situation of Wang Lou.


    Though Rong Xen hated this person, it doesn''t change the fact that he has grown up with this man for years while carrying a growing affection.


    One could say it was the feeling of love and hate at the same time.


    Snow will never really disapprove and criticize a person opinions and about what they has chosen to do in their life, everyone has their own sole responsibilities, whatever they has chosen to do, no matter if it was stupid, downright insane and pathetic it might seemed to others, but that was the path that they have chosen to walk.


    Oh they might feel regretful in the end and wish that they shouldn''t have done whatever they did but everyone will have a mistake and regret in their life.


    And if a person exist that doesn''t have any mistake and regret in their life then that is simply a miracle itself because even Snow has his own mistake and regret in life.


    Everyone has different choice in life, just like how someone else might have chosen a different path from what Snow did in his past life, like choosing to let go of revenge, but as long as Snow know and decided what he wanted to do in the end, Snow will continue to do so even if it might be a mistake in someone else eyes.


    Everyone has different decision to make and no matter what happen in the end, anyone opinion will not matter because Snow every decision was something that he will be walking that path.


    "... what do you want?" an emotionless voice suddenly bought Snow out of his thought, returning his attention back at the currently severely injured Wang Lou that appeared to be calm outside despite the fact that hatred is brimming in his green eyes along with that instability mentally that Snow can perceive at the current moment causing Snow to smile even more widely as he bend down a bit, amber eyes staring down at the pathetically figure before him.


    "I''m in a very good mood today, so I came to show you something very interesting."


    .


    .


    "Uncle! Something bad happened! Cousin Tan is missing!"


    "What?" a middle age man with a scar on his face suddenly shout in rm as he angrily stare at the currently worked up figure of a young man that has arrive before him.


    "Didn''t I always told you to keep watch over Hong Tan? What happened? How could she be missing? Isn''t she supposed to be with you!? Answer me Hong Ling!"


    The man that has been called Hong Ling, couldn''t help but flinch as his brown eyes warily look at his angry Uncle before suddenly seemingly remembering something important as his brown eyes light up a few secondter, "Uncle! Cousin has been trying to learn about the news of our friend Jun Chen after the celebration in the Jun Family! This morning, she was finally able to hear some news regarding our friend. Uncle you know that I also have important matter to handle and cannot be with my Cousin all the entire time. I just learned that Cousin Tan has been missing after I just finish what I was doing. I am sure that Cousin has secretly went out again and definitely went to meet our friend when I was not with her!"


    After hearing the young man detailed ount what might have happened, Hong Tai couldn''t help but close his mouth in a thin line, frowning as he fully know well that Hong Ling cannot be lying and be entirely me about what has happened since Hong Tan has just that personality of her like that, specially that stubbornness that has given them problem and trouble sometimes.


    "What about those hidden guards that has always been following and protecting Hong Tan?"


    "That was the problem Uncle! It was the reason why I came running to inform you about it as soon as I learn when I came back that Cousin is missing! I couldn''t find the hidden guards along with Tan! Something bad has definitely happen!"


    Hong Ling brown eyes showing a bit panic and fear about the situation of his cousin situation, while Hong Tai face turned grim as he thought about the person that Ling has told him before.


    Jun Chen? The missing person in the Jun Family?


    That was the person that his precious daughter has been talking about, and the person that might have been... no... the Future Emperor of the Rong Dynasty!


    If his daughter has fallen madly for that person and even cannot forget all about him that she even came so far as to speak about it toward him then that was enough proof that the person that Hong Tan, the future Empress, has fallen for can only be the future Emperor!


    Not good, Hong Tan thought as he remember the information that he has gotten that Jun Chen seemed to has grown some unusual affection toward the Regent King, another proof about the sudden change of the Rong Family destiny!


    Everything has gotten quiteplicated.


    Suddenly a hidden guard has appeared as the two of them discuss about the current whereabouts and situation of Hong Tan, telling another serious issues as he spoke hurriedly toward Hong Tan without worry about Hong Ling hearing the important information as everyone has long known that Hong Ling is the future sessor of Hong Tan that he has been training since he was still a young child.


    "Milord! Right Prime Minister is urgently wanted to meet with you! He said that the Regent King has made a move and the situation is so dangerous and important that everyone cannot wait anymore!"


    Hong Tai and Hong Ling stared with each other, eyes lighting up in understanding but with a bit of dreadfulness about what the meaning of the news that they are currently hearing at this moment on.


    Hong Tan disappearance might have been the n of the Regent King.


    Hong Tai can only frown with a grimace expression on his face as a thought grace his mind, if his daughter missing situation might have been the Regent King n to.


    <em>Did he find out our sudden Alliance? It was just yesterday! How could that be?</em>, Hong Tai thought worriedly but if what he thought was true then the Regent King is really very fearful despite the fact that he was obviously in the losing side at the moment, specially that decisiveness of his despite the risk it might cause has still decided to make his move rather than trying to hide about learning about the Alliance he has with Wang Lau and taking a time to prepare himself just to be in safe side.


    Not good! Hong Tan in great danger!


    What a great move Regent King, rather than making them to has enough time tounch their attack, suddenly forcing them to make their move in haste without much preparation is far more better than a prepared one after all.


    Hong Tai eyes shed coldly as a hint of steel sh, "Still so naive! There is no way that I will lose this fight! Come! Tell all of them to prepare! This night, the Rong Dynasty will change and the entire Royal Family will disappear in the Dynasty!"


    "Yes!" the hidden guard bow his head respectfully before disappearing to follow his master order while Hong Tai turn his attention to the young man before him.


    "Hong Ling, handle the matter of Hong Tan with great care! You must rescue her sessfully without any harm or face the consequences!"


    "Yes Uncle!" Hong Ling bow his head as he answer back respectfully before turning around to prepare and n how to rescue Hong Tan.


    .


    .


    Before Hong Ling has learn about Hong Tan situation and reported to Hong Tai, in arge and luxurious Residence with arge sign of Wang in front, there is a person that has just received an important news from a hidden guard and has immediately went to inform the important matter to his Lord.


    "Milord! A news from the Pce! The Regent King and the Young Emperor seemed to has done a major blood path just yesterday night and has clean up mostly all the hidden spies of everyone in the entire Pce."


    "What?" an rm Wang Lau immediately stood up from his chair as blue eyes stare in question at the assistant that has just made an important and apprehensive report.


    "Why am I hearing this now? What just happened?"


    Too sudden!


    It was really too sudden!


    What has cause that person to make a move suddenly?


    Wang Lau forehead began to frown as a worried expression on that handsome mature face of his appear while cold sweat run down his forehead.


    That person will never make a move suddenly just like that! Specially when he was currently weakened by poison and has less chance to win over their fight!


    The Regent King will never gamble, Wang Lau was sure of that fact because Rong Xen would have made a move and done it in the past when he was still much more stronger before than the current present time, where he was weaken despite how strong he seemed to appear outwardly.


    That was a false image that Rong Xen has been showing to everyone because Wang Lau knows for the fact that the Regent King is currently dying from the Cold Poison that Wei Lei Shan servant has given!


    Besides, one of the weakness of Rong Xen was the fact that he just care too much, specially about the Rong Dynasty situations and the Royal Family life, those burden and responsibilities has been causing him to think more deeply while carefully making a move.


    Unless, something very important has happen without Wang Lou knowing about it, or something else has pushed the Regent King to gamble it all once and for all.


    "Master! It was also mention that Wang Lou has mostly taken all of his subordinates and went into the Pce wanting to confront the Regent King yesterday night causing a fight to happen and none of them has return until now."


    "What? How could that be?" Wang Lau blue eyes widen in disbelief and shock.


    He has always known that his son has that kind of obsession and possessiveness regarding the Regent King but he never thought that Wang Lou would have done such a very disturbance decision.


    Just a single night and to many thing has been happening all at once.


    It was his son that has cause the Regent King to move then, Wang Lau could technically tell that Rong Xen has finally known who was the hidden mastermind behind of all the events that is currently happening in the Rong Dynasty!


    "Such a disobedient and useless son!" Wang Lau seethe in intense anger about that son of his, only causing him nothing but trouble and problem!


    Its not good, right now even if the Regent King was not before him but Wang Lau can instinctively feel that person overwhelming anger and hatred at the moment.


    He has to make a quick and decisive decision on what to do now that everything has turn this way.


    "Master... should we go rescue the Young Master Lou?" the person that has been silent at the entire time after making his report, open his mouth, as he offer some idea.


    Wang Lau frown more, as he thought deeply of what to do, not giving any answer immediately which has cause a bit of surprise to the assistant before him, because that was still his son, specially when he was the only child that his master has.


    "... No need!" Wang Lau replied heavily while closing his blue eyes, although that child has been a person that was not born from that person, Wang Lau has still affection toward him, Wang Lou was his only son after all, the person that will inherit the Wang Family.


    But now, he cannot just make a move so easily besides he still has a grandson that can carry the Wang Bloodline, Wang Fan, so he can reluctantly give up to rescue Wang Lou at this moment.


    Besides, his son was the one who has cause all the trouble and has make this all happen in the end, Wang Lou has to take the responsibility for the trouble that he make.


    However, Wang Lau thinking was quickly change soon as a hidden guard has suddenly appeared, carrying an important and serious information regarding the event that is currently happening in the Pce that has cause Wang Lau to react more intensely than learning about the situation of his currently missing son,


    "Master! Urgent! The Queen Mother is in danger at the moment! The Regent King has somehow gotten to know that the Queen Mother was the cause of his two brothers death!"


    "How could that be?" Wang Lau question back, but no one can answer it as his face whiten.


    Not good, Wei Lei Shan is in danger!, was what went to Wang Lau head, as a cold sweat run on his forehead.


    Even if she was the mother of the Regent King, Wang Lau know from all the years that he has been secretly dealing with the Regent King about the fact that person can be cruel and ruthless!


    Rong Xen can be ruthless toward his own self, so there was no question about to other people!


    Besides if their own mother can even kill her own children, then Rong Xen can also kill his own mother at the same time!


    In the end, no matter how there has been no infighting from the past generation in the Royal Family, the Imperial Family will always remain as cold blooded people when ites to their family rtionships!


    It was part of their disposition no matter how much they feel in the end, force or not, they can do it when it mattered and ughter their own father, mother and siblings!


    "Come! Come! Go prepare everything and let the others know!"


    They have to make a move now before its toote, Wang Lau instinct was telling him that if he doesn''t do anything now then everything will be far toote.


    "Tell Hong Tai that we have to make our move now! It couldn''t wait anymore!"


    Besides, now that Rong Xen has made his move, then Wang Lau also need to answer back.


    As for what happenedter on, Wang Lau doesn''t have the time to worry about getting a bad reputation when he got the throne since he can handle the rest after he won the battle.


    Winner is the King, loser is the Viin!


    Right now, all that matters is the fact that he has to win this fight at all cost.


    Soon a storm of blood path will happen.


    .


    nk


    nk


    nk


    a sound of chains rattling echoed out in a damp and dark room as a figure knelt down in the floor with chains along both of his wrist and ankles.


    Even in the dark, one could be able to see the overwhelming anger along with an all consuming hatred as he gaze somewhere before screaming loudly with overwhelming hatred with a distorted expression on his face.


    <strong>"... Unforgivable!"</strong>


    nk


    nk


    nk


    .


    .


    As the sun lower down, and the star starts shining in the night sky, the entire Capital of Rong Dynasty suddenly turn eerily silent before a loud sound resound throughout the night.


    Rumble


    Rumble


    The usually bustling Capital is currently deserted as all themon citizens currently hiding in their own home, their eyes wide open in fright.


    Instantaneously everything just happen without their knowing, as in the far distance, numerous people, or precisely soldiers and experts are currently line up before a very majestic and huge gate of a very magnificent Pce of the Rong Dynasty.


    However, all themon citizen that has great respect and faithful in the Royal Family can only pray for their safety because they are powerless to interfere in this sudden fight, no... rebellion as they can only wait for the oue of the battle.


    Specially when the Imperial Family has almost gotten all themon people great respect from what the Young Emperor has just done to those officials that has used their power in unjustified way, besides all of them knew that the downfall of the Rong Family will affect all of their livelihood.


    So they can only pray to let the Royal family be in safe after all of this was over.


    The people in hiding but brave enough to peek on what was currently going on couldn''t help but tremble at the surprising situations that has just sprang out of nowhere, specially opening their eyes wide when suddenly the majestic and huge Pce gate began to move before opening slowly right their very eyes.


    Base from what they are seeing, it was obviously open from the inside by someone.


    Wang Lou and Hong Tai that has been standing before it couldn''t help but nodded their heads, obviously the people they have hidden in the Pce has made a major sess in this situation and was able to open the gate with less trouble.


    Though Hong Tai instinct has been making him feel so anxious about their current situation, specially when ites about his precious daughter life, but everyone has been force to make a move now.


    "... There is no stopping now, we all have to win this fight or else our ending will be miserable!"


    Wang Lau spoke as he turned around and gaze at the other people behind them.


    If one were to look closely, one would be able to tell that all those are very important figure with high prestige, though, it could be said that these are the people that has been demoted and remove from the authority and power in the official court of the Rong Dynasty.


    Obviously, Wang Lau has been working very hard in the shadow and has also gotten the other officials to fight along side him.


    If all of them wanted to get their power back again after being punish from the Young Emperor then the downfall of the Rong Family can only be the only chance they have, so everyone nodded their head with a grim expression.


    ng ng ng


    Sound of steady footsteps of numerous people could be heard along the sound of their armors and weapons as they move and enter the Pce Gate.


    Suddenly a bloody fight immediately started as Imperial Guards started to defend and attack the currently army before them that are courageous enough to make an attack in the Rong Dynasty Pce as a shout loudly resound the entire Pce, informing about what was currently happening.


    <strong>"A Rebellion!"</strong>


    In a great and magnificent Pce Hall, a person knelt down with a cold sweat on his forehead while wearing a frighten expression.


    "Your Majesty! The Right Prime Minister and the Great General are currently leading an army and intending to Rebel! A traitor they nted was able to open the Pce Gate and is currently wrecking havoc in the Entire Pce!"


    "We know."


    Rong Nie softly answer back as he sat on his throne, red eyes indifferently watching the person that has knelt down and made a report before him.


    Even in the distance, the sound of fighting could reach his ears.


    "Imperial Uncle, I believe in you. Everything will be alright."


    Rong Nie whisper softly as he sat on his throne with a determined expression, what he only need to do at this moment is to sat and wait patiently, even if he felt deep pain at the death of his people on this fight that is currently happening but everything has a price to make.


    "Everyone has to pay the price for betraying us!"


    A majestic aura suddenly erupt from that young body of his as red eyes coldly sh in great determination, while the other people around him couldn''t help but bow their head from reverence at the majestic young Emperor before them.

 Chapter 28: Jealous Person Sure is Scary.

    Chapter 28: Jealous Person Sure is Scary.


    "Where is Shao Feng right now?" Hong Tai asked the person kneeling before him with a serious expression while there is still an ongoing fight happening before them.


    "Milord, Shao Feng is still outside the Capital and will take time to arrive along with his own soldiers after receiving the news of what is currently happening in the Capital." ,he answered the question while bowing his head respectfully.


    Hong Tai nodded his head, despite being young, Shao Feng, are also one of the people he has been wary off, specially after learning that the young man seemed to has given his loyalty to the Royal Family.


    Aside from himself, Shao Feng was also the other person that has exactly the same prestige and authority in the military with almost the same power that he has.


    Base from the time that they have nned their attack, it will be toote for Shao Feng toe over and rescue the Regent King and the Young Emperor after receiving the news about their sudden rebellion.


    Even if the Regent King has been outstandingly smart, he surely wouldn''t have figure out that they will move the exact day that they receive the information of what he has just done.


    It was the also reason why they quickly and decisively made their rebellion at this moment on.


    The monitor that they have secretly ce everywhere has finally made it use at their current situation.


    Right at this instant, aside from the Shao Family with their military might, no one else will be able toe and rescue the life of the Regent King and the Young Emperor.


    As for the Royal Family most loyal ally, the Jun Family, Hong Tai has already given the order from his other subordinate to attack the Jun Family after making sure that the young man Jun Chen has been called out by the elder of the Jun Family to help out from the trouble that he has secretly create in order for the young man to leave the Rong Pce.


    Jun Chen will have to go over and handle his family affair after all.


    Handling Jun Chen is a bit problematic since he was the destined Future Emperor in the future, even if Wang Lau would have taken the authority and power of the Dynasty for a bit more longer after this.


    Hong Tai has to make sure that it wouldn''t affect the intimate affection that the young man will have toward his precious daughter.


    As for the affection that he has toward the Regent King? The young man will sooner forget about it since there is no way that the few days that the two of them has met has a very strong affection with each other and was deep enough to the point that the young man will think about avenging the death of the Regent King, specially when after learning about getting the most powerful and greatest authority in the entire Rong Dynasty in theter future.


    Men are born ambitious and that young man definitely was that kind of a person just base from learning about him being the Future Emperor in the near future.


    Right now all they have to do is win their current fight and only need to eradicate those two people that has the Royal bloodline, as long as those two important people die today, the entire Jun and Shao Family will not be able to do anything no matter how much they felt in the end, unless they want their entire family to be eradicated!


    Suddenly another person has appeared, "Milord! Young Master Ling was able to sessfully rescue our Young Lady Tai! He has already sent the Young Lady away and to safety! He is currently on his way right now!"


    "Good! Hong Ling, I knew that you would not disappoint me!" a relief expression suddenly appeared on Hong Tai face after receiving the very important news that he has been anxiously waiting for the whole time, before quickly asking the whereabouts of the other people.


    "The young man Jun Chen has been outside when the attack has happened and is currently not in the Rong Pce, while our spies inside has told us that the Regent King has been visiting the Pce where his Imperial Brothers has live when the attack happen and the Young Emperor is currently staying in the Royal Hall."


    "How about the Right Prime Minister Milord?" asked of the other person with a bit wariness on his face because that person has been crafty as a fox.


    Something sh on Hong Tai eyes as he nce at a certain ce, precisely the resting ce of the Queen Mother before turning around as he gaze at the now nearby Royal Hall that was currently being guarded by numerous Imperial Guards as they fought his own soldiers at the moment, protecting the Royal Family.


    "No need to worry, the two of us already n everything."


    .


    .


    "...Lei Shan..."


    Wang Lau couldn''t help but whisper softly, blue eyes open wide with surprise as he gaze at the currently miserable beautiful person sitting in a wooden chair before him.


    "... um.... eh.... hskhe... " a rather unintelligent reply answer back as the Queen Mother amber eyes filled with utter despair as she gaze with shame and hopeful emotion at the handsome man that has appeared before her, while the beautiful face has been covered with tears.


    <em>... your finally here Lau... Lau... hu... hu... save me... save me...</em>


    Unintelligent noise continue on, as Wang Lau slowly step forward with unbelievable face, blue eyes couldn''t help but glimpse of the open mouth of Wei Lei Shan causing his body to shudder, specially when she has been unable to move the whole time and has been keeping still in that wooden chair of her the moment that he has arrive.


    "wu...sah.....uj....."


    "You.. You..." anger, overwhelming anger, as he look at the wretched situation of the person he has love and has been endlessly longing for so many years, before suddenly howling in sorrow.


    "Ah! Monster! Monster! Regent King! How could you do this to your own Mother!"


    Before suddenly rushing over with uneven step at the still beautiful but miserably person as his lip keep speaking in afort way,


    "Don''t wory! Lei Shan, Don''t worry! I''ll save you! There is definitely other people that can heal you. Everything will be alright! I am here!"


    However, the moment that he has almost walk halfway toward where Wei Lei Shan was something suddenly happen as the ground under his feet has started glowing brightly while line slowly appeared and spread around the whole ce as it slowly forming a huge circle that has made Wang Lau to stop and stand still, his head lowering down quickly at the sudden appearance of a mystic spell underneath him.


    <strong>"An Ambush!"</strong> Wang Lau blue eyes suddenly widen in panic before quickly moving backward and away from the rune spell that has activated, however the unintelligent noise has immediately cause him to turn his head around as panic blue eyes met with tearful amber eyes that has been looking at him desperately causing him to stop moving.


    He has been observing the entire mystic spell after it appeared and knew with a high chance that he still has enough time to save her but it will be dangerous thing to do specially when even his life will be in danger and it might even cause him to lose his life if he did.


    As his mind brim in chaos,plicated blue eyes sh with hesitation, causing the paralyze beautiful woman that has been gazing and observing the person before him to has caught the emotion that has sh by causing her heart to turn cold, specially when remorseful blue eyes gaze at her one more time before turning around without hesitation and dashing away madly.


    Wang Lau has been biting his lip tightly enough that it started to bleed while it drip down into the ground as he run away with a heavy heart, feeling remorseful as he turn his back at the person he love the most.


    "... Lei Shan... Sorry!"


    <em>I... I just don''t want to die!</em>


    Amber eyes filled with disbelief as she stare at the person that has turn around without even looking back once as he escapes from danger, saving his life while abandoning her, the person that has been telling her nonstop that he love her very deeply.


    <em>No... Noo.... you abandon me...? Why...? You... you said that you love me! <strong>WANG LAU!!!</strong></em>


    She stayed frozen, amber eyes widen with utter shock at the reality that she is currently experiencing while the painful sound of the soldiers that Wang Lau has bring along that has been unable to escape doesn''t even registered in her mind.


    She was in aplete disorder and confusion as the image of the person she has been loving the whole time ran away from danger and leaving her alone keep repeating in her mind, at first she felt intense denial as she tried to think of a reason that Wang Lau has left her alone before somehow, the voice of her youngest child echoed so loudly and clear at this moment on.


    <em>"You both are a coward, you two choose the same thing, rather than love, you both choose Life instead!"</em>


    <em>Ah...</em>


    <em>Ah...</em>


    Suddenly, she seemed to figure it all out on this moment on.


    The frozen and paralyze Wei Lei Shan at this moment on couldn''t help but let her head fall, the power that has been controlling her body the entire time has disappeared, but right now, she doesn''t have any strength any longer as she face the reality before her.


    Is that it?


    She has been wrong all along?


    <em>Did I... make a mistake and choose a wrong choice?</em>


    <em>Did I... love the wrong person?</em>


    Unable to voice the question that she desperately wanted an answer from, tears fall relentlessly down her beautiful face as expression of intense regret fill her entire being up.


    During the entire time that the people around her continue to howl in pain, Wei Lei Shan figure miraculously remain safe and sound, as no attacke even close by her body.


    After finally rushing and running madly along with the other soldiers that has been with him, Wang Lau couldn''t help but kneel down in the floor feeling unpleasant the entire time as his back facing the Pce of the Queen Mother.


    In that single moment, there has been two choice that he has to choose, either die together with the person he love, the Queen Mother that he has been wanting to be with or either save his own life and continue to fight for the throne in the Rong Dynasty.


    <strong>Regent King!</strong>


    <strong>Regent King!</strong>


    <strong>Rong Xen!</strong>


    Blue vein bulged on Wang Lau forehead as he knew only one person that can only n something cruel and ruthless before him.


    After learning the whole thing, the Regent King has made a devious ambush n and a choice for him to choose from.


    Wang Lau couldn''t quickly raise his head up high in the sky as he howled in extreme hatred and regret that echoed loudly that it even reach a certain ce.


    <strong>"I Will Not Forgive You!!!"</strong>


    Hong Tai couldn''t help but turn his head around as he heard the painful voice of the Right Prime Minister causing him to feel anxiety as he couldn''t help but feel a deep ominous feeling the entire time, specially when they have been winning this entire fight the whole time.


    While Rong Nie that was able to hear Wang Lau voice, remain unperturbed while his red eyes sh coldly as he continue to sit calmly on his throne.


    And somewhere in the Rong Pce, a delicate figure isyingzily around at a very luxurious couch while delicate finger y along with his own long ck silk hair before suddenly turning his head around a bit when he heard the howling voice of a certain ce.


    After a few seconds at staring in the distance, he turn his head back and continue to y with his silky ck hair but the pink lip couldn''t help but curve up.


    .


    .


    "Young Master Lou! Are you alright?"


    <em>nk</em>


    <em>nk</em>


    <em>nk</em>


    Beat up handsome face raise slowly, while painful green eyes nce at the person that has remove the chain that has been tying him the whole time before helping his severely injured body up carefully.


    "... Father?" Wang Lou green eyes sh while asking one of the subordinate of his father that has help rescue him at the moment.


    "Young Master Lou, do not need to worry about the Lord and please take this medicine to heal most of your injury at the moment."


    Wang Lou silently took the medicine from the person before him, and although it was not able topletely cure him because of how severe the injury that he has taken, which immediately remind him of the two person that has just cause it that immediately made him grit his teeth with great anger.


    The person before him has felt the growing anger of his Young Master couldn''t help but speak with a bit more cautious on it when he carry on, "Young Master Lou, our Lord is currently fighting his way into the Royal Hall along with the Great General Hong Tai! The Regent King has been caught unaware and was not able to make his own preparation quickly to fight back at the moment. We has the momentum and in the winning side at this moment on!"


    <em>Already in the Royal Hall? Rong Xen losing? Hong Tai? Beside that...</em>


    "We are winning?" A surprise expression sh on Wang Lou face, before a calction sh on his green eyes which the person before him has failed to notice.


    "Yes! The greatest ally of the Regent King Shao Feng has been outside the Capital and doesn''t have any other soldiers to fight us back, specially when we have more people because of the Alliance with the Great General!"


    Green eyes darkened before standing up, "Take me there right now!"


    The other person couldn''t help but wanted him to rest his injured body but his young master was just being stubborn and could only let him go to the Royal Hall, while guarding him along the way.


    "I''ll let all of them pay the price for going against me!"


    .


    .


    "Love... your back?"


    Amber eyes gently gaze at the young handsome man that has suddenly appeared before him, the white robe flutter as he walk gracefully causing Snow to stare a bit more at his handsome lover.


    "Um! Sorry Baby, I was a bitte."


    Dark Ink eyes worriedly gaze back at his little lover before bending down as he helped fixed a bit of the messy purple royal robe when his little Xen has raise up from lying down on the luxurious couch before his gaze move up to stare at a bit at the crooked jade crown which he immediately fix.


    The entire time, Snow remain silent as he obediently let Li Chen take care of him before arge and slender hand was extended before him when Li Chen take a step back a bit after he has finish taking care of him.


    "Lets go?"


    Snow gaze at the gentle smile with dark ink eyes filled with heavy love as it gaze at him causing the beautiful and charming face to flush a bit before gently raising his own small soft hand and grasping the muchrger and warmer hand before him.


    "... Um... Lets go."


    Two figure, one is a small and delicate person wearing a magnificent purple royal robe while the other person was a tall and slender figure of handsome young man wearing an elegant white robe, walk side by side together while their shadow intertwined together.


    .


    .


    Hong Tai couldn''t help but nce at the person that has arrive a minutes ago but remaining silent the whole time, sensing about how there is something wrong with Wang Lau at the moment and continue his entire focus more on the ongoing fight before him.


    Seeing as the Imperial Guards was losing now, even though they are powerful enough to fight back but it doesn''t change the fact that they only have fewer people than what they are against with, specially when they are far more skilled in protecting rather than fighting which his own soldier has been more adapt with from fighting in the border region of the Dynasty.


    "Open it! Hurry! We have to win this fight fast!"


    "AH! Protect Your Majesty!"


    "Traitor Die!"


    The fight continue on, both Imperial Guards and Soldiers dying one by one, the entire Rong Pce currently in a bloodshed while dead bodies has been scattered all around the ce before a bit of joyful shout suddenly echoed out loudly causing Hong Tai to smile a bit when he saw the open door of the Royal Hall where the Young Emperor has been staying at, while Wang Lau eyes sh in wrath and greed as blue eyes gaze at the open door where most of the authoritative ce in the entire Rong Dynasty is, the throne room.


    Hong Tai and Wang Lau along with a group of the demoted officials entered the Royal Hall finally before stopping as expression of disbelief appeared on their faces.


    Rong Nie, slowly raise his head up from the memorial that he has been reading on his hand before gazing at the group of people that has entered the throne room while the shivering eunuch has been standing before him has taken the offered memorial from the Young Emperor and turning around to ce on a stack of memorials that has been finish during the attack was happening.


    Everyone couldn''t help but feel utter disbelief about how carefree and unworried the Young Emperor has been acting to the point that he has been reading memorials despite the fact that there has been an ongoing fighting and bloodshed happening in the entire Pce, specially when his life was in great danger.


    "Oh... We have been waiting for a bit too long."


    Since it was taking them time to fight their way in, as an Emperor there was a lot of matter that he has to handle, specially when there has been a lot of official that he has just demoted and remove in the Royal Court causing more work for him and it didn''t help over the fact that his Imperial Uncle seemed to has his focus and attention more toward the Young Jun to the point that he sometimes has to go himself to discuss important matter to his Imperial Uncle but to only see those embarrassing and shameful scene when he arrive before them.


    Hong Tai and Wang Lau couldn''t help but frown at the scene before them since it just felt so wrong that they started to get suspicious causing them to look around the ce in a guarded way before a voice suddenly echoed loudly that caught their attention, everyone turning their head around at the direction of the open door, even Rong Nie red eyes stare at the figure that has appeared before them.


    "Son! I''m d that your safe! Hurry and Come here, we are finally going to win this fight!"


    Wang Lau felt a bit more relieved as he saw the safe figure of his son beckoning him toe on his side since it is the safest ce in the entire ce at the moment, specially when there are still an ongoing fight going on outside as those Imperial Guards tried toe and rescue the Young Emperor.


    Although Wang Lau has decided to let the fate decide on what will happen to Wang Lou, he has still given an order to one of his important subordinate to rescue him just in case he was still alive from being caught by the Regent King, as blue eyes observe his only child, he felt relief that Wang Lou is still alive even if he was severely injured base from his appearance.


    But as he look around, Wang Lau was unable to find his subordinate causing Wang Lou to lower his head in regret, "Father I apologize... he died saving me along the way. I almost died too, thankfully another young man has save me in time."


    "Uncle, I didn''t fail the mission that you have given me!"


    Another young man appeared exactly the same time that Wang Lou has finish speaking to Wang Lau, causing Hong Tai to nod his head in approval, eyes shing in gratified manner.


    "Good! I know I could count on you Ling!"


    Among the other rtives in the Hong Family, he was the very best and obedient, specially when they saw in the magical artifact in their family that Hong Ling was destined to be the sessor of the Military power that he has, making the Hong Family more safer and stronger than ever.


    After finally arriving in the safe ce of the other important figures while the other soldiers protect them from any danger that might appear, everyone began to finally face the Young Emperor that has stayed silent the whole time.


    Rong Nie gaze turn sharp and vicious as he look at the people who dared to betray and lead a rebellion.


    "We are greatly disappointed." sighing deeply at these people that wanted their life, specially when red eyes gaze at the Great General who has been remaining neutral the whole ordeal, at least Rong Nie has thought that he just want to stay safe and not wanting to be joining the chaos that is happening in the Royal Family.


    Rong Nie would have understood it as everyone was just trying to protect themselves but who would have thought that among the people in power, he was the same ambitious as the current Right Prime Minister?


    "The Emperor, please don''t try to fight back and struggle anymore, I promise to give you a burial befitting of an Emperor and will specially give the respect of the entire Rong Family after this is all over."


    Hong Tai bow his head respectfully, although he dare to betray this person before them, it doesn''t change the fact that he was still the current Emperor of the Rong Dynasty and as thest Emperor of the Rong Family, that is all the greatest respect that he could give to him.


    Rong Nie stayed silent for a second before opening his mouth, "... What will happen to my Imperial Uncle?"


    "Please don''t ask something that you already know the answer Your Majesty."


    Hong Tai answered back with a bit of hopeless expression because there was no way that they will leave the Regent King unharmed because Rong Xen existence is the most frightening.


    The Regent King is the one that everyone wanted gone the most because he was really the most decisive, ruthless, cruel and bloodiest person that he has really met in his entire life.


    Even if they decided to leave him alone, there was no way that Rong Xen will leave them alone, he might even make ae back in the future to enact his revenge.


    Besides, they all need to cut all the roots in order to avoid danger in the near future and anyone that has the Royal Bloodline has to be remove in order for the Future Emperor to appear.


    The only reason why Hong Tai has allowed the Queen Mother to be kept alive and safe was not only because of Wang Lau reason, it was because she doesn''t have the bloodline of the Royal Family, thus making it easier to ept her being alive, although he was a bit surprise to learn about the secret between Wang Lau and Wei Lei Shan because really who would have thought of them having affection with each other?


    After observing the expression on the Great General face, Rong Nie turn his attention to the Wang father and son before waving his hand causing everyone to tense up before their eyes widen as another figure appeared before them, though the two Wang people was the one that was affected the most.


    "... How about this person?" Rong Nie spoke, as cold red eyes just nce at the person that has been thrown violently in the hard ground.


    The person started to cry pitifully, the beautiful face covered with tears as blue eyes flicker with pain and hope as it gaze at the people before him, the person looking so delicate and frail that even everyone want to step forward and protect the person from all the pain and suffering he might have experience.


    Wang Lou green eyes nce at the people around him, before turning his attention at his miserable wife before he turn to stare deeply at his father while speaking in a low voice, causing Wang Lau to frown deeply as sweat drip down his forehead.


    This Young Emperor is just like his Imperial Uncle! Both of them has been giving them troublesome andplicated choices!


    "Son... we cant... not at this moment... do you understand?"


    Wang Lau spoke in a very difficult voice, not wanting to stare at his own son, feeling so heavy on his heart, specially when he heard the defeated voice of his only child.


    "... Ok..."


    Just a day, Wang Lau has been force to give up the person that he has been loving and longing for all years while his son has been force to give up his wife, something that Wang Lau believe that has really love this person before them.


    After speaking Wang Lou turn silent, as he look away from the desperate and disbelief Xiao Feiyu, that began to panic frantically, blue eyes gaze from one person to another, which has turn their gaze aside, although they wanted to save the person before them, they all treasure their life more.


    <em>Why? Why is this happening to me?</em>


    <em>I am obviously the Protagonist in this world, I shouldn''t be in this current situation!</em>


    <em>I should be... I should be...</em>


    Xiao Feiyu remain frozen, mind seemingly unable to believes what is currently happening before him.


    Rong Nie eyes couldn''t help but gaze around everyone and was about to open his mouth again only for Hong Tai to cut him off,


    "Enough, Your Majesty! Don''t struggle anymore, no one can protect you. If your waiting for the Regent King to arrive, he doesn''t have enough time toe and rescue you this instant! It will be far toote!"


    Red pupil turn bone chilling cold instantly, while noting the fact that the outside fight seemed to have been over, and one by one, a group of soldiers in armor covered in blood entered the Royal Hall while another group of soldiers started guarding the door so no one else can enter inside.


    "You lose your majesty! Come and handle those hidden guards!"


    After ordering the new soldiers that has finally arrived inside, Hong Tai began to move and walk toward the sitting Young Emperor before them, however after walking halfway, his body couldn''t help but shake before coughing roughly with a wet sound on it as he felt his entire throat burn.


    Ssh!


    Eyes widening in surprise as he stare of his hand covered with the blood that he has just coughed out while the blood contain with a bit of a ck color on it.


    <em>Poison? How could I have been poison?</em>


    Hong Tai couldn''t help but stumble backward while his entire body swaying a bit as he felt entire weak at the moment.


    "Uncle!" Hong Ling that has been following, couldn''t help but shout in panic while rushing forward to steady the body of his Uncle.


    Wang Lau that has been watching the whole thing couldn''t help but widen his blue eyes, he couldn''t help but want to take a step forward seemingly wanting to make sure what is happening before him is true because it happen so so suddenly!


    Swish! Squelch!


    A cry of pain suddenly echoed out causing everyone to remove their attention at the currently poison Hong Tai, as their gaze turned at the figure of Wang Lau that has stumble forward with a pain filled face, their eyes widening in disbelief as all of them look at the currently long dagger that has been plunge from behind him and into his left chest, seemingly close enough to where his heart at, the injury was severe but not enough to take Wang Lau life.


    But what made everyone surprise and shock in utter disbelief was the person that has plunged the dagger behind him was none other than Wang Lou, his own son!


    Turning with great difficulty, Wang Lau eyes widen in incredibly as he stare at his son that has just plunged the dagger into his chest which has already started bleeding while blood drip downfrom his lip.


    "You... You...!"bewildered with a question expression Wang Lau stare at the person before him.


    <em>This was his son! How could he do this to him?</em>


    "Why are you looking at me like I have done something wrong?"


    Wang Lou tilt his head with a bit of confuse expression on his face while green eyes suddenly brimming withplex and dark emotions as he stare at his disbelief father before turning at the soldiers that began to walk toward him, leaving the hidden guards that they have been fighting the whole time.


    <strong><em>"If you want your Lord to keep his life then don''t make a move or else something bad might happen to him~"</em></strong>


    Wang Lou made a smile when the group of soldiers stop and stood still, while the people that has been watching couldn''t help but shudder as they deeply gaze at his expression seemingly finding something disturbing, even Wang Lau felt about something off and different about his son while walking painfully a few distance away from him.


    Rong Nie couldn''t help but shake his head, this person is gone.


    <em>Imperial Uncle lover jealousy sure is scary...</em> Rong Nie couldn''t help but think deeply in order to make sure that he hasn''t done anything wrong since that person sure could get jealous easily even though he doesn''t look like it.


    <em>Imperial Uncle where are you? Your little Nie has been waiting for so long</em>.


    Somewhere close by, a delicate figure could be seen being ster over a wall, while a tall and slender figure was bent over a bit as his morerger body was entirely press over the delicate figure before him.


    Snow small soft hand couldn''t help but grip the taller person shoulder while his head was tilt over as a muchrger lip was press over his own.


    Amber eyes couldn''t help but rolling inwardly since Snow just mention a bit about Wang Lou mentality, then this person immediately be extremely jealous and before he knew it, he has been pushed, though gently, on the wall and has been given another kiss.


    It seemed that after the punishment game that they did, Li Chen turning more braver and shameless?


    Or was Li Chen taking advantage off and looking for a reason to touch him?


    Oh well, soon amber eyes stare at the holographic panel before him that has been ying about what has been going on with the help of ke and as he gaze at it for a few more seconds, Snow suddenly move, making his smaller and delicate body to press up more forward as the small and slippery tongue of his plunged into his lover open mouth.


    Well, they still have a few more minutes so... <em>anyway his Little Nie can wait for a bit more.</em>

 Chapter 29: Lets All Reveal Our Desires!

    Chapter 29: Lets All Reveal Our Desires!


    "Um... Hello? Host... you have to go now..."


    Suddenly, a ck orb couldn''t help but spoke in a rather timid and nervous voice as he interrupt the currently heated and passionate interaction of the two figure before him, specially when the taller and slender figure hand has already move inside the purple royal robe of the other much more smaller and delicate figure that has been entirely press over the wall.


    Snow that has been press by a warm and lithe body couldn''t help but let out a soft and weak moan as therger lip that has been passionately ovep with his pink lip has been slowly detach with great difficulty by Li Chen, while the silver of saliva that connect the two of them from the intense lips lock that they has just done is cut off and went down into a slender neck.


    Wet and arouse amber eyes dazedly stare at the person deep darkened ink eyes, feelingpletely bothered at how hot he currently felt all over his delicate body as the hand that has been grabbing tightly at Li Chen shoulder couldn''t help but pull him closer.


    "... Snow... you have to go to Little Nie now." ke couldn''t help but remind too while a pinkish light couldn''t help but sh once in a while as he float close by while secretly recording the video of Snow and Li Chen intimate action which other, something that Snow will only know at the end of his life in this world.


    Snow that has been arouse, amber eyes shimmering with emotions while the swollen pink lip let out a soft pants once in a while from the passionate kiss that he has just experience couldn''t help but take a step forward as soon as he heard ke voice, his mind reminding him that it is time for him to help the Young Emperor, only to find himself unable to even stand up properly when his own legs buckle up, seemingly having no strength to stand up properly.


    And exactly the same time that Snow was about to fall down, a warmrge hand suddenly grasp his thin waist and pulling his delicate body forward as it touch his lover more hotter lithe body than it usually is.


    "Baby... I love you..."


    A deep and hoarse voice filled with deep affection suddenly sounded out close to Snow ears that he can even feel the warmth of Li Chen breath, his voice sounding so sensual that all of Snow remaining strength vanish causing his entire delicate body to lean more over while his soft hand couldn''t help but grip Li Chen robes in order to steady himself more while Snow crimson cheeks has been ce over a warm sturdy chest that has been breathing more faster than ever while anotherrge warm hand was ce over at the curve of his slender hip.


    Dark ink eyes deepened more as he saw the tantalizing appearance of his little lover, a predatory glint shing on his pupil, before taking a long deep breath as Li Chen desperately tried to calm himself, only to find his body bending over and cing a chaste kiss over his little lover forehead while a thought suddenly sh on his mind as hunger dark ink eyes deepened with intense desire as he gaze at the person wrapped around his arms.


    He desperately wanted to eat this person dry at this moment on.


    Soon, Li Chen wouldn''t be able to stop himself if this keep happening.


    His little Xen just felt so sweet that he is getting so addicted every single time that he got the time to touch him specially when hisrge hand move as it tightly grip the flexible hip of his little lover causing Li Chen to swallowed hard while forcing to control himself for a few more minutes as his forehead lean against the wall, eyes so dark like an abyss.


    He need to propose when this is entirely over soon.


    While Li Chen tried to force out his desire, Snow was able to get his consciousness steady while staring at the chaotic white robes, specially when he saw a bit of that muscr chest that has been hidden before causing Snow to swallowed hard as eagerness fill his entire being while secretly nning on how to get married soon.


    <em>After all of this is over, should I propose soon?</em>


    After a few more minutes in trying to forcefully extinguish both of their desires with great difficulty, the two of them has finally left after fixing their chaotic appearance.


    As they by pass dead bodies all over the ce, both enemies and allies, Snow and Li Chen has finally arrive at the entrance of the Royal Hall of the Pce and saw a group of an elite soldiers with blood covering their armors guarding the entrance, stopping anyone from entering inside.


    Amber eyes calmly gaze at them, not moving a tiny bit even when the group of elite soldiers has finally known their presences while Li Chen just tilt his head back a bit and right before Snow eyes, the group of elite soldiers all bow their heads in respect at the exact same time before splitting apart, making a path in the middle for the two of them to enter the Royal Hall.


    Pink lip couldn''t help but raise up a bit while amber eyes glimmer with tenderness as Snow gaze at the young handsome man at his side, though a surprise expression was outwardly express on his beautiful face, but inwardly, Snow only felt great adoration since he has been watching Li Chen the whole time when his lover was not staying by his side.


    Feeling the adoring gaze of his little lover, Li Chen gaze down at the beautiful and charming Regent King with tender love on his dark ink eyes while secretly feeling delighted a the expression that has been shown by his little Xen, maybe he should show more of what he was capable off and Li Chen might get a surprising reward from it?


    "Come on Baby. It will be over soon."


    Snow nodded his head, while calmly walking ahead and entering the Royal Hall with his lover walking next to him.


    "Watch Out!"


    Suddenly a loud shout echoed out causing Snow amber eyes to blink while his entire attention began to focus more at what is happening inside the Royal Hall, Snow immidiately saw the figure of a person that is currently dashing toward the Young Emperor sitting on the throne with an untidy appearance as his entire body emitting a dreadful killing intent while the man green eyes brim with madness.


    Amber eyes just silently stare at the dangerous person that is madly dashing forward as it tried to take away his little Nie life for a few more seconds before nonchntly ncing at the other people that have been in the whole Royal Hall.


    In another side of the Royal Hall, Snow saw a severely injured Wang Lau and a currently poisoned Hong Tai that has an extreme expression of anxiousness all over their faces, not even a tiny bit of happy emotions are being disyed at the dangerous situation of the Young Emperor, when it will obviously be in their favor if the Young Emperor die right at this instance.


    As he nce around, everyone has the exact same expression on their face as they warily gaze at the currently insane Wang Lou that was about to take the Young Emperor life while a shivering Xiao Feiyu was rooted in the floor, seemingly no strength to even try to run away as blue eyes is filled with absolute terror.


    Entirely feeling indifferent with the whole thing, Snow continue to take a step forward as amber eyes gaze with calmness at the dangerous situation of the Young Emperor, though he couldn''t help but blink in confusion when the Young Emperor red eyes widen a bit when it met his own amber eyes.


    Snow couldn''t help but blink innocently when his Little Nie red eyes seemed to be giving a pitiful and grievous expression as he look toward him causing Snow to be silent for a second as he thought deeply about why is his nephew giving that kind of expression at the moment, base from what he has just seen in the holographic live video and the n that he has already told little Nie ahead of time, there was nothing that would have made him feel like that at all.


    Or did he do something wrong?


    Just a three second of asking that question, Snow inwardly shake his head immediately since he was sure that there was nothing wrong that he has done to make little Nie appear like that.


    Base from what Snow is currently seeing, Little Nie is probably asking for help about the currently crazy man action, since Wang Lou is a disturbing sight to see after all.


    So after thinking deeply about it all, Snow just peacefully walk step by step while gently swaying therge hand that has been holding his the whole time.


    .


    A few minutes before Snow and Li Chen even arrive together.


    "Husband?"


    A soft and hopeful voice echoed out while wide blue eyes remain oblivious and confuse about the current mad Wang Lou that has just finish stabbing his own father from behind.


    Darkened green eyes immediately turn his head at the person that has spoken, breaking the silent that has remain from the Royal Hall after the shocking event.


    Rong Nie that has been watching couldn''t help but remain silent the whole time but even he couldn''t help but inwardly think about how stupid the action of Xiao Feiyu has just done.


    Bam!


    "Ah!"


    A scream of pain filled with disbelief immediately echoed out loudly as the delicate and graceful figure of the beautiful Xiao Feiyu drop violently at the ground with a loud sound.


    Everyone couldn''t help but secretly wince as they watch the beauty being ill treated by his own husband.


    Xiao Feiyu couldn''t help but widen his blue eyes in fear, as he can no longer stay in denial after receiving the beating from the person that is supposed to be his husband, the person that has promise to protect him from all danger when he promise to marry him.


    "Whore!"


    "What?" Xiao Feiyu just continue to feel confuse with the whole ordeal specially when he heard the appalling word that Wang Lou has just spoken.


    "Your still try to act all innocent? You sure are a good actor, even I couldn''t tell what kind of a person you really are, such a liar and a cheater."


    "What are you talking about? Lou... Lou... I don''t get it."


    Xiao Feiyu heart started to jump faster as ominous premonition started welling up inside him, that something bad is about to happen and he wouldn''t like it one bit.


    Wang Lou green eyes sh in negative emotions as it brim with madness while the handsome face began to distort as he madly reach out something on his long sleeves, a blue color orb on his hand appeared that soon took everyone attention.


    "Watch it for yourself!"


    With a very intense hatred, Wang Lou has roughly thrown the blue orb in the middle of the Hall room, just right before Xiao Feiyu as a water like mist suddenly appeared and form into a huge square form, and before anyone know it, a very shameful sound along with an obscene image appeared right before everyone surprise eyes.


    While Rong Nie immediately started blocking his ears and closing his red eyes as soon as he saw the magical orb item that Wang Lou has taken out without hesitation even if it was a dangerous move on his part because Little Nie Imperial Uncle has told him to do all this action since what will happen after will going to dirty his innocent eyes, something that confuse Nie for a bit but he was following his Imperial Uncle instruction because Nie believe and trusted him with his whole life.


    At first everyone watch as a man in red robe with a very handsome with sexy allure suddenly appeared in arge room before quickly standing behind a very beautiful and mesmerizing person that has soon began to interact intimately with the slightly surprise Xiao Feiyu that has his face turn crimson with shyness however, there was no hesitation and resistance on his part.


    And before anyone know it the two people started to engage in a rather fiery and passionate action as the Red robe man pushed down Xiao Feiyu naked figure on the bed before gasps, pants and moan echoed out loudly after a long while, everyone eyes widened more specially when the now slightly naked red robe man has taken hold of a slender white leg and ce it all the way up on his shoulder before his body began to move forward but regretfully soon the video has stop ying on that important part.


    But everyone in the Royal Hall, aside from the Young Emperor, has known about what has happened next after the image was cut off, but before everyone could take a breath at the shocking and rather enticing images that they has just witness, another image with the same ce appeared soon after but with a different person this time around, it was a middle age man with normal appearance that has appeared, and everyone couldn''t help but gasp in shock after they clearly saw the person appearance since everyone has known about him!


    That has been the richest man in the entire Rong Dynasty that has just pass away a weeks ago.


    Before everyone could think more deeply about what was happening, a much more intense, and obscene scene appeared them, this time around is aplete video as the two person seemed to let all the wildness as they move like an animal, the middle man without gentleness yed the beautiful and young fair in the scene with all his heart, while Xiao Feiyu has take it all without anyin as he seemed to indulged himselfpletely on it.


    The video was so intense as the two people make a move of a mind bogging make out scene as they seemed to has let all lose themselves, it was so fierce and passionate that it even cause everyone face to turn crimson red, some of them even couldn''t help but nce with a rather disturbing look at the shock Xiao Feiyu as their gaze at him meaningfully causing the already pale face of Xiao Feiyu to turn more pale as white as a piece of sheet.


    Right at this instant, all that was running on Xiao Feiyu mind was the fact that he didn''t even know who the other person is! Besides, there was no way that he would have done that with someone else that has the average appearance of a person.


    This is fake! Definitely fake!


    Xiao Feiyu inwardly scream in denial before a sudden thought grace his mind as wide blue eyes watch the scene that has been being yed before him since it suddenly felt like the same thing that has happened before when he woke up the same day that Hong wasn''t by his side which has been an unusual thing to happen but something that he has not thought deeply about the whole time.


    Specially when he suddenly remember about what kind of world he has been living, so... that person that has appeared the next night wasn''t Hong? Where is the real Hong then? Or that has been the real appearance of Hong the entire time that he has met him??


    Either it is a fake or true one, the most important fact is about the man not having a handsome appearance when that very night has happened, where he has experience the most intense and satisfying night on his entire life.


    He... He... He has been with a stranger and a rather older man with an average appearance the entire whole time?


    Xiao Feiyu couldn''t help but felt a bit nausea instantly at the thought of it, sure he like men and can sleep with different people but that is because of how handsome and beautiful they have been that he cannot control himself at all!


    I... I...


    "AH!" Xiao Feiyu let out a loud sound of pain as a hand has suddenly grip on his slender neck while his feet dangle in the air when his entire body has been raise high up, and as blue eyes met the green one of his husband, Xiao Feiyu couldn''t help but shudder when he met the ice cold green eyes of Wang Lou along with that distorted face of his.


    Damn!


    Damn!


    Damn!


    "Your so disgusting! To think that you have been that kind of person all along!"


    Blue vein bulge on Wang Lou forehead, as he felt an intense rage inside him while feeling distaste at the person on his hand.


    This person has been the wife that he has chosen! And it was a liar and a cheater all along!


    There is nothing that can be trusted in this world, even his own father has given up his life and abandon him!


    Suddenly a sh of the beautiful and charming face of the Regent King appeared on his mind appeared during the time that he came to visit him in the dungeon before he has been rescued.


    Ah, how blind he has been to have choose this person as his wife!


    Rather than choosing a weak person as his wife and feeling satisfied in being a protector, a strong and powerful person has been alright too now that Wang Lou has think deeply about it.


    Specially when that prideful and powerful person was being pushed down underneath him and can only be submit at his will, just thinking about doing that to the Regent King has lessen the hatred that he felt toward him and felt extreme excitement.


    However, Wang Lou still has to give a bit of a punishment to his Xen after he finally got all the power and be the Emperor when this is over!


    And as he concoct a n on his head about what he will do to the Regent King, his entire expression started to twist in a very nasty and disturbing was as he seemed to get an excited and thrilling emotion just by those thought along that has grace his mind.


    When everyone caught the expression on Wang Lou face, they couldn''t help but take a step back, even Wang Lau has to painfully move a far distance away, blue eyes warily staring at the currently unfamiliar son of his.


    On this moment on, Wang Lau could definitely tell with a hard fact that there is something wrong with his son, he suddenly felt deep anxiety as the Regent King came into his mind.


    What did he do to his own son? There is obviously wrong about Wang Lou mentality at the moment!


    Hong Tai that has being supported by Hong Ling, couldn''t help but warily eye the derange Wang Lou with a very guarded expression before softly whispering words toward Ling as he gave him an order while painfully grasping his chest as the poison on his body, began to get more heavy.


    "Heheheh!" Wang Lou suddenly turn around and gaze at the whispering Hong Tai, causing Hong Tai entire body to tense up when that insane green eyes gaze toward him.


    Hong Tai couldn''t help but feel entirely confuse about how did he got the attention with Wang Lou when he hasn''t even met and done anything toward him, Hong Tai feeling the weakening of his body, he can only hurriedly make Hong Ling take an action on his behalf before everything is toote.


    "Hong Ling! Now! Go stop that person from making the situation more in chaos! I am sure that person is currently carrying the antidote on his person."


    Hong Tai need that cure, as long as he got the cure to the poison that he has gotten then nothing will be able to stop him.


    "Ah! Great General! What Great General you are! There is no need to keepmanding him anymore. It is useless after all!"


    Wang Lou howl with in amusement as derange green eyes sneer at the almighty Great General, he doesn''t know how and why Hong Tai has been allied with that father of his but he was sure that this person also want the throne!


    His father is really naive to think that Hong Tai doesn''t have any ideas toward the Throne, or does he already long known all about it and was only trying to use him?


    Just like how he has been using his own son too now that Wang Lou thought deeply about it, green pupil turning colder and vicious as he shot a look at his so called Father.


    Always hiding and nning something dishonest with that brain of his.


    "You..." Hong Tai eyes wide in confusion before turning his attention at Hong Ling when he suddenly felt him standing up and when he take a look at the young man expression, something sh on his mind causing his eyes to widen in disbelief.


    "Uncle... sorry..."


    Hong Ling brown eyes stare down at the poison and painful middle age man that has disbelief expression before him, but a steel like determination suddenly sh on his brown pupil as Hong Ling take a walk a far distance away at the person that has thought everything he has known, one could say that Hong Tai was more of a master than a rtive to Hong Ling when growing up.


    "But I don''t regret it."


    He is extremely grateful by Hong Tai, however, there is just something that he dislike the most about the way his uncle does his thing and that is, Hong Tai has never thought aboutpletely giving him the entire military power that he has over his hand.


    He was obviously has been raised as an heir to the Hong Family but has been a puppet all along for him tomand.


    "I know that the reason that you has chosen me among the rest of our rtives was because of the magical artifact that has shown you that I has been destined to be the next Lord of the Hong Family. I could understand that all, really, but why was it that when some of the fate has obviously change, especially about Hong Tan, why do you all continue to cling into it?"


    He doesn''t want to be a puppet for the rest of his entire life besides, there has been this obsession that he has been trying to buried deep inside him because Hong Ling has known that there was no chance for it to happen.


    "Don''t you know how I felt when I learn that Hong Tan isn''t destined to be the Future Empress anymore?"


    Wang Lau couldn''t help but feel great shock as blue eyes stare deeply at the disturb Hong Tai as a thought sh his mind after hearing what the young man has spoken, even Wang Lou insane eyes shed with something as he continue to listen about the betrayal of this person that has offer an alliance between them when they just met when on their way to the Royal Hall.


    After learning about Hong Tan change of destiny, how delighted he has been!


    In that moment on, Hong Ling has been enlightened as a great inspiration well up inside him.


    If their destiny and fate can be change at this moment on, then he can also change what his right?


    He can also let out all those hidden thoughts that he has been trying to buried deep inside him.


    In that moment, when he imagine the future that he has been dreaming all along , Hong Ling felt that he has been greatly release from the great burden that has been stopping him all along.


    "Although I really betrayed you Uncle, there was no need to worry, I just want theplete authority and power that you hold. Besides, I don''t really hate you Uncle, I really feel grateful for all that you have done to me till now."


    As Hong Tai stared deeply at the young man that he has thought he has always known, suddenly he caught a sh of certain emotion as he stared at Hong Ling eyes which has cause more intense disbelief.


    Greedy, resentment and ambitious, but among all else, intense obsession.


    "Although I feel sad about you dying, I will continue to fulfill the promise I made with you before, Uncle I promise to take a great care of Hong Tan after you are gone."


    Hong Ling smile gently, brown eyes brimming with happiness as it shine so brightly, looking entirely harmful and innocent, which doesn''t contain even a single hesitation at all.


    A white eyed wolf! Hong Tai has raised a white eyed wolf all this entire time!


    Hong Ling has been hiding all those thought and even he doesn''t have any single idea about it.


    Intense hatred but more of a great panic and anxiousness was something Hong Tai felt more when he thought about his precious daughter life, not even the danger of losing his life can make him feel this desperate.


    He is just worried about how Hong Tan will live his life when he is gone, specially when this person with great obsession is currently eyeing his daughter all along!


    Hong Tai only felt utter despair the entire time, specially when a suddenly familiar figure has appeared before them, causing his eyes to widen so much that it almost look like it will pop out when he has gotten a clear look of who the person is.


    Everyone else stare at the person that has suddenly appeared, before everyone understood the identity of the new person that has appeared, specially when all of them felt so confuse and panic about what is currently happening on this moment on, because it has been too much.


    It was Hong Tan herself, currently has her mouth cover up, while despair, panic, and fear brimming on her eyes as she tried to understand at the situation that she found herself with, specially when she stare at the person she has grown up with all along that has suddenly turn unfamiliar.


    "I will make it so that Hong Tan will not be able to live without my protection and safety. I will be the only one that she will need for the rest of her life."


    "Ling... You!!! Come and kill this person away!"


    Hong Tai howl with rage and hatred before ordering his elite soldier that has been standing still, worried about his entire being, but Hong Tai has stop caring about his life after learning Hong Ling ambitions.


    Right now, as long as he can take away his daughter to safety, his most loyal subordinates will take care of the rest!


    However, Hong Tai couldn''t help but stare in incredulity when all the supposed elite soldiers of his remain standing still, seemingly not hearing what he just order.


    Hong Ling couldn''t help but sigh, "Uncle, there is no need to order them. They only follow what I order."


    "Why the disbelief? There is no way that I will remain quiet and without doing anything while you secretly tried to control me with it."


    And as Hong Ling order Hong Tai elite soldiers to stand a few distance away and remain still, and as they followed Hong Ling obediently ordered Hong Tai remain shock that he seemed unable to react about what was currently happening.


    "Hahahaha! You sure raised an amazing heir Hong Tai!"


    Green eyes filled with amusement as he watch the entire proceeding, though he was a bit interested about how Hong Ling was able to secretly hide the youngdy that even he has been unable to even tell when she appeared but he just shrugged it all off.


    "... son... stop this already..."


    Wang Lau warily eyed his son, hoping to get him back to his right mind.


    Green eyes immediately sh a deep hatred when he gaze at Wang Lau, "You have no right to call me as your ''son''! You obviously already decided to abandon and let me die when you heard the news of my failed attack with Xen!"


    How did you know? Wang Lau couldn''t help but feel panic inside him when he heard Wang Lou words but among else, has already started to get suspicious over the fact about how Wang Lou has known about it.


    "But its understandable when I thought about it because after all you even didn''t love my mother! So there is no way that I will be important to you. You obviously has only love one person your entire life and that is the Queen Mother, Wei Lei Shan all along!"


    All those information has cause disorder on his mind when he learn all about it.


    Those hidden lies, those hidden truth, the world he has thought he knew all along has been different the entire time!


    Not only did the father he has great respect betrayed him, even his own wife has the courage to sleep with different men the entire time that they have been together!


    But as he thought about his father love, Wang Lou couldn''t help but sneer with a gleeful green eyes as he stare at the wide blue eyes of his so called father, "But you know... I heard that the Queen Mother has died... and you as always a selfish person, find your life is far more important than the supposed most important person in your whole life."


    Wang Lau couldn''t help but feel anxious as a suspicious began to rise on his mind, there was just something wrong about what was happening all this time.


    Wang Lou sudden distorted mentality, Xiao Feiyu exposure, Hong Tai sudden poison and Hong Ling betrayal.


    And as blue eyes nce at the still silent Young Emperor that has already has his red eyes wide open as he cold eyes stare all of them with a very interested expression on that young face of his.


    Rong Nie has been calmed the entire, especially with only curiosity and no surprise expression showing on his young face.


    The Regent King!


    "I will not be killing you father, I will let you see how I take what you want with my own hand! Now! I only need to finish the most important one!"


    And that is to kill the Young Emperor!


    Green eyes sh with murderous expression before dashing madly at the Young Emperor that remain sitting calmly on his throne.

 Chapter 30: Three Indifferent People

    Chapter 30: Three Indifferent People


    "Die!"


    A mad shout echoed out loudly as soon as Wang Lou has gotten closer to where the Young Emperor was at, not even a bit suspicious about the entire ordeal when it was extremely unusual to be able to get closer to the Young Emperor without any trouble at all.


    Wang Lou entire mind has been disarray mentally that he has ignored an important information about the entire current situations.


    BAM!


    A sound suddenly echoed out so loudly as a very abrupt glowing rune spell has suddenly appeared in the surrounding before an invisible barrier haspletely covered the entire throne which the Young Emperor has been calmly sitting at.


    Wang Lou entire body, was forcefully pushed backward as it flew high up and fortunately or unfortunately the direction that his body was flying at is the oing Snow that has been walking calmly the whole time without any worried expression on his beautiful face.


    Everyone in the room has already seen the two figures presence causing everyone to have a very panic and dreadful expression on their faces, even before Wang Lou body flew to their direction.


    Snow beautiful face couldn''t help but frown a bit when he saw the oing body of Wang Lou that is currently blocking his path and as he raise his hand, a shadow has suddenly quickly past by as the person has move faster than he was, amber eyes seeing Li Chen appearance couldn''t help but let out a soft smile while slowly lowering down his raise hand.


    Amber eyes watch as Li Chen raise his long leg high up as he take a strike with the oing Wang Lou with great precision and timing before his lithe body twisted as he kick Wang Lou away from Snow path, the image look simr of a person swatting a fly.


    "Baby, didn''t I told you before not to casually touch something that is dirty?"


    Li Chen turned around, dark ink eyes gaze at his amber eyes with deep emotions with a bit of grievance taste on it.


    Snow couldn''t help but snort inside secretly, before outwardly nodding his head obediently.


    "Ah... I''ll properly remember next time, love."


    Hearing the word ''love'' being utter by his little lover pink lip, Li Chen dark emotion, lessen a bit, no matter how much he knows that his little Xen no longer has any affection on that man, he just couldn''t help but still feel a bit of extreme jealousy.


    Really just a bit.


    "Imperial Uncle."


    Rong Nie couldn''t help but spoke fast in order to interrupt the two people as soon as these two began to eye each other affectionately, these two people has a very thick skin after all, they can act shamelessly even during this kind of situations, he has to cut it out before they started to do those embarrassing actions again.


    Snow blink his amber eyes as he gaze at Rong Nie with a bit of question on his face, while Li Chen, frown a bit as he shot a look at the Young Emperor with irritation from being interrupted.


    World Rule, please save him from this two people that couldn''t read the mood, or more likely ignoring their surroundings.


    Rong Nie couldn''t help but pray when he saw how they react when interrupting them.


    "No need to worry Little Nie, everything is going ording to n already."


    Snow smile infort as he stare at the Young Emperor, before calmly walking again while conveniently entertwining the fingers of his loverrge hand.


    "Now then, lets all start shall we?"


    Amber eyes sh an evil glint on it while a cold smile grace that beautiful and charming face of his which has immediately cause Li Chen to be in a daze at the suddenly evil appearance of his little lover, suddenly finding his little Xen extremely hot at the moment as he secretly swallowed a bit hard.


    Rong Nie just inwardly sigh at these two hopeless people.


    <em>I give up.</em>


    And with thisst thought that grace his mind, Nie finally stood up from his throne as he also step forward and met with his Imperial Uncle and Young Jun at the bottom of the stairs that goes up toward the Royal Throne.


    "Rong Xen! What are you trying to do?"


    Wang Lau suddenly shouted, felt overwhelming bad premonition the moment he saw the Regent King specially sensing great danger after the three figure has stand together.


    "Cleaning up all the unwanted trash."


    "Taking out all the rotten roots."


    "Just killing people."


    All the three figures answer at the same time, all the words spoken felt so chilling, specially on how nonchnt they sound when they spoken those words.


    "Stop them!"


    Hong Tai couldn''t help but shout in rm despite the weakness and pain that he is currently feeling at the moment, his eyes wide in great panic.


    Although he doesn''t have any idea about what the three people are nning off, but he could sense the oing smell of death when the three of them stood with each other.


    Something dangerous is about to happen, they have to stop it before its far toote.


    Everyone that has been in the opposite side of Snow, move at the same time, although they felt great fear and terrified on the sudden presence of the Regent King, all of them know that they all have to make a move now if they want to stay alive and win this whole ordeal because right now, only death await them if they lose this rebellion that they have just stage.


    "Toote for that."


    Pink lip softly utter a simple sentence before Snow pupil emit a vicious and sharp glint as he start a powerful andplicated rune spell inside the Royal Hall, which glowed and light up underneath their foot.


    A tremendously powerful rune spell is currently being activated in the entire Rong Pce as an extremelyplex line spread all around to the every part of the entire Rong Pce.


    The currently ongoing fight in the other ces of the entire Pce couldn''t help but stop as they suddenly felt an extremely powerful energy being emit underneath their foot, as line of mystic rune spell spread wide all around the entire Pce.


    And as Snow seriously perform a skill, amber eyes nce at the Young Emperor in the middle of the Rune Spell while Li Chen stand on Little Nie right side while he stayed in the left side.


    Right at this instance, the mystic arts spell that is currently covering the entire Rong Pce was something that he didn''t create, it was something that was left to the descendant of the Rong Family to use in case of danger.


    Alll Snow has to do is to activate the Mystic spell with the current Emperor permission to do so.


    He has been studying and investigating the Royal Family the whole time that he has arrive in the Pce, because he was in great doubt about the fact that the Royal family hasn''t even left a single thing to protect themselves when the Royal family found themselves in danger in the near future.


    After finding out about the protection left by their ancestors, even Snow will have a trouble activating the powerful spell rune that was left behind after learning about it.


    There has been an extreme restriction to be able to activate the powerful spell rune that has been hidden underneath of the entire Pce and one has to have the permission of a blessed Emperor by the World Rule alone to be able to use it, which has been almost impossible to do.


    Snow was just grateful that Rong Nie has been bless with the World Rule since he has been born to be a great ruler of the Rong Dynasty in the first ce.


    As for the other regtions, one also has to have a skillful mystic arts users and not only one was needed but numerous mystic art users to be able to start the rune spell itself and keep it going for to long.


    If Snow was by himself alone, he would have great trouble just by activating it, but right now, he has the greatest gold thigh around and it is his lover, Li Chen.


    As a person bless by the World Rule also, he has the special ability to use the World energy with less difficulty, something that is far more stronger than any type of energy to use, specially the mere energy of a mystic user.


    The world energy is the most purest and strongest energy to use.


    Thus as the spell glowed brightly, Snow and Li Chen gaze met as they smile softly which each other.


    "Baby Lets start?"


    "Um, yes Love."


    The powerful mystic rune spell, release a powerful energy as it covered every single person standing underneath the activate spell which currently all has the entire people in the Rong Pce affected by it.

 Chapter 31: Alright! I Want All Of This Done Already!

    Chapter 31: Alright! I Want All Of This Done Already!


    As the an enormous spell rune activated underneath the entire Rong Pce, Amber eyes and Dark Ink eyes slowly closes before spreading their spiritual sense in the entire ce.


    In a bird view vision, the whole images has been branded in both Snow and Li Chen minds along with a glowing orbs representing all the entire people that are currently both of the Royal Family enemies, protectors, servants and officials.


    Wang Lau, Xiao Feiyu, Wang Lou, Hong Tai, Hong Ling, Hong Tan and everyone else aside from the three people in the center of the great rune spell has already stop moving, their entire body are paralyze, unable to even move a single part of their bodies.


    Everyone in the Royal Hall felt a tremendous suffocation of pressure as fear began to appear in their eyes as they gaze at the three people that are currently standing in the core of the enourmous spell rune that has been cast while the people outside the Royal Hall, all felt extreme panic, confusion and fear about the whole ordeal, remaining ignorant about what has just happened.


    As the entire image has been imprint into Snow mind, he finally began to analyze the entire people that has been under the spell that was cast, as he use both a permanent Skill called Game Map and Appraisal skill at the same time, his sharp gaze drift by one person by another as information began to start appearing in his mind.


    And as numerous list of people information of everyone has been analyze by the appraisal skill, Snow split everyone in another list before a cold smile grace his pink lip after he has finish the whole ordeal.


    Suddenly in everyone mind, a calm voice echoed out softly, speaking a cruel simple sentence that sent chill on everyone spine.


    "I''ll give you two choice either submit or die."


    Fortunately or unfortunately, everyone doesn''t know that Snow has already decided which people can remain alive, the choice he has given them was just as an appearance sake, because with the use of the Appraisal Skill, Snow has already figure out which people doesn''t have any second chance.


    After giving everyone 30 seconds to decide, Snow entirely ignore the silent plead and mercy of the people that has choosen to admit defeat but unfortunately has been the people he already deemed as a dead person.


    With gentleness, Snow spriitual sense met with Li Chen who has been waiting patiently the whole time that he has been appraising everyone in the Entire Pce.


    <em>"You may begin love."</em>


    <em></em>Snow felt the soft cares of his lover spiritual sense before he recieve an obedient words spoke by a gentle Li Chen.


    <em>"Baby, I''ll do anything for you as long as you ask me."</em>


    As soon as Li Chen received the list of people that has to remove, without a single hint of hesitation, he started a massacre with zero sentiment and guilt on taking all of those people life.


    "I admit defeat!"


    "Mercy! I''ll lower my weapon and kneel down!"


    "Please, let me go I was force to do all of this!"


    Immediately, everyone began to give their answers as fast as they could, showing theirplete willingness on giving up, wanting nothing more than to get back the movements of their entire bodies, words after words are being echoed out in their mind, hoping that the soft voice that has spoken before was able to clearly hear their answers.


    Suddenly, a shrill scream of pain and fear ehoed out loudly, seizing everyone entire attenton backas the people finally return their consciousness at the current scene before them.


    Everyone eyes are wide open as they stare with massive terror when some of the people that has been with them began to emit a purple me on their entire bodies, the unusual fire started torturing them slowly into their deaths.


    <strong>"I... I obviously admited defeat!"</strong>


    A person that has been covered in purple me couldn''t help but howl in grief, pain, fear and anger when he suddenly found out that his entire body is being burned down by the unusual purple mes.


    He was unable to move and can only passively ept it all while screaming with agony the whole time that he was being tortured to death.


    Every single person that has been left alive, couldn''t help but feel extremely terrified at the sudden massacre that is currently happening on their visions before a sudden thought sh on everyone mind at the same time because there is only a single person powerful and capable enough to be doing all of this.


    And as everyone gaze down at the rune line underneath the ground, a dignified person appeared in everyone mind and that is the current Regent King!


    Swalllowing hard, everyone begin to understand that big an enemy of the Regent King is a foolish move because anyone that goes against him will face a miserable ending!


    Snow that has been watching the whole ordeal using a spiritual sense has suddenly heard the disbelief voice of Wang Lau.


    "You.. You..."


    How are you so capable of doing all this?


    How can you be so powerful?


    Everything doesn''t make sense at all!


    All those thoughts has been what are currently running in Hong Tai and Wang Lau mind when they began to hear the scream of horror and pain echoing out loudly outside the Royal Hall, all those shrill of pain was so loud that it even manage to reach their ears, specially when all those voice has beening on entirely different direction at the same time.


    However, Wang Lou reaction is different from most of the people in the Royal Hall, green eyes has been glowing a certain abnormal reaction the whole time, specially when a very disturbing obsession still remain on his distorted handsome face as he gaze deeply at the magnificient Regent King, during the entire time that he remained silent, all that has been running his entire mind was about on how to make this powerful person as his!


    Luckily, Li Chen has been busy massacring people the entire time that he was unable to glimpse at the expression that is currently being shown by Wang Lou at the moment or else he will definitely goes into a rampage.


    Snow slowly open his amber eyes as he leave everything for his lover to handle, believing on Li Chen abilities before ncing at the pale face of everyone around the Royal Hall.


    All of these people has to die, while leaving some of these people in their families that will not give him any great trouble.


    Unfortunately, he has now a Dynasty to think off, specially when most of the people attacking the Rong Pce at this time are mostly soldiers, they are useful to guard and protect the Rong Dynasty after all, specially toward the other neighboring Dynasties that will want to cause more chaos in order to weakened the Rong Dynasty.


    If this was on his past life, Snow would have killed everyone without any single hesitation.


    He has to base his n on the current circumstances after all.


    Even Snow knows that he would not be able to handle everything when the other Dynasties grow ambitious and wanted to make the Rong Dynasty weakened more than ever.


    The Rong Dynasty has already lost too much people, specially during this Rebellion that will cause more people to be gone soon.


    Though, Snow mostly needed useful people to protec the Rong Dynasty from the outsiders than the inside after this was all over since he already nned about what to do after, a great change will soon storm in the Rong Dynasty.


    As part of the Royal Family, Snow responsiblity to help his little Nie to make the Dynasty more stronger and a prosperous era during his time.


    It was also the sole reason why he made Shao Feng as his allies during this time because of his capability in military way, while Hong Ling has been what Li Chen has decided that will be helpful to the Rong Dynasty in order to keep protecting what ''Snow'' treasure the most.


    The two of the aren''t worried about them since they has already taken a great hold of their weaknessess, specially when this world has the most convenient way of using a vow or contracts to fullfill what they wanted without worrying about being betrayed and lied into.


    Snow has made sure to use it on his own convinient.


    "Snow, he ising."


    Amber eyes blink when he heard ke voice echoed out, a calcted look immediately appeared on his beautiful face before gazing in a certain distance.


    So its already the time to fulfill the deal that he has promise before.


    .


    Hyah!


    Hyah!


    As a sound of a horse footsteps could be heard running violently around the eerily quiet street, a handsome figure with a powerful demeenor continue to ride the horse even after finally arriving at the wide openrge gate of the Rong Pce.


    Without even stopping in a single seconds, the figure riding the horse has quickly entered the Rong Pce without a single hestitation before light blue eyes couldn''t help but nce in apprehensive expression on everything that is currently happening as he by pass the people that has been paralyze, specially gazing more longer on the people that are still howling in great pain as their entire body burn by an unusual purple mes.


    As he nce around, light blue eyes glint hard before focusing forward as his horse run without stopping to help any of them, everyone has to pay the price of what they have done after all.


    Finally arriving at the open wide door of the most majestic ce of the entire Pce, the Royal Hall, he finally stop the horse from running before quickly dismounting it as he take a step inside the Royal Hall with great determination.


    It was finally the day that he has been patiently waiting for.


    "Wee Shao Feng."


    Calm voice suddenly sounded out that has quickly reach Shao Feng ears as soon as he enter insidepeletely catching his entire attention.


    Light Blue eyes met the indifferent and calm amber eyes of the Regent King immediately while he remain calmly standing there wearing a purple royal robe with a powerful and enormous mystic spell that is currently activated underneath his feet with ease.


    Always calm eyes with no sentimental as the people around the entire Pce are currently dying one by one as hepletely remain ruthless, cold and cruel without no hesitation and remorse when dealing with his enemies.


    This person... is really dangerous.


    That thought suddenly grace his mind before shaking it out since Shao Feng has already decided to give his entire loyalty to the Royal Family.


    Bowing his head respectfully, "This humble official, greet Your Highness and Your Majesty."


    Snow couldnt'' help but let out a bit of a chuckle, which immediately got Li Chen attention as soon as he has finally open his dark ink eyes before secretly shooting a dark look at the handsome young man that has suddenly appeared.


    <em>Who''s this white face?</em>


    Unbeknown to Snow lover reaction, amber eyes gaze at the respectful Shao Feng before ncing at the immobile Xiao Feiyu that has been sitting on the ground the whole time.


    "Lets start, this King will fulfill our deal."

 Chapter 32: Snow Watch a Live Heartfelt Drama

    Chapter 32: Snow Watch a Live Heartfelt Drama


    The Purple Royal Robe sleeves swang gracefully as Snow remove the restriction of the mystic spell that has been cast on the supposed Protagonist that is currently has a very pitiful appearance on that beautiful face of his.


    Cold pupil just nce as the person immediately started begging at the person that has just arrive in teh Royal Hall with a hopeful expression.


    "... Brother Feng! Please help me!"


    Wide Blue eyes quickly shoot a pleading expression at the person that has appeared, knowing fully well that he was the only person that has the capability to help him at this moment on.


    This person has always been extremely gentle toward him, specially when Shao Feng seemed to have a much more intimate rtionship with the original person that he is currently using, Xiao Feiyu blue eyes couldn''t help but sh a bit of calction as he pitifully walk toward the handsome young man with a painful expression in that beautiful face of his as he exceptionally tried to get Shao Feng sympathy.


    Now that Shao Feng intently observe the pleading person without his emotions getting in the way, although the appearance is the same on his memories but there was obviously something wrong with this person ashis heart remain calm the whole time.


    Light blue eyes couldn''t help but lower down, has he been in denial all along?


    There was not even a bit of surprise emotion when hepletely confront the person before him, even without the help of the magical artifact that the Royal Family has, deep inside, he seemed to finally figure out the answer that he has been denying desperately that he has been ignoring all along.


    "Please stop already." a very tired voice is suddenly left out from Shao Feng lip while the handsome face began to darkened considerably.


    "Brother Feng?"


    A surprise with a bit wary expression has suddenly appeared on Xiao Feiyu face when his gaze at the person before him.


    "Stop talking already stranger. You wouldnt have thought that you will be able to hide this forever right?"


    A ironic smile appeared on Shao Feng face while gripping his hand tightly.


    "W-what are you talking about?"


    Xiao Feiyu couldnt help but let out a loud voice while a great panic has sh on his beautiful face, something that he was unable to hide quickly as everything seemed to be not going his way anymore.


    Whats happening? With wide eyes, Xiao Feiyu raise a slender hand to grasp the clothes of the person before him but Shao Feng has quickly move away with a cold expression on his handsome face, as light blue eyes glowed with murderous intention while his entire body began to emit a very dreadful killing intent as it gaze at him with chilling emotions that has cause Xiao Feiyu body to shudder in fear.


    "Fake stop talking already. I will definitely let you experience a miserable ending for what you have done to my blue ribbon!"


    The whole entire time Snow just watch indifferently while the others that has been listening couldn''t help but feel a great confusion about what Shao Feng has all been talking about, even Wang Lou which was not on his right mind couldn''t help but gaze at the supposed wife of his as some thought sh his mind.


    Luxurious purple shoes take a step forward, while the purple royal robe sway gently as Snow walk gracefully before Shao Feng and Xiao Feiyu, sharp pupil couldn''t help but nce at the miserable person sitting on the ground as hopelessness and despair started appearing on that beautiful face of his.


    "Everyone has to pay a price, evil spirit that greedily live on someone else body and living their life without a single thought will get the punishment that they deserved."


    Without waiting a reply to the silent Xiao Feiyu, Snow took a small item covered with runes over his wide purple royal robe sleeves.


    Verify Mystic Mirror, a magical item that he has traded in the ck Trading Shop.


    Throwing the magical artifact slightly, everyone watch with wide eyes as the small item began to grow and berger before turning into a shape of a huge oblong that stand straight with the exact same size of a veryrge and wide door.


    As soon as the item has shown its true appearance, amber eyes couldn''t help but stare down a bit while a small delicate hand cares the magical artifact before a smile brimming with relief appeared on his beautiful and charming face, Snow is currently resonating with the original soul of Rong Xen as everything is finallying into an end once and for all.


    Rong Xen wanted to finally be release from all theseplicated eventspletely.


    <em>Just wait for a bit more, I''ll fulfill your wish and regret, I promise you.</em>


    Snow close his amber eyes as cry of sadness and pain rang deep within him, taking a deep breath, amber eyes snapped and open wide when he felt a gentle cares on top of his head, Snow gaze up to see the reassurance expression on Li Chen handsome face.


    "Baby, don''t be sad. I''ll stay by your side and will forever take care of you."


    Snow is unable to control himself as he walk close to Li Chen side before wrapping around one of Li Chen arm as he lean gently to bask on his lover presence.


    <em>What a wonderful idea... if you are capable to do that... then... I promise to be always yours...</em>


    "Take him before the mirror."


    Shao Feng that has been anxiously waiting the whole time, finally pulled Xiao Feiyu with a bit of gentleness despite how much he wanted to ruthlessly handle this person before him when he heard the Regent King words.


    This is still the body of his blue ribbon, he couldn''t bear to roughly handle it despite how much hatred and anger he is currently feeling to the evil spirit that has taken over the real Xiao Feiyu body.


    "No... No... Stop... Brother Feng! Stop it!"


    Xaio Feiyu plead and beg the whole time that he has been pulled toward the magical mirror as he deperately tried to run away since thatartifact has been giving him a very ufortable feeling the entire time that it has appeared.


    As soon as Xiao Feiyu face the Magical Artifact Mirror, wide blue eyes widened immediately as he felt a soul stiring pain as his entire body begin to convulse before letting out a howl of pain when he felt a powerful and strong force has taken a great hold of his soul violently and was being forcefully pulled away.


    "AH!!!"


    Shao Feng hand grip tightly, strong enough that blood has started dripping from it, light blue eyes even turning blood shot as he tried to desperately stop himself from dashing to the thrashing body before the artifact mirror.


    <em>Its not him, its not him, its not him, its not him.</em>


    Those words keep repeating desperately on his mind the entire time.


    "Ah...AH!!!!"


    Suddenly a much more masculine voice let out a cry of pain, despair and sadness, which immeidately caught everyone attention, even Snow turn his heard around and saw the usually strong and domeeniring man that is currently has tears running down on his handsome face while quickly scrambling at the magical Mirror or precisely at the figures that has appeared inside it.


    One of the figure has the appearance of a very mesmirzing beauty, but everyone could tell that the person has different dominor than the person that they has just been seeing a moment ago, while the other one was a figure of a person with an average appearance of a man that is currently struggling desperately inside the mirror, seemingly in an overwhelming pain.


    "Ah... Ah..." Shao Feng seemed to has been unable to form a coherent words as he raised arge hand to touch the mirror only to feel the coldness of the mirror surface, causing an overwhelming despair on his handsome face as a look of regret and remorse sh on his light blue eyes.


    "Sorry... I was not able to recognize you... Sorry I was unable to protect you like I promise. Sorry, my Blue Ribbon I failed you."


    As the real Xiao Feiyu with a sorrowful expression gaze at the remorseful young man before him, he slowly raise his own delicate hand as he ce it toward where Shao Feng has touch, seemingly trying to give him a bit offort about the whole ordeal.


    "Brother Feng... don''t be sad anymore... Feiyu was really unfortunate... in my next life... lets meet again alright?"


    Shao Feng express abit of unwilling emotion before trying to be strong since he cannot make his blue ribbon more sadder, he know that Feiyu felt different deep down but he still tried tofort him even with all this thing happening.


    He finally met the person he love again, but has to leave soon.


    "Yes... this time I promise, I''ll recognize you immiedately! So... go peacefully, I''m sure that you have been extremely tired, take a rest peacefuly. Brother Feng will find you so..."


    <strong>Special Mission From the World Rule Does Host Snow ept it?</strong>


    While the two unfortunate lover say their farewell with each other, Snow suddenly heard a mechanical sound on his mind causing him to stop watching the real live drama right before his very eyes.


    <em>Whats the mission about?</em>


    <strong>Beep Beep, Special Mission unable to tell the information.</strong>


    <strong>Hint: Difficulty of the Mission is Super Easy!</strong>


    <strong>ept?</strong>


    <strong>Yes or No</strong>


    Snow couldn''t help but raised an eyebrows at that since it really feel suspicious but he was a bit curious and interested about what all of this are, although he can just not ept it but right at this instant, Snow was a bit curious, specially when getting Special Mission popping out suddenly is rare.


    He has to experience it anyway, so why not?


    Snow was sure that he will be able to handle it.

 Chapter 33: We Can Be Loveydovey No Matter What The Situations!

    Chapter 33: We Can Be Loveydovey No Matter What The Situations!


    <strong>Special Mission epted</strong>


    After waiting for a few seconds, Snow couldn''t help but blink in curiosity since after getting that simple prompt on his mind, nothing else came next.


    "ke?"


    "ke is clueless too Snow."


    A gray light suddenly began to emit at the floating ke as he felt down for not being able to help Snow inquire more about the Special Mission.


    Snow couldn''t help but feel soft deep down when he saw ke mood has turn sad while quickly beginningtofort the special soul with gentleness, aside from his other half, only ke will received Snowplete gentleness. "No need to be sad ke."


    He will just has to wait for the other prompt of the Special Mission to suddenly sound out again before finally returning his attention back at the already finish live drama before him.


    As he remove one of his hand that has been currently wrap all around Li Chen arm the whole time, purple royal robe swayed before the Magical Artifact Mirror in the distance glowed onest time before itrge size reduce back as a small item again before it flew back to Snow direction and settling down on his small soft hand.


    Gripping the mirror item on his hand, Snow took it and ce it inside back his wide purple royal robe sleeves again.


    Unknown to Snow, the small artifact emit a light one more time as it release a white orb from within it, before itpletely dissipated when it touch his skin.


    Shao Feng that has been sobbing in a heart rending emotions has closes his light blue eyes when the artifact mirror has been return to the Regent King, before quickly standing up a few secondster, every single emotion has beenpletely wipe out from his expression.


    Tear cover face bing ice cold iparable, before he began walking before the Regent King and bowing his head with stupendous respect, waiting patiently for the next order of the Regent King as he remain silent and still at the same time.


    <em>This man haspletely broken apart.</em>


    Snow thought as amber eyes nce with indifference at the broken man without a hint of pity and sympathy on his beautiful face, remainingpletely heartless about the whole ordeal.


    Shao Feng was like an emotionless machine at this moment on, in this whole wide world, there will be only one person that has the capability enough to return him back to normal.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Feiyu has to return to reincarnation and is unable to fully take over his body back once again.


    Xiao Feiyu soul has been supress by the God Blessing and has been cut off for years on his physical body.


    It is something that cannot be repaired anymore, although Snow has the ability to obtain some kind of skills or items in the ck Trade Shop but other than the Young Emperor, ke and Li Chen, everyone else be nothing on his amber eyes.


    Why do something for a mere stranger?


    Only to the important people that he cared about the most, has the capability to make Snow does everything on his power so that he canpletely protect and keep them all safe.


    Unless those important people betray him.


    Besides, Snow has already use a magical artifact to release and save Xiao Feiyu soul, at least, that person will be able to has the chance of reincarnating again, even though Snow has other use for the mirror item that he has bought in the ck Trade Shop the whole time and saving Xiao Feiyu was only a bonus while he was at it.


    Smiling coldly, Snow nce around everyone else that has been unable to move the whole time causing everyone to shiver in fear because everyone could tell that its finally their turn.


    Everyone wanted to open their mouth at the same time to plead for mercy but only to find out that they are only capable to move their eyes during this moment on.


    "Take this people out and into the wide open front gate of the Rong Pce, dered all their treason and crime for the Rongmon people to see. Though wait for me to handle the Right Prime Minister myself."


    As Snow nce at the Hong Family, "Dered that Hong Tai, has been secretly spying by this King Order the whole entire time, but unfortunately, the Right Prime Minister has been cautious and malicious that Hong Tai has been lied and secretly poisoned by him thus causing his death. This King feel great sorrow at the sacrifice of one of the Great General of the Rong Family and will honor himter on."


    At least Snow needed to keep the Hong Family prestige to remain as a loyal courtier since they still have important part on his nter on, specially with those soldiers that they have in the military.


    As for those that has great loyalty to Hong Tai that will be suspicious and cause problem, Snow will let Hong Ling handle it, this person is capable to fix those problem, there was no need for him to think more about it.


    "Yes Your Highness."


    Shao Feng move immediately without hesitation and any questions about the sudden order of the Regent King, only following themand obediently because from this moment on, Xiao Feiyu soul well being is on the hand of the Regent King.


    The safety of the Regent King is the same meaning of the safety of Xiao Feiyu.


    If Snow has known about the man thoughts he will just sigh, because in the end, Snow has to let him misunderstand that he still has Xiao Feiyu on his hand, because the real truth is different the whole time.


    Xiao Feiyu has long been release and has already went to reincarnate for a new life, as for what happened afterward, Snow doesn''t have any single clue.


    "Baby I will also go."


    Another familiar voice has suddenly echoed out causing Snow to suddenly nce at his lover, only to see thepetitive emotion that has slightly sh on his dark ink eyes which is something that Snow has caught, though he didn''t mention about it since he doesn''t want to embarrassed his handsome lover after all.


    Li Chen eyes softened with tenderness before caressing his little lover small head as he spoke with great affection, along with a hint of possessiveness covered within it when amber eyes focus on him.


    "Baby, I am also here. Let your man also handle it alright?"


    Snow couldn''t help but snort inside when he saw the obvious sign of jealousy on his dark ink eyes while feeling warmth at the same time.


    <em>How could he be so adorable?</em>


    Snow can only obediently nod his head in order to pacify his adorable jealous young lover.


    "Alright love, I''ll let you handle the rest."


    Li Chen smiled brightly causing Snow to be in a daze, specially when those thin lip of his curve up that Snow wanted nothing more than to pounce and lick those delicious lip of his young lover.


    <em>I need to finish this real fast, and proposed soon.</em>


    "Wait for the great news alright? I''ll go and eradicate all of these people entire family real fast."


    Snow couldn''t help but think about how Li Chen has known what he was about to do without even trying to voice it out before nodding his head in understanding, pale cheeks turning crimson as amber eyes coyly peer up at his handsome young lover that has immediately sh a handsome smile his way.


    Pink bubbles seem to surround the two of them while everyone else that heard the two conversation are beingpletely ovee with despair.


    Shao Feng has already left long ago while Little Nie that has been standing close by couldn''t help but scoot away while turning a blind eyes on his Imperial Uncle and soon to be Uncle Jun interaction while secretly thinking inside about the fact that he will have to stand a few farther distance away from them more the next time that he was in their presence.


    Rong Nie couldn''t handle their affectionate interactions, specially when the atmosphere the whole time has been cruel, dramatic and ruthless.


    The Young Emperor couldn''t help but feel great admiration about how these two people can turn and act affectionate no matter what the current situation is that Little Nie is unable to stop himself from taking a note for future reference when he finally found his one true love.

 Chapter 34: Little Nie Doesnt Know Anything.

    Chapter 34: Little Nie Doesn''t Know Anything.


    Rong Nie couldn''t help but shoot a suspicious look at the softly smiling Imperial Uncle of his as amber eyes stare dazedly ahead silently, his mind seemed to be far away.


    From what he has seen so far, Nie has already tried to ept that his Imperial Uncle has turn into a weird person after meeting the Young Jun, although he felt fortunate and full of gratitude to the young Jun help toward them while also knowing that the young man has been doing all of these because of the existence of his Imperial Uncle, non less, he wouldn''t mind all about it since that young man is a lost cause when its about his Imperial Uncle after all.


    Specially when he knows that all of the weird attitudes of his most respected and love Imperial Uncle has been showingtely was because of the Young Jun presence, Nie has already decided that it is that young man fault for turning his Imperial Uncle into something unusual.


    And as he thought all about it and figure it all out, Nie has suddenly felt lightened, just like he has been release by all the stress that he has been unconsciously umting.


    Feeling himself rx, Nie has turn his attention back on the current serious situations before him although he couldn''t help but think about how his Imperial Uncle probably has been waiting for his young lover to return soon.


    Ignorant at the thought of the Young Emperor, Snow couldn''t help but sigh inside him while feeling his heart fluttering as he watch his young lover on the holographic live video that only he could see.


    And as he watch a group of ck clothes people follow Li Chen order, Snow was not a bit surprise about the people that are working with his young lover.


    He has always been watching Li Chen move the whole time after all.


    Specially when he figure out that those group of ck clothes people has been the members of the assassination group of the person that Snow has killed before.


    It was the group of assassin on Xiao Feiyu supposed other lover, he nned to use those people before but somehow Snow was surprised over the fact that Li Chen has made a move much faster than he was and has taken over the leaderless assassinating group.


    Although it was unfortunate, Snow has wisely chosen not to handle that matter anymore after learning Li Chen taking those people for him to use.


    Specially when Snow watch as Li Chen usually gentlemanly appearance has now change into a hot and sexy appearance with an evil taste on him when hemand the other assassin topletely wipe out the entire families of the people that has the courage to rebel and attack the Royal Family.


    Although there are some member that isn''t really rebellious and could be use for the missing part officials in the Royal Court but all of these people has to die in the end, a consequences that Snow has to show to those that has wisely chosen to stay neutral and quiet waiting for the oue of the battle.


    It is just the unfortunate way of life.


    Snow sees that almost the entire family that has attacked them tonight has alreasy been taken care of, he couldn''t help but order ke to make sure to not miss even a single person alive since Snow knew fully well about how dangerous it was to keep even a single person alive can be.


    Even if its a child, Snow will still choose to remove it.


    He is unable and just couldn''t leave even one out alive no matter how innocent they have been.


    Snow knew the consequences of it.


    Just look at what happen to his past life, didn''t he became so dangerous and powerful that he was able to avenge his fallen family?


    And as he thought about a young child, Snow wave his hand which a Shadow Guard has immediately appeared as he knelt in the ground.


    "That young child of the Wang Family, go and kill it."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Without any hesitation and pity, Snow gave a merciless order but he has also told the Shadow Guard to keep the child in a deep sleep the whole time and just give him a painless death.


    Snow is not sadistic and cold blooded enough to punish someone that hasn''t done anything wrong to him, specially a child.


    And eye for an eye, if the young child has done something unforgivable then Snow will also punish him ording to what the child has done.


    Snow will never pity any enemy that he will faceter on.


    Even if his actions will be spit on by the people of the whole world and to be use of being a cold blooded person, Snow will still do it because that is just the way he is.


    Rather than the one to suffer it, he will let the enemies suffer instead.


    And as amber eyes saw Li Chen finally has done removing everyone and has been dashing with great speed to his direction along with a very joyful expression on that young handsome face of his, Snow has finally turn off the holographic video to stop watching his young lover, a brilliant smile couldn''t help but show on that beautiful face of his which has cause the peoples that has the courage to nce at the silent Regent King the whole time to be stun at how charming their Royal Highness has suddenly appeared to be.


    Rong Nie that quickly saw the other people around expressions, mostly among themon people before him that has already left their houses and has arrive at the ongoing execution of the criminals that dare to rebel at the Royal Family has cause him to nce at the direction that they have been staring dazedly at and has immediately saw the charming and brilliant appearance of his Imperial Uncle.


    Deep inside, even though Little Nie doesn''t have any evidence, but he began to doubt and be suspicious about the fact that his Imperial might have been paying attention to certain someone.


    Mystic art spell can be use to anything as long as one is powerful and skillful enough so... Little Nie Imperial Uncle should be stal-... watching the young Jun the whole entire time that he has been in a daze right?


    With great difficulty, Nie turn his head around and continue to carry out the execution the whole entire time while burying the thought that has just grace his mind a second ago.


    <em>I don''t know anything.</em>


    "And the mastermind of the whole rebellion, the Right Prime Minister, Wang Lau, leading the rebellion tonight will be keep alive in the center of the Rong Capital without any food and water being given to him while slowly dying, the Emperor and Regent King has given permission for everyone to be part of punishing this traitorous person to death."


    Wang Lau that has been unable to utter a single sound while feeling overwhelming despair and fear couldn''t help but snap his head up with astonishment when the next words has been spoken.


    "As for the current Queen Mother, Wei Lei Shan, with a hidden agenda the whole time has seduce the Late Emperor and trampled on his emotions in the past as she secretly collude with the traitorous Wang Lau which has been her lover all along, the two of them has been nning to acquire the Imperial Power for themselves as they eradicate the Royal Family. The Queen Mother a vicious and ruthless person was also the cause of death of thete Crown Prince and the Second Prince killing her own child in cold blooded way."


    As soon as the words spoken by the announcer, everyone couldn''t help but let out a loud shout of uproar when they heard the shocking information while Wang Lau has been numb shock.


    <em>What? Wei Lei Shan is not dead? She is alive?</em>


    Suddenly, a fragile looking beautifuldy with a pale face has suddenly appear in everyone eyes causing everyone to immediately shoot an abhor and rage filled eyes at the evil and traitorous Queen Mother.


    Snow isn''t surprise when he saw themon people reactions after learning the whole truth because themon people of the Rong Dynasty has undoubtedly love the Royal Family, specially during the past generation when it was the kindte Emperor time of reign.


    Only one thought rang through everyone mind when they saw the miserable expression of the supposedly revered people before them and that is, <em>these two people</em><em>deserve it all!</em>


    Wei Lei Shan has been pale face the whole time, her mentality on the break of copsing when she saw numerous people shooting a detested expression on her way, specially when she could not even react and just sat still, unable to move a single part of her body, aside from her eyes.


    Beautiful face looking fragile and pitiful which doesn''t garner any pity at all, only hate filled eyes as everyone thought about how this person has trampled and deceived their belovedte Emperor.


    Amber eyes couldn''t help but be filled with me and hatred when it met the surprise and disbelief wide blue eyes of the person that she has always thought that has greatly love her with all his heart.


    "By the graciousness of his Royal Highness, the Regent King and Your Majesty the Emperor and by the greatest wish that thete Emperor has left behind, The Queen Mother, Wei Lei Shan, will not be sentence to death and will be keep alive. Although she will be supervise and unable to even take a single step outside at the residence that she will be living from now on, she will be provided and taken care of for the rest of her life. This is the benevolence that the Regent King and the Emperor can give to her as a blood rtives, as per the wish and regret that the Late Emperor has asked during his time of death."


    "Long Live the Emperor!"


    "Long Live the Regent King!"


    Everyone immediately begin to kowtow in respect and reverence as everyone all felt great admiration toward their benevolence, while feeling loathing at the traitorous people that has dare to even thought of taking their life.


    While everyone has been busy showing their respect and reverence at the only remaining Royal Family before them, numerous mysterious person has secretly spread around the ce silently the entire time.

 Chapter 35: This Is How You Use Your Power.

    Chapter 35: This Is How You Use Your Power.


    As the Young Emperor order the whole ce to be cleaned up while ordering for Wang Lau to be drag into the Center of the Rong Capital to received his deserve punishment for daring to rebel and kill the entire Royal Family, Sow couldn''t help but snap his head up when he suddenly felt that something seemed to be wrong around at the moment.


    Narrowed amber eyes secretly room around the area, turning sharp and cold when he has sense the entire presence of different people trying to remain inconspicuous while they secretly spread wide out.


    Snow couldn''t help but felt great irritation when he thought about another troubleing up when he has just finish dealing with all those people foolish enough to get on his way.


    Sighing, Snow begin to start and use the Game Map skill in order topletely know all of those suspicious people locations while figuring out about their identities with the Appraisal skill, however ke loud and surprise voice has suddenly echoed out on his mind, causing enough distraction that he was unable to use two of his skills.


    "Snow, look up!"


    As soon as he heard ke words, Snow immediately raise his head up with an alert expression before his gaze turn into the starry night sky.


    A secondter a loud boom echoed out, and a wide eye stunned Snow be quiet i immediately while a wave of ripple has unconsciously began to start inside of him.


    Right before his very eyes, a magnificent huge fire has bloom splendidly in the entire night sky causing his entire breath to be taken away form the suddenly breathtaking view that is currently happening.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    One after another, colorful and beautiful fire of flowers bloom magnificently the next moment, as a nonstop of stunning fireworks with a shape of different type of beautiful flowers bloom repeatedly in the starry night sky.


    Every single person that has heard the loud sound has also turn their head up, before remaining quiet with wide open eyes at the suddenly wonderful disy of fireworks being shown at the moment.


    This overly gorgeous disy of fireworks has suddenly taken away the gloominess and negative emotions on the bloody scene that has happen during the event that has taken ce.


    Rong Nie that has also been gazing at the breathtaking scene couldn''t help but a sh of thought emerge on his mind, and as he nce at the stunned Regent King, Nie red eyes couldn''t help but turn a bit wet, while a feeling of full gratitude echoed out inside him, a brilliant bright smile has suddenly grace his young feature, something that has been rarely seen after finally knowing all about what has cause their life to be full in dangers and misfortunes.


    Thump


    Thump


    Thump


    Snow that has been stunned for awhile couldn''t help but feel his entire heart to beat so loudly and faster that it almost look like it was about to be rip out of his chest, because as he gaze at the brilliant show of firework blooming in the night sky, a figure has suddenly sh his mind, only one person is capable enough to do all of this at the moment, enough to surprise even himself.


    As soon as he finish thinking of a certain someone, a loud shout suddenly echoed out causing everyone to remove their attention at the fireworks on the night sky, when a purple me has suddenly emit in the execution tform which was something that they has just created a while ago and has started burning out all the blood and dead bodies so quickly without even leaving a single thing.


    Then as the loud sound of the fireworks being shot up in the sky has finally stop while the blooming images of flowers miraculously remain to exist for a long time and doesn''t disappear, a green light has suddenly emit underneath the entire ground before a leaf bud has suddenly sprouted out on the mother earth, before all of its spread wide around the ce as a beautiful bud of purple flowers has suddenly bloom wide open which was something that Snow has easily recognize as a Daffodil flower that exist in another world and not into this one.


    While the flowers bloom gorgeously spreads around, a single pathway remain clear as it lead all the way to the direction of the beautiful Regent King that has remain silent the whole ordeal.


    The entire ce before the Large Gate of the Royal Pce has suddenly turn into a breathtaking of a fairy paradise scenery in just a few minutes.


    Everyone, even Rong Nie and Snow, felt incredibly amaze by the show operation of a certain someone.


    "Host, I finish all of it."


    A ck orb has silently spoke to the dress up person in a simple but beautiful white robes with cloud pattern on it before silently moving away while secretlymenting about the waste of energy point that his Host has just used.


    It was almost use up! QQ


    Suddenly a group of people wearing a white clothes has appeared in the area before letting the dense and numerousmon people split apart to create a certain path between them, which Snow has immediately recognize as the assassin that work with Li Chen which has cause a bit of chuckle out of his pink lip.


    However, amber eyes has soon gaze in a certain distance and was unable to be remove any longer because right in that instance, Snowplete attention has been focus fully on one person alone, only that person figure along with the blooming flowers in both heaven and earth remain on his amber eyes that is already brimming with deep love.


    Affectionate dark ink eyes met an equally amber eyes filled with love which has cause the handsome feature of his to turn more gently, his entire body emitting deep love and devotion as he gracefully took a step calmly one at a time toward that special person, both of their eyes never leaving each others even a single moment.


    Everyone watch with bated breath and excitement as the elegant young handsome man gracefully walk closer to the beautiful and charming Regent King.


    The Jun Family that has been watching the entire event has different emotions shing on their faces, while most of the Bai family choose to remain silent though Bai Fu usually cold face carrying out a small smile as he watch while Yun purple eyes serenely watch everything that is happening silently.


    And as the Young Emperor that has been watching the whole thing with great focus has already let out a single tear of happiness to fall from his red eyes along with a heartfelt wish despite feelingplicated emotion deep inside him.


    <em>Imperial Uncle please be happy, Little Nie can''t be the one to give it to you.</em>


    Finally standing before the silent Regent King that remain seated the whole time, Li Chen gently smile, dark ink eyes brimming with overwhelming loves and otherplicated emotions as he gaze at the amber eyes of his little lover.


    Large warmth hand caressing Snow head gently for a bit before kneeling down in one knee, while gently cing a kiss on the small soft hand palm, before raising his head up to directly gaze on amber eyes.


    "Baby, everything is already over and although we will meet more people that will cause us harms in the long way. I promise to protect you for the rest of my life and I will stay with your side forever."


    "And after this life, if there is another life after this out there, then no matter what identity and personality I might be, I am sure that this heart of mine will only beat and fall for you and no one else."


    With an extremely hopeful dark ink eyes, as Li Chen made a vow with all his heart, his soft voice echoed out with a bit nervousness on it as he ask a question that made his heart all quiver in fear at the thought that this person which he love the most, refuse his proposal right at this instant.


    No matter how much confidence he has, in the entire world, only one person is capable enough to cause him to feel emotions.


    "So Baby, let us get married and be together forever after this alright?"


    As soon as all of those words was let out, a ripple has suddenly emit on the usually calm amber eyes of Snow, even though he could be calm and indifferent most of the time, Snow will still be affect, a new seed seemed to grow and took root deep within his soul.


    And as someone that doesn''t fear emotions, it isn''t really that surprising when amber eyes suddenly water down before a tear has fallen down.


    "Baby?"


    Li Chen couldn''t help but cry out in surprise, panic and anxiousness when he suddenly saw how his lover has suddenly let out a tears after just saying his proposal, dark ink eyes widening as he thought if he has done something wrong.


    Seeing the emotions running on that handsome face of his young lover, Snow couldn''t help but let out a softugh causing Li Chen to be confuse.


    Standing up from his chair, Snow bend over at the still kneeling lover of his, before using a small soft hand to gently cares and hold Li Chen chin as tender amber eyes deeply gaze at the currently confuse dark ink eyes of the person before him, and as deep love brim inside Snow, something else has also secretly brim along within him.


    "Love, I promise you."


    <em>And I''ll remember all of your words alright?</em>


    A loud cheers of happiness and excitement has suddenly echoed out causing Li Chen and Snow attention to finally get back and to perceive all the people around them.


    The two of them saw the sincere happiness as everyone gaze at them in excitement.


    After the event that has all happen and the inside information has already been stated long ago causing everyone to finally know about the sacrifices that the Regent King has made in order to keep everyone safety from the traitorous bastards hands.


    <strong>"Your Highness, we wish the two of you a long life of happiness!"</strong>


    One by one, every one of them knelled down at the ground that is covered with blooming purple flowers as they all express their sincere wish along with a reverent expression.

 Chapter 36: The Most Important Day of Snow Life.

    Chapter 36: The Most Important Day of Snow Life.


    As the entire Rong Capital peoples has witness the magnificent proposal of asking a marriage of the Young Jun to the Regent King, it has been a month since it happened.


    And now a delicate figure with noble aura around him can be seen standing still in a widerge room while being surrounded with numerous servants.


    "Your Highness, its done."


    A group of servants bow their heads down before walking away to stand in row a safe distance away, however soon one of the newest servant was unable to stop herself from taking a nce at the delicate figure that has been standing in the center of the room.


    And with that just one nce, the servant can no longer able to remove her gaze anymore since despite being a female herself, she was couldn''t stop and be stunned and turned into a daze as soon as she saw the appearance of the Regent King that has been standing solemnly the whole time.


    If one where to secretly observe the people all around the room, one by one, the people that was unable to stop themselves from taking a nce at the Regent King has been left speechless as they gaze at the noble Royal Highness before them.


    <em>So Captivating and Beautiful!</em>


    Everyone couldn''t help but sigh inside them when they saw their current Regent King wearing a splendid and gorgeous Crimson Royal Wedding Robes with a superb gold thread sewn on it, while a golden daffodil flower has been specially sewn on his long wide red sleeves as it bloom beautifully.


    The Regent King usually pale skin turning into a fair snow white skinplimenting the crimson color of his robes while the usually indifferent eyes is exceptionally soft and bright like a dazzling sun.


    And most of his silky long ck hair are beautifully woven up while a red veil that was ce on top his head along with a jade crown that signify his majestic standing as the Regent King of the Rong Dynasty, goes all the way down his back, though asthe Regent King is a fair person, there was no need for the veil to entirely cover his entire face up and can be entirely let out in the open for people to see his appearance.


    "Um."


    Red lip that glow with a bit of luster open up with a bit of a smile while ncing around the servants that are currently stunned by his stunning appearance.


    On this day and time, Snow only felt great happiness and has no time to mind the manner of the servants around him.


    Today is his important wedding day after all, so with a warmth heart, Snow decided to be a bit more gentle to the people around him.


    It is finally time.


    Of course, this wedding day is entirely different also since instead of Snow marrying to the Jun Family, Li Chen is the one marrying into the Royal Family.


    Specially when aside from the Young Emperor, he was the only remaining person that has the Royal Bloodline, rather than marrying into someone else family, the two of them has decided to just let him marry into the Royal Family.


    Besides, Rong Nie ahs also approve of their decision, if it is another monarch, the move that they have decided will definitely has cause great suspicious and doubt to all about it.


    However, Rong Nie will never doubt him.


    Snowpletely has the Young Emperor total beliefs and trust him with all his heart.


    In this world, aside from Li Chen, Rong Nie is his important family.


    .


    "ck make sure toplete my order."


    "Host, don''t worry! ck will record Host most important wedding!"


    ck boast while happily floating around his Host, knowing that Li Chen is currently in a extremely delighted mood and will not show his scary side, as long as ck doesn''t do any death seeking thing today, then all will be well.


    "Your Highness, its ready."


    Hearing the eunuch suddenly announcing the start of the proceeding of the Wedding Ceremony, Li Chen that has been wearing a beautiful crimson wedding robe thatpliment his tall and elegant figure turn around, his wide long sleeves that has a beautiful blooming daffodil flowers sewn on it sway gracefully.


    "Alright."


    With a gentle smile that make his handsome young face more striking, has walk out of the room that he has been staying the whole time while he wait for everything to start, while not showing a bit of surprise when he has been called as ''your highness'' by the servant before him since everyone has known that he is marrying the famous and majestic Regent King.


    Specially when this wedding ceremony is a bit different, unlike the Bride marrying into the husband family, this time, it is Li Chen that is marrying into the Royal Family.


    Yes, you got that right.


    He is marrying in the Rong Family and not the Regent King marrying into the Jun Family, as for having the pride of a man, what is that all about?


    As long as he can marry his little lover and will be able to show to the entire wide world that his little Xen belong to him, everyone outlook and opinions doesn''t matter one bit.


    It doesn''t matter who be who''s with, as long as they belong on each other.


    So Li Chen took a step at the long hallway before finally arriving in arge za of the Rong Pce where all the most important matter and event usually being performed.


    Calmly walking ahead, Li Chen ignored the numerous vision of the people around him, along with theplicated emotions that are being shoot his way, because nothing can change his happy mood at the moment, unless the bride try to run away, that will be an entirely different matter itself.


    Though it was unlikely, but Li Chen has been prepared for it if it were to really happen.


    As he continue to walk, his sensitive hearing has suddenly heard a calm steady step echoing out loudly despite the fact on how soft the sound truly is, and as he eagerly stare afar, a part of a splendid crimson royal wedding robes has suddenly appeared first before his dark ink eyes widened in a stunned manner that his step has suddenly stilled, as Li Chen found his entire body paralyze and not able to move even a single part of his body, when his gaze has beenpletely taken away by the person that has appeared in the far distance.


    Everyone that has saw his reaction couldn''t help but follow along as they gaze in a certain direction and at the same time, everyone express the same as all of them felt totally stunned, their entire mind turningpletely nk when they caught the sight of the usually cold, ruthless and cruel Regent King bing so breathtakingly beautiful and gorgeous at the moment, specially when his entire delicate body is wearing that brilliant crimson wedding dress.


    Endless Charm seem to emit massively on the Regent King entire body that intertwined along side that noble aura of his, which has cause such a splendid mix that has caught everyone''s breath away.


    After a while Li Chen couldn''t help but took a deep breathe for a few seconds before finally taking a step forward while his dark ink eyes darkening considerable specially when that kissable red lip curve up in a sly manner along with the amber eyes glimmerring in happiness, and delight after catching his reaction as soon as his gaze saw him.


    <em>Hm... just you wait...</em>


    <em></em>With that in mind, Li Chen step by step gracefully walk closer to the Regent King, everyone eyes attentionpletely on the two figures, one is extremely handsome while the other is extremely charming.


    And as their two figures stand before each other, the two of them has shown a soft smile filled with tenderness before turning around a few seconds as the two of them continue to walk side by side as they walk toward where the wedding ritual will be perform, their beautiful crimson red robes sway gently and gracefully as the two of them walk silently without saying a single word, since they already understand each otherpletely, so there was no use for words at this time.


    After finally arriving, the wedding ritual has finally started.


    <strong>Bow to the Heaven and Earth</strong>


    Snow and Li Chen perform together at the same time and made a bow with their head low.


    <strong>Bow to the Parent/Rtive</strong>


    Snow and Li Chen then turn around and bow their heads to a glowing Rong Nie his young face entirely filled with great happiness, red eyes turning a bit wet from being emotionally move at thought on how this day is the most happiest day of his Imperial Uncle life while next to him is a nodding head of the Elderly Jun Wei, old face expressing a delighted and happy expression.


    And as they finally turn around and face each other, amber eyes glimmering with tenderness while Dark Ink eyes brimming with deep love as they gaze at each other affectionately before the two of them bow to each other at the same time.


    As soon as they finally raise their heads up, the two of them show a brilliant smile because on this important moment on, the two of them are officially husband and wife.


    Hand reaching out with each other, the two of them face the numerous people that has witness their vows as everyone echoed out a sincere cheers when the two of them officially became a legally couple.


    And even from the outside of the Rong Pce, one can hear the loud shout of themon people that is unable to enter the Rong Pce cheers echoing out.


    Snow couldn''t help but take a nce at thepletely joyful husband of his as he thought about how this person has use all of his power in order to let everyone bore witness on their wedding vow by making everyone that is unable to enter the Rong Pce watch a live broadcast video when the wedding ceremony is happening just outside of the Pce Gate.


    He could only shrug his husband action since Snow doesn''t mind it at all, specially when he smell the vor of his lover possessiveness by that action along.


    Snow could understand it, he too is a possessive person after all.


    And unlike the traditional ritual where the bride is being led to the bride chamber as soon as the ceremony is finish, Snow is present during the wedding feast party in the Royal Hall.


    Even if this is a wedding ceremony, as the Regent King and a fair person, it will bepletely different from what a Royal wedding it usually is.


    Gulping


    With crimson face, Snow ept the alcohol that is being offered alongside his husband Li Chen that has been currently shooting him deep nces the whole entire time.


    No worries, the sun is still up, he got a lot of time.


    Rong Nie that has been watching the two people couldn''t help but secretly shake his head, specially when even he could tell how fidgety his now other Uncle Jun has been the whole entire time, while his Imperial Uncle remain oblivious as he celebrate with great mood on the other people around them, something that is extremely unusual from his cold behavior but understandable during this asion.


    And here, Rong Nie has thought that as soon as the wedding ceremony was over, these two people would immediately and shamelessly ignore the wedding feast party and will directly goes straight into the bed chamber.


    But as he nce at the tipsy Regent King, a thought has suddenly run on his mind, unless his Imperial Uncle is doing it on purpose?


    Even Rong Nie knows that you shouldn''t tease your husband during this important day, unless your asking it for yourself.


    ...


    ...


    Rong Nie then turn his head around and began speaking to the elder Jun Wei, young face showing an innocent and ignorant expression.


    <em>I don''t know anything at all.</em>

 Chapter 37: Our Night Together Part 1 (*)

    Chapter 37: Our Night Together Part 1 (*)


    (*) Warning Mature Content~


    With crimson face, the Regent King continue to celebrate his wedding party to the point that the sky outside has already turn dark while the star has started peeking up high in the night sky.


    So what happened next wasn''t a bit surprising to the Young Emperor, while inwardly feeling admiration on how long his currently Uncle Jun has taken to strongly control himself before finally making his move, since he was unable to wait for a bit longer anymore.


    Rong Nie just silently watch while everyone else around the Royal Hall who attended the wedding party became uncanny quiet with their eyes wide open as the husband of the Regent King has suddenly stood up with a heavy pressure around him before quickly taking the smiling Regent King into his arm without any warning as his deep dark ink eyes is currently emitting an unholy amount of madness in them.


    As for what kind of madness it contain, everyone could probably figure it out, though everyone are probably drunk from the festive celebration at the moment since a secondster most of the people started pping their hands while nodding their head in approval at the actions that the Husband has taken.


    Although it wasn''t their wedding day, even most of everyone around the room couldn''t help but feel a bit ufortable with how long the bride has been celebrating the wedding party for a long time.


    There was even a person courageous enough to blow a whistle as everyone watch in excitement as the newly married husband has basically carry along the drunk Regent King and leaving the wedding party with the fastest speed as the Young Jun has quickly banished instantly in everyone visions.


    And as to where the newly wed husband and wife went, there wasn''t even need to ask questions about it as everyone already know the answer from it and continue along to celebrate more cheerfully even if the people being celebrated has already long ago disappear.


    As Snow felt his body being carried along with a tight but gentle grip of arge hands over his shoulder and underneath his knees couldn''t help but look up with a bit of confusion, the cool airing into contact with his beautiful and charming crimson face helped a bit to clear his drunken mind.


    Yes, Snow could tell that he is really a bit drunk at the moment and has forgotten over the fact tat he has been using a different body which has a different drinking capability from what he was used to.is face, look up with a bit of confusion on his slightly drunk state.


    Li Chen that has gaze down at the same time that his little lover has look up couldn''t help but swallowed hard as he nce at the drunk bride on his arm before dashing more faster a secondter.


    And as soon as he open and close the door in their wedding bed chamber for the wedding night, while ignoring the servants outside, an invincibleyer has covered all around the entireyout of the Pce wedding room soon.


    Not only was it to protect their life while being busy concentrating their night together, it was also to stop people from bothering them while conveniently making the people outside unable to hear and see about the events happening inside the wedding room.


    And as long as it isn''t the end of the world and a danger happening to the Young Emperor life that little Nie only has single breath of life on him then no one else will be able to enter and bother the two of them.


    Li Chen might not be against public disy of affection, but when ites with this more intimate actions, only he is allowed to hear and see this side of his little lover.


    No one else but him.


    Li Chen heart beating fast with eagerness to the point of madness, he took a step toward therge bed cover with red silk sheet before him, however before he could even take another single step toward therge bed, the person that has been staying silent on his arm the whole time has suddenly move and quickly drop down into the floor.


    Even before Li Chen could lower his head down and react, there was suddenly a soft small hand that has quickly enter his inner wedding robe on his body, and as soon as that soft small hand has touch his skin, a shudder of pleasure began to burn his body real hard.


    "Oh..." Li Chen couldn''t help but let out a soft but deep voice of sound as the soft hand teasingly touch him all over.


    Glossy red lip curve up as amber eyes darkened considerably as it brim with intense desire as Snow move his soft hand while gently using his fingers to trace the perfect body of his young lover.


    At this moment on, Snow doesn''t have a single shred of shame as he teasingly and gently trace Li Chen hard chest before slowly moving down, amber eyes gleam with unholy amount of want when it finally able toe in contact with that mouth watering abs of his.


    Ans as Snow continue to prove Li Chen without any worries of the consequences of his actions as he just felt utter delight on touching over his young lover well proportion body without any shame, so it wasn''t that surprising that before long Snow was being eaten so thoroughly a few secondster because before Snow can continue on, a slight shadow suddenly appeared on top of him and even before Snow can get the chance to react, a hot searing kiss descend and ovep his own pink lip.


    Snow couldn''t help but gaze up with wide amber eyes as he saw the suddenly dark ink eyes of his young lover darkened with craziness as it brim with overwhelming desires as he gaze at him, even Snow couldn''t help but shudder, with excitement and eagerness on how the way his lover eyes has be crazy because of himself alone.


    Feeling therger lip deepening the kiss more, Snow felt his body being turn around as his small back hit the close door of their wedding chamber, and as the kiss turn more fiercer Snow couldn''t help but thought about how he might have gone too far with his teasing, which was something that he doesn''t really regret when all he could feel about is utter tion on the way Li Chen was losing his mind in this moment, specially when Snow think about what is about to happen next.


    Wet sound echoing out loudly at the candle light room as their tongues dance together with so much passion while moving their heads to better deepened their kiss as their lips ovep more perfectly.


    Soon Amber eyes be unconscious as unimaginable pleasure spread all over his entire body, specially when wet lip and tongue skillfully move inside his mouth that has cause his knees to feel a bit weak, just by Li Chen lip and tongue alone is already making him feel so crazy with desires.


    The sound of shuffling sound of clothes echoed out as both of their bodies cling to each other tightly as they share a passionate kiss, before long a soft pants echoed out when therger lip has move out of the way over a swollen pink lip in order to take a deep breathe and before Snow could get his bearing fast, he suddenly felt a wet lip with a hot breath touch over the skin of his slender neck causing a moan to be let out unconsciously.


    "... Love..ha... ooh..."


    From time to time a sweet sounding voice leave the swollen pink lip of Snow when he felt the way his young lover began to suck, bit and lick on the skin that has been kiss with reverence as every single time cause his entire body to shudder with pleasure.


    As cold air hit his burning skin, Snow was finally able to get a bit of his unconsciousness back from the intense desire that has overwhelm his entire being, amber eyes dazedly lower his gaze down and saw that unknowingly his crimson wedding robe was pulled away by arger hand causing his left slender shoulder, delicate corbone and left fine white chest to be shown up in the air, and as dazed amber eyes saw the hungry dark ink eyes of his young lover, Snow couldn''t help but take a deep breathe.


    "Ah..."


    Snow couldn''t help but let out a sweet sound of pleasures along with manyplicated emotions as his swollen pink lip open up to let out a gasps when numerous fiery kiss descend all over his delicate corbone, fine white chest and into a slender shoulder, specially when he felt Li Chen teeth gently bit on it.


    Ad before Snow know it, the golden belt that was wrapped around his slender waist has been loose by arge hand causing his skin to be more out in the open which has immediately cause the person before him to turn more crazy and passionate.


    In this moment on, Snow has truly andpletely given up all of himself to Li Chen to handle, even though he really tried to be the active one from the start but in the end, he was an inexperience person to begin with, specially when his body at the moment is very sensitive every time that Li Chen touch him.


    Snow whole being only felt utter ecstasy every time Li Chen touch him, there are no words to describes about the feeling of being touch by the person you treasure and love the most.

 Chapter 38: Our Night Together Part 2 (*)

    Chapter 38: Our Night Together Part 2 (*)


    <strong>(*) Warning Mature Content~</strong>


    Seconds, minutes or hours that pass by, Snow has lost the meaning of time when he has been pressed back on the door while his young lover has given him fiery kiss all over his entire body.


    "Oh.. um..."


    Sweet sounding pleasure echoed out loudly as swollen pink lip open and close every single time that he was being touch by Li Chen, his entire body burning hot from the fervent touch of his young loverrge warm hand and burning kiss all over his skin.


    And as he felt the soft and silky touch over his already bare back, so different from the hard and firm touch of the door from before has cause Snow to regain a bit of his senses, before finally finding himselfying down on therge silky red sheets, with Li Chen entire body possessively hovering on top of him.


    As wet amber eyes filled with intense desire and lust look up, even Snow ispletely clueless about how much his current appearance is making someone lose his entire mind as deep dark ink eyes gaze down with an all consuming passions and affections.


    Right now, in Li Chen predatory eyes, his little lover current appearance are far more captivating, seductive and charming more than usual, specially when most of his little lover entire crimson wedding dress has been remove by him, slender white legs visible out in the open air that cause nothing more than to tauntingly his current mentality that he has been trying real hard to maintain.


    Long silky ck hair spread all over the red silk sheets, while most of the long hair was covering most of the flush delicate white chest flowing down into the most intimate area between the two slender white legs that cause nothing more to raise up his extreme yearning.


    Li Chen swallowed hard, his throat drying hard as dark ink eyes widen with all consuming hunger, specially when amber eyes dazedly and innocently gaze directly at him with a bit of confusion and desire for him.


    <strong>"Baby... your so beautiful..."</strong>


    Dark ink eyes full of passionate emotion, Li Chen lean down and gave a burning kiss on the already mark slender white neck before kissing his way down as he left more of his mark along the way.


    <strong>"Baby... your so delicious..."</strong>


    Burningrge hand gently sliding down at the flush skin of his little lover along the way before it reaching out at the most intimate ce.


    <strong>"Um... oh..."</strong>


    As sweet voice continue to resound at the fire light wedding chamber, a long slender finger has suddenly been inserted into the already swollen pink lip causing Snow to let out a surprise sound before unconsciously moving his small slippery tongue as it lick and suck at the slender finger that has been ce into his mouth creating an extremely indecent sound.


    <strong>"Baby... your so seductive..."</strong>


    With a wet sound, Li Chen has gently remove the burning and wet slender finger from the small mouth before moving it at the bottom part of his little lover as he use the drench finger to insert into the most intimate part which has immediately cause Snow to arch his back and squirm at the unusual feeling of a long slender finger entering his body.


    <strong>"Urgh... oh... ah... ah.."</strong>


    Indecent sound began to be let out from the small pink lip every single time that Li Chen finger move as it stretch on his inside, Snow delicate body quiver as unthinkable pleasure build up within him.


    <strong>"Baby... I Love you... so much... I''m going crazy!"</strong>


    At thest sentence, amber eyes open up wide in pain while pink lip open up to let out a loud cry when the fingers that has been moving inside him that was causing his mind to go crazy with desire was remove before a much more longer, hotter and thicker object was thrust inside him so quickly.


    <strong>"Ahhh!"</strong>


    <strong>"Baby... your mine!"</strong>


    Dark ink eyes gaze with possessiveness filled with crazy love at the pain but lust filled beautiful face of his little lover as soon as he entered him, specially when his visionnded at the ring red dot on a mark cover delicate shoulder that signify his untouched body has finally disappear afterpletely connecting in the most physically intimate way.


    <strong>"Mine..."</strong>


    <strong>"Mine..."</strong>


    <strong>"Mine..."</strong>


    Every time Li Chen spoke with a hoarse voice at the word ''mine'' crazy kiss fall each time to Snow forehead, eyes, nose and lip, like Li Chen was imprinting a vow and mark directly to Snow alluring body whilerge warm hand cares the small body underneath him as Li Chen tried extremely hard tofort the tense body under him to rx.


    Although Li Chen wanted to move extremely badly to the point that it was making him go crazy inside, but deep within him, ''cannot make him truly hurt'' is something that has already deeply ingrained deep within his soul that all Li Chen could do is wait for his little lover to be morefortable.


    Snow that has been run through could only writhe as he experience a different kind of pain in this moment on, specially when he could feel with perfect rity at the burning throbbing object that has entered inside him.


    However soon after, an unimaginable pleasure welt up within him while unconsciously moving his hip around seemingly trying to find a more pleasurable position, a sweat covered Li Chen that has been enduring the whole time has finally notice Snow reaction and has quickly soon began to move as he slowly and gently thrust within his little lover.


    Within the pleasurable action of making love, Snow can only follow along unconsciously with his hip each time as he met on Li Chen movement, all of his entire being has alreadypletely indulge at their passionate intimate actions as he drown himself with overwhelming pleasures.


    Soon an erotic and lewd sound of skins hitting with each other echoed out loudly while the shadows of two figures intertwined with each other sway as the candle fire light up on the scene currently happening on therge red silk bed, and as time goes by, the sound of the bed creaking sounded out soon.


    <strong>"Ah... Ah... Ah..."</strong>


    Sweet sexy sounds keep leaving Snow pink lip while he pants, groans and moans every single time that Li Chen make a long and hard thrust that cause nothing but unimaginable pleasures on his entire being.


    Snow alluring appearance making the person on top of him to move more fiercely and intensely, specially when Li Chen heard that obscene sound that his little lover let out every single time he move which has beenpletely taking away his sane mentality.


    Lustful amber eyes brimming with burning pleasure raise a small soft hands to hugged tightly all around on a lithe but muscr body of his lover while slender white legs wrapped around firmly on a strong muscr waist as his delicate body swayed up and down with Li Chen repeatedly powerful thrust.


    Their entire body stuck with each other while drench with sweats, despite losing their mind in passions, the two of them keep gazing on each others, their eyes never moving away no matter how intense their movements bes.


    In this day and night, the two of themselves never concern about the times as they embrace and show their love on each others, soon both of their movements be frantic, specially Li Chen as he move harder and harshly before the two of them let out a loud cry of pleasure as they reach their peak together.


    Panting and gasping soon echoed while the sound of the bed creaking has finally died down along with their movements.


    Snow that has his mind focus with pleasure breath hard while white chest covered with kiss mark rise up and down as he takes a deep breath, amber eyes glistening with utter contentment, however before he could take more time to rest himself and get his bearing, a hotrge hand has suddenly grasp his two slender leg before raising it up and cing on top of a sweat but firm shoulder.


    "...eh?"


    Dazed amber eyes filled with pleasure couldn''t help but look up but soon a loud moan was let out on his swollen pink lip as a familiar burning, hard and throbbing object has enter himself back again, this time entering more easily and painlessly as his inside continue to throb.


    Soon, another round of passionate and crazy love making began again.

 Chapter 39: We Are Amazed.

    Chapter 39: We Are Amazed.


    "Your Majesty, its time for your lunch, will Your Majesty having it on your Royal Study again?"


    The Young Emperor who has just finish meeting the Officials in the Royal Court and has arrive at the Royal Study nodded his head before his red eyes couldn''t help but gaze at a certain direction, a few silent secondster he coudln''t help but inwardly sigh since it is already lunch time from the wedding celebration that has just happened yesterday and Rong Nie was still unable to see the figures of his Imperial Uncle and Imperial Uncle Jun after they left the wedding partyst night.


    Oh, he wasn''t really that surprise about the missing Imperial Uncles of his as it made Rong Nie think more deeply about the shamelessness of his two Imperial Uncles.


    Although Rong Nie couldn''t help but order the eunuch to prepare some dishes in the first ce since he was sure that both of his Imperial Uncles would need itter on this night since the two of them should be having a proper rest at the moment and needed foods to regain their strength and stamina from their wedding night.


    And as the only person left in the entire Royal Study Room after thest servant has bowed his head down and quickly left to follow his order, Little Nie couldn''t help but sigh one more time as he turned his gaze at the pile up memorials that has been ce on hisrge desk.


    Before long as time goes by, the night has slowly descend causing Rong Nie to drop the memorials that he has been dealing with this entire afternoon before standing up and leaving the Royal Study Hall, and as he walk, Rong Nie couldn''t help but secretly thinking if he should ask both of his two Imperial Uncles to deal with those remaining memorials that are still all piles up on his desk that he still need to deal withter on.


    And although Rong Nie wanted to continue working more since all of those memorials are about the important matter regarding his Dynasty, there was still this curious emotion that has been building up inside of him as he thought more about the current situation of how his suicidal Imperial Uncle has been fairing against his already Imperial Uncle Jun, so with a quick step, Rong Nie left and went to the Moon Pce of the Regent King.


    With a long shadow on the ground, the Young Emperor silently stand outside before the wedding chamber with an emotionless expression on his young face while surrounded with silent servants that has been quietly standing the whole time guarding the wedding chamber ever sincest night with their head lower down, seemingly afraid of the reaction of the Young Emperor before them.


    "Your Majesty... all of us servants has been tryin-..."


    The Young Emperor has quickly raise his small hand to stop the servant words as red eyes deeply gaze at the perfectly normal and silent Wedding Chamber while inwardly noting about the fact that he was unable to see any figures of shadows at the candle light room before him while conveniently seeing a perfectly normal looking room on the wide open window, which is extremely suspicious enough since the ce should obviously has two person inside at the moment.


    "Your Majesty, this humble servant has been order to give this letter to you if you ever arrive in the Moon Pce."


    Suddenly a nervous and timid voice spoke up at the silent scene before a fearful maid servant has suddenly knelt down before him, while raising her hand that has been holding a silver scroll the whole time, as she offered the item toward him with great respect.


    Dark Red eyes nce at the silver scroll that the terrified maid servant has offer for a few silent seconds before reaching out and grasping the silver scroll while numerous thoughts sh on his mind, however before Rong Nie could even start to unveil and read the words written on the silver scroll, a shadow has suddenly sh and appeared before him.


    Feeling surprise about the sudden appearance of the Shadow Guard out in the open area, a golden scroll was suddenly silently offered toward him which haspletely taken Rong Nieplete full attention immediately.


    So with a bit of doubt and suspicious, the Young Emperor has reach over and grasp the golden scroll with his other hand, and at this moment, Rong Nie has two scroll on both of his hands, after thinking deeply, he finally found a strength within as he reads with a bit of trepidation about what is written on both of the scrolls that has been offered toward him.


    And as he continue to read the scrolls, his lip couldn''t help but twi while only one thought has run on his mind and that is.


    <em>Imperial Uncles... Little Nie is surprise about how the two of you can be so shameless without even nning it together....</em>


    Just base from what was written on the two scrolls letter on his hands, Rong Nie waspletely sure that his two Imperial Uncles didn''t have any idea about what the two of them has just done with each other behind their backs and surprisingly, despite it all, the two of them thought of the same thing without nning it together.


    How could he bepletely sure about it? Well what was written on the two scrolls was,


    <strong>Silver Scroll</strong>


    <em>To the Young Emperor, don''t wait for us to be finish soon, I will keep your Imperial Uncle for a bit more longer, until I fulfill my obligation as his loving Husband.</em>


    <strong>Golden Scroll</strong>


    <em>To Little Nie, be a good Emperor and don''t worry about us, this King will be keeping your other Imperial Uncle for a bit longer... until this King can fulfill his obligation as his loving Wife.</em>


    After rereading the words written on the scrolls Rong Nie couldn''t help but feel utter contempt about his naive thoughts, specially when he was sure that his two Imperial Uncles will not be making an appearance tonight just from the letter alone that he receives today because somehow, having a wedding night for one night isn''t enough for the two of them.


    So with a crimson coloring on his young face, the Young Emperor couldn''t help but learn more about how high the level of shamelessness of his two Imperial Uncles was tonight.


    Little Nie has sure underestimated the two people thick skins and faces, while learning more new things every day about his two Imperial Uncles rather ''unusual'' personalities.


    So with a wave of his small hand, Rong Nie has dismiss all the people guarding and protecting around the wedding chamber before leaving himself a secondter.


    Oh he wasn''t a bit worried about the safety of the two people that arepletely vulnerable inside the room at the moment, unless there is a person strong enough to by pass that invincibleyer of protection that has been cast upon the whole Wedding Chamber, then nothing will be able to touch the two people inside.


    <em>Hmm... now that I think about it, isn''t dealing with the matter in the memorials far more important than worrying about his Imperial Uncles love life?</em>


    So with those words echoing loudly on his mind, the Young Emperor has suddenly found himself to be enlightened which has lead him to be a more enlighten ruler than ever.


    This day and night, Rong Nie will be greatly known as the Greatest Workaholic Emperor of the Rong Dynasty among his Royal Court Officials, specially when those Officials themselves will also be called as the most responsible officials in the Rong Dynasty History for the generation toe as the Super Serious Young Emperor continue to overwork them alongside him.

 Chapter 40: Our Long Wedding Night

    Chapter 40: Our Long Wedding Night


    <strong>(*) Warning Mature Content</strong>


    <strong>"Ha... Ha... Oh... AH... Ha..."</strong>


    In a dark lit room, the star nighting outside the open window lighting up the obscene situation currently happening inside the wedding room.


    There in the ground, one could see a small delicate figure kneeling down in a soft fur carpet with his knees and arms ce down on the ground, the creamy white skin that glistened with sweat while covered with numerous kiss mark along with purple color from the other part of his delicate body swayed forward repeatedly, and behind him is the figure of tall and lithe figure kneeling down withrge hand gripping the delicate figure thin slender waist tightly as he move his sexy body covered with sweat as he fiercely thrust at the figure before him the whole time, causing the sound of skin hitting skin to echoed out loudly along with his harsh breath as he pants with pleasure while the person before him moans and groans with his every move.


    <strong>"... Oh.. Love... Urg... Ah... Ah... Ah..."</strong>


    As pink lip open and close up as the delicate figure let out a repeatedly sound of groans, moans and pants in unending ecstasy while the delicate body writhed with an overwhelming pleasure as the burning throbbing hard object continue to enter and exit his body with a long forceful strength with the fastest speed.


    Snow that has beenpletely indulge deeply of the feeling of making love with his young lover has already lost counts of how many rounds of making love that he has just experience this whole night, or is it day or days already?


    He doesn''t have any idea any longer since all Snow could tell is the fact that his young lover has been plunging that burning, long and hard throbbing object inside of him nonstop the whole time while giving him a little time of break after reaching their peak each time that they finish their love making and before he knows it, his extremely sensitive delicate body has been guided by a burningrge hand in a different kind of position as another round of a crazy and passionate love making start again before he has time to recovered as Li Chen entered his throbbing inside with a powerful thrust.


    As for eating and drinking for a break after they finish their crazy love making, there was no need to worry about it as Li Chen seemed to has fed him using his ownrge mouth with a cheat medicine that he has gotten from his own Trade Shop from his ck system, it was like those miraculous fasting pill that Snow has read about before.


    So all could Snow do ispletely take it and support himself as he experience a nonstop overwhelming pleasure that he has been subjected into the whole entire time that he started having physically intimate action with his young lover as his delicate covered body with numerous kiss mark shudder every single time that Li Chen wildly and powerfully shove that wonderful burning object inside of him that doesn''t fail to make him let out those lewd sounds on his pink lip.


    <strong>"Ah... Ah... Ah..."</strong> with blurry amber eyes filled with rapture of overwhelming pleasure, Snow could only bear it all as he let out a sweet sexy sounds while the lewd sound of skin touching skin echoed loudly on his ears at the same time, the uncontroble ecstasy and pleasures was something that he was not trained to resist to begin with at all and Snow could only let himselfpletely ept all of his young lover as he give Li Chen the total control the whole entire time as that burning hard object of his young lover crazily enter inside of him in and out repeatedly.


    Let just say that on this day, to Snow, this will be an extremely unforgettable first experience of making love to his other half.


    <strong>"Ha... Ha... Oh... Ah... Ha..."</strong>


    Heavy breathing and soft pants of moan and groans continue to echoed out loudly on the wedding chamber as Snow highly sensitive body swayed faster and faster while his small soft hand grasping tightly at the soft fur carpet underneath him while keeping himself steady as he kneel the entire time as he take the heavy and powerful thrust of the person behind him as it goes faster and harder as time goes by.


    <em>Oh... Oh God...</em>was all Snow could think at this moment on as unending ecstasypletely fill his entire being and deep into his soul while wet amber eyes stare blurry at the wide open window before him as Li Chen continue to plunge that long hot throbbing object inside of him so deeply that is making Snow goes crazy every single time.


    <strong>"Baby... I couldn''t get enough of you..."</strong>


    Suddenly, a sexy hoarse voice sounded up along with a harsh breath and pants as the person behind Snow quickly and powerfully ramming inside him, on Li Chen handsome face sweat trickling down on his forehead, down to his cheek and into his jaw before it drop down at the covered kiss mark thin back of the stimting and alluring little lover underneath him.


    <strong>".... Baby... I can''t stop... I just love you so much..."</strong>


    A full of obsession and possession reach Snow ears and although his mind is a bit muddle from the overwhelming pleasure that he is currently experiencing, it doesn''t stop over the fact that his entire delicate body shudder with excitement despite it all.


    And as Snow felt the burningrge hand that has gripping his flexible thin waist to tighten more while the person behind him rapidly move faster, Snow without feeling any shame open up his pink lip and utter an extremely erotic and sensual words while moaning, groaning and panting the whole time as he cry out his needs with a bit of begging on it.


    <strong>"... Love.... Ah... Faster... Oh.,. Urgh... Ah... Harder... Sobs... Sobs... More...Please..."</strong>


    With just those words along with showing those shameful and obscene open side of the little lover underneath him, Li Chen that has been thrusting wildly stilled for a second before dark ink eyes darkened so deeply as his sweat covered body tense while taking a hard deep breath before forcefully swallowed hard as his entire body has quickly and swiftly plunging his throbbing object deeply inside his little lover.


    Feeling the burning object bing more thicker, bigger and harder enter him, Snow couldn''t help but let out a loud moan of pleasure as Li Chen crazily and insanely enter in and out of him with a desperate and frantic movements.


    Soon after a few minutes of Li Chen madly ramming inside him with those strong and powerful thrust has cause Snow knees to finally give away as his entire delicate body covered with kiss marks and sweatspletelyy down on the soft fur carpet underneath him and the whole time Snow can feel on his back at the way his young handsome lover hot and sweaty lithe body pressed down along with him while continuing to move fiercely without stopping a single seconds the whole time.


    And with a hot breath grazing his ear, Snow heard the deep sexy hoarse voice of his young handsome lover on top of him whispering with great affection, lust, desire and deep heavy love.


    <strong>"Baby... You Are So Delicious that... I Don''t Want To Stop..."</strong>


    <em>No don''t stop...</em>was what has immediately sh on Snow mind before letting out a loud sobs of pleasure as Li Chen move crazier and wilder than ever, sensitive mark covered flush chest grazing the soft fur carpet underneath him that cause his entire body to shudder at the unending pleasure while desperately trying to grasp the soft fur so tightly as he tried to steady his unstable mind as he ept of Li Chenplete dominance.


    As for what time and day it has been, Snow and Li Chen has never care about it, as they continue to immense themselves together without any worries.


    And just from the look of their intense and crazy actions, it will not stopping soon.

 Chapter 41: Snow Knows What You Are Thinking!

    Chapter 41: Snow Knows What You Are Thinking!


    "Here you go, Baby be careful now and blow when you drink your soup. Its a bit hot and your tongue might burn from it."


    A worried and nervous voice sounded out as a tall and lithe young handsome man walk inside the room wearing a snow white robe while carrying a steaming hot bowl of soup on his hand.


    He continue to gracefully walk before stopping at the luxurious andfortable long couch that has been ce near the open window along with a long table right before it.


    Dark ink eyes stare tenderly with deep love at the delicate figure that has beenying silently on thefortable couch the whole time, staring as his little lover wearing a purple royal robe with his silk ck long hair spread beautifully all over the ce, entirely looking so lovely on his dark ink eyes.


    With a pamper look, Li Chen gently ce the steaming hot bowl of meat soup at the table before walking closer to the seemingly been silent lover of his the whole time that he has arrive.


    Feeling the presence of his young lover getting closer, Snow head move a bit before slowly raising a sleepy eyes while weakly staring at the gentle, kind and thoughtful husband of his that has the appearance of someone so utterly harmless and innocent looking along with that young handsome face of his.


    Snow continue to sleepily stare at the energetic young handsome man before him with a bit of ain since Li Chen obviously doesn''t look like the person that has been crazily and wildly moving nonstop the whole time of their wedding nights while only one thought grace his mind as he continue to deeply stare on him.


    <em>Where was that wild beast from before has disappeared into?</em>


    Although that question has been on his mind, Snow will never in a million year will he asked those question out loud at this moment on because hepletely know base from his husband shamelessness that Li Chen might use ''action'' to answer his question while proving him where that wild side of his has disappeared into.


    Oh, Snow will definitely want to experience numerous crazier and wilder night together with him again but at this moment, He is feelingpletely content and satisfied that all he ever wanted was to take afortable rest because despite using Li Chen medicine, his lower half that has been crazily been entered still felt sting and pain from it, specially with his slim waist that has been tightly grasp and bend from those difficult position from before has taken all the powerful brunt of Li Chen crazy movements.


    "Come on Baby, here I will help you up."


    As Snow heard the gentle coaxing voice of Li Chen, hezily let his aching body be gently pulled up while silently letting Li Chen feed him the soup as he watch Li Chen gently blowing the silver spoon and taking care of himself like a young child.


    "Baby do you want more?"


    "Um.. No I''m full, Thank you Love."


    "Baby, your wee. Just for you, I will dly do this every single day without being tired from it."


    Snow just deeply stare at the sweet talking Li Chen that has sh a tender look toward him, causing his tired face to flush a bit at how cheeky his young lover has been acting.


    Before long, he watch as Li Chen clean up the dishes for a bit and then finally going back toy his aching body at thefortable couch while letting out a soft satisfied moan.


    As for the bed, well, it didn''t survive their crazy night, so he wanted to use the longfortable couch to sleep on, while tozy and tired to go use another room in the Moon Pce.


    As a snow white robe figure enter the room again, Li Chen couldn''t help but show a soft smile on his young handsome face, while dark ink eyes sh with happiness as he still felt like that he has been the whole time.


    A person like him could have this kind of happiness is so miraculous that even he could not believe it himself.


    For someone that has been living in the darkness his entire whole life, while his hand that has been covered with numerous blood of others at a young age can find this kind of life, is the greatest wish that all he could hope for.


    So with a delighted expression on his young handsome face, Li Chen walked toward his little lover with an excited and hopeful emotions as he nned to cuddle up while something unexpected might happen a bitter after his wife rest is over.


    However, before he could even got closer, the beautiful and charming face has suddenly turn to sh an expression of disapproval on his way, which has cause him to stop walking.


    <em>Oh, Don''t think that I don''t know what is currently running in that head of yours!</em>


    Snow that has been secretly observing his husband reaction couldn''t help but inwardly sneer as he couldpletely read the hidden motives that his young lover has been trying to secretly hide.


    So without waiting for Li Chen to react, Snow tiredly and worriedly stare at the nervous dark ink eyes of his, "Love... its been three days. I am worried about my nephew, he is still young after all. I wanted to rest for a bit since I am really tired, could you please go in my stead and help Little Nie for now? Thank you love, you are really the best!"


    And with that words spoken, Snow has quickly turned around and showed his delicate back before immediately closing his amber eyes which has quickly made him fall asleep a secondter.


    <em>Wait till my body is more stronger, and we can do it more longer and crazier next time.</em>


    Li Chen that has been standing still like he has been caught doing something bad couldn''t help but dazedly stare at the delicate back of his little lover before sighing after a few secondster while shooting a spoiled expression on his dark ink eyes as he stare at the already sleeping wife of his.


    Silently walking closer, Li Chen bend down before cing a soft and gentle kiss filled with heavy affection at the back of his little lover head before quickly walking out the room, not before forgetting to cast an invisible protection on the whole ce as he left.


    As he walk toward where the Young Emperor location at the moment, Li Chen couldn''t help but show a thoughtful and worried expression on his serious face, causing the servants around to bow their head in respect while standing still since they all doesn''t one to any bother to whatever serious matter that their Highness Chen seemed to be thinking deeply about.


    <em>Hmm... I wonder when I can do another making love with my lovely wife again?</em>

 Chapter 42: We Are So Busy, Please Go Somewhere Else.

    Chapter 42: We Are So Busy, Please Go Somewhere Else.


    A figure wearing a snow white robes couldn''t help but gaze with a doubtful stare at the currently seriously working Young Emperor sitting in front of therge study desk in the Royal Study Room while he sit in aplete opposite chair as he help the Young Emperor handle the other important affairs regarding the Rong Dynasty.


    Unable to stop himself, Li Chen couldn''t help but wonder if something extremely important has happened that the Young Emperor seemed to has change quite a bit while he has been showing and showering his great love to his little lover the entire time during their long wedding nights since Rong Nie seemed to has change greatly and bing more mature than before after thest time that Li Chen has just saw him and that was during the wedding celebration feast.


    Heck, Li Chen has even asked ck all about it, but there was nothing unusual that has happened aside from quickly leaving aftering to their Moon Pce to check on them.


    Surely, Little Nie isn''t that angry from him for keeping his Imperial Uncle for a bit longer right? It was only for three days anyway which isn''t a long time.


    "Imperial Uncle Chen, what are you doing here? Go and take care of Imperial Uncle Xen, We can finish all of this, you don''t have to worry."


    Rong Nie who has beenpletely absorb with dealing with the memorial on his hand couldn''t help but pause from the way his other Imperial Uncle has been giving him that doubtful stare the whole time that he has arrive in the Royal Study.


    The Young Emperor has pause and stop what he has been reading, only to look up and stare with a serious red eyes at the other person inside the Royal Study Room that isn''t his Royal Officials before quickly getting back at the important matter on his hand after making sure to ask what his Imperial Uncle Chen was worried or curious about.


    "Hmm... Your Imperial Uncle Xen has been greatly worried about you the whole time and has asked me toe help you deal with important matters while he take some of his rest."


    The Young Emperor couldn''t help but frown a bit before softening his expression after hearing that his Imperial Uncle Xen has been worried about him to the point that he has asked the person before him toe help him.


    There was nothing Rong Nie could do, besides as he nce at his Imperial Uncle Chen, there was also this nagging feeling of his that he couldn''t help but think about the fact that this man has been shoo away, his Imperial Uncle Xen has wanted him gone in order to take aplete and proper rest without his husband bothering him.


    So after thinking for a bit, as the Regent King nephew, he should probably help his tired Imperial Uncle Xen from his sometimes bothersome and clingy husband, with that in mind, Rong Nie then showed apletely serious expression as he spoke to his Imperial Uncle Chen.


    "Alright, Just in time, We have a very important matter that we need Imperial Uncle Chen to handle."


    "Oh, What is it?" A gentle voice has suddenly asked with a bit of curiosity, as dark ink eyes that has been showing a bored expression the whole time has suddenly stare at the serious Young Emperor.


    "Well, We have been waiting for you to deal with this ''troublesome'' family that has been left with for a quite a bit. We knows that the two of you has important great n when dealing with these two Prestigious Aristocrat Family, so we didn''t make a move."


    Besides, as Rong Nie nce at the Royal Study Door for a bit, he has decided to also make this Imperial Uncle of his out and away in the Royal Study room since he will never know if his other Imperial Uncle Xen has change his mind and decided to suddenlye and appear at this moment on.


    These two Imperial Uncle of his will definitely create a great disturbance, not allowing him to have his concentration in order to deal with his works, specially when these two people will probably show a shameless public show of affection without any hesitation at all.


    So Rong Nie has to make his Imperial Uncle Chen leave the Royal Study Room real fast soon, because he will never know what will happen next, so he felt quite a bit of relief when dark ink eyes has lighten up a bit.


    Li Chen that has been given with a much more interesting things to handle than the boring memorial has nodded his head immediately at the seriously working Young Emperor before quickly walking away without any hesitation, rather than do those boring memorial which remind him of paper work, dealing with those two Families will be more fun than staying cope inside the Royal Study Room.


    "Well, I will go and handle those important matter. I''ll be back soon."


    "Don''t worry Imperial Uncle Chen, just take your time, we are able to be patient and handle everything while you are away."


    Rong Nie quickly answer back with a serious expression, even Li Chen was unable to tell what is really going on in that mind of his.


    After a few seconds, the Young Emperor has finally felt great relief and morefortable with the absent presence of his Imperial Uncle Chen, before he started to seriously deal with the important matter at hand while ordering for the eunuch to call more of his Royal Officials that is currently working in the Royal Court with some other important matter.


    Rong Nie knew that he isn''t the only important people that has been supporting his Rong Dynasty, those royal officials in the court are also an important figures that are a great help to his Dynasty.


    Since those royal officials has great positions, they also has to work great hard with the responsibilities of the power and authority that they have.


    So with a very serious expression on his young handsome face, the Young Emperor continue to deal with important matters regarding the problem of his Rong Dynasty and as the other royal court officials finally arrive, he immediately gave out an overwhelming pressure as he started to berate at the way the Officials have handle the reported problems with full of loopholes while teaching them on how to do it the right way at the same time.


    Ah, how benevolence an Emperor he is.


    This time will be the day that the Royal Court Official has finally learned that the Young Emperor has change and turn into aplete tyrant regarding their way of handling and dealing with the important matters of the Rong Dynasty.


    Specially, when they has been asked to stayte and work more harder than ever which is something that they couldn''t reallyin since even the Young Emperor has stayed morete and work more far harder than they have been.


    As a Loyal Officials, all they could do is grit their teeth and follow along to show their full loyalty.

 Chapter 43: Everything Is Finally Coming In Order

    Chapter 43: Everything Is Finally Coming In Order


    After a few hours of Li Chen walking out from the Royal Study Hall in order to handle the important matters regarding the two Prestigious Aristocrat Family, the Young Emperor has immediately receive the information of what his Imperial Uncle Chen has just done regarding about the fate of the two important Family after he just finish dealing with them.


    After a week, the two prestigious aristocrat Family with power in the military will be leaving the Capital of the Rong Dynasty as they will be staying in the border region in North and South of the Rong Dynasty, the ce where the most important border that needed protecting since the neighboring Dynasty across those border has certain ambition regarding the other Dynasties besides them.


    For a very long time, the Hong Family entire lineage will be moving to the far North, near where the border that has been constantly being attack repeatedly, a ce where it has a much more longer Winter Season.


    Rong Nie can understand why his Imperial Uncle Chen has made the Hong Family to remain in that ce in order to protect the Rong Dynasty border region because it is the ce where thete Great General Hong Tai has been the ce that he has been mostly protecting, thus they has more understanding regarding the ce than the other one.


    Specially now that the Rong Dynasty power has been reduced and weakened from the inside because of the Rebellion that has happened, although despite all of it, the other courageous and ambitious Dynasties might only do a harassing type of an attack at the border region and unable to fully dere a full out of war so easy during this moment, it wont stop those Dynasties from making a move in order to make the Rong Dynasty bes more weaker.


    Though, a surprising news has also been announce just after the Hong Family has been given the decreed to protect the border region and moving away from the Central Power of the Capital of Rong Dynasty, and it was the fact that thete Great General Daughter will be marrying the heir and soon to be Master of the entire Hong Family, Hong Lai, after the 3 years of mourning the death of Hong Tai is fulfilled.


    As for the rebellion that Hong Tai has lead along with Wang Lau, everything has already been given an exnation. And it was the fact that the Great General Hong Tai has been spying all along and has be the allies of the traitorous Wang Lau in order to lower the enemies guard down that wanted to Rebel but unfortunately, Hong Tai has met his demise as he has been given secretly with a lethal poison by the ingenious and malicious Wang Lau from the start since he wanted to only use the Great General military might and has already nned to secretly remove him after he got the Throne.


    So for the reward of his loyalty, Hong Tai has been given the greatest Honor a Great General could have while Hong Ling has already made a vow in public to continue thete Great General legacy as he will guard and protect themon people from those malicious Neighboring Dynasties attacks while protecting the daughter that Hong Tai has treasure the most with his entire lifetime.


    It was the story that they have nned and made in order to remove the doubt, fear and suspicious of themon people, specially to give them morefortable feeling over the fact that their respected Great General that has made great contributions by protecting the Rong Dynasty for many years isn''t a traitor that has led a great rebellion against the Royal Family and has been a great loyal official all along.


    And secondly, a bit more different from the Hong Family fate, the Shao Family or more precisely Shao Feng has been given decreed to go and protect the South Border of the Rong Dynasty, which is far more easier to live than the one in the North.


    Although, constant harassing attacks from the neighboring Dynasties keep happening from time to time.


    And Shao Feng has been also allowed toe and go in the Capital of the Rong Dynasty unlike the Hong Family which will be taking their entire Hong Family lineage to take roots in the Northern region to live on for the generation toe.


    For Shao Feng, he is the person that Rong Nie Imperial Uncle Xen has chosen from the start, and Shao Feng didn''t fail to live the Regent King expectation from him, he haspletely followed the decision and order without a single ofin and hesitation and has immediately nned to leave the Rong Dynasty Capital with his loyal subordinates a bit more earlier.


    Even Rong Nie couldn''t help but sigh and feel sympathetic with this poor young man because despite feeling utter despair, Shao Feng haspletely close off his entire heart and has made it so cold that no one can ever enter it, as unfortunately the only person that was capable enough to melt that person cold heart that has died has already long gone and pass away.


    For his entire life, Shao Feng will continue to protect the Rong Dynasty with his life until he took hisst breath.


    Shaking his head, Rong Nie finishmenting inside about the fate of the two prestigious aristocrat family before quickly giving an order to the Shadow Guard that has made the report.


    And as the Shadow Guard left to follow his order, Rong Nie has immediately started berating the silent officials that has been standing and waiting for him to be finish the whole entire time, as he criticize the way they handle important matters.


    .


    .


    "Your Highness Chen, his Majesty has order us to tell you that there is no need to go back anymore. His Majesty has already receive the report on how you have handle the problems and felt greatly satisfied with it. Please go and take care of his Imperial Uncle Xen and he can handle the rest of the problem without worries."


    Li Chen that has been on his way back to the Royal Study Room was suddenly stop by one of the Shadow Guard, and as he receive the message of the Young Emperor, only one thought has run on his mind and that is the fact that the Young Emperor sure is a very understanding person!


    So, the good will that Li Chen has toward the Young Emperor has just suddenly went up before he nod his head toward the Shadow Guard and turning around as he took a step toward the Moon ce.


    And as he saw that it was almost time for dinnerter, Li Chen deeply thought about what kind of food should he be cooking for tonight dinner.


    <em>Hmm... I need to cook something that is good for stamina.</em>


    Nodding his head, Li Chen continue to walk with a thoughtful look on his young handsome face before a thought grace his mind.


    <em>If my little lover is greatly please with the food that I will be making, will Little Xen give me a reward?</em>

 Chapter 44: Such Righteous and Reasonable Words, We Admire You.

    Chapter 44: Such Righteous and Reasonable Words, We Admire You.


    It has been two weeks since the celebration of the magnificent wedding of the revered Regent King and the missing Young Master of the Jun Family has just happened and everything in the Rong Dynasty has be more stable than ever, specially over the fact that the vacant official ranks in the Royal Official Courts has finally been slowly being filled uppletely.


    Although, there is a danger in filling up those vacant ranks in the Official Courts with the greatest speeds, the Young Emperor isn''t one bit worried about the problem that it might cause from making those decision so quickly, specially when he isn''t perfectly sure about regarding those people loyalties and capabilities to handle the position responsibilities that they have been ce and given.


    Why was he not worried at all? Well it might have been because it was the work and nned of the Regent King, the person that he trusted the most in his entire life.


    Every single person that has been recruited and given a post in the official ranks in the court has been what the Young Emperor Imperial Uncle Xen has decided all along.


    And if it has been the work and n of the Regent King, the Young Emperor will forever give hisplete trust and will never question the decision of his Imperial Uncle.


    If it has been the work and nned of the Regent King, the Young Emperor has aplete trust on his Imperial Uncle Xen work, and doesn''t question his decision at all.


    It might feel like a dangerous thing to do, specially when he is an Emperor, but to Rong Nie, his Imperial Uncle Rong Xen has been his savior, the only remaining blood family that he could give hisplete trust even with his own life, and the person in this entire world that will never harm him ever.


    He will never give birth to suspicious and doubt one bit about his Imperial Uncle Xen having ambitious regarding the power in the Royal Family, Rong Nie will only just snort in utter disbelief while coldly staring at the person that has the courage enough to tell those words to him, entirely looking at the person with great disdain while thinking if there is something wrong with that person brain to even think about it.


    So, in this world, anyone could betray him, but not his Imperial Uncle.


    .


    When everything has been stable in the Rong Dynasty after the Rebellion that has happened, causing numerous people being exile, massacre and demoted, the appearance of his Imperial Uncle Chen at the moment with a request or precisely just telling him over the fact that he will be taking his Imperial Uncle Xen out in the Pce to room around the Rong Dynasty wasn''t a bit surprising to Rong Nie.


    Inwardly coughing, or precisely his Imperial Uncle Chen has requested to fulfill his duty as part of marrying into the Royal Family and bing a Prince Consort to go out together with the Regent King to secretly observe the ces around in the Rong Dynasty in order to learn more about the living conditions of themon people and about their lives, noting about the problems that they needed to greatly pay attention into, specially if it is a problem that needed to be fix and deal real fast.


    The Young Emperor could only nod his head while inwardly feeling admiration at the way his Imperial Uncle Chen has spoken with that righteous tone of his along with those reasonable words and although Rong Nie wanted for these two Imperial Uncle of his to get away for some time in the Rong Pcetely despite the fact that his Imperial Uncle Xen has been helping him greatly to easily deal with those greatplication that the Rong Dynasty still has, it doesn''t change the fact that it felt like his red eyes will soon be blinded by how the way these two people just shamelessly act as a couple that look like they hasn''t seen each other for a very long time, acting so passionately without any hesitation and worries of the people that has been around them.


    It was overly sweet that Rong Nie is unable to endure it any longer and needed a break from it.


    So Rong Nie has directly given his approval while expressing a serious expression on his face.


    "We believe youpletely and that the two of you will be able to fulfill your responsibilities without any worries!"


    Li Chen that has been standing patiently before the Young Emperor became happy his dark ink eyes basically lit up in delight and joy after hearing the Young Emperor words, because despite the fact of being capable enough to just take his little lover away from the Rong Pce, he perfectly knew the importance of the person before him toward his little lover.


    Rong Nie is so important to his little Xen that it made Li Chen feel a bit jealous sometimes, luckily he already married his little Xen and Rong Nie is only a rtive.


    Although, there will always the chance that the Young Emperor could be his love rival since in ancient time, close rtives can get married with each others without worries about the opinions of the other peoples.


    So after giving a secret deep look at the serious Young Emperor, Li Chen has quickly walk away with a bit skip or practically happiness with every step he took, with a face that expressing on how he was entirely looking forward when he finally announce the great news to his little lover.


    As Li Chenpletely disappeared at the Royal Study Hall, an exhausted red eyes from staying sote at night everyday watch as his Imperial Uncle Chen happily walk away after getting what he wanted from him, Rong Nie could only let out a deep sigh after a few moment of silence.


    <em>At least, this time, My Imperial Uncle Xen can finally get to rx and lead a happy life with the person he love by his side. I wish you to experience the greatest happiness in your entire life Imperial Uncle.</em>


    And of course, despite the fact that he has given his approval at the ''request'' of his Imperial Uncle Chen, Rong Nie has also asked a certain condition that they needed to follow if he has to give his approval.


    Although, it was basically a request rather than giving his total order ormand as it was only a very eptable request that he was asking for in order to make himself feel great relief because despite knowing howpletely powerful and strong his two Imperial Uncles are, it doesn''t change the fact that something bad might happen in a surprising situation.


    And what Rong Nie has requested from the two of them was the fact that they just need to frequently contact him or write him a letter to let him know regarding about their well being, specially to let him know which ce they are currently staying at.


    It was really quite simple, as long as he knows the the two of them are doing really well, Rong Nie can perfectly rx while dealing with his responsibilities as the Emperor of the Rong Dynasty.


    Anyway, after contemting about the fact that soon, his Imperial Uncles will be leaving the Rong Pce to room around the ces in the Rong Dynasty, Rong Nie slowly lowered his head down to contiue to deal with the troublesome matters that keep appearing on his Dynasty.


    There are too many thing to do, the two of his Imperial Uncles are capable to take care of themselves.

 Chapter 45: You Two Are Really Quite Unbelievable.

    Chapter 45: You Two Are Really Quite Unbelievable.


    "Baby remember what I promise you before? I will take you out and show you the beautiful scenery outside the Rong Pce and room freely into the outside world!"


    A delicate figure wearing a purple royal robe while sitting in afortable chair has finally raise his head up after taking a bite of the sweet potato dessert that his young husband has made, and staring deeply at thepletely excited and happy Li Chen before him.


    Snow pink lip couldn''t help but twitch a bit as a thought sh his mind ab out the fact that this person before him have obviously a hidden motive aside from fulfilling the promise that he has made to him.


    From what he can remember, it has been quite a while, or basically, Li Chen has never got to touch him again after their long wedding nights, Snow was so busy with dealing those important and problematic matters even with the help of his little nephew that has suddenly turned into a workaholic without him even doing anything that Snow can only act intimately with his young husband whenever they got together when he was working.


    Snow was only able to get back to their Moon Pcete at night while directlyying down in their bed to take a rest and sleep, if he didn''t show any tired expression on his beautiful face then he was sure that Li Chen will be unable to control himself despite crazily wanting to and has finally has made a move at him.


    "Um! I remember! Alright Love, as long as Little Nie approved of it then we can go out of the Rong Pce for a while and fulfill what you has promise me before."


    Snow could practically see how the young handsome man has lit up so brightly after he has spoken, before excitedly walking away to prepare all the items that they needed during their travelling together, so with a shrug of his delicate shoulder, Snow could only make his young husband happy.


    Since Li Chen is his lover, Snow can only pamper and spoil him.


    Isn''t he a very good, kind, and thoughtful lover?


    So with a smile, Snow continue to eat the sweet potato desserts that his young lover has just made.


    The very next day while standing at the Large Gate to enter the Rong Pce, Snow smiled and leaned forward to gently cares the head of the Young Emperor standing before him while ignoring the way those servants, Imperial Guards and Official that has been standing behind the Young Emperor express manyplicated expression on their faces, but most of all, showing a total shock and disbelief expression on their face about the way that he has been treating their Fearful Young Emperor as a mere child.


    As the person that has basically raise the Young Emperor after his parents has died, Rong Xen is practically more like a mother or father to the Young Little Nie.


    "Take Care of Yourself alright? Watch out over your health, and don''t overworked! You have those official to help you out, so go take some rest!"


    Those certain officials that has been standing behind the Young Emperor the whole time couldn''t help but show a crack in their masked expression that they have been trying to maintain with great difficulty when they basically heard the worried and reminding words of the Regent King toward the Young Emperor.


    <em>So it was you that has given his majesty the idea to overwork us???</em>


    Rong Nie obediently nod his head, as red eyes soften considerably after hearing the words spoken by his Imperial Uncle while allowing his head to be pat and gently cares like a young child.


    "Um! Take care of yourself too Imperial Uncles! And don''t worry! We are not overworking our self since we also have our capable officials together with me!"


    A few minutes of speaking numerous reminder for the Young Emperor to follow, Snow and Li Chen has finally left the Rong Pce while the Young Emperor along with everyone else around the area watch as the Regent King and his Royal Highness Chen finally disappearpletely in their visions.


    Afterpletely making sure that both of his Imperial Uncles has finally left, Rong Nie has turned around before giving out his order at the officials to quickly follow him to the Royal Hall to deal about the important but troublesome problems that has been giving them troubletely.


    The Officials behind the Young Emperor can only follow along with an obedient expression on their faces, although the newer officials has a very determined and excited expression more on their faces as they basically brim with great energy as they all wanted to show how capable and loyal they are to the Young Emperor, the older officials could only secretly sigh while shaking their heads when they saw those positive expression of these new officials on their faces standing next before them.


    <em>Such an unfortunate newbie... the will learn their lessons soon anyway..</em>.


    .


    .


    Everything has been quiet after the Regent King and his Royal Highness Chen has left the Rong Pce, as the Young Emperorpletely immerse himself with his responsibilities as the Emperor of the Rong Dynasty when something suddenly has happened.


    After two months of their disappearance in the Rong Pce, Rong Nie has suddenly heard about the fact that the Regent King and his Royal Highness Chen has suddenly came back without giving a single notice about their decision.


    It waspletely unusual, specially when Rong Nie could practically tell on how much his Imperial Uncle Chen will make their outing longer in order to monopoly his Imperial Uncle Xen, so with an extremely worried expression on his young face Rong Nie has all but thrown away the brush that he has been holding on his hand before quickly rushing with rapid steps in order to meet his Imperial Uncles real fast.


    However, when the Young Emperor has finally manage to arrive with the greatest speed that he could manage that he has been panting softly, suddenly the Eternal Serious Workaholic Young Emperor has suddenly trip and fallen on the ground while letting out a very loud shout at the same time, and it was a swear word that he has heard once from his Imperial Uncle Chen mouth.


    <strong>"F..ck!"</strong>


    "What!? Little Nie! Who did you learn those bad word from? And how could an Emperor trip and fall in the ground just like that? Even if you trip and fall, you have to look good while its happening to you!"


    Suddenly the sound of the reprimanded voice of the Regent King echoed out loudly at the suddenly silent ce, while the servants around quickly lower their head in fear.


    "Um... Baby.. Please calm down? Little Nie is just surprise that''s all!"


    A gentle voice started coaxing at the suddenly irritated Regent King while the other people around them could basically hear the nervousness that the young man tried to hid.


    While Li Chen pacify the Regent King, the Young Emperor has finally manage to get a bit of his bearing as he tried to stand up, along with the nervous and fearful servant beside him as they tried to offer their help, although Rong Nie would has dismiss them, this time, he allowed himself to be helped while only one thought is currently running on his mind.


    Besides, the Young Emperor didn''t let out that loud swear word just because of how he has been disgracefully trip and fallen down in the ground with the people around watching him, oh no, it was about the fact that the image that his eyes saw has given him a great impact.


    So with an extremelyplicated and chaotic mind, Little Nie obediently face his Imperial Uncle Xen that has suddenly started giving him a lesson on how a person can show their graceful bearing while they trip and fall suddenly.


    As Rong Nei continue to obediently listen at the words spoken by his Imperial Uncle Xen while his other Imperial Uncle Chen has been nervously standing by the Regent King Side, his dazed red eyes couldn''t help but gaze down before itpletely stop as he began to focus in a certain ce.


    And before his eyes was the already bulging stomach of his Imperial Uncle that has cause his mind to be in a great disorder from how much shock of that fact and image has given him because his Imperial Uncle Xen is pregnant!


    <em>F..ck! Its been only two months since the two of you are away, howe its so fast?</em>

 Chapter 46: The Regent King Became Crazy, Run Away!

    Chapter 46: The Regent King Became Crazy, Run Away!


    After getting over his shock, the Young Emperor has finally manage to learned about the matter about why his two Imperial Uncles has suddenly came back with great difficulty, although there was no need to asked about it by the fact that he can basically can already tell what has happened but Rong Nie desperately needed an exnation.


    So it seemed that the Regent King has been pregnant all along, even before the two of them left the Rong Pce, so basically, his Imperial Uncle Chen has manage to make his Imperial Uncle Xen pregnant during the time of their long wedding nights.


    Although it was a great surprise and shocking news to hear, it isn''t a surprising result for that to happen with the three long days of wedding night for the Regent King to be pregnant after all of that.


    As a man himself, Rong Nie couldn''t help but bow down his head and give a thump up toward his Imperial Uncle Chen great and powerful capabilities.


    So after staying for a bit and speaking with them for a few more minutes, Rong Nie has finally learned that since his Imperial Uncle Xen is currently pregnant, and from his own request itself, that the two of them will be staying in the Rong Pce until the Regent King has finally manage to give birth to their child before leaving the Rong Pce after that in order to continue to roam around the ce.


    Of course, his Imperial Uncle Chen will never give up to take his Imperial Uncle Xen outside in order to monopoly all of his time despite having a child already.


    However, as Rong Nie obediently sit before them, he could basically tell that his Imperial Uncle Xen mood is kind of a bit unstable at the moment, he has mostly been affected by the Pregnancy mood swing that he has read about before.


    It precisely meant that the current Regent King is a person that is super easy to get into his bad side.


    So with a bit of dread inside him, Rong Nie spoke his farewell with an exnation that he has an important work to deal with, watching in concern when his Imperial Uncle Xen amber eyes seemed to glisten with tears while looking at him with that motherly expression on his face.


    As soon as Rong Nie finally took a step out of the room, he practically speed his steps as he dash out as soon as he was sure that his Imperial Uncles are unable to sense his presence anymore.


    Although he couldn''t forget the image of his Imperial Uncle Chen that has given him a bit of pleading look to stay for a while after speaking that he has to leave in order to deal with an important work.


    <em>Hm! You are the one who made my Imperial Uncle Xen pregnant, you deal with it yourself!</em>


    There is no way that Rong Nie will be staying for a while in order to deal the pregnancy mood of his Imperial Uncle Xen.


    He just happened to trip and fall in the ground with surprise while swearing out loud has already made him experience how much his usually calm, patient, and gentle Imperial Uncle mood can be easily affected at the moment.


    <em>It has been the first time that I have been strictly reprimanded alright?</em>


    His Imperial Uncle Xen has been gentle on him despite being strict at the same time.


    So there is no way that he will be staying on their presence in order for him to deal with the Moody Pregnant Regent King alright!


    Let the husband deal with it by himself!


    As the Prince Consort that has married into the Royal Family, that is also his great responsibility!


    So with that thought, the Young Emperor has practically disappeared for a few secondster and has never appeared again.


    And surprisingly, Rong Nie was able to see them again when his Imperial Uncle Xen has been giving birth to their child.


    .


    .


    Now that the Young Emperor think deeply while gazing at the candle lighting up his Royal Study Room, it has been many days since thest time that he has seen his Imperial Uncles.


    He doesn''t know why is it that he is suddenly remembering his two Imperial Uncles, but he felt a bit guilty for forgetting them over his work.


    Even though he love to deal with those pile up memorials of his, Rong Nie shouldn''t ignore the only two important family of his, even though it will be hard but he should bnce both of his work and family at the same time.


    Rong Nie could not just ignored his family while focusing more about his work.


    So with a thoughtful and worried expression on his young face, the Young Emperor raise his hand and called out one of the Shadow Guard that has been hiding the whole time.


    "Go check the situation of the Regent King and Your Highness Chen and report back quickly."


    "Yes Your Majesty!"


    The Shadow Guard has quickly left as soon as he receive his order before quicklying back in only 20 minutes with an extremelyplicated and weird expression on his face despite the fact that he should has been a person with an expressionless expression.


    That alone has been so weird that it has immediately gave the Young Emperor to has a doubtful and suspicious expression on his young face.


    <em>What happened while I have been hid-... working so hard with solving those important problems that even my Imperial Uncle Xen will praise me for it?</em>


    "Whats wrong? Did something bad happen to my Imperial Uncle Xen?"


    As for Imperial Uncle Chen of his, there was no need to worry about that powerful man, Rong Nie is far more concern about his currently pregnant Imperial Uncle Xen.


    Seemingly with great difficulty, the Shadow Guard has finally opened his mouth and reveal a very shocking news that even Rong Nie red eyes widened with surprise.


    The only peoples that seemed capable enough to surprise and shock him after experiencing all those hardship was his two Imperial Uncles.


    "Your Majesty, this subordinate was unable to enter the Moon Pce after arriving at the ce, and can only speak to those other Shadow Guards that has been guarding the Regent King and His Royal Highness Chen the entire time in order to learn about the current situations of what is happening."


    Rong Nie couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows since from what he is hearing, the Shadow Guard that he has just ordered has been unable to enter his Imperial Uncle Pce despite the fact that he could easily send some people inside the Moon Pce without the permission of his Imperial Uncle from the very beginning since it was what he has been told to do from him itself, so everything that is currently happening is making him extremely suspicious.


    "Your Majesty... after arriving in the Moon Pce, the Regent King has suddenly acted out and ordered every single person to get out of the Moon Pce, even the Shadow Guard has also ordered at the same time. After everyone has been chased out, the Regent King has suddenly cast a mystic art spell around the entire Moon Pce, making anyone being unable to enter and blocking anyone from knowing what have been happening inside."


    After listening, the Young Emperor expression has be a bit more weird, before he frowned with a deep look on his young face, thinking deeply about what his Regent King is thinking about.


    Hmm... a pregnant Imperial Uncle of his is much more difficult to read than usual.


    "... Your Majesty, If I may add... the Shadow Guards has also told me about the fact that, the Regent King has suddenly acted out after a servant maid has given his Royal Highness a normal nce."


    After a few moment of silent, both the Young Emperor and Shadow Guard has thought at the same thing.


    So basically, his Imperial Uncle Xen has somehow be extremely jealous to the point of madness that he has chase everyone out while keeping his Imperial Uncle Chen locked up inside the Moon Pce the entire time, with just the two of them inside?


    It was so to make sure that other people will be unable to nce at his Imperial Uncle Chen while also Keeping him all by himself right?


    Suddenly, Rong Nie is unable toprehend the emotions of what he is currently feeling after learning about the fact that his Imperial Uncle Xen sudden extreme reactions, because what has just happened is something that is beyond his capability toprehend and understand the thought process of his Imperial Uncle, specially with his young mind.


    And for the fact that Rong Nie could perfectly tell that his Imperial Uncle Chen isn''t against about the reaction of his newly pregnant wife.


    Why is Rong Niepletely sure about that idea just now?


    Well if his Imperial Uncle Chen have really wanted to, there was nothing that can stop him from freeing his suddenly lock up situations because he is a very powerful and strong individual himself!


    He is powerful and capable enough to do it.


    Heck, it shouldn''t have taken many days for his Imperial Uncle Chen to pacify the suddenly crazily possessive Regent King also!


    Basically, his Imperial Uncle Chen has approved the way his Imperial Uncle Xen has reacted if he is still currently locked up at the moment!


    It has been days after all!


    <em>F..ck! Those two people are made from heaven and fated to be together!</em>


    Rong Nie couldn''t help but inwardly swear again with a hopeless expression on his young face before letting out a deep sigh after staying silent for a bit longer.


    So with a defeated expression on his tired young face, Rong Nie continue to deal with the memorials that has been piling up on his study desk.


    <em>I have been right all along! I should just focus more with my work than dealing with those two people wonderful butplicated love life.</em>

 Chapter 47: Rong Nie Sigh, It Sure Is A Peaceful Day.

    Chapter 47: Rong Nie Sigh, It Sure Is A Peaceful Day.


    It has been a month since the day that the Regent King has reacted in a crazy manner because of his possessiveness toward his young husband that has been shown into the world with the cause of his surprising pregnancy.


    The Young Emperor has been working extremely hard dealing with the troublesome matter on governing the Rong Dynasty, alongside the growing capable and loyal royal court officials staying by his side.


    As for what is happening with the other two member in the Royal Family, well one could say that everything that has happened so far is turning out to be good.


    And while his Imperial Uncle Chen is being locked up by his moody newly wed wife that is pregnant, everything has been going so smoothly while Rong Nie does his responsibility as the Emperor of the Rong Dynasty.


    As for the current situations of his two Imperial Uncles, after thinking deeply about it for a while, Rong Nie has finally manage to figure out that the idea of his Imperial Uncle Xen to locked up his Imperial Uncle Chen, or precisely locking themselves together out in the Moon Pce for a long time has been extremely wonderful.


    Oh, Rong Nie doesn''t feel like the idea of his two Imperial Uncles locking themselves up in the Moon Pce an extremely wonderful idea because of them not being able to bring chaos in the Rong Pce which in case cause him not to be able to concentrate on his work, nor is it the fact that he will be blinded with how his much respected Imperial Uncle Xen has that surprising shameless side of his when interacting with his also shameless young lover.


    It was because of the fact that his imperial Uncle will be able topletely protect himself and his child when pregnant.


    Oh yes, despite how powerful and strong his two Imperial Uncles are, there will always thoseplicated and troublesome event that will eventually show up without knowing about it.


    Even though in thest generations, which miraculously there has been no infighting in the harem of the Emperors, and blood rtive fighting over the right of the Imperial Power, it doesn''t change the fact that there has always been problem regarding the people scheming for the pregnant person in the Royal Pce and Royal Families to cause those people to miscarriage their children.


    So both of his Two Imperial Uncles being away from theplicated problem of being in the Royal Family, specially when one has a powerful power and authority in the Royal Courts which his Imperial Uncle Xen has, being locked up during this moments is the best way to save the pregnant Regent King from being scheme in the dark that it might cause his Imperial Uncle Xen to miscarriage his child.


    As Rong Nie thought about it, red eyes sh a cold light, even though they have already won the battle against those who has rebellious thought and wish to take over the power and authority in the Rong Dynasty, it doesn''t change the fact that there will always those people that are deeply hidden and will never really stop to cause them harm.


    Living a life as a member in the Royal Family, specially as an Emperor, they will never able to lower their guards down because every single seconds of just a bit of weakness and it might cause them to lost their life.


    With a wry smile on his young face, the experience he has after losing his parents and the constant guarding and suspicious of the people around them has left a deep mark within him.


    Or precisely, his Imperial Uncle Xen and himself has those buried trauma that will never go away for the rest of their life.


    After staying silent for awhile to contemte theirplicated life, Rong Nie gave an importantmand to the Shadow Guards with a cold and grim expression on his young face aboutpletely making sure that there was nothing wrong with the ingredients of food that has been delivered daily in the Moon Pce.


    Right now, Rong Nie only need to worry about the foods that has been going in and out daily in the Moon Pce after his Two Imperial Uncles has locked themselves out, and although there was that prodigiously and talented individual when ites to medical staying by the side of his Imperial Uncle Xen to protect his child and his lover.


    "It is better to be safe than be sorry after all and face a very grim consequences of failing to protect themselves."


    In this world, as long as Rong Nie is standing as the Emperor in the Rong Dynasty, he will always keep the people he love and treasure the most to be safe and sound with all his might.


    He will never allow himself to lost another important family ever again.


    There is enough tragedy in their life already, it is time for them to be happy and he will make sure that it will happen.


    .


    "Baby? Are you feeling alright? Are you happy? Did you already calm down? Please take care of your body and health alright? Baby don''t worry too much! I will always be here and I am not going anywhere without you alright?"


    A concern and worried gentle voice keep asking numerous questions in the currently silent ce while a delicate figure that has been slovenlyying in a luxurious long couch behind the closed door that where the sound has beening from continue to remain silent.


    Although the delicate figure amber eyes deeply stare at the currently close door before him.


    Snow that has been feeling so out of ittely with his moods has finally felt a bitfortable and full of content at the thought that there will be no other people that will be able to see the special existence of the person he love the most in the entire world.


    Oh, Snow felt so surprising at how explosive his mood has be because of the reason of being pregnant, which is shocking since although he know that he was able to bear a child, he just didn''t think that it will happen so fast.


    However, despite it all, his mind is still capable of knowing which was wrong and right thing to do.


    Specially for the fact that even though he was finally able to fulfill his deeply hidden desire of locking his young lover in a ck room, Snow will never really do it if Li Chen is really hurting and what he is doing is making his young lover feel miserable.


    Snow believe in giving enough respect to the person he love after all, if he want the same kind of respect to the person he will chose as his lover, then he also need to treat his own lover the same way.


    "Hmm... Love, I feel alright now, no need to worry and could you please stay there for a bit more? Thank you Love."


    "Alright! I''ll do anything to make you happy Baby! Just stay healthy and safe alright? We have our child now after all! I don''t want anything bad happening to the both of you!"


    However, as one could see, Li Chen is perfectly capable to ept everything that is happening to him without worry, and for the fact that he seemed to find being locked up amusing and entertaining experiences.


    It is a win and win situation for the both of them after all.


    Snow also know that the way he has been acting is rather strange, weird and isn''t righttely, but why should he control himself when it is a normal reaction of a pregnant person have?


    They just have to deal with his rather explosive moody temper while he is currently pregnant with Li Chen child.


    At least he is not out there and making mayhem at the moment.


    Although, being pregnant is rather fascinating thing to experience, specially when he felt this swelling warmth emotion inside of him as he thought of the fact that at this moment, there is a child being created inside of him.


    This is Snow Child, even though he was the one bearing the pregnancy with his own belly, the love he felt is a very wonderful feeling to experience.


    There was really no words that could describe how it felt, Snow just know for a fact that this life inside of him, is what Li Chen and he created with their love together.


    So with a smile on his beautiful and charming face, Snow tenderly smile while amber eyes gleam with insane amount of possessiveness as he stare at the locked up inner door of the bed chamber that his young lover has been staying for month now while caressing his bulging belly.


    Um... such a happy life and a very loving and understanding lover I have in this life...

 Chapter 48: Flake, Where Have You Been?

    Chapter 48: ke, Where Have You Been?


    As Snow continue to sit in the luxurious couch the whole time and finally seeing as his young lover has finally slept for real in their bed chamber despite being locked up, he silently stood up and left the outer chamber of their bed room.


    After walking out of the room, Snow stop and stood up outside with his head raise up as he stare at the wonderful scenery of the star brilliantly lighting up in the night sky.


    After minutes of standing still, there is suddenly a brilliant blue light that has shown brightly at the dark and quiet night that has appeared before Snow silent figure.


    "Wee Back ke."


    With a soft smile on his beautiful face, Snow greet the sudden appearance of the missing ke that has finally appeared before him.


    For exnation, ke has not been with Snow the whole time and has left after the long wedding night has been finish.


    And as amber eyes deeply observed at the appearance of ke, Snow could tell that ke has change for a bit and was not the same as before when he has just been a new born soul, and a fragile looking one in Snow eyes, but now the ke that float before him was far more sturdier and stronger than the new born appearance from before.


    "Snow! ke is back! I miss you so much! Did you miss ke too?"


    Snow softly smile at the excited and happy voice of ke while nodding his head to tell that he too has miss ke the whole time before finally inquiring if ke was able to finish what he has order for him to do for a while now since it seemed that ke has took a bit more longer to finish it from what he calcted from the start.


    "Yes! Mission Aplish!" If ke has an appearance right now with a hands of his own, then ke will definitely show a military salute to Snow.


    Nodding his Head, Snow small soft hand has reach over at the wide long sleeves of his purple royal robes before taking out a familiar magical artifact on his small hand.


    It was the Verify Mystic Mirror that Snow has bought in the ck Trade Shop from before.


    Spreading his spiritual sense inside the time, an image has suddenly form on Snow mind, there inside the Verify Mystic Mirror was the spiritual form of the fake Xiao Feiyu which is currently sitting weakly.


    And after observing more closely and secretly noting the fact that the real Xiao Feiyu has long disappeared inside the mystic item, Snow can finally see that the blessing aura of the god around the fake Xiao Feiyu was finally gone or more precisely, ke was finally manage to absorb all of it and made it a part of his energy which was something that has made ke stronger.


    Yes, the most important reason why Snow has bought the Verify Mystic Mirror in the ck Trade Shop was the fact that he can use the item to absorb the god aura to make ke stronger.


    From the very start after he learned that there is a God Blessing Aura around the fake protagonist, the idea of using the blessing aura from the god to make ke stronger has swiftly cross his mind.


    Aside from the Karma energies, isn''t the God Blessing Aura another type of energy?


    So after finally searching if there is an item that exist like that in the ck Trade Shop, Snow was able to finally found a useful item and a cheaper one that he found fitting for ke to use, however the only downside was the fact that Snow will not be able to take the mystic item out of this world despite buying it as a permanent one.


    The Verify Mystic Mirror is an item that can only exist in the world that he is currently living at the moment, that has been one of the restriction about it.


    However, after Snow thought deeply about it, he finally decided to buy it in the end because aside from using it to make ke stronger, the item was something that he can also leave for the Royal Family in the Rong Family to useter on in the next generations that wille after them.


    One could say that this world was a special existence to Snow, not only was it his first world, this is also the world where he finally be able to be with his lover, specially for the fact that Snow will be able to make an offspring that will carry on his bloodline.


    Of course, let us not forget about the fact that Snow also has the extremely lovely little nephew of his.


    It will also be use as a sort of a protection so that nothing like what happened in their generations will ever happen to the descendant in the future every again


    Not only was it to help them verify which will be the loyal one among the people around them, be it the royal court officials, the servants around them, nor is the other half that they will be choosing to live with.


    This Verify Mystic Mirror will also be able to choose among the most fitting one to be the Emperor among the member in the Royal Family, although it will lessen the infighting that will definitely happenter on in the future, Snow will not be able topletely stop the infighting regarding the Imperial Power in the Royal Family no matter what.


    That is just how the way life will be, specially in the Royal Family, nothing ispletely perfect after all.


    At least with the help of the Verify Mystic Mirror, it will lessen the problems andplications that it will cause in the future for the next ascension of the New Emperor.


    However, the most wonderful part of buying the Verify Mystic Mirror was the fact that despite not being able to carry the item in the next worldter on, any kind of karma, good and bad that the item will be use intoter on, some part of the karma energies will be send toward ke, which is something that Snow will be able to use.


    Although the Karma energies will be few, but a drop of water can be helpful in a long time.


    As Snow think more deeply about the use of the Verify Mystic Mirror, ke that has been lighting up brightly has suddenly stop at a certain part of Snow body as he float before it.


    "Snow, why are your stomach a bit bigger than usual? Did Li Chen cook a super delicious food that you ate a lot so now your tummy became so big from eating from to much food? Is it delicious? ke wanted to eat too!"


    Snow couldn''t help but let out a chuckle at the clueless and innocent question of his ke before finally telling the real truth about what is really happening with his bulging tummy to ke.


    "Oh so its Snow offspring! Wow! Wow! Is there going to be little Snowing out soon? ke is super excited!"


    ke continue to stay next to Snow stomach as he lit up a colored bright light while floating before it as ke felt extremely curious at the new life on Snow stomach.


    "ke, didn''t you want to try out how a food taste right? Since you are a bit more stronger now, there is a skill that I can get you in the Trade Shopter on."


    "Really? Wow! I love you a lot Snow!"


    "I love you to ke."


    With a smile on Snow glowing beautiful face, amber eyes stare at the floating ke before him with a spoiled look.


    To other Granters, the special soul is probably a tool for them to use and will not waste to use their Karma energies point if they have to, but to Snow, the special soul is a very special existence.


    He will never care about the Karma Energies Point that he will be using to ke since he will always be a special existence to Snow after all.


    Besides, now that ke has be stronger by absorbing the God Blessing Aura, there will be a more suited and useful skill that ke can finally has in the ck Trade Shop.


    "Now then... What should I buy again in the ck Trade Shop?"

 Chapter 49: Baby, Hubby Will You Show How Much I Love You!

    Chapter 49: Baby, Hubby Will You Show How Much I Love You!


    After finally finishing what Snow has wanted to do with ke matter, he finally decided to return inside the Bed Chamber Room and locked themselves out but before that, Snow spoke a word to ke before leaving.


    "ke, go and y with ck System alright?"


    "Doesn''t Snow need ke?"


    "Well.. I''ll go y with Li Chen for now so."


    ke has suddenly glow at the thought of Snow golden thing, "Alright! ke will go y with ck! Have fun ying with Li Chen Snow!"


    Nodding his head, Snow silently watch as the figure of ke disappear on his vision before finally locking the entire ce after returning inside their bed chamber, and as Snow get closer to the closed locked door of where Li Chen has been locked up, Snow couldn''t help but silently stand there for a while longer before finally deciding to unlocked the door and walking inside the room.


    And before Snow, there in therge bed in the middle of the room is the figure of the sleeping form of his young lover with the help of the candle light flickering and lighting up the dark room, Snow can see that the sleeping figure of his young lover has already woken up the moment that he has open the locked up room.


    Amber eyes couldn''t help but observed the perfectly muscr upper naked body of his young lover when he slowly sat up from the bed before turning his attention toward him with his dark ink eyes which begin to be filled with intense love and affection as soon as their gaze met each other.


    "Baby? Are you still awake? Take a proper rest, you have to take care of your body properly more alright?"


    "... This King want to sleep with you tonight."


    Li Chen dark ink eyes blink before a soft smile grace his young handsome face as he offered the space beside him for Snow to sleep on.


    Snow stayed silent for a few seconds as deep amber eyes watch as Li Chen fix the bed blue silk bed before repeating his words again with a more sultry sound on it while speaking a certain word with a heavy meaning into it.


    "No... this king want to <strong><em>sleep with you</em></strong> tonight."


    Li Chen mind became nk after hearing the seductive voice of his little lover, specially when he spoke words with a meaningful sound on it.


    Oh... an excited feeling begun to appear inside of him but as soon as his dark ink eyes nce at the bulging stomach of his little lover, a conflicted emotion began to reside inside of him.


    Although it was perfectly safe and alright to do an intimate action still at the moment but he couldn''t help but feel worried about it, what if something wrong suddenly happened?


    "... Does this king look fat already?"


    With wide amber eyes, Snow suddenly felt so conscious when he saw how Li Chen stare at his bulging stomach, he knew that he will not be able to stop himself from gaining weight when he be pregnant, specially with how delicious the food that Li Chen made with his hands.


    "... Do you dislike this King already?"


    Suddenly amber eyes seemed to tear up as soon as those words was let out of his pink lip, Snow could tell about how the way he is acting and feeling at the moment is because of the pregnancy affecting his mood.


    Although, it was a bit embarrassing to lose control, but other than being unpredictable with his sudden moods, Snow will not really stop the mood swing that is currently happening with his pregnancy.


    Just let the man who made him this way deal with it since Snow is already bearing the responsibility of creating a child inside of him.


    Li Chen that has been trying extremely hard to chose about what to do has suddenly wear a shocking expression on his young handsome face, specially when his mind snap as soon as he saw the currently sad, self-conscious and lonely expression on his little lover beautiful face, specially when that gorgeous amber eyes dim down as water seemed to glisten with it along with a bit of a miserable expression.


    "No.. No baby! I am just worried about your health and the baby that is all!"


    Pregnancy is scary thing, Li Chen thought deeply as he desperately try to coax his pregnant little lover, though he knew that all those wordsing out from that pink lip is the cause of being pregnant, Li Chen still felt fear and deep pain at the miserable expression that his little Xen is currently wearing.


    Thus, Li Chen has immediately got down from the bed before striding at his moody and specially sensitive little lover, bending over as he gently carried the person on his long arms.


    As soon as the soft body of his little lover was wrapped all around his arm, Li Chen quickly return into theirrge bed.


    Snow just stayed silent while gripping the robes of his young lover, while feeling a bit insecurity inside of him.


    He know that what he is currently feeling is a baseless emotion but there was always those need brimming inside of him.


    And as Snow find himself being gently ce down in the bed, he immediately made a move and cradling Li Chenp as soon as he can, before leaning over as his amber eyes glowed when he saw the mouth watering hot body of his young husband upper naked body, suddenly his pink lip move and has touch softly at the skin of the neck of the person before him.


    "Oh... Baby.... Wait....Ah!"


    Li Chen couldn''t help but let out a bit of gasps when he felt the soft lip of his little lover has suddenly started leaving trace of kiss mark on his neck, down into his chest and soon dark ink eyes has finally turn deep and dark with desire and lust as his body was being tease by his little lover pink soft lip.


    As he let his little Xen do whatever he want to himself, Li Chen keep breathing hard while letting out a harsh pants the whole entire time, specially when soon, the small hand of his little lover began to roam on his chest then to his muscle abs and into his broad sweaty back.


    Everything that his little lover has been doing to himself with his soft pink lip and small hand was nothing but a sweet agony to Li Chen.


    "Ah.... Baby... Baby... c-calm down a bit..."


    After trying really hard to control himself, Li Chen was finally unable to stop himself as he began to react toward his little lover, so with a hoarse voice filled with deep love and possessiveness, Li Chen quickly began his move.


    "Baby, Hubby Will You Show How Much I Love You!"

 Chapter 50: Lingering Night of Two Lovers

    Chapter 50: Lingering Night of Two Lovers


    Snow face was gently raise up before a burning and hot lip touch his own, and as the person passionately deeply kiss him whilerge slippery tongue strongly pushed inside his small mouth, Snow mind turn into dazedly immediately as therge tongue teasingly move all around inside his small mouth, licking, sucking and intertwining with his small slippery tongue at the same time.


    Soon, the purple royal robe he has been wearing has been carefully remove which has fallen down until his slender waist,pletely showing his slender naked upper body along with the flushing pink color of his creamy white skin.


    Soon, therge lip that has been passionately kissing him deeply left his small lip which cause Snow to let out a soft pants on how intense the kiss he just experience while taking a deep breath, amber eyes glistening with pleasure before he leaned backward for a bit while his small hand is gripping tightly at the wide shoulder of his young lover, letting Li Chen bend over toward him as he left kiss mark all over his creamy white skin with his fiery hot lip.


    "Baby... this is the proof of our love."


    "Oh..."


    A gentle kiss then fell upon Snow bulging stomach, causing his delicate body to shudder as it started warming up with much need attention at the person he has been cradling from the start, specially when he felt the monstrous bulging object poking underneath him.


    "Baby... I love you... I really love you..."


    "Baby... You know that I will go crazy without you right?"


    "Baby... You are my life."


    Soon, Snow felt himself being gently lowered down as hey in the blue silky soft bed, before burning warm hand has started to touch and cares his already sensitive body, specially jolting up every single time that his special spot has been touch by the already experience warm hands that was already familiar with his body that has cause a loud moan to sweetly left his small pink lip every single time.


    "Oh.. Oh..."


    Soon, burning hot lip slowly and gently kiss every single part of his sensitive body that has been flushing pink from pleasure, the warmth touch of Li Chen lip has been licking his skin, sucking his delicate fingers, kissing his rounded shoulder before leaving kiss mark on it while yfully gently biting on the two cherries over his white thin chest causing Snow to let out a loud gasp and moan nonstop.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly Snow couldn''t help but let out a cry of surprise when he felt the long slender finger of Li Chen has entered the intimate lower part of his body before it started to gently move and stretch his inside.


    "Oh... Oh..."


    Snow writhe in so much pleasure as Li Chen seemed to take a long time to stretch his inside, while feeling the hot sticky sweat that seemed to drop from Li Chen body that has been breathing really hard from the start as he tried to hold on from making a drastic move against him.


    Snow can only writhed with overwhelming pleasure as the long slender finger move around him with familiarity specially when those wonderful long slender fingers found his sweet spot that cause his body to arch up while sobs of pleasure keep leaving his pink lip.


    "Ha... Ha... Sobs... Love... I want it... Hurry!... oh... oh... Ah!"


    Before long as Snow find his mind is going to go crazy from want, a burning long throbbing hard object has slowly entered him, and different from usual, Li Chen has only entered with the tip of it causing Snow to let out a whine of question while his hip couldn''t help but move unconsciously since that wonderful throbbing object was not fully thrust inside of him fiercely from usual.


    "... Uh... Ah...?"


    "um... Baby... a second... lets do it gently... alright...?"


    Soon, after gently coaxing his little lover underneath him with dark ink eyes that was brimming with madness with only wanting to ram wildly inside that wonderful burning tight hole of his little lover, but Li Chen knew that he need to be more gentle this time.


    So while sweat keep dropping down on his jaw and into the deliciously flush body of his little lover, Li Chen began to move.


    "Here I go Baby..."


    Slowly and gently, Li Chen slowly push his throbbing hard object inside his little Xen tight hole while griping the slender waist of his little lover and soon Li Chen has been moving forward and backward with gentle rhythm while gasping with hard breaths at the wonderful sensation he felt as he keep moving in and out from their connected part.


    "Baby... Baby... You are mine and I am yours... Forever and ever... I Love You..."


    With the overwhelming ecstasy that Snow feel every time Li Chen moves could only spread his slender white legs wide open while gripping tightly at the blue silky sheets underneath him, amber eyes can only desperately gaze with deep affection at the person on top of him that has been constantly showing how much intense his love with every single motion and words he spoke.


    "... um.... I am yours..."


    Small hand that has been gripping tightly at the silky blue sheet has slowly let go before it pulled the person body down as their lips touch each other.


    Soon, the sound of lips sucking and kissing each other passionately resound loudly while the sound of skin hitting each other with a wet sound at the same time resound at the darkly lit bed chamber as the two figure on therge bed intertwined their bodies while connecting in the most intimate way.


    Although the love making they are doing is different from the passionate and crazy love than their usual way since it was the lingering type at the current moment, it still doesn''t change the fact that the sweet, gentle and lingering night today has the same amount of equal intensity of what they felt with each other.


    And for the rest of their days being together and along inside the Moon Pce, a scenery that has happened tonight has been repeatedly all over again, until the time that they were finally unable to do it anymore because of the danger of the Regent King of being pregnant.

 Chapter 51: Your Majesty! There Is Emergency!

    Chapter 51: Your Majesty! There Is Emergency!


    Time seem to keep passing by and the Young Emperor reputation of being a workaholic has already been known to every single Royal Court Officials while the Two Royal Highness has been locking themselves out in the Moon Pce for a long months now.


    Although the news of the Regent King has been pregnant has been known to almost themon people of the Rong Dynasty, the serious fact about how their Young Emperor being a workaholic wasn''t known at all.


    And there waspletely good reason for that, and it was because of the fact that the Overwork Royal Court Officials has kept it a secret in their own group of people for as long as they could, and they are miraculously was able to keep it a secret for a long time too.


    Could you believe that? and Why are they keeping a secret about it?


    Well after the Royal Court Officials has experience the fierceness of being overwork by their Eternal Serious Workaholic Enlightened Emperor, they have been secretly luring those poor talented individuals that wanted to work in the Royal Court.


    If all of them are going to keep suffering as their beloved Emperor overwork them, and was not even able to resign from their post because of the seduction of power and authorities in their hand then all of them will surely get more people to share the same pain that they are currently experiencing.


    And with those disturbing and genius thoughts of all the Royal Court Officials that has wanted to stop overworking, the Rong Dynasty has been getting more and more talented and capable individual that has been joining the Center of Power in the Rong Dynasty, which in turn has been making the Rong Dynasty stronger as it prosper more than from the past.


    Before Rong Nie know it, everyone seemed to be more motivated than before causing him to inwardly nod his head with a satisfied expression on his young face, specially when another official has suddenly given him another rmendation of a very hidden and talented individual.


    "Your Majesty, this person is capable regarding the matter in handling about the logistic part of the Rong Dynasty. It was just that the person is unfortunate enough to be born as a low son of a low concubine thus was unable to truly take the official exams and was unable to be an official from before because of his low status. However, everything ispletely different from the past. It was because of Your Majesty graciousness of allowing any person despite their status that they could get the chance to finally work as an officials!"


    As Rong Nie listen at the person that has been working hard with him the entire Month, he didn''t know that there are so many talented individuals in the Rong Dynasty!


    Where has they been hiding this whole entire time?


    Luckily, they were all hidden from before when Wang Lau was still in power while his Imperial Uncle Xen and him was weak and in the losing side, at least Rong Nie felt strongly fortunate with knowing the fact that there was less talented and capable individuals on their fallen enemies side from before.


    And as the Young Emperor keep getting rmendations from all of his responsible and capable Royal Court Officials in the Royal Hall, suddenly a Shadow Guard has appeared right before the important meeting ce causing the Young Emperor red eyes to widen in shock but not surprise because there will only one important reason why a Shadow Guard has the courage to show himself when he is currently in a meeting with his beloved Loyal Royal Court Officials.


    "Your Majesty an emergency! The Regent King is currently giving inbor at this moment on!"


    The news that the Shadow Guards has spoke out has given everyone a shock and disbelief expression on their faces when they learned that the revered Regent King that has been gone for a long time is suddenly giving birth at this moment on, however before the entire Royal Court Officials was able to react, the Young Emperor that has been sitting on his throne with a serious expression on his young face has suddenly stoop up before dashing out of the Royal Hall with an extremely nervous and excited expression on his young face.


    Before long, every single Royal Court Officials has suddenly also move and follow along behind the Young Emperor as they also quickly walk toward the Moon Pce of the Regent King.


    And as for the thought of them being not allowed to enter the ce, they will face the problemter on since all of them felt extremely curious at the Regent King that has locked up his young husband the moment that he came back from outside because of his being pregnant.


    Specially when the newest Royal Court Officials that has been lured and lied by the veteran Officials has been unable to meet the famous and revered Regent King after getting their official posts thus they all wear an extremely surprise and excited expression on their face.


    This is the famously known Regent King after all! The one who has many legendary stories that has been made into a story that a group of troupe of people has been performing.


    And if they were not allowed to enter the Moon Pce, then all of them can just stand outside the Moon pce and wait for the new until they were shoo out to go back home!


    Isn''t that wonderful idea now that they all think about it?


    Their Eternal Workaholic Emperor will forget to overwork them this time while he is worried about the situation of his Imperial Uncle isn''t it?


    Thus all of the Royal Court Officials gave their greatest thanks to the famous and revered Regent King that is currently giving birth at this moment on.


    We wish you to give birth to a very healthy baby Your Highness the Regent King!


    And pleasee back to work soon!


    At leaste share their burden!


    Or else they might be the only Officials in the Rong Dynasty History that will die from being overwork from the Serious and Workaholic Emperor!

 Chapter 52: Eh? What Did You Just Say?

    Chapter 52: Eh? What Did You Just Say?


    <strong>"AHH!!!!"</strong>


    Suddenly a loud blood curling scream of pain echoed out loudly as soon as Rong Nie manage to arrive at the entrance of the Moon Pce causing his young face to turn pale from fright because that has been the sound of his Imperial Uncle Xen screaming so loudly that it even reach at the gate of the Moon Pce.


    Although Rong Nie has already prepared people when this day arrive to handle the birthing process of his Imperial Uncle Xen, he still felt extreme fear and nervous if something bad were to happen.


    And even though his Imperial Uncle Chen can also help his Imperial Uncle Xen with giving birth their child, but Rong Nie still felt better if there are also another group of people helping in their side.


    He know really well how high their guard up was to the other people beside the three of them.


    So with a very scared and pale expression on his young face, Rong Nie finally manage to move again as soon as he heard of another bloody scream of pain of his usually strong and powerful Imperial Uncle Xen, causing him to dash madly to where the birthing process is currently happening.


    "Please be safe Imperial Uncle Xen! Don''t leave me all alone please..."


    With a prayer, the young emperor desperately rash toward the direction of where the screaming has beening from.


    "Love! It hurts!"


    "Ah... Baby... Hang in there! Take a Deep breath! In and Out! In and Out!"


    "Fuck that in and out! It remind me of the time when you have beening in and out inside me nonstop! Ah!!!!"


    Snow that has been experiencing the wonder of birthing was unable to stop himself from shouting vulgar words, whatever pain resistance that he has train himself with in the past life, this was something new that he hasn''t experience since it has been impossible to begin with because Snow didn''t have that ability in his past life.


    As for the people within hearing area, everyone couldn''t help but show a flush expression on their faces at the words that has beening out in their honored and revered Regent King at the moment.


    Rong Nie that has finally managed to arrived was just in time to hear his Imperial Uncle Xen embarrassing words causing him to stand frozen with a stupid expression on his young face just before the close door of where the Regent King has been giving birth to.


    And somehow as he stand therepletely paralyze, he was able to hear the miraculous sound of a bone breaking before the sound of a middle age woman has suddenly cry out in a shock loud voice.


    "Ah! Your Highness Chen, your hand! Your Hand!"


    The Young Emperor couldn''t help but wince a bit, while behind him was the Veteran Royal Court Officials that was able to allowed inside toe close and enter the Moon Pce as they wait for the Regent King to finish giving birth.


    And along with their Workaholic Emperor, everyone of them couldn''t help but also wince when they also heard a bone breaking in their ears, although among them some couldn''t help but nod their heads with a very understanding expression on their old face, specially when they heard the gentle coaxing voice of their Royal Highness Chen who ignored his currently broken hand from the raging Regent King that is experiencing the difficulty of giving birth into.


    "Shh... Its alright... Baby,e on. Here is another hand,e and break it if that will make you feel better."


    "Ah... Love... your the best... I love you..."


    With a somehow sobbing but affection voice of the Regent King, another loud crack soon echoed out after, followed by the other people inside the birthing room to cry in surprise.


    Despite the utter chaos, yes chaotic situation, Rong Nie Two Imperial Uncles somehow can still act intimately despite their current situation.


    The Young Emperor and the Royal Court Officials showed an amazed look while they use their ears to know what is currently happening inside their birthing Regent King.


    Unable to stand still any longer, the Young Emperor began to walk around with a nervous expression on his young face while the fear he felt has somehow lessen by the antics of his Two Imperial Uncles, although his red eyes widened with a bit of fear every single time that a loud shout of pain came out of his Imperial Uncle Xen mouth.


    Minutes and Hours pass by, then the sound of a loud wail of a newborn child has suddenly echoed out loudly.


    "Your Highness Congrattion! It is a healthy Baby boy!"


    A middle age aunt has suddenly announce loudly with happiness and relief that her voice has been heard by the people that has been waiting outside the whole time.


    "Baby! Good Job!"


    Li Chen relief voice echoed out near the ear of the tired and panting Snow that has beenying down as he give birth, before warmrge hand began to gently wipe the sweats on his forehead, beautiful face and slender neck.


    "Imperial Uncles!"


    Suddenly, a loud sound of a door opening echoed out causing the two of them to stare at the sudden appearance of the nervous and worried looking Young Emperor.


    Although, he felt tired, Snow beckon with his small hand at the only rtive that he cared about in this entire world toe closer while introducing their new member in the Rong Family.


    "Here you go Little Nie.. A New Family Member... "


    "Ah..."


    Rong Nie could only dumbly answer back while his red eyes seemed to water up a bit as he look at the newborn child with a funny looking appearance with his skin being dark red that has been offered for him to carry.


    He is currently meeting a new member of their family, there was nothing that could describe the feeling that Rong Nie is currently experiencing at this moment.


    "Hello We are y-..."


    However before Rong Nie could introduce himself to the newborn child that he has been holding on his hands, he couldn''t help but turned his head around so swiftly to stare with wide eyes since he seemed to have heard something unbelievable wordsing out from his Imperial Uncle Xen mouth.


    "... Urg... Ah... Love... heree the another one..."


    "Hahaha.." with a weak chuckle, even Snow couldn''t help but give a teasing look at the expression of his Little Nephew.


    "Baby! Here the medicine,e on and take it."


    Li Chen has quickly gave a small ball of medicine to the tired and sweaty Snow with a concern and worried expression on his young handsome face before shooting the Young Emperor a look of ''get out''.


    "Little Nie, take our son and go out so your Imperial Uncle Xen can give birth again."


    "Eh?"

 Chapter 53: Count One, Two, Three!

    Chapter 53: Count One, Two, Three!


    Before the Young Emperor can react and speak another words, he has been pushed out by Li Chen along with the newborn baby on his arms that he has been carefully and awkwardly holding on, and next to him was a middle age woman that came out along with him while she guard and observes the way the Young Emperor take care of the newborn baby so that no ident happen.


    Before long another bloody scream suddenly echoed out loudly, and Rong Nie found himself in the same situation when he first arrive, only this time, the Regent King seemed to speak another embarrassing words about their two antics when ites to a certain intimate thing between the two of his Imperial Uncles love life.


    "... Love! No More Three Days after this!"


    "... Eh? C-calm down Baby! I''m sure that you will regret those wordster!"


    With an extremely done expression on his young face despite the feeling of nervousness and fear about the current situations of his Imperial Uncle Xen, he finally allowed himself to take a sit while cradling the newborn child on his hand the whole time while refusing the offered help of the middle age aunt to take care of the child.


    There was no way that he will be allowing other people to take care the extremely vulnerable cousin of his.


    In this world, Rong Nie knew how paranoid he felt at the thought of other people he doesn''tpletely trust to take care of the people that he cared about.


    An as he wait for his Imperial Uncle Xen to finish giving birth again, Rong Nie waive his Shadow Guards to take the memorials that has been piling up in his Study Desk.


    And before the extremely weird and crying expression on his Veteran Royal Court Officials of his that was allowed toe inside, Rong Nie began to work seriously along with his officials as soon as the Shadow Guards has taken the memorials.


    The screaming sound of the Regent King, along with the embarrassing information regarding their love life was being known into the world, Rong Nie along with his capable Royal Court Officials seriously work from the outside.


    And as the people outside that Rong Nie has manage to forget for a bit as he started working, a new Royal Court Officials that has a very sharp eyes for observation has miraculously able to find a Shadow Guards thate and goes with a painfully familiar item they are carrying on their hands.


    Without any hesitation and wasting even a single second, he decisively quickly turned around and walk away with lightning speed at the entrance of the Moon Pce, of course not before telling everyone that has been waiting with him the whole time about what he has just seen with his own two eyes, and funny enough everyone seemed topletely believe what he has just seen.


    And before long, everyone have also began to quickly leave the Moon Pce entrance and have finally considered that they are all done for today work and needed to go home soon, specially when its rare for them to go home earlier than usual, there was no way that all of them will be staying in that ce for even a single second since they are sure that the Young Emperor inside the Moon Pce will soon remember about their existence before calling them toe inside to work along side him.


    While if the Young Emperor has somehow manage to forget their existence, then there are also those old veteran in the Royal Court Officials that will began to pit them all again as they remind the Young Emperor about having more people to work with.


    So with the newly appointed Royal Court Official, has dash out of the Moon Pce and the Rong Pce with their greatest speed that they can muster.


    As time pass by, somehow it took a whole three days for his Imperial Uncle Xen to finish giving birth into causing Rong Nie heart to beat furiously the whole three days that he has been waiting, specially with the Veteran Royal Court Officials that has those haggard face along with those blood shot eyes of theirs from unable to rest properly as they wait alongside him.


    Such a loyal and trustful ministers of his.


    And despite the dangerous but miraculously birthing process his Imperial Uncle Xen manage to survive the whole ordeal.


    If Rong Nie were to think deeply about it, he perfectly knew that the only reason that his Imperial Uncle Xen manage to give birth safe and sound with no danger to his life with the whole three days was because of the existence of his Imperial Uncle Chen.


    That was a long three days of giving birth, it waspletely a dangerous situation, even Rong Nie wouldn''t know on what to do if his Imperial Uncle Chen was not with them at this moment on, although he was sure that there was no way that his Imperial Uncle Xen will give birth with a triplet if Li Chen doesn''t exist.


    Yes, somehow, even Rong Nie doesn''t know if it was Karmaing back at them, since when Rong Nie considered the times and days that the two has their long wedding nights from before was the exact days and times of how long his Imperial Uncle Xen have given birth with.


    Heck, Rong Nie Imperial Uncle Xen has given birth to triplet too!


    Is that because they did it in three long days?


    The Young Emperor isn''t really sure, however now Rong Nie has a new family member that carry their Royal Bloodline, a three new cousin and with that thought alone is already enough to Rong Nie.


    Soon, the news of the Regent King giving birth to a triplet children has been pass down and known to every single person in the Royal Capital of the Rong Dynasty, before the news is reaching out to the towns and viges of the entire Dynasty.


    And themon people couldn''t help but revered their honored Regent King more as he miraculously survive that dangerous situation, calling him as favor and bless by the God since it was three long days of giving birth, any other person would have an unfortunate fate it that were to happen to someone else.


    Thus, another legend and records about the Regent King life will be passed down in the History of the Rong Dynasty.


    Specially for the fact that their revered and honored Regent King has given birth to three children with different gender!


    The first child has been their eldest son, the second one as their eldest daughter, and thest one is the only fair child.


    The Regent King has given birth to a children with all different gender at the same time.


    It was so perfect that the Regent King will not have to worry about giving birth to more children anymore, unless they want more child, which was something that Snow will never let happen again.


    Three children is already enough, and one experience of giving birth is something that Snow is content of experiencing.


    No way in hell will he give birth again in this world, until he can give birth again with using a new body then that is something that he willpletely ept it.


    As for Snow children, his first child was name Rong Jian, which has grown into a handsome young man that resemble Li Chen the most, or more precisely an exact carbon cope of him, specially with that personality.


    As for their daughter, the second child she was name Rong Yue, who has grown into a beautiful young woman that resemble Snow and Li Chen together, a perfectlybination of the two of them.


    And Lastly, their third child which has been a fair, was name as Rong Yanmei, a beautiful and charming fair that resemble Snow the most, or one could say an exact copy ofbination of Snow and the original Xen along with the amount of shamelessness of Li Chen personality as the way their fair child handle thing seemed to be a bit more of what they usually do.


    Soon Snow that has been living his life in that world has a perfectly a live and exciting romantic stories to watch thatpletely resemble a novel story while Li Chen and him just observe their children romantic love life, while secretly adding an events to spice thing up, although they watch it for a bit of something as an entertainment.


    There was no way that Li Chen and him will let a tragedy happen to their children love life, so everyone of them manage to get a happy life at the end of it.

 Chapter 54: My Children Are Definately Not Normal!

    Chapter 54: My Children Are Definately Not Normal!


    "Brother, where is Mama? I find a delicious ingredients!"


    "Brother, Papa told me that he will teach me about the medicine!"


    In a distant ce, three children can be seen currently standing in a forest like ce while the two children wearing feminine clothes could be seen facing the younger boy that seemed mature for his young age despite having an extremely adorable expression on his chubby young face as he began to gently coax his two young sibling.


    "Well, let go see our Mama, I am sure that Papa is with her."


    As they walk deep in the forest, Rong Jian the first child of Snow that has already grown up has suddenly stop walking before smiling with a gentle expression on his young chubby face as he whisper words to his youngest siblings.


    "Go and surprise Mama and Papa!"


    The two children, young Yue and young Yanmei face glow in excitement before dashing forward with a nimble reflexes as they skillfully move along at those uneven path before entering those thick bushes and passing it as they let out a loud happy voice.


    "Mama! Papa! Here You Are!"


    Suddenly, the two young children turn silent before quickly asking a curious and worried sound in their young voice at the people that they have been looking for the whole time.


    "Papa! Mama! why are you two in the ground? Did you fall?"


    "Mama! Are you changing your clothes? It is so dirty and messy right now!"


    After those concern and innocent voice has been asked, an adult male sound has suddenly shout out that seemed to grit his teeth when letting those name out.


    "Jian!"


    With an innocent look on his expression, the young Jian has finally also arrive at the secret new ce that his father has found before quickly turning at the smaller figure beside his father that has already stood up.


    "Mama! I have been looking for you!"


    Suddenly the mature young boy has suddenly turn childish as he flung his small body toward the delicate figure which he called the person as his mother.


    Snow that has been fixing his messy clothes, couldn''t help but inwardly snort while wearing an exaggerated expression on his more mature beautiful and charming face while spreading his arm out to the young boy before quickly hugging the young child on his arms.


    "You..."


    Li Chen that has been stop by his young son again couldn''t help but show an exasperated expression on his more maturely handsome face before turning to Snow with a pitiful expression along with a bit of begging sound with his low and sexy voice.


    "... Baby... "


    Snow couldn''t help but tip toe a bit before gently giving a small kiss on his husband pouting lip before blinking his amber eyes when he heard the young boy that he has been hugging the whole time make a noise.


    So with a bit of a chuckle, Snow lower his head down and ce a gentle kiss on the young boy forehead causing the young child ears to turn red while turning his chubby young face around to hide his embarrassment.


    Snow love the adorable reaction of his only son before turning his attention when his other two children suddenly grab his robes while showing those adorable andrge amber eyes of theirs as they beg him to kiss them too.


    "Mama Me Too!"


    "Mama Me Too!"


    With a gentle expression on his beautiful and charming face, Snow bend down to ce a gentle kiss on both of his children foreheads before straightening up, while Li Chen has move as he gentle carries his two children on his arms.


    "Baby, are we going back?"


    Snow turned around to stare at a certain direction with a softer expression on his beautiful face.


    "Yes... it has been a while since I saw Little Nie, that boy has been overworking himself for years now. Its time for someone to share some of his burden."


    Li Chen couldn''t help but snort inwardly while gazing aplicated expression on his face at the children on his arms before letting out a sigh.


    "Alright... I can''t help if our children are just so special."


    Snow nce at his already more mature husband, although he could see that he was a bit concern about their children it still doesn''t change the fact that Li Chen is obviously feeling happy inside of him.


    And as they walk away from the Forest, Snow quickly remember the figure of a familiar person that they happened to meet during their traveling along with the words he identally spoken as his purple eyes glowed.


    .


    "Imperial Uncle Xen, are you sure about your decision?"


    Snow turned to look at the already teenage boy for a few seconds before letting out a chuckle, "Hahaha, Little Nie, don''t underestimated them despite being only seven years old. They are far more talented than they let on. Us Two Imperial Uncle of yours already thought them all what we know in just a few years."


    The teenage Emperor continue to remain silent causing a snort to be let out by Snow beautiful face, "Don''t be fooled by their innocent expression, even thought this King shouldn''t be saying this but there is no way that my children are innocent at all."


    Rong Nie can only show a wry smile on that handsome face of his, "Imperial Uncle... We always believe you, specially when my cousins has both of your blood within them. There is no way that they are all just a simple children."


    "Hahahah! Little Nie, don''t worry! We wille visit most of the time. Anyway the two of us has to go now before my children can tell that there is something wrong."


    The Teenage Emperor can only let out a happy smile, he has already grown use to the unusual antics of his Two Imperial Uncles, all he felt is the extreme happiness of seeing how his Imperial Uncle Xen can live his a happy and carefree life.


    "Alright Imperial Uncle, we will look and take care after my cousins."


    Snow that has been walking out from the back door, couldn''t help but turn around and shake his head at the smiling Emperor before walking away with a mumble words.


    "Little Nie you wont be able to handle them... besides I think someone will take care of you more than you taking care of my children."


    As the sky turn darker, three beautiful young children wearing a beautiful and luxurious royal robes on their bodies couldn''t help but look at a certain empty ce for a long minutes.


    "Tsk... so Papa finally manage to run away and got Mama all by himself huh?"


    The young Jian couldn''t help but let out a sad pout on his chubby young face, although he felt irritated at their father excessive possessiveness over their Mother, all of them just show a very understanding expression on their young face, so different from their innocent looking expression that they just showed to everyone around them.


    "... are we going to have more siblingter on?"


    A beautiful young girl wearing a blue royal robes couldn''t help but asked with a concern expression on her young delicate face, their father couldn''t control himself after all when ites to their mother.


    "I don''t think so. Mama seem to be against it after birthing us with great difficulty. More specially, I am more interested in which ce are you guys nning to go now?"


    Everyone then curiously gaze with each other, their mother and father has left them with numerous life saving items that they can use in case of an extreme danger that they will face while they couldn''t stay by their sides.


    Their parent has always told them to be responsible for all the decision they make, so without any hesitation, young Jian and young Yue wave their hands, before a Shadow Guards that has been specially trained for themselves to use by their parent has quickly appeared at the currently empty ce.


    Young Jian then turn around to gaze at his young siblings, "I heard about the river andkes when we have been traveling around and I am curious about it so I will let Dark take me there."


    "To the South... there is always this strange feeling I get whenever I gaze at that direction. So I''ll probably go there, specially when Mama and Papa never really stay in that ce for long. I also want to eat and learn those delicious food that I have been hearing about in that ce!"


    Young Yue then spoke after before turning her attention at their youngest sibling with curiosity about what he will be doing.


    Young Yanmei just smile with a bit more charm on that young face of his, "Well, I am a bit tired with travelling around so I will stay here in the Pce for now. Besides, Mama and Papa told us to learn about the way of the Pce, specially when we have the Royal blood within us, so I''ll stay for now while I also help our Workaholic Cousin at the same time. Don''t worry though I have Red to protect me with those scheming people."


    Thus Snow and Li Chen began their own journey together while their children start their own unique stories, specially when ites to their own romantic love life.

 Chapter 55: First World Mission Complete!

    Chapter 55: First World Mission Complete!


    After the day of Snow and Li Chen finally leaving their children in the Rong Pce in order to be able to travel the world with only the two of them, a frantic and worried voice of his Little Nie has arrived to inform him about the two missing children of theirs.


    Amber and Dark ink eyes gaze at each other in silent as they learned about the antics of their children, though there wasn''t a bit of surprise emotion that sh on their eyes after hearing the supposedly worrying news.


    "Love... wasn''t I right? Told you those two children will ran away from home."


    "Yes... but baby, why is Yanmei staying in the Rong Pce? I don''t want him staying with the Emperor at all!"


    Li Chen couldn''t help but mumble with a worried expression on his handsome face at the way their youngest child has stayed in the Rong Pce and was concern more about him than their other two children that has decided to travel the world than staying in the Rong Pce that they left for them to stay with.


    Although, as a parent, they knew that they shouldn''t have a favorite one among their children, but Snow and Li Chen has a child that they favor the most among the rest of their children, but this doesn''t mean that they don''t love their other children at all.


    As the proof of their love with each other, those three children of them are their treasures in the entire world, it just that their children just happen to have an unusual parent that is all.


    So Snow just showed a gentle smile on his beautiful and charming face while Li Chen handsome feature showed a worried expression about their youngest child, Yanmei, life in the Rong Pce.


    Ofcourse, Snow can tell the exact reason why Yanmei has been their children that Li Chen has love the most, because among the rest of their children Yanmei was the exact carbon copy of himself, which in turn has cause Li Chen to worry more harder than their other children that has decided to go out on their own after learning that their Parent has left them in the Rong Pce in order to travel by themselves.


    At least, Snow and Li Chen has already manage to prepare all the needed items to keep their lifes safe from danger and harm way while preparing people and ces for them to use to while they have been travelling all around the Rong Dynasty ces.


    And if those saftey nned and items that they left for them to use and help with arent'' enough then the two of them can only just use the transfer method to appear in their children side in order to deal with the troubles and problems that they can''t manage or having difficulty with.


    Yes, Li Chen has somehow manage to create a talisman withplicated mystic art spell that will be able to transfer them to their child sides during their time of great troubles and needs.


    Specially when Snow and Li Chen know for fact with their instinct that their children life will not be simple at all and all of them will have to face certain circumtances that will test theirselves.


    And that talisman rune spell is something that Li Chen will only be able to create, unless there will be another exact same special person that the World Rule will pull into its world in theter future since one needed the eptance and blessing of the World Rule to be able to create it, while also needing an enormous source of energy of the world to make the transfer talisman that Li Chen has created.


    As for what Snow favor the most among his children it isn''t really that surprising when he love the Young Jian the most, their first child and only son which was someone that Li Chen has always fighting for Snow attention though since Young Jian always prefer to stay by Snow side than Li Chen.


    So one could imagine the antic between father and son when ites to Snow attentions.


    As for their second child, their only daughter, well she was a bit more unusual and special among Snow and Li Chen children.


    Oh, if Snow were to exin it more clearly, their parental love is something that Young Yue doesn''t need the most in her life, or more precisely their parental love will not be the one that can filled that void that has been hidden inside of her at all because in this world, there is already a special person that has been fated to fulfill the thing that even Snow and Li Chen can''t do.


    So, when Snow and Li Chen left their children in their own ord and Snow has finally received a prompt of a Special Mission that has finally turn 100% inpletion then there wasn''t a bit of surprised expression in Snow face since he already receive the start of Special Mission percentage after he finish birthing their second child on that day.


    Yes, Young Yue, Snow and Li Chen second child and only daughter has been the reincarnation of the original Xiao Feiyu that has his life and fatepletely change and cut off by the fake protagonist existence.


    It was surprising but when he thought more deeply about it, everything has made sense but Snow couldn''t help butin about the Super Easy part of the Special Mission request by the World Rule since it was definitely not an easy thing to do when he was giving birth to his children, specially after finishing his first born child.


    Snow felt like dying as he experice the wonder of giving birth with his own body.


    <strong>Prompt!</strong>


    <strong>World Rule Special Mission</strong>


    <strong>Completion: 100%</strong>


    Cut of destiny between two people finally manage to mend andbined as they finally meet each other again for the first time after from their long years of separation.


    As for what will happen after this and into their future destiny, it willpletely depend between their own decisions.


    <strong>Rewards:</strong> <em>Aura of World Blessing 50 Points of Resistance</em>


    - the higher of Aura World Blessing you have, the higher resistant to another World Rule/Will that you will be against with in your future missions.


    Then as soon as Snow recieve thepletion of the World Rule Special Mission, another prompt has appeared before him while hearing a genderless voice announcing thepletion of Snow missions.


    <strong>Ding!</strong> <strong>Ding!</strong> <strong>Ding!</strong>


    <strong>Granter Snow Completion of Mission of First World!</strong>


    <strong>Regent King, Rong Xen: 100%</strong>


    <strong>Congrattions!</strong>


    <strong>Enjoy your remaining stay in this world until the end of your life before fulfilling another missions in your next world!</strong>

 Chapter 56: Special: Triplet Romantic Life.

    Chapter 56: Special: Triplet Romantic Life.


    "Hey child what are you doing travelling by yourself?"


    "What a beautiful and delicate young girl..."


    Somewhere out there, a young girl could be seen being blocked by a group of people who Rong Yue could tell as a group of Bandits with bad intention since she has already met a simr situation when she has been travelling with her parent and siblings.


    And as the group of bandits keep speaking, Young Yue wonder if she should handle all of this by herself or ask her hidden Shadow Guard Blue to kill them all,


    Well Mama has always told her to be strong and decisive when the timees.


    So, when her hand started gathering aura, the sound of horses footsteps has suddenly resound loudly causing everyone to turn their gazes at the group of iing people or more precisely soldiers that has beening their way.


    Suddenly the person that has been leading the group couldn''t help but narrow his icy blue eyes as he look in the distance, while emotions that he has been numb within him seemed to stir inside his body as soon as his vision stare at a certain figure.


    In the distance was a Group of Bandit that is currently blocking the path of a Young Girl dress in a delicate silk blue robes that flutter in the wind, while the long ink hair that has been let out swayed lightly.


    A beautiful and delicate face of a young child that even the soldiers that has been ,


    No wonder the child has been blocked by those Group of people!


    However, when Icy blue eyes with an emotionless handsome face met the soft, gentle and warm amber eyes of the young child, the handsome man millennium of ice expression has finally changes.


    The numb and cold close heart of his twisted as a sharp pain that seemed so familiar from before has suddenly happened again to himself, however despite feeling like he was going to die from those suffocating painful feeling that he is suddenly experiencing again, but the handsome man felt even more alive than ever before.


    So with wide icy blue eyes, the handsome man quickly made a mad dash as his horse run faster than ever, while his heart beat faster and faster as soon as he got closer to that young figure that his eyes has been unable to move away from.


    "Great General!"


    The soldiers that has been left couldn''t help but shout in a loud voice before quickly following along after the surprisingly different than usual Great General of theirs.


    "Shit! Its Great General Shao Feng!"


    "Ah that Cold and Ruthless man ising!"


    "Run!"


    "No its toote!" among the smartest in the group of people, sinister ck eyes has immediately stare at the currently silent young child before him.


    Quickly reaching his eyes to the child that has not been moving the whole time, probably feeling scared, he suddenly stop as his body stilled for a second before falling down with a loud thud.


    "Ah! Brother is dead! Run!"


    Suddenly the group of people has frantically run as soon as they saw the dead body of one of their brother that has been shot an arrow with great precision on his forehead.


    While the group of people run away, Young Yue couldn''t help but unfroze and nce at what has happened before her while she was out of it.


    Oh she was not scared that she has frozen, but when her gaze has met at that grown man from afar, a slight headache seemed to form in her temple for a bit, thus causing her to be in a dazed.


    Suddenly a shadow has appeared and knelled before her with aplicated emotion on his expressionless handsome face which has cause Yue to stare at the grown man with a bit of curiosity.


    Shao Feng that has been staring deeply with wide eyes at the young child before him couldn''t help but desperately whisper a familiar words that has cause his heart to beat with happiness and sadness at the same time along with a disbelieving and hopeful voice as icy blue eyes gaze at the person standing within his reach.


    "....My.. Blue Ribbon...?"


    And like a trigger of some sort, a bit of memories has suddenly appeared in Yue mind causing a loud cry of pain to echoed out of her young lip, which has quickly made the grown man into panic asrge hands grip her body while asking a frantic and worried questions if she was alright and what is wrong?


    A secondter a single lone tear has suddenly fall in Young Yue glistening amber eyes while small hand reach out to touch the frantic and desperate expression face of the person before her.


    And with a quivering lip, a nostalgic expression appeared on her beautiful and young face, while soft voice filled withplicated emotion was whisper softly.


    "Ah... Brother Feng... like you promise... you quickly recognized and found me..."


    "... Ah..."


    .


    .


    "Ah! Cousin Emperor! Your overworking yourself again! Here, I''ll help you deal with your works so you can take care of yourself properly!"


    Suddenly a young fair child has appeared wearing a purple royal robes and has immediately dash inside the room before taking a sit on the Emperorp without any hesitation and shame on his young charming face like it was the natural thing to do.


    "What is wrong Cousin Emperor?"


    An innocent voice along withrge amber eyes has suddenly look up at the bewildered Rong Nie.


    The Emperor seeing the expression on the young fair child has just showed a wry smile on his handsome face, since it has been many days since his cousin Yanmei has been repeating his action for a few days now that even he has been slowly getting used to it.


    And from the look of it, his cousin Yanmei will not be stopping soon.


    Anyway, this was after all Rong Nie love one, specially when Yanmei is very talented and capable to help him deal with his works, so he can only allow the child to help out from all the insistence that he has been getting from him.


    So, the vulnerable and clueless Emperor just continue his work, while the young child sitting on hisp sh a quick predatory look as his amber eyes nce at the already serious Emperor before turning his attention on the memorial on his hand as he help out his workaholic cousin.


    The officials that has been inside as well as they help their Workaholic Emperor couldn''t help but shiver, specially when their eyes was blinded by the dog food that has been unconsciously show by the Regent King young child.


    Everyone in the room could tell that a certain someone has certain deep motives toward their Emperor but they can only keep quiet about it since that young child seemed to give the same impression that they have with the Regent King self in the past.


    So, they lowered their head down while secretly lighting a candle to their Emperor that remain dense and oblivious, while secretly feeling a bit vindictive from all those hard work that they have been forced to do.


    Rong Nie guard has always been up against the people around him, but unfortunately among his rtives, or more precisely the young fair child being the child of his Imperial Uncle has cause him topletely let his guard down, thus he remain oblivious about a certain someone motives toward him.


    So when the Emperor that was already in the right age for marriage has unfortunately remain single from all theing years toe, of course everyone know that it wasn''t because of his Workaholic attitude, of not at all, the evidence has been known when the ready to be marriageable age of the Regent King child, Rong Yanmei, has finally married the single Emperor yearster wasn''t a bit surprising to everyone else.


    Snow could only shake his head, when in one of his rare time that he could watch his children life, has seen that his youngest child has pushed down his Little Nie again in the Royal Study Hall.


    "... Little Nie... Imperial Uncle is sorry... I think I thought Yanmei more serious than I intend to... Well I know you love it so its all good in the end anyway."


    .


    .


    As for Snow and Li Chen only son, somewhere out there, Young Jian met a shivering and crying little bunny, or more precisely another young fair that was being attacked by a group of people that wanted his life.


    Young Jian that has been watching from afar, his amber eyes couldn''t help but widen when he saw the weak looking bunny has be a little devil so quickly which was so contradictory from the weak appearance that he has been showing from the start as he swiftly strike the group of people around him.


    However despite being able to manage to kill all of his attacker, the devil bunny was still injured severely.


    Oh, Young Jian was so surprised and shocked that the fighting has been over before he could decide on what to do and so he immediately appeared and check the child injuries.


    "Ah! He has been poison! I need to heal him fast!"


    And when Snow watch the amazingly twist and turn of Young Jian romantic love life, which has been the most interesting and harder one among Snow children.


    Snow could only remain speechless about how a bit simr their only son has been about their own love life because in the future Young Jian with those gentle and kind smile on his young handsome face has manage to marry into the Royal Family of another Dynasty.


    Of course, this time after fightingplicated Pce drama of infighting between siblings and rtives, scheming and betrayal, Young Jian has somehow manage to be the Dynasty Emperor after trying really hard to fight alongside his fair devil lover that has been born into the Royal Family of another Dynasty as they survive all thoseplicated and troublesome problem regarding the Imperial Power of that distant Dynasty.

 Chapter 57: My Love... Farewell, May We Meet Again.

    Chapter 57: My Love... Farewell, May We Meet Again.


    In a room full of group of people, young and old, the sound of a crying sound can be clearly heard loudly as they surround the person that is currently lying down in arge bed.


    Hearing the noises around him, Snow slowly open his amber eyes while weakly ncing at the people that has been standing around his bed for a while now before stopping at the currently haggard and painful expression of his lover that is currently sitting on the side of the bed that he has been lying with.


    After staying silent for a while, Snow was unable to stop himself from letting out a loud sigh since he knew that it was time for him to finally take hisst breath and leave the world.


    At the age of only 52 years old, his body has grown weak and the cause was because of the damage that has been done from all the years of suffering he got from the Cold Poison from before, yes although Snow has been healed and cured by Li Chen, the damage that he has experience from before cannot be undone, thus in this life, Snow can only live till the age of 52 years old.


    Specially for the fact that the body he has been using the whole time can only live till he was 52 years old, at least it was better than living till the age of 25 years old if he were not cured and healed by Li Chen.


    Fortunately or unfortunately, some of the body that Snow will be inhibiting will certainly has their own limit that has been set with, specially when even with Li Chen cheat system was unable to help prolong his life.


    As for his own ck Trade Shop, Snow could use some, because the one he has always been special than the ck System, but for Snow to do it, he has to pay a big price for it.


    It might sound cruel but Snow has decided that he will not keep prolonging his life and just ept his death naturally.


    And as weak amber eyes nce at all his grown up children that has already married and has their own children, one could say that Snow has a perfectly content and satisfied life in this world.


    Although the idea of leaving Li Chen is something that he is unwilling to do but hepletely knows that everything has toe into an end.


    <em>If a miracle happen... and if we ever meet... then I don''t mind falling in love with you again.</em>


    Showing a beautiful serene expression on his forever beautiful face, he already started telling his farewell to all of his children and grandchildren before a loud desperate and fearful shout echoed out at the suddenly crying room which in turn quiet as they watch their father and grandfather be crazy.


    "No! No! No! I can do something! I''ll definitely let you live longer, Baby just wait for a bit more alright? I won''t allow you to die."


    Snow painfully close his amber eyes before opening them again while he affectionately called out to his lover that has reacted extremely negative about the thought of him dying.


    "... Love... do you remember your words when you asked me to marry you before?"


    Li Chen that has been acting crazy immediately turn silent before turning his wild dark ink eyes filled with craziness stare at the weak and tired lover of his that is currently lying down in arge bed with a pale beautiful face but still has that bright amber eyes that shone with deep love as he look at him.


    Suddenly, Li Chen has rash out as he desperately grabbed the small hand of his little lover tightly, before his mouth repeated the words of his vow without any hesitation and with great precision as he spoke the words that he has always remembered from a long time ago.


    "...after this life, if there is another life after this out there, then no matter what identity and personality I might be, I am sure that this heart of mine will only beat and fall for you and no one else."


    As Snow heard Li Chen repeat the vow he made, pale beautiful face showed a dazzling smile.


    "... So My Love... don''t be sad... this is not the end... in another life... if we meet out there... I''ll fall in love with you again, I promise you that."


    Tears immediately fallen at the wild dark ink eyes of Li Chen while his expression turned dark as he spoke words full of obsessions and possessiveness while containing a bit of anger on it as he corrected his little lover words.


    "Even if we don''t meet in the life after this one or the next one after that...until we meet again... Baby you are not allowed to love someone else aside from me! We will definitely meet again because you are forever mine!"


    "Hahah... Love... better hurry up then... since I am quite popr after all."


    Snow couldn''t help but let out a chuckle at his lover words, although Snow doesn''t mind loving and falling in love with another person after this but having a single person with that obsessions and possessiveness toward himself is also quite good, so if they were able to meet again then isn''t the idea of only having one lover that will be able to stay by his side for all the entire time and for all of eternity already an extremely good idea?


    So as with a bit of lighter heart, Snow has finally close his eyes while whispering a soft and low word to the person who has be his other half in this life of his.


    "My Love... Good Bye... quickly appear before me alright?"


    "Yes I will! Just you wait! You won''t be able to run away from me! Baby you can only be mine and no one else!"


    After everyone saw that their mother and grandmother has finally taken hisst breath, a loud sound of crying sound has echoed out loudly inside the room, while the sound of bell began to rang out a few secondster, signifying that their honored, revered and legendary Regent King has finally passed away.


    This day, everyone mourn the death of the most loved Regent King that has left countless of Legend for the generations to remember by.


    Suddenly, the grown up crying Rong Jian couldn''t help but notice about the fact that his father has been silent the whole time.


    "... Father...?


    As Rong Jian and everyone began to notice about the unusual way that their father and grandfather reacting before all of them let out a loud gasp of shock when they were finally able to see his expression.


    Although Li Chen is currently breathing and living at the moment, but all of them can see that those dark ink eyes doesn''t contain any single life within it anymore, he look exactly just like a living dead person and in this moment, they all knew with painful rity that it was not only their beloved mother and grandmother that has pass away.


    After Li Chen lover has left, he also has follow along on his own way and died along side his other half.


    <em>Baby... didn''t I say before? Without you, I cant live anymore.</em>

 Chapter 58: Unusual Second World, Ah Snow Feel So Gloomy.

    Chapter 58: Unusual Second World, Ah Snow Feel So Gloomy.


    After taking hisst breath while speaking his farewell to Li Chen, Snow''s figure quickly appeared in a white space filled with nothing within it and before he was able to evenposed himself after leaving the world he just died in, a prompt suddenly appeared.


    Congrattions Granter Snow, for thepletion of your first mission!


    A blue light orb, which was ke, suddenly glowed in the white space that belonged to Snow just as a holographic panel appeared before his blue eyes.


    <strong>First Mission World Finish.</strong>


    <strong>Original Rong Xen''s regret and wish fulfilled!</strong>


    <strong>Completion Rate:</strong> <strong>100%</strong>


    <strong>Soul Karma Energies:</strong> <strong>10,000 points (Already Split and Deducted)</strong>


    <strong>Remaining Soul Karma Energies: 230,000 + 10,000 = 240,000</strong>


    <strong>Special Mission from World Rule</strong>


    <strong>Completion Rate: 100%</strong>


    <strong>Rewards:</strong> <strong>Aura of World Blessing 50 Points of Resistance</strong>


    <strong>Surprise! Good Blessing Title given by Client Rong Xen!</strong>


    <strong>Honored Protector</strong>


    <em>- trustworthy person that can be depended on, loyalty and guardian to an ally.</em>


    A message has been left to Granter Snow from the Client.


    "For protecting the Young Emperor and the Rong Dynasty, thank you Snow. This King can finally rest in peace without anymore worries. Please ept this Blessing that I could only give for helping me fulfill my regrets and wishes. Once again, thank you very much, farewell and good luck on your journey as a Granter."


    Before long, Snow can only smile at the message and gift that Rong Xen left to him while inwardly shaking his head, because despite knowing that giving a blessing - no matter good or bad - will affect his next reincarnation. However, Rong Xen still did it, that person remained the same as always.


    Soon, after taking a deep shaky breath, Snow began to remove the emotions he felt towards the first world in order to keep himself sane and in a working condition.


    Snow knew that he has to do all of this no matter how cruel it might sound; afterall, a brand new world and experience is waiting for him after this one.


    However, he has to buy some items in the ck Trade Shop to store the memories of this first world that he had experienced and lived with for remembrance, while also using them for the next worlds.


    Snow will forget those emotions but he will treasure all the experiences, so when he feels a bit nostalgic, he just has to check it out all over again.


    <strong>Ding! Next World Mission Transferring Start!</strong>


    Before Snow could start removing the emotions from the life he lived as Rong Xen, a prompt abruptly sounded in the white space, and before Snow can react, he was immediately transferred without his permission or readiness.


    "Sorry Snow! We are still new Granters so we are not allowed to remain longer in the White Space- even if this is within your own soul."


    ke''s apologetic voice was thest thing that Snow heard before finally nking out.


    As soon as the two figures entirely disappeared from the white space, a tiny shining shard the size of a finger has suddenly appeared within the white space.


    As it touched the ground, its entire shape suddenly changed and turned into familiar purple daffodil flowers that began to spread around a small part of the empty space before everything stopped and remained silent.


    <strong>Prompt!</strong>


    <strong>Next World Mission Soul detectedplementing with the Host Soul.</strong>


    <strong>Transferring Start... Beep Beep...</strong>


    <strong>Host Body detected, Now Binding begins in 3... 2... 1...</strong>


    As soon as Snow opened his eyes, a familiar tall building made of metals and ss has appeared.


    He then heard the sound of footsteps of people walking around him, along with the sound of cars passing by.


    The sound and sight of people speaking to each other whileughing felt so unfamiliar yet familiar at the same time.


    It has been awhile, and he felt like he was just dreaming all along, but his heart twisted painfully as he felt the familiar pangs of sorrow when he thought of a certain person he just left.


    Snow didn''t even manage to remove the emotions before he was suddenly transferred to the next world after all.


    And although Snow can easily remove those emotions that he has deemed useless and unnecessary, Snow still needs time to fully remove itpletely- it wasn''t like just one click, then all of them disappeared alright?


    So in an extremely bad mood, feeling irritated and gloomy at the same time, Snow slowly raised his hand to cover some of his face that was hidden under the ck hoodie that he was wearing.


    As he slowly raised his head that had been lowered the whole time, a small groan escaped his lips when the sunlight hit his eyes, quickly making him feel terrible and finally feeling the way his body felt: simultaneously extremely hungry, heavy, and lethargic.


    Basically, Snow is experiencing a bad start with his second world.


    And as Snow nced around him, what made his situation weirder was the fact that while he had been standing still- without even moving away to keep himself from being hit by the people walking in the pathway, not a single person gave him a nce- unusual since at least one person should have looked his way.


    It was also abnormal how the people around him just split apart to make way for him.


    Everything they did seemed to be an unconscious movement on their part.


    All of this made Snow curious about his current situation and about the kind of a person he is currently residing in. Thus, he straightened up his body while unconsciously moving his lips up to form a simple smile, which immediately caused his body to freeze as he heard a warning sound so suddenly that echo out on his mind before then hearing ke''s exnation.


    "Snow, a slight restriction has been ced in the body which you are currently using!"


    Snow just tried to show a simple smile;does it mean that it''s a restriction about the body''s original personality that triggered the warning?


    So is he currently residing in a body that doesn''t smile often or just doesn''t smile at all?


    Interesting... Snow couldn''t help but think deeply about what he just experienced so far. The entire time, all the emotions he felt were negative.


    With a nk expression on his face, Snow finally walked ahead while the people before him began to part unconsciously- ignorant of the reason yet not uneasy about their actions since all their movements doesn''t reach their consciousness at all.


    As soon as he arrived at a sparser corner of a building, Snow quickly nced at a nearby ss mirror of a building that perfectly showed his current appearance.


    Standing before him is a person with average features, pale white skin, and short ck hair with slightly long bangs as it block his eyes as it swayed lightly by the wind, allowing him to clearly see the dark bags under his ck eyes.


    Basically, a perfectly average-looking person with a teenage appearance, probably between 17 - 19 years old, dressedpletely in all ck clothes on his slender body.


    Snow was feeling morefortable with his average appearance before he paused a bit- deeply gazing at the ck eyes reflected from the ss mirror. A feeling of familiarity hit him fiercely as his own eyes looked all too simr to a certain someone''s.


    It was those deep abyss-like eyes that made anyone who gazed in feel like they are being swallowed up whole, as they are unable to get back out. They were the same exact color and impression that reminded him of Li Chen, which to Snow, who still had those emotions remaining became the reason of triggering something deep within him which has greatly affected the body he is currently residing in.


    Suddenly, the shadows beneath Snow''s feet moved with the shadows all around him, writhing and moving chaotically, mirroring his current feelings. Before long, the shadows slowly spread out, forming a w-like shape entirely looking so frightening and dangerous.


    As the emotion became rampant within him, some important memories of his current body has started trickling into his mind, much slower than what had happened when he used Rong Xen''s body, since this body seemed to have more memories that he could easily read and memorize with.


    And in the ss mirror, Snow''s reflection slowly opened his small mouth before his small tongue slowly moved to trace the currently more pointy two teeth amongst the group of upper white teeth that he have.


    <em>Oh...</em>


    As more and more important memories surfaced, the ck abyss-like eyes in the ss mirror began to have a red tint appearing, causing Snow to quickly constrain the emotions rampaging inside of him.


    He watched as his eyes returned to the usual ck abyss for a few seconds before walking away quickly after finally restraining himself since only one thought is currently running on his mind while a frown appeared on his totally nk expression a secondter.


    <em>Not good...</em>


    Snow was sure that his presence had been detected by the others just now and that wouldn''t do at all. This body''s existence had been living by himself for a very long time.

 Chapter 59: Their Loner Member Seemed to Appear Again.

    Chapter 59: Their Loner Member Seemed to Appear Again.


    Somece out there, five very important figures has suddenly stopped as an extremely nostalgic and familiar powerful presences has graced their senses and it has belonged to a very important forgotten person that has disappeared after the painful disaster that has happened in their group in the past, his current location has been unknown for a very long time despite how all of them have tried to find his current whereabouts every year that pass by.


    "Oh..? That familiar and nostalgic presence... it been a long time since I sense it."


    A perfectly vulturous figure of a woman with a fiery red hair couldn''t help but tilt her head up while bright green eyes gaze at the directions of the presence she felt.


    "Xion Jian are you ready?"


    Suddenly a voice disrupts Xion Jian concentration causing a bit of helpless smile to appear on her beautiful face as the presence she tried to sense again haspletely disappeared so quickly that she couldn''t help but doubt if she was merely dreaming.


    But she perfectly knew about how real it has been.


    Quickly turning her attention at the slightly worried young woman before her, Xion Jang entire presence change as she walks gracefully with a confident smile on her beautiful face that cause everyone to show a fierce adoration on their gazes when they look at her.


    Soon she stops and stood on the center of the room where all the cameraman has immediately point the cameras on their hands over her directions.


    "I am always ready."


    .


    "Eh? Woah! I''m extremely surprised! It has been a while, I wonder how he has been doing from all these years that he was gone?"


    A teenager with an adorable face couldn''t help but eximed in surprise and happiness as he detected a nostalgic and familiar presence suddenly appeared before a sly smile showed on his delicate young face as he jumped down at the tree that he has been perching from the very beginning.


    "Boss Dai there you are! We have a massive ordering up right now and we need your approval for it!"


    Dai Xue that heard the words of one of his assistants couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows with curiosity while eximing loudly in surprise, "Wow! Which perverted fellow was nning to buy all those perverted sex toys?"


    "Boss... you are also the perverted person that has been selling those items."


    "Huh? What did you say?"


    "Nothing Boss!"


    Adorable face smiled while deeply staring at the stuttering assistant of his for a few more seconds, before finally turning his gaze away while giving his order with an adorable voice.


    "Anyway! Just go sell those items alright? Since the person is paying us money, why should I refuse it?"


    "Right away Boss!"


    Chuckling softly, Dai Xue spread his arms out as he joyfully stares at the distant ce where the presence has finally disappeared after he tried to detect it again.


    "Brother Zou Yi Wee Back! Xue misses you so much! I will definitely meet you again as soon as I can, so appear soon alright? I''m waiting!"


    .


    A tall figure that has been wearing an borated bright clothes that perfectly highlight his lithe body has suddenly stopped from taking a sip from the cold bottle of water that he has been holding on his hand before quickly turning his attention to a certain direction that was a bit more closer to where he is currently staying at.


    Although he could not locate the exact location he waspletely sure that the familiar presence that he has sense is currently in the same city where he was staying at the moment.


    "Ah! He is so close by this instant... is he looking for me right now?... Nah, it was just such a wishful thinking, that person has always been a loner. Zou Yi will definitely not appear before them, it has been a long time that guy has managed to hide from them after all."


    As he tried to think more about the reason why that person has appeared again, the suddenly loud cheers of numerous young girls screaming has suddenly reached his ears.


    "Encore! Encore!"


    "Kyaaa! Encore Please! Let us see Tao Xin perform one more time!"


    "Ah!!! I couldn''t get enough of seeing my Prince of Music perform!"


    "Wow! I don''t mind dying today because I don''t have any regret anymore!"


    Tao Xin has immediately thrown away the ideas on his mind as a perfectly sunny and gentle smile has appeared on his handsome face while his short wavy golden hair glistens in the sun. As he appeared in therge stage again with that sky blue eyes of his passionately ncing at his audiences, it immediately causes all those young and grown-up girls to let out a loud cheer as they turn crazy.


    Ah... no one can resist this perfectly handsome face of his and those who can resist it are just so weird.


    Zou Yi being the number one among them.


    .


    "... it''s been a long time, why are you appearing again?"


    A handsome man with an ice-cold expression sitting in a chair while wearing a luxurious silver suit in a very spacious and high-ss room couldn''t help but put down the document he has been holding on his hand while pale blue eyes darkened as numerous thought has appeared on his mind at the sudden familiar presence that he has detected.


    His thin lip suddenly letting out a deep and loud sigh, as worried expression suddenly appears on his usually expressionless face.


    "After what happened before... Zou Yi for you to appear again from your long years of hiding... is there something wrong that will happen this time that you appeared once again?"


    Only silence remains since no one can answer the question that has been bothering him before the sound of a phone ringing has immediately reached his ear.


    "Hey, Brother Liwei! The person is here now, would you like to meet her in your office?"


    Liwei that has answered the phone couldn''t help but show a gentle expression on his usually ice-cold face before telling the person to bring the person to his office.


    After hanging up the phone call, a serious and determined expression appear on his handsome face.


    "No matter what... I will not let anything bad happen again."


    .


    In a Magnificent Mansion.


    A harmless looking person that has been reading a book on his hand the whole time couldn''t help but raise his head up quickly, his brown eyes ncing at a certain direction where he felt the familiar presence which he will never ever forget in his entire life once again appear.


    Suddenly the kind brown eyes have suddenly turned into a thick crimson-colored as his entire body emitted a dangerous aura while a mysterious smile appeared on his delicate face.


    "Zou Yi... I have been waiting for a long time... you finally appeared."

 Chapter 60: Snow Remain Speechless At This Person Unluckiness.

    Chapter 60: Snow Remain Speechless At This Person Unluckiness.


    In the darkening sky, on top of a certain tall building, a slender figure dressed in ck sits on the edge with his left leg bent over as he ces his chin on his knee, while the pitch-ck pupils silently gazing at a certain ce.


    "Snow, are you feeling alright?"


    Suddenly, a worried voice sounded out, causing the haze and gloominess in his pitch-ck eyes to lessen a bit before he shakes his head to answer ke''s worried question; the body he is currently using has been in an unusual state from the very beginning.


    To even manage to survive andst this long... Snow couldn''t help but feel admiration to that person''s stubbornness- willful to the point that it might have caused his death if he kept doing what he has been doing all these years.


    It might be stubbornness, stupidity, or an obstinate decision, but Snow can understand this body''s circumstances based on what he has been learning so far about his current body.


    Zou Yi, the person that he has to fulfill a mission regarding his regrets and wishes just couldn''t help his circumstances; even Snow felt a bit speechless after learning about them.


    So hungry... so hungry... really hungry.... ah I want to eat Li Chen food...


    Although Snow already needed to remove his emotions quickly, he didn''t have time to do it at the moment because at this instant, Snow was currently a bit curious and interested towards the way this body died; he particrly needed to know how- and what really happened- for Zou Yi to die in such an abnormal and unlucky way.


    It was just too easy a way of death for a person that is supposed to be capable and strong.


    Despite the fact that the body that he has been residing in seemed to be extremely weak due to his stubbornness and obstinacy about certain things, Zou Yi should be able to protect himself from the dangerous situations that he found himself in.


    So at this moment, Snow is observing from a good distance the way that Zou Yi died: either he had been too unlucky or it was nned.


    Snow arrived the moment Zou Yi was on his way to watch a movie made from his favorite book.


    For a person who preferred to stay indoors most of the time, one could tell how much Zou Yi really loved it- to the point that he even went out of his home.


    Zou Yi was just so unfortunate that the first time in a long time since he had gone out to the outside world, he suddenly met his demise- which even Snow felt speechless about.


    So Snow waited. Then in the distance, as his pitch-ck eyes turned crimson, he was finally able to watch the ongoing fight on top of the theater that Zou Yi went into.


    It was two figures showing an impressive disy of power as they attacked with fire magic and aura-filled weapons, and before long, the building has given up by their destructive fighting.


    The entire time, a thin barrier had been set around them automatically when they began to fight with each other, causing ordinary people to remain clueless about the fighting happening around them.


    Quickly, the fight finished as soon as it happened. In the far distance, the sound of another group of people began to advance towards the ce that the two figures had been fighting.


    After onest blow, the two figures quickly split apart and disappeared. Although it had been just a few minutes of battle, the fighting had caused the building to copsepletely, thus the numerous civilians that were clueless inside were killed or injured.


    Snow, who had been observing the fight with seriousness the whole time, couldn''t help but remain silent for a while, before a pale hand touched his forehead as his expression turned iparably gloomy.


    The whole time he had been watching, Snow could definitely tell that it was not an borate attack orchestrated to deal with Zou Yi to take his life away.


    Zou Yi''s death was just an unfortunate ident. Snow narrowed his deep crimson eyes, because despite knowing that it was not an borated n against Zou Yi, there was still something suspicious about the way Zou Yi died. To die just like that isn''t something that could''ve happened to Zou Yi, at least killing this body that he is currently using isn''t a simple thing to do.


    Snow''s crimson eyes started to deepen until it seemed like tears of blood would soon drop from out, and as he stared at the new group of people still on their way to the damaged movie theater, Snow suddenly used both of his hands to push his body, dropping down the building without any hesitation for how dangerous his action had been.


    As his body, dressed in all ck, descended quickly, a shadow suddenly wrapped all around him. Before long, his clothes and hair swaying from the wind, Snow finally reached the bottom of the building.


    Snow''s ck shoes lightly touched the ground without suffering a single injury despite how fast he was dropping and how dangerous the action he took.


    With the greatest speed he could muster, Snow quickly arrived at the demolished movie theater before the other group of people first arrived.


    As he walked around the chaotic ce, not a single person sensed his presence, much less able to see his existence.


    Snow''s deep crimson eyes roamed around the damaged building as he tried to find a very important item that will give the answer to his question. The entire time that he was trying locating the item, Snow just ignored the pleas and cries of pain of the people still inside the damaged movie theater.


    He didn''t have the time to rescue them since the new group of people will be arriving soon, especially since Snow felt nothing at all about the current situation of the people around him.


    After searching for a few seconds, Snow finally found a familiar item that caused Zou Yi to die, and as he reached over to take a hold of it, Snow saw that it was a simple-looking throwing knife, causing a frown to appear on his nk face.


    However, Snow knew that this was the item that had identally hit Zou Yi who had been concentrating on the movie that he loved the most- to the point that he didn''t even felt iting his way, which once again made Snow speechless.


    After retrieving the item that he had been looking for, Snow immediately left the ce, sensing the presence of the quickly arriving group of people.


    As he stood once again on top of another building, with the sound of police cars and ambnces quickly rushing to the wrecked building, Snow used one of his permanent skills.


    Suddenly an Appraisal Panel appeared before Snow''s gloomy thick crimson eyes as he read the important information that it contained regarding the throwing knife in his hand.


    Throwing Knife


    Special: Soaked with mysterious substances called $*&^%


    -Once hit, anyone with powerful aura within them will weaken. It affects the healing process- the more powerful a person is, the greater the effect, though effects onlyst for a few minutes since it is only a prototype at the moment.


    Crimson eyes couldn''t help but glowed when Snow finally found the missing part and a clue to the answer that he has been looking for the whole time.


    A clue to why someone like Zou Yi died just like that after being hit by the throwing knife. Although the knife hit through his heart, which was already really unlucky, Zou Yi should have been able to survive that severe injury.


    Even though Zou Yi had been keeping himself from the outside world with the inte being his onlypany most of the entire that he at ishome, Zou Yi still had connections to the other members of his race, especially when it was extremely important information.


    Unless no one else currently knew about this dangerous weapon''s existence, as a Thousand Year Old Vampire and a member of the Old Elders in the Blood Race, Zou Yi should have known this piece of important information that is powerful enough to even threaten existences such as their Blood Race.


    Sighing deeply, although Snow got a weird mission that was surprisingly easy toplete, what he learned today willplicate his life more in this world.

 Chapter 62: The Sound of Bell That Reach A Person Ears No Matter How Far Away He Was.

    Chapter 62: The Sound of Bell That Reach A Person Ears No Matter How Far Away He Was.


    Past the lively night market, a figure dressed in all ck finally arrived at an open ce with numerous peach trees blooming beautifully,pink and white petals swaying gracefully through the air as they fell down.


    The slender figure pitch-ck eyes watched the peach tree petals with a nostalgic expression before the usually nk face lit up a bit as his gaze caught a booth selling steamed whole sweet potatoes.


    Snow instantly bought the snack that brought back beautiful memories of thest world, and the emotions within him swirled chaotically as the overwhelming love and longing he has for Li Chen resurged.


    And as he took a bite of the steaming hot potato, although he was unable to taste the same vors that his lover had always made for him, the warmth he felt is still the same.


    Snow finally know why people has grown crazy and stupid when ites in the name of love because Snow currently felt the same way at this moment, it was only because of his calm mind that he was able to retain a more logical mind than the rest of people who was overwhelm with their love.


    Raising his left hand, a small ck bell suddenly appeared on his small hand- an item his lover had given him before- and as he gazed deeply into it, a memory suddenly echoed out in his mind.


    "Baby, you are the only one that can make this small ck bell ring and I am the only person that can hear the sound of it, since as it connected the two of us together. Thus if you ever ring it anywhere in this world, no matter how far away I am, I will be the only person capable of hearing the bell. So call me if you ever want me toe to you, alright?"


    Shaking the small ck bell once, a tiny tender tinkle reached his ear. As he continued walking around while eating his favorite food, every few seconds that passed, Snow shook the small ck bell gently while the numerous petals gracefully swayed and his slender figure calmly walked through the numerous people who unconsciously split, creating a path for him to walk unhindered.


    With intense and overwhelming affection inside, Snow continued to ring the small ck bell in his hand repeatedly and unceasingly. In the entire world, this small ck bell is the only connection that he has to Li Chen, thus he spent quite a bit of soul karma energies to strengthen it, so that in the future, no one with malicious motives will be able to tinker with it.


    Although Snow is extremely strong with his cheat System ke, he knows that there will always be someone stronger out there; he was just preparations for any future danger.


    <strong>Tinkle</strong>


    <strong>Tinkle</strong>


    <strong>Tinkle</strong>


    Taking a bite from the sweet potato in his hand, Snow continued to walk around and the emotions he had been feeling the whole time started to slowly abate as he rung the small ck bell each time he took a step.


    It is time for Snow to finally remove the emotions that he had been keeping.


    In the grand hall of a famous luxurious building, bright spotlights focus on the stage. A beautiful woman dressed in ck and a handsome young man dressed in a brown suit suddenly showed an extremely expectant expression as they peered at the written words on the open card one of them was holding.


    While numerousvishly dressed people are sitting in a row of chairs facing the dazzling stage with a careful expression, their eyes already showed the emotions they are feeling.


    Suddenly, the beautiful woman in ck abruptly made an announcement, with her face filled with delight and her voice with reverence- despite her trying very hard to hide what she was feeling.


    SAs an announcer, she should be professional but when ites to a certain person, everyone understood this was a hard thing to do.


    "Now let us wee the winner of our Grand Golden Awards for simultaneous the Best Actor and Best Director of the year! This brilliant person has been well known and has been awarded repeatedly these past three years! This person has made numerous legends the moment he appeared in the entertainment world for his acting and for the films he created! Yes, you heard that right everyone! Let us congratte our wonderful Emperor of the Entertainment world who has been making every single fan of his go crazy with adoration, Qing Ye!"


    In arge room, everyone immediately pped their hands, without a single doubtful or suspicious expression gracing their faces. They were all resigned to be suppressed by a certain someone; no matter how many hidden moves they made in the past, that person always shone with brightness- as if his mere existence was to charm every individual in the world. In everyone''s minds, they couldn''t stop the sigh let out their mouths because everyone full-heartedly believed that this certain special person''s existence shouldn''t be allowed in the mortal world.


    The existence was so brilliant it caused everyone to start breathing hard.


    Soon, a tall figure stood up, causing all eyes, especially the females, to passionately stare at his figure.


    However, there were also people filled with negative emotions as they eyed that marvelous existence. After all, no one can be loved by everyone.


    Qing Ye then calmly strode to the dazzling stage with a distant air around him, as if the entire grand event and announcement was simply a normal thing happening.


    Then, before everyone''s eyes, a devilishly handsome man appeared. He was dressed in a ck and red luxury suit that pleasantly highlighted his perfect body, causing his appearance to ooze with wildness and sex; unlike the neat and orderly way it should have been worn, the cor was loosened to reveal a bit of skin and a fine corbone, causing everyone to gasp in longing.


    Long legs gracefully walked with a confident stride as he finally arrived at the center of the dazzling stage and faced the crowd before him. Aloof purple eyes nced at the fervent gazes most people had been showing the entire time. Although feeling indifferent as his sharp eyes deciphered every single emotion those people tried to hide from him, Qing Ye''s sexy lips suddenly curled in an alluring manner, causing everyone to be dazed immediately from the overwhelming charm oozed from the alluring man''s presence.


    Somewhere, a small ck bell rang, causing the man''s purple eyes to frown before inwardly shaking his head, bewildered by an unknown strength that seemed to pull him in a certain direction while some unknown sound entered his ears with a soft whisper that caused his heart to twitch a bit.


    At this moment, Qing Ye opened his sexy thin lips as he began the speech he prepared a long while back, while the people before him instantly focused their entire attention, listening with rapture. Even the people that hated Qing Ye''s guts were unable to detach themselves.

 Chapter 63: An Evildoer That Shouldnt Exist In This Mortal World.

    Chapter 63: An Evildoer That Shouldn''t Exist In This Mortal World.


    "... as always, such an evildoer shouldn''t exist in this mortal world..."


    Another man with an empty chair by his side couldn''t help but whisper with a resigned and hopeless expression on his handsome gentle face, especially since he knows deep down just how cold that person''s heart has always been.


    Although he still has a bit of affection towards the people that managed to get on his good side, nearly all of Qing Ye''s family, and he himself, deeply understood that there wasn''t really anything that could prate his heart.


    There was a reason why this friend of his has a peculiar personality.


    He doesn''t know why this indifferent man with that unrestrained personality of his, who was used to doing whatever he felt like, suddenly entered the entertainment world three years ago.


    For someone with a closed heart, he surely can be amiable with the people around him, despite the fact that there was really nothing in the world that could bind this man.


    Qing Ye is a hopeless case. Everyone who knew Qing Ye assumed he was born that way, that God might have just missedpleting this perfect man when he was creating this sin-like existence, or perhaps, the god just felt like that this person needed some ws.


    No matter what, Qing Ye''s unrestrained and free-spirited personality has long been known by the secret group of people who worked in the supernatural side of this world.


    That was the sole reason Qing Ye never really entered their family''s tradition of work, were someone of his caliber and high status should have been.


    However, everyone knows how it is basically useless to try to force a person who couldn''t be bound by the rules. This is especially true in Qing Ye''s case- this certain indifferent person will make a decision solely based on what he is currently feeling.


    Really, to make that person work in their hidden world to watch problematic and dangerous situations unknown to the normal civilian was a reckless and pointless thing to do.


    Qing Ye basically did whatever he wanted and didn''t follow the rules.


    However, despite his ice-block heart and certain ws, Qing Ye was still charismatic and had a wless devilishly handsome face that appeared to be carved by god itself.


    Thus, the gentle stately man can only let out a long sigh. Even though he knew what kind of person Qing Ye is, wasn''t he still staying by his side and sincerely treating him as his best friend and a brother?


    The world sure is peculiar to contain this abnormal existence.


    "Hey Su Dong, what are you doing being in a daze? I already got the awards, let''s get out of here now."


    Suddenly, the smooth voice of the stunning manbeled as a sin and taboo cut into his thoughts, causing Su Dong to turn and look at his best friend who already started walking away, Golden Award Trophies carelessly held, without even waiting for his reply.


    Qing Ye just walked away and left the Grand Event Hall, creating different reactions in the audience, who, used the the man''s perpetually umon actions, let a deep sigh as they silently watched the reigning emperor of the entertainment world.


    He has been called the wonder in entertainment due to his unconventional and unrestricted actions. Most of the people still loved him despite whatever he did; with just a single smile from that beguiling face of his, most of the people will forgive his actions no matter the consequences.


    Really, why does a person like that exist and appear in their current generation in the entertainment world?


    Tinkle


    Tinkle


    Tinkle


    As he reached the limited-edition red sports car that cost millions, Qing Ye suddenly stopped as he heard the clear ringing of the sound he had been unable to distinguish before.


    Abruptly turning his head with a frown on his devilishly handsome face, his purple eyes narrowed as he sharply nced around the empty parking lot.


    "Brother Ye? Whats wrong?"


    Su Dong, who was following behind him, couldn''t help but ask before observing their surroundings with a seemingly casual look that was betrayed by his tense body.


    It wasn''t surprising to identallye across a spontaneous fight in their supernatural side of the world.


    Tinkle


    Tinkle


    Tinkle


    As the clear sound of the bell rang, echoing softly and gently with a mysterious and wonderful feeling, Qing Ye felt a weird sensations. It was as if he was being called every time he heard the sound of a bell softly ring.


    Especially because he felt physically drawn specifically to where the sound wasing from since the very beginning, everything that was happening at the moment was peculiar and doubtful. He was particrly suspicious after sharply observing that Su Dong was unable to hear the tinkling bell the whole time as they both nced around the empty parking lot.


    Despite how everything seemed unusual, Qing Ye decisively made a move to rapidly enter the limited-edition red sports car, telling his friend Su Dong to quickly get in the car.


    "Go in the back, I''ll drive this time."


    "Eh? Where are we going Brother Ye?"


    "Just get in or else I will leave you here alone."


    Tinkle


    Tinkle


    Tinkle


    As the sounds of the bell keep ringing in his ears, Qing Ye felt a flurried feeling the entire time as the soft tinkle bell resound deep within him every single time it rang, specially when the repeatedly sound of the bell tempo seemed to be more slower as time goes on.


    Qing Ye doesn''t know why but he felt like the timing of the repeated sound of the bell ringing on his ears seemed to be slower, which cause Qing Ye for the first time ever to experience the feeling of the so called emotion ''panic''.


    "Are youing or not?"


    Purple eyes narrowed dangerously as Qing Ye move his hands to start the limited edition red sport car, finally unable to wait any longer as the emotions of telling him to hurry up or else he''ll regret it, keep echoing inside him.


    Tinkle...


    Tinkle...


    Tinkle...

 Chapter 64: The Disappearing Tinkle Sound of the Bell, Where is it?

    Chapter 64: The Disappearing Tinkle Sound of the Bell, Where is it?


    Su Dong quickly followed his friend''s order,pletely sure that Qing Ye will leave him alone if he moved just a bit slower.


    With a flurried emotion, Qing Ye instantly started the limited edition red sport car, and without any hesitation for how dangerous his move was, strongly stepped hard onto the elerator.


    The limited edition red sport car instantly zoomed at the fastest speed possible, causing Su Dong, who despite trying to hold it in, let out an extremely loud scream as his friend recklessly and dangerously swerved out the parking lot and sped up even more when he finally got on the road.


    <em>Ah... is today the day I am going to die?</em> Su Dong thought fearfully, this is the reason why he never allowed Qing Ye to drive a car- every time his friend did, Su Dong felt like he was going to heaven soon.


    <strong>Tinkle</strong>


    <strong>Tinkle</strong>


    <strong>Tinkle</strong>


    Snow, who had been walking the whole time, finally came across an empty wooden bench and sat down on it.


    Pitch-ck eyes couldn''t help but nce around at the lively night market while observing the people walking all around him as he sat down holding the remaining sweet potato in his hand.


    His gaze suddenly stop, lingering for a couple long seconds at a human and blood race couple which are holding hands together as they walked at the lively night market with bright smiles on their faces.


    Unlike in the past, the human and blood races finally had the chance to live together peacefully.


    Although it was not a perfect one, as some problems still arose between the races, it was better than the bloody war that had happened a thousand years ago, where numerous human and blood race members died fighting against each other.


    It had been a bloody and tragic event that happened in the past that has long been forgotten.


    Before long, Snow closed his void-like eyes while ke, who had been silently riding on his shoulder the entire time, finally climbed down to sit on the wooden bench, watching the people around them with a curious small ck eyes.


    From time to time, Snow shook the small ck bell, but with much less movement this time. The sound range slower and slower as time passed by as Snow silently sat on the wooden bench, with his eyes closed and ke sitting by his side.


    <strong>Tinkle...</strong>


    <strong>Tinkle...</strong>


    <strong>Tinkle...</strong>


    "Brother Ye! Don''t forget to put your mask, hat, and sunsses"


    Qing Ye, who had opened the door of the red sports car to get out, paused a bit after hearing his friend reminder. Usually, he didn''t care if he went out without any camouge, but this time there was a deep, hurried feeling inside of him.


    So with the quickest speed, he grabbed the items, cing the sunsses onst, and swiftly rushed out towards a certain direction, his heart beating faster than ever.


    <em>I have to go as fast as I can.</em>


    <em></em>Qing Ye was feeling the pressure as the light tinkling of the bell echoed out slower than usual.


    <strong>Tinkle...</strong>


    <strong>Tinkle...</strong>


    <strong>Tinkle...</strong>


    Soon, the sound of the bell stopped, causing Qing Ye to still a bit, his purple eyes hidden behind sunsses widening as he swept around him, feeling lost at the sudden silent sound.


    Snow''s hand finally stopped swaying, then obsidian eyes slowly opened as he stood up.


    Familiar calm indifferent eyes nce at the peach blossoms gracefully swaying through the air before turning their attention to the half eaten sweet potatoes in his hand.


    At this moment, Snow only felt calm and indifferent as he looked at the supposedly nostalgic memories before him.


    Snow then turned around and threw the unfinished food in the trash can without any hesitation, since there was no energy stored within, his mind had logicallybel it as useless and eating it as a waste of his time.


    Snow suddenly made a move that he would never have done in his first world ever but at this moment Snow only felt calm and apathetic. The usually intense and overwhelming deep love and affection he felt towards Li Chen suddenly vanished.


    The memories remain but the emotions and feelings he had for Li Chen finallypletely disappeared, or more precisely, he finally has the time topletely erased all of them.


    From this moment on, Snow would be the same person he was when he died in his original life- calm, steady, and unaffected, as he mentally mapped and nned his current situation.


    As he turned to ke, the small ck bell in his hand suddenly moved. However, Snow didn''t allow any sound to be let out. Pitch-ck abyss eyes gazed at the item in his hand, and although there was only pure curiosity towards the supposedly important item, Snow''s mind had alreadybeled it as "important" and "to be kept". Thus, he took out a red string from the permanent inventory skill that he had bought from the ck Trade Shop.


    Quickly tying the bell with the red string, Snow turned to ke and gently ce it around the small ck neck of the small cat, using it as a pet cor.


    "Here you go ke, wear this alright?"


    A curious ke, who had always been interested in the item Snow was earlier treasuring, suddenly shook the bell on his neck, causing a single tinkle to be released.


    "Come on, don''t mess around. It''s time for us to go home now."


    "Hehe, alright Snow! ke is just curious, that''s all."


    Snow stared nkly at the adorable ke with a warm emotion inside, then gently reached out and ced him on hid shoulder before walking away.


    The shadow around him suddenly moved, it wrapping around his entire body. Before his entire body was covered by the shadow, an exmation which belong to a smooth voice of a young man seemed to echo in his ears. However, it was toote; his entire figure had totally disappeared from the lively night marketce.


    Although Snow heard the voice when he left, he had ignored it since there was no way that voice had been calling out to him in the first ce. right?

 Chapter 65: Su Dong Felt His Entire World View Collapsed Today.

    Chapter 65: Su Dong Felt His Entire World View Copsed Today.


    The ringing of a bell suddenly stopped, causing Qing Ye to pause in his run as he was unable to tell exactly which direction he should be going.


    Purple eyes frantically swept the lively night market before his eyes suddenly stopped at a figure a short distance away from him.


    Although the young ck-d teenager''s appearance was average, Qing Ye watched withplete rapture as the young man bent over to gently ce the small ck bell strung on red string on the small ck cat obediently sitting on the wooden bench.


    At this moment, in Qing Ye''s eyes, the world became iparably bright and dazzling, and the teenager appeared to be the only existence in the entire world. His purple eyes, filled with wonder, were unable to move away.


    The person dressed in ck was so brilliant that Qing Ye felt like he was going to be blind as he continued to gaze with fascination as the teenager stood straight while the small ck cat move causing the bell on his small neck to shake once.


    <strong>Tinkle</strong>


    Then that single sound of the bell resounded so loudly in his ears, such that it felt like he was next to it, Qing Ye immediately took a step forward, purple eyes turning deeper than usual as he gazed withplicated emotions towards the teenager who was standing a bit further away from where he was at.


    However, before he could even get close, Qing Ye''s purple eyes widened in panic as the boy''s entire body was suddenly wrapped in shadow. His slender hand raised forward like he wanted to grasp the person before him as he let out a shout at the disappearing person.


    "... Wait!"


    However, it was far toote, and the teenager dressed in ck, the dazzling existence in his purple eyes, disappeared without even ncing back, and he was left all alone at the lively night market.


    In Qing Ye''s purple eyes, the unusually bright world had instantly turned nk and dull, the same way Qing Ye had been seeing it his entire life.


    It had always been like that, ever since he was born and first opened his eyes to the world.


    Staying silent as he stood still, Qing Ye ignored the gazes of the people around him before walking straight to the empty wooden bench where the teenager had been standing before, and as Qing Ye dejectedly sat down, his purple eyes lit up a bit when he felt the warm spot that has still remained.


    This should be the spot that the teenager has sat down before and as he sat for a while, a forlorn expression appeared on Qing Ye''s face, which had been hidden by the sunsses the whole time.


    Qing Ye slowly removed the sunsses, instantly showing his devilishly handsome face, and causing the people around him to gasp in amazement.


    Quickly raising his head to stare sadly at the starlight in the night sky, he remained that way unbothered by the people who had already recognized his identity, before a familiar figure finally stood before him, letting out tiny pants.


    "Brother Ye?"


    "Hey? Brother Ye?... Are you alright?"


    Su Dong couldn''t help but show a worried expression on his gentle, handsome face since the normally over-confident evildoer that did everything he wanted without worries seemed to be truly sad and dejected at this moment. This so shocking that Su Dong couldn''t help but blink.


    "Bro... I saw an angel... my angel."


    "Huh?"


    "Love at first sight Bro... I''m in love right now."


    With a "what the fuck" expression on his usually gentle, handsome face, Su Dong couldn''t help but take a step back as he looked at the besotted man who''s purple eyes were so intensely warm it felt like sweetness will soon ooze out.


    Damn, what the heck just happened while he had been left behind?


    "...So Brother Ye... which devastatingly attractive Sister was it that managed to make a man like you fall in love with just a single nce?"


    Su Dong still needed to ask, despite feeling that he was going to have a heart attack. If everything his friend was saying is true, then everyone who personally knew his friend would definitely get a heart attack when they learned about it!


    The iron tree seemed to be blossoming!


    It is a miracle!


    "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    With a raise of his perfect eyebrows, the stunning face shot a look of contempt towards Su Dong, eliciting a confused expression.


    Su Dong easily ignored it; as the most patient, kind, and gentle person in their group of friends, he was the only one out of the rest of the people Qing Ye was acquainted with that could stay longer by his Brother Ye''s side.


    "My angel is definitely a man."


    "Eh? What? Can you repeat that again, please? I seemed to be hearing the wrong thing right now."


    Frowning a bit, Qing Ye stared at his friend''s confused and doubtful face. He couldn''t help but roll his purple eyes before seriously speaking with an affectionate tone as he recalled the appearance of the teenager that had easily brightened his entire world.


    "He''s a man... or more precisely a teenager, based from his appearance. Although he might be older than me since he should be a member in the blood race family. So basically, I fell in love at first sight to my Baby!"


    Man? Teenager? Angel? Baby? And a Blood Race at that? Brother are you sure you''re not hallucinating right now? Or more likely, sick? What the hell are you talking about right now?


    Every words your sexy mouth is spouting seemed to be aplicated and troublesome matter happening in the making.


    Are you causing trouble again? Please stop already... at least give us a break once in a while, please.


    "... Brother Ye are youpletely serious right now? It''s a man, no, a teenager at that?"


    Suddenly, Su Dong stared at this twenty-four-year-old evildoer for a few seconds before he continued on with a skeptic voice.


    "And Blood Race... Brother did you forget you are of the human race and a male at that? Although everyone is living more peacefully together, but you know that the Blood Race is a bit more old-fashioned in their beliefs right? Yes, they might have be more open these past years, but Brother Ye, do you think you really have a chance to bend him?"


    Su Dong immediately snapped his mouth shut as soon as thest sentence was spoken. The man who had been releasing a dangerous aura the whole time that even those who already managed to identify him are afraid to get near him.


    With an overly confident smile on Qing Ye''s devilishly handsome face, he spoke the words with the greatest conviction that Su Dong had hearding out from his mouth, "Who do you think I am? I''ll definitely make my Baby fall in love with me! Just you wait."


    Before a frown descended on that perfect evildoer face, and Qing Ye spoke worriedly, "Though, first, I need to know his identity and where he lives, so that I can start chasing after him."


    Fuck... Su Dong''s friend had beenpletely serious about the whole matter the whole entire time; he could especially tell when he saw the fire burning fiercely in the usually indifferent purple eyes.


    Someone really managed to melt that cold heart of their Brother Qing Ye? Besides... which wonderful existence was it that managed to bend their Brother Ye now when it''s usually their friend bending the people around him?


    Damn, is this Karma?


    Su Dong only knew that this is chaos in the making, to arise in the near future.


    Ah. he was already feeling the headache of fixing those troublesome problems.

 Chapter 66: Snow is in dilemma, Who Can Be His Blood Partner in This World?

    Chapter 66: Snow is in dilemma, Who Can Be His Blood Partner in This World?


    As a rustyrge gate creaked, Snow appeared outside of an immense, ancient mansion located near a mountain range. Zou Yi had bought the ancient mansion in the past so that no other being, human or blood race, could trespass.


    Zou Yi prefered his solitude without anyone bothering him, as he live a loner''s life.


    Even though he was an elder in the Blood Race Family, there are only a few members in the blood family currently that know of his existence, as among the old blood that lived a thousand years ago, only a few of them knew there is one member in the Elder Group that seemed to prefer to live alone. Basically, he was the most lone vampire in their blood race family.


    Those newly born and newly established members in the Blood Race Family don''t have a single clue about Zou Yi''s existence.


    As Snow took a step inside the mansion, not a single person weed him home, as aside from him, there was no other being inside.


    After all, as the famous loner, Zou Yipletely lived alone.


    As calm, pitch-ck eyes nce around, Snow nod his head at the mansions'' interior appearance; despite how the huge mansion appeared old from the outside, it waspletely clean and neat inside.


    Although he was a loner, Zou Yi still had people that came inside his home to clean the ce; after all, he was an elder in the blood race family no matter how bizarre and abnormal his personality is.


    Zou Yi still has a blood race family that was especially loyal toward him, it was evidence enough that no one in the elder group had been able to find his current location for a thousand years.


    Before long, as Snow walked around his home, he finally arrived at the huge library that took up most of the mansion, while most of the empty room that should have been for visitors to stay in was made into a storage room for the books that Zou Yi collected every year.


    As one could see, Zou Yi is a fierce book lover, or more precisely, as the era changed and one could conveniently read their favorite book online now, he had attained the well-known inte shut-in addict with a slightly Otaku personality. The books that Zou Yi fell in love with were now well-known webnovels, manga, and anime that can easily found in the inte.


    For a person that prefered to stay hidden inside his room all the time, the inte was the greatest creation. Zou Yi fell in love with it to the point that he started worshiping it.


    As Snow pushed the books in a certainplicated pattern, a hidden room leading to a certain hidden pathway instantly appeared before him.


    Quickly walking inside the room, Snow began to walk down a long dark path that led to a secret ce.


    After walking through an extremelyplicatedy out, a simple, small stone box wrapped in shadows instantly appeared before Snow''s eyes when he reached the end of the path. With a decisive movement, he easily broke the stone box with his small bare hands.


    A tiny bottle the size of a small child''s hand with crimson blood inside appeared, instantly causingplicated emotions on his usually expressionless face to appear.


    Blinking his abyss-like eyes, Snow raised his hand to grasp his chest, because at this moment, the usually calm and steady heart suddenly skipped as his gaze fell upon the tiny ss bottle which contains an extremely important crimson blood within it.


    <em>... Don''t... leave the item there...</em>


    The weak and low voice of the original Zou Yi seemed to echoed inside him, while a wave of unwillingness swept up Snow instantly- which he could easily suppress because surprisingly, despite how strong and powerful Zou Yi was in this life, he was rather weak in the spiritual sidepared to Snow; thus, the only thing affecting him in this body was the restriction ced on him.


    As the representation of the true meaning of darkness, Zou Yi couldn''t be too different from before; he was the only existence in the entire Blood Race Family that could use the elemental power rting to darkness. That alone has proven as a fact about what kind of a person Zou Yi truly is.


    Zou Yi''s entire existence is darkness itself.


    That was, of course, unless Snow is able to remove the restriction ced on him after hepleted the mission, since he cannot react as easily as he could when he was using Rong Xen''s body from before.


    Luckily for Snow and unluckily for Zou Yi, despite having more than one regret and wish upon his moment of death, Snow only received one mission toplete; Zou Yi''s karma just wasn''t enough to fulfill more than one regret and wish.


    But as Snow coldly ignored Zou Yi''s plead not to touch the tiny ss bottle that contained the crimson blood of the person he treasured most, Snow decisively grasped the item on his hand, after all, this is the only blood that this body was allowed to drink at the moment.


    Snow is entirely different from the original soul, he will use whatever item that are capable to help him; even if this tiny bit of crimson blood that Zou Yi hadn''t touched for a thousand years,pletely represent how much he treasure the person that this blood belong to that has long been gone.


    "... Such a stupid thing to do... if you just have this item with you before, you would have not died a useless and unfortunate death."


    Zou Yi''s treasured crimson blood- Snow will take it and will use it just in case he finds himself in a dangerous situationter on, especially since this body has been unluckytely such that Zou Yi even died after going out for the first time in years.


    Although this is a small amount, for a vampire, the amount of blood is meaningless. The only thing that mattered to the blood races when drinking blood is the person''s feelings towards them when they are drinking that person''s blood.


    Firstly, the person has to be willing and has feeling for them to be able to get the energy they needed when drinking their blood.


    Secondly, the stronger the person felt towards the vampire, the greater the amount of power the blood race will get. No matter how much a vampire drank, even to the point of draining the person to death, it would not work out.


    Of course, the prerequisite was that the person also need to have an energy or power within them, since a normal person''s blood only has a trickle of energy, just like when Snow was eating the food that contained energy from the restaurant.


    And if there is an equal amount ofrge emotions reciprocated from the vampire to the person, a blood race will attain even more power and energy.


    Although, drinking a person''s blood that the vampire dislike will give less power and energy to itself, it''s better than none at all.


    One can consider Zuo Yi''s situation- he had an unusual dislike regarding drinking a person''s blood- to find a person he was willing to drink blood with is a miracle itself.


    Although there have been people that didn''t mind giving their blood for Zou Yi to drink, but the like Zou Yi had for them was just not strong enough for him to be willing to drink their blood that he detests as a vampire.


    Zou Yi was stubborn to a fault because there was only one special existence that Zou Yi was capable of drinking blood from.


    Snow couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh at his current dilemma, since based on the abnormality of his current body, the only person that he will be able to drink blood with would only be the Blood Partner that Snow can ept in this life.


    Zou Yi is Zou Yi and Snow is Snow; even though this body is extremely choosy about drinking a person''s blood, it doesn''t change the fact that Snow will have the full use of Zou Yi''s vampire bodyter.


    So Snow will be able to have a special existence that he will be capable to drink blood from.


    Snow left the hidden ce- it is time to fulfill the mission that he was given.


    Although as he walks away, he couldn''t help but think deeply about which person will be capable to be his blood partner in this world?


    ke that has been hiding in Snow shadow, receive the thought of Snow thus he finally remember that they needed to find a gold thigh and a cheat to help Snowplete his mission easily into this world.


    Oh how silly ke ito forget his number one mission and priority.


    <em>Don''t worry Snow, ke will find your gold thigh as fast as I could!</em>


    Unknown to Snow, the small cat ck eyes inside the shadow glowed as he began to find the most convenient gold thigh that will make Snow life easier in this world.


    Suddenly the small ck bell has also glowed as ke began to investigate the creature in this world.

 Chapter 67: Chaper 67 - Snow Easy and Complicated Mission

    Chapter 67: Chaper 67 - Snow Easy and Complicated Mission


    The day after Snow first arrived into this world, he sat in arge,fortable chair on the enormous balcony of the third floor of his old huge mansion, silently watching as the blue sky turned darker.


    In this moment, Snow is thinking about his only mission in this second world that is filled with mysterious and supernatural things.


    Based on how Zou Yi had died, Snow could easily guess about what kind of regret and wish he had to fulfill from the Soul Karma Core mission.


    Because every regret and wish a person had in their moment of their death depends on the situation they found themselves in.


    Just like when Rong Xen had died during the nned ambush of one of his supposedly loyal subordinates and allies.


    Rong Xen regretted first and foremost in that situation when he was finally killed, that he didn''t survive the surprise ambush from his traitorous ally.


    Secondly, when he was on hisst breath, Rong Xen had instantly thought about the kind of situation which the vulnerable Young Emperor would be in after he (Rong Xen) died, especially regarding the situation of the Rong Dynasty and themon people.


    So that was what Snow received on his first mission world as a Granter.


    So when Snow finally learned that the second world mission he got from Zou Yi was the fact that he had regretted that he could not finish the new movie he had been watching and read the currently unfinished book of his favorite author, although it wasn''t too surprising, Snow felt a bit speechless.


    Zou Yi should have known that it was useless for him to exchange the karma he had umted through repeated reincarnations just for a Granter to fulfill one of his wishes.


    However, after Snow used Zou Yi''s body to learn more about the inside information of the world''s current situations, Snow finally understood why Zou Yi still let a Granterplete his single wish and regret.


    It was because Zou Yi was taking a gamble and believing that the Granter who will fulfill his wish and regret, will also have to fulfill a second wish due to a certain circumstance, despite it not being in a Mission task.


    Oh, Snow would definitely not do it, but having found the reason behind Zou Yi''s abnormal death, Snow knew that he would be forced to do it because of his current identity, especially now that he knew that there is a silent storm brewing.


    Snow knew in this moment that he really needed to meet the group of people that Zou Yi belonged to, because the storm of trouble will affect the entire blood race in the future, and as one of the oldest Vampires in the Blood family, Snow will definitely get caught within the storm.


    And as for Zou Yi''s wish that couldn''t be ced in the mission, it was a simple andplicated at the same time.


    It was just to look after the rest of the group of elders that Zou Yi belong to.


    Despite the fact that Zou Yi had been hiding for a thousand years, he is still responsible when the timees that they really needed his help.


    For a loner to worry about other people''s lives, Zou Yi is really an abnormal and unusual existence.


    But based on what Snow learned from Zou Yi''s memories, and despite the fact that he didn''t meet those people for a thousand years, but Snow was sure that they still have the colorful and problematic personalities that will make even Snow feel a bit reluctant to meet them in person.


    Yes, the Elders hadplicated personalities- like Zou Yi- since they are abnormal in their own ways.


    "Snow! Zou Yi''s favorite author is currently out of the country and attending a family wedding party, so she will onlye back a weekter when the wedding is over."


    Snow, who was using a touchscreen phone the whole time as he booked VIP sitting arrangement in another muchrger and high-ss movie theater to watch the movie that Zou Yi was watching when he died, instantly turned his attention to the small ck cat that has finally managed toplete the mission that he ordered ke to do.


    "Good job ke!" Snow petted and caressed ke''s head, causing a purr of delight to be let out from ke''s small mouth before speaking further.


    "OK, after we finish watching that movie, let''s go to another country alright?"


    Zou Yi''s favorite author''s safety is very important after all; especially when Snow needed to read the book that she didn''tplete yet, so it might take a long while before the mission can bepleted.


    Snow needed to prepareplete protection for Zou Yi''s favorite author, since that person might die identally, especially when this world is filled with hidden dangers from the supernatural side, which would cause Snow to fail his mission in this world.


    The author''s safety will be what determines Snow''s current mission.


    After nning for a bit, Snow reached out with his thin, pale hand to the energy-containing red apple and took a bite from it, pitch-ck eyes narrowing down as the sluggish and lethargic feeling in him caused him to be in a terrible mood the whole time, especially when he was nning.


    This was just a single day of experiencing the extreme hunger and thirst. Now, Snow waspletely certain that Zou Yi had been punishing himself- to live such a crazy life for a thousand years. Really what an extremely obstinate man!


    Anyway, after finishing the preparation to keep the author safe and protected, Snow will definitely go find someone that fit the criteria he has for bing his blood partner in this world.


    With a loud crunch, Snow continued to eat the pile of red apples on the wooden table in front of him.


    And somewhere out there, a devilish handsome man had been using the entire power he has over his hands to figure out the current identity of the person that has dazzle and brighten his entire whole world, especially the location of where the teenager was currently living in order for him to start chasing and courting the teenager to be his lover.


    With a lick of his sexy lip, Qing Ye purple eyes narrowed down with extreme longing, "Baby, where are you? I am already going crazy from missing you so badly."

 Chapter 68: Qing Ye is Going Crazy, Su Dong Head Hurt Already.

    Chapter 68: Qing Ye is Going Crazy, Su Dong Head Hurt Already.


    It has been three days and Qing Ye felt like he was going crazy since there has been no result about the identity and location of the special person that he has been looking for nonstop the entire time.


    "...Boss... we are really unable to find the person you were trying to locate. Even the monitoring cameras in the vicinity didn''t have any sign of his figure."


    Boss are you sure that the person you are looking for is real? , those has been what the hidden words that all of Qing Ye subordinates wanted to ask but has no courage to do so since their leader aura has been getting more dangerous as the days pass by with no result with their search.


    Su Dong that has been seated in theirrge hall of meeting room couldn''t help but watch with a bit ofplicated emotions on his gentle handsome face, specially when the brother Ye that has always been inplete control with his emotions is current acting in an unusual manner, or more precisely Qing Ye is finally bing as a real human being..


    Never in Su Dong entire life did he saw Qing Ye from all those years of knowing him act that desperate, serious and determined that he was almost bing insane for being unable to find the person that he has been frantically wanting to meet.


    Ah, Su Dong doesn''t know if this Qing Ye is a good thing or not, but he definitely know that the current Qing Ye will cause a bit ofplication in their groups.


    Bang!


    Suddenly a loud sound echoed out causing everyone to stare at the broken half desk which has been made with a strong and powerful metal that no ordinary spiritual person could easily break with just a casual pat.


    With a deep breath, Qing Ye stood up from the chair that he has been sitting the whole time that he anxiously waited for the important news to arrive.


    Everyone in the entire meeting room couldn''t help but flinch as they back away while watching with a bit of weary expression on their faces at the way that their leader purple eyes hazes while a glint of craziness seemed to emit within it.


    ah... their evil boss is really going crazy right now!


    At the same time, everyone turned their attention to the other leader that has been sitting silently the whole entire time with a pleading expression on their faces.


    Su Dong couldn''t help but sigh again while raising his hand to tell them to go out of the room, and he just silently watched as everyone frantically run away before the entire room bes silent again.


    "Brother Dong.. please tell me exactly what is currently happening to Brother Ye? For him to be this affected by a single person... it''s really abnormal."


    Suddenly the other person that has been sitting silently next to Su Dong side couldn''t help but asked in confusion while a wary and anxious emotion seemed to slip out from the usually serious and steady person that Su Dong has known her for.


    He couldn''t help but nce at the beautiful woman that usually has that steady and calm aura around her graceful body, that is currently pursuing her red lip as pretty hazel eyes stare at the unusually work out Qing Ye before them.


    Su Dong couldn''t help but stay silent for a bit, as the words he wanted to speak seemed to be a bit harder to speak out since everyone in their group of friends has known that Jia Changying has an extremely deep affection toward their brother Qing Ye.


    Jia Changying has been persisting with her chasing to Qing Ye to the point that the usually slightly smart woman full of weakness had be a very capable woman to almost perfection with everything she does, and it was just in order to be a fitting lover to their sin like existence almost perfect Brother Ye.


    It has been 6 years of determination in believing and hoping that the man she loves will definitely one day finally notice her existence, along with the hard work she did in order for him to fall for her.


    Even Su Dong feel that the current reality is cruel to Jia Changying, but from the very start, everyone has seriously told her that their Brother Qing Ye will never fall in love with her.


    From the very start it has been Jia Changying wishful thinking, specially when 6 long years of nothing changing about the way their Brother Ye attitude toward her, she should have known that everything she has been doing is for naught in the end.


    "... Changying... we always told you that it is useless to chase after Brother Ye... even Brother Ye has already seriously told you the same words before. So, don''t me Brother Ye for being cruel and ruthless, he has already given you his answer but you just refuse to listen to it."


    "... W-what are you trying to say Brother Dong?"


    With a bit wide hazel eyes, Changying suddenly felt an ominous emotion within her, specially when Su Dong show her a much gentle tone but the wordsing out from him was both cruel and ruthless at the same time.


    "Although I waspletely surprised but an existence that was capable to make Brother Ye fall in love with has finally appeared and that is the current person that we are currently looking for which is already making Brother Yepletely crazy right now."


    Jia Changying beautiful face couldn''t help but pale as white as a sheet, her pretty hazel eyes widening in horror and disbelief as she quickly stood up from the chair she has been sitting on the whole entire time while letting out a loud shout filled with utter disbelief.


    "NO! No... what are you saying Brother Dong? Hehe... Brother Ye has fallen in love? You''re just joking with me right?"


    Su Dong quickly nce at the front, before letting out a sigh of relief because Qing Ye has already disappeared in therge meeting room without any one of them noticing before turning his attention at the disbelief and painful expression of the beautiful woman before him.


    "Its true, why do you think Brother Ye is acting like that at the moment? In this entire world, no one was capable to make him react that way after all."


    "But...But that person is a man! He was not even a woman to begin with? Why???"


    Why is it that person who just came out of nowhere and not me?


    Jia Changying couldn''t help but loudly eximed in disbelief while tears of despair fall from her hazel eyes, as she tried to find fault with how wrong everything is.


    "Do you think a person''s gender matter to Brother Ye at all?"


    The beautiful woman couldn''t help but be silent instantly after hearing Su Dong words, but her tears of pain continue to fall since she was unable to stop it.


    Because someone like Qing Ye, other people''s opinions andmon sense will never change his decision.


    No one was capable to change that person''s beliefs, especially with what he wanted so badly, nothing can stop it.


    And as Su Dong watch as the beautiful woman ran out the room with tears on her usually pretty hazel eyes that is now clouded with pain and a bit more negative emotions within them, he was unable to stop the oing headache that he felt at the moment.


    "Besides... not only was that person is a man, he was not even the same race as Brother Ye is."


    Qing Ye has fallen to a person that belongs to the Blood Race Family after all, he will just hope that the person Qing Ye has fallen for doesn''t belong to those families with their old way of thinking despite the fact this current era where everyone is a bit more open minded about certain things, unlike the past.


    Su Dong just hope that no problem and conflict will arouse from their group because of this current matter.


    "... Changying... I hope that you will not do a stupid thing... or else all of us will not be able to help you once Brother Qing Ye is really angry..."


    That is the person that you wouldn''t want to be against.

 Chapter 69: Brother Ye Can Only Be Mine!

    Chapter 69: Brother Ye Can Only Be Mine!


    After Jia Changying had run away with tears falling on her hazel eyes, she finally stopped and stood still in a hidden corner of a staircase before finally managing to calm herself down with only a few minutes.


    Although it felt like her entire world has been shattered, while the hard reality has basically p her in the face as the six long years of hardship and suffering she has experiences in order to be a talented and perfectly capable woman to a perfect person that has easily took her heart had been utterly useless as the rity of her current situation painfully been disy just right before her.


    Jia Changying has always known that she had love a person who has a cold and ruthless heart, but can a woman at least hope even for a tiny bit that the person she has love with all her heart will reciprocate her feeling someday?


    With a hard glint on her hazel eyes, Changying quickly wipe the evidence and traces of the heartbreaking emotion that she has experienced a moment ago, while fixing her current appearance as it immediately be the capable and steady woman that everyone has known her for.


    These six whole years of learning, at least had really made her into an almost perfectly capable woman as the appearance of the woman doesn''t shown one bit about finding out that the man she has been loving this whole entire years has suddenly fallen in love with another man.


    Even though her heart twisted with pain and despair but there was no way that she would just give up that easily.


    Six years of waiting and determination with just a single hope for the man she loves with all her heart to finally look her way, there was no way that she will just let a mere stranger that just came out of no where to get on her way.


    To even has the courage to take the person that she has been longing for so long the moment that she had set her eyes on him.


    Suddenly a footsteps of a person walking in the hallway resound on her ears, causing Changying to straighten her body up while she turned around to walk gracefully in order to meet the person that has been walking on her way.


    Although her hazel eyes was a bit more red than usual, aside from the other leaders in the groups, no one else could tell about how there was something wrong with her at the moment.


    Those guys had always have sharps observation.


    "Ah, Sister Changying! Here you are! I found some clues from what our boss has been making us look for."


    ...Clues?


    Hazel eyes instantly turn icy cold before her graceful body let out a steady and mature aura as she faces the new member that has been working which belong to her group..


    "Let me see."


    The clueless new member just felt happy to be able to help while feeling delighted at the fact that she was the one who was able to find the clues that her idolized boss has been asking for a long time now.


    "Yes, right away Sister Changying!"


    In another room, Jia Changying deeply watch with her hazel eyes at the short video clip on the screen, and although it was only for a few 3 seconds, the figure of a teenager d in all ck definitely has appeared in the monitor.


    The teenager appearance which exactlypletely the same portrait that her Brother Ye has painted with his own hands.


    As she deeply and seriously gaze at the teenager in the screen, Changying first felt utter disbelief before disdain sh on her hazel eyes, the more she looked at the teenager, the more she find howughable the young man was.


    So... this the person that Brother Ye has fallen for?


    ... What is so special about this person? He doesn''t even look pretty with that average appearance of his, specially when all Changying saw was that the teenager appearance had been gloomy, dull and nk the entire time.


    Such an imperfect man with full of ws doesn''t deserve to even stay by her Brother Ye side, much less be his lover, Brother Dong words is just pure nonsense because there was no way that her perfect and captivating Brother Ye will fall for a person like this.


    Changying lip couldn''t help but curl up in ridicule as hazel eyes maliciously watch the teenager in the video screen.


    "Good work, but lets keep this for ourselves for now alright?"


    "Eh?" the young girl couldn''t help but eximed as her eyespletely widened at the sudden order of her group leader before turning quiet as those sharp and cold hazel eyes nced her way, the young girl can only obediently obey as she lowered her head in fear.


    "... Yes..."


    Icy Hazel eyes ncing at the young girl before exining that it is better to keep the information that they found for themselves for now, since they all needed to look more into the person information since this was only a short clip of video after all.


    In order to make their boss Qing Ye content and happy, they all need to have aplete information before reporting their findings.


    Although the young girl felt that there is something wrong with her Sister Changying current decision, but everyone knows how Jia Changying has been working seriously with everything that their devilishly handsome boss orders inplete reverence.


    Among the group of leaders of their Boss Qing Ye, she has been known as one of the most loyal supporters of their Boss for years now.


    "Alright Sister Changying! If that is what you decided."


    The young girl can only believe in her Sister Changying decision since she has been loyal and trustworthy person that has stayed by their Boss Qing Ye side.


    "Don''t forget to keep it a secret for now, so that everything we will be doing won''t be meaningless."


    "... Yes Sister Changying! I''ll definitely keep it a secret between us!"


    As Jia Changying walk out of the room, she couldn''t help but grip tightly at the recorded video that she has gotten at her new member while a malicious and hostile expression instantly grace on her beautiful face.


    Murmuring with a soft voice filled with possessiveness, determination sh on her hazel eyes as she tries to figure out more about the identity of the unworthy teenager that has definitely did something despicable to her Brother Ye.


    "... Brother Ye can only be mine."

 Chapter 70: What is this? Snow Just Want To Watch A Movie Peacefully

    Chapter 70: What is this? Snow Just Want To Watch A Movie Peacefully


    With the sound of a cat purring in a lightly lit high ss room, Snow sat in a veryfortable and soft chair, while taking out dishes and fruits from his permanent skill inventory bag and cing it near the ss table by his side while almost dishes with a fish as the main ingredients were ced next to ke side.


    Snow usually nk, sluggish and dull expression carrying a tiny hint of warmth as pitch abyss ck eyes softly gazes at the cheerful ke that is currently eating the dishes with a happy expression.


    After petting ke small head and gently scratching his fur chin, Snowpletely delete his entire presence as he sat at the VIP room that he has ced a reservation in order to watch the unfinished movie that the original Zou Yi has been watching when he died.


    To every single staff working in the building, everyone has learned that the person which has ced the reservation in the VIP room didn''t arrive today, although their VIP person didn''t appear, the entire staff will keep the entire room the way it should be since it was paid in full already, besides, there is always a chance that the person might appear half way throughout the movie thus they left the entire room alone.


    With full of rapture, Snow watch the entire movie with interest while finally knowing the reason why the shut-in Zou Yi has went out of his to personally watch the movie.


    In conclusion, there was a reason why in the moment of Zou Yi death he firstly ended up regretting about not being able to finish watching the movie.


    Soon with Snow pitch ck abyss eyes widening as the big reveal was about to happen, there was a slight wavelength of energy that has appeared on his senses before the entire cepletely be still and silent.


    Quickly narrowing his pitch ck abyss eyes, Snow deeply observed the eerily silent ce before finally figuring out that he has been pulled in a special space, a much stronger and power high level barrier at that.


    It was a bit like the one Snow has been observing the fighting on top of the building where Zou Yi has unexpectedly died since for Zou Yi bad luck, it had been only a simple barrier where the normal human will be affected when a supernatural fight was happening.


    This time, it was a much more powerful barrier that has pulled the supernatural creatures inside a different space that look entirely as the ce that they had been staying.


    As Snow gloomy eyes gaze at the almost empty row of chairs that should be watching the movie from downstairs of where Snow was able to observe from the throughrge ss window on his VIP room, a bit of a frown appeared on his nk face.


    From what he could see, there were only a few people in both races who belong to the supernatural world that has been left inside the entire building that has been pulled along with him into the powerful and high level barrier that has been set up around the entire building.


    Everyone who entered the mysterious space be tense while letting their guard high up since everyone in the supernatural world knows that a fight can sometimes happen without anyone noticing it.


    Even Snow who already has his entire presence forgotten by everyone in the entire building has instantly suppress his entire aura in order for the person that has set up thisplicatedyer of barrier will not be able to sense his existence.


    Snow knew perfectly well that the current situation will turnplicated.


    Soon in Snow pitch ck abyss eyes, a group of people dressed in an entirely gray clothes with a white mask on their faces appeared before a fight immediately broke out without any hesitation, ughtering the two races that has been pulled into the barrier that has been set up.


    Snow that has been indifferently observing the ughter happening couldn''t help but narrows his eyes with suspicion and doubt as those group of people in gray clothes was only decisively killing the human people while trying to capture the blood race who was severely injured to the point that they might die any time without showing a single mercy.


    Pitch ck abyss eyes turning more gloomy about how a group of people in gray clothes move effortlessly the whole time, veteran and experience with what they are currently doing. Especially for the fact that all of them seemed to have been prepared ahead of time as they all immediately arrive to eliminate and captures everyone that has been pulled inside the barrier.


    It was definitely nned and set up powerful barrier, especially when it can even pulled the supernatural races into the different space while a group of people has been prepared ahead of time.


    Although, Snow can tell that there was more to the current situations than killing and capturing the supernatural races.


    Snow could only tell that he was entirely feeling extremely terrible at the moment as pitch ck abyss eyes turn ominous and terrible as Snow expression turn darker and gloomier than it usually was with what is currently happening.


    Although he waspletely safe and free at the moment since those group of people were unable to sense his presence from the start, but he was unable to stop the headache that appear on his head as pale hand try to slightly massage his forehead while watching the event that was transpiring before him.


    Added to the fact that this never ending sluggishness and lethargic feeling he felt from being hungry and thirsty doesn''t help Snow current situation one bit as everything be more extremely unpleasant than usual.


    Snow just want to watch a movie peacefully, is that so hard to do?


    ... is this because of Zou Yi sudden unluckiness?


    Just a few more minutes and Snow would have finally finish the other half of Zou Yi mission before flying to another country to keep an author life safe but now something has suddenly happened when he was almost done with the movie, and it has been when it was the best part of it too.


    But just no, Snow instantly find himself being pulled in an boratedyer of barrier that has been nned in this entire building during this time and day, especially when even a powerful existence as himself was pulled within it which was an evidence enough about how powerful this barrier has been set up with.


    There is definitely an borate conspiracy and scheme that is currently happening somewhere inside this entire building.


    It was both troublesome and problematic situation.


    However, Snow doesn''t really want to join whatever is currently happening in here and has already nned to leave this ce immediately because if he ever use his shadow to attack mode then he will not be able topletely erase his entire presence anymore and will give away his existence thus he will not be able to leave without worry anymore.


    Besides, there was a person he was nning to meet today after he finishes watching the movie since he already nned to take a flight to another country the next day after.


    So in order to find the safest route to leave the ce while using the appraisal skills at the same time in order to locate the weakest part of the barrier to leave the ce Snow has used the permanent skill Game Map.


    However, pitch ck abyss eyes widen a bit when a ringly single blue dot has suddenly appeared among the other color spread in the Game Map, especially when there was a numerous red dots that was currently surrounding the blue dot in the holographic panel before him.


    The Blue Color has always been meant as an ally of Snow or more precisely an ally of the original Zou Yi.


    Damn such bad luck... Snow was just out trying to watch a movie alright?

 Chapter 71: Why Does Snow Have To Do All Of This? So Annoying...

    Chapter 71: Why Does Snow Have To Do All Of This? So Annoying...


    As pale hand massage Snow pale forehead from the headache, he couldn''t help but take a deep breath before releasing it slowly when he was finally able to make a n from this sudden unexpected situation that he found at the moment.


    <em>hungry.... so thirsty.... Ah.... so annoying</em>


    ke that has been sitting on top of the table silently observe Snow with his small ck eyes while chewing the remaining food inside his small mouth.


    Before a small frown appeared on ke adorable cat face as he receives the details of Snow current irritation because of Zou Yi body weakness.


    This is not good, ke need to find someone that can feed Snow soon since the food that Snow has been eating were not really helping regain the energies that Snow really needed.


    "ke lets go, I''ll need your help this time."


    Hearing the dull soft voice of Snow, ke small ck eyes instantly return to gaze at Snow that has stood up from the chair that he has been sitting the whole time.


    Swallowing the food, ke seriously answer before jumping off the table and entering Snow shadow.


    "Hm! Alright Snow! Don''t worry! ke will help you!"


    I''ll be able to find your gold thigh soon, so wait for a bit more!


    Unknown at the idea of ke, Snow nce with a red tint on his usually pitch ck abyss eyes at the ongoing fight still happening at the lower floor before turning and walking out of the VIP room.


    With the help of the Game Map, Snow took out a dangerous looking ck dagger from his inventory bag before bolting in a certain direction that will lead him with the easiest and fastest speed at the glowing blue dot in the honograpic panel before him.


    A few secondster, a dark shadow quickly past at the hallway filled with a group of people wearing gray clothes with white masks on their faces before the sound of bodies unceasingly dropping down in the ground soon echoed out.


    Before they were able to react about what was currently happening, the group of people in grey clothes has been silently ughtered before they can be aware at the current situation.


    A few secondster, a figure dressed in all ck appeared at the end of the hallway, before ominous crimson blood red eyes nced gloomily at the scattered dead bodies in the hallway before turning around and moving again as he goes to a certain direction with the fastest speed while being unhindered while still remaining unknown to the rest of group people dress in grey clothes.


    With the less presence ability of his shadow while using the blood race born abilities, it was the perfect skill for assassinating, though in Snow gloomy expression he couldn''t help felt ironic when he thought of a certain someone.


    .


    Inrger room where a celebration should be happening at the moment, one can see a numerous group of people that is currently dress in grey robes has been almost surrounding a single person with a handsome feature that is tightly grasping his injured right chest that is currently bleeding in that luxurious snow white suits.


    "... to think that I would be fooled by a normal human for many years..."


    Suddenly the single person that has been surrounded couldn''t help but red dangerously with his sky blue eyes at the only other person that is currently standing in front of the group of people that isn''t wearing a grey clothes.


    It was a slightly pretty young human girl which has been his assistant when he entered the entertainment world to be a singer for three years now.


    To think that the normal and simple human that has stayed by his side isn''t as simple as he thought so, what kind of abnormal human was this to be able to fool a blood race with the slight abilities to sense a person''s emotions?


    It was to the point that he was toote to sense when the danger hase when the abnormal dagger has punctured his right chest causing him to feel a bit weak at the moment which is evidence enough that this wasn''t just a normal injury!


    For a human to have stayed by his side, knowing everything that he had been doing while deeply hidden the entire time cause a chill to run down his spine.


    He has thought that she was really a mere ordinary human from the start!


    "... Ah! Don''t worry Tao Xin! I really admire you! It is the reason why you are still alive you see? If we wanted your life, I would have stabbed your heart directly you know? So~ Come and follow us obediently alright?"


    The pretty young woman speak with familiarity and affection at the elder blood race before her that she has been taking care of for the entire three years while a glint of manic appear on her brown eyes.


    Finally! For a whole three years of painstaking nning and getting the elder blood race to lower his guard down will finallye to their hands!


    This is a once in a millennium miraculous opportunity that couldn''t be let go!


    Tao Xin sky blue eyes narrowed down as instantly turn into crimson blood color since he had been meticulously nned and secretly ambush this time, before an enormous but slightly weaker power emit his entire body before a whirlwind of sharp wind rash to the group of people before him.


    "AH!"


    Soon scream of people that has been cut by the sharp wind echoed out while the sound bodies dropping down on the floor at the same time but the entire time, Tao Xin eyes widened with disbelief since only few people have been injured and died with his attack.


    Tao Xin watch as theyer of shield surrounded every single person figures around him thus lessening the impact of wind element that he has use causing the casualty to be fewer than he hoped for.


    "...How could this be?"


    Never in his thousands of years of life has he seen those energy shield, specially powerful and capable enough to stop his powerful attack.


    When did the human turn more powerful from what he remembers?


    The handsome man with an appearance of a prince charming, currently filled with injuries all over his body, stare with dread at the group of humans before him.


    How could they have been this powerful?


    What are those abilities that they have? Even his elemental wind magic doesn''t work as easily as it usually is.


    Especially when he was unable to fully use his entire power, abnormally weakened after being injured by the surprise attack of the person he once trusted.


    "Hahaha! Brother Xin, you don''t think that we were not prepared to deal a blood race of your caliber right? We are not that stupid after all!"


    With a bit of fear and grimace on his handsome face, Tao Xin was only left withst choice as he began to send a distress aura to whoever elder blood race that has been closest to him, although he has been pulled into this powerful barrier, as long as it is part of a group that he was with, they will be capable to sense the signal that he let out.


    Suddenly the ck figure that has been dashing in the hallways couldn''t help but slow down a bit before moving quicker than ever.


    "... so hungry"


    Crimson eyes couldn''t help but glow a bit as it turns more dangerous than ever.

 Chapter 72: Our Loner Member, Welcome Back.

    Chapter 72: Our Loner Member, Wee Back.


    A grimace quickly appeared on Tao Xin''s handsome face when the young woman suddenly startedughing loudly, with a bit of ridicule, as brown maniacal eyes gleefully watched one of the supposedly strongest blood race alive.


    "Ah, your so funny Brother Xin! Of course, we also have something that will block your distress signal for your group of blood race from detection! And although we would have loved to have more of you elder group captured, we don''t want theming to your rescue now, alright?"


    A maniacal smile graced her pretty face as she obsessively stared at the weakening Elder known for his wind magical power.


    "Besides! It isn''t good for them to know our current existence, especially when we wanted to capture all the other elders in your group! Let them all live peacefully ok? Like the way you did, safe and carefree,pletely clueless about what is really going on!"


    She chuckled softly, a sneer appearing on her lovely face and disdain filling her brown eyes as she gazed at the weakened and injured Elder of Wind before her.


    "Didn''t all of you blood race think that you are so powerful this whole time? We will let you know about how powerful we humans can be!"


    Tao Xin, who had been listening the whole time, couldn''t help but stiffen, blood-crimson eyes darkening as a figure appeared in his mind when he heard about their n targeting his group.


    Cannot cannot touch that person! Absolutely not allowed as long as he is alive!


    Suddenly, Tao Xin''s crimson eyes turned crazier before he used his wind power and inborn physical strength to attack the group.


    Soon, screams of people dying left and right echoed out, while the prettydy stood guarded by a group of people sacrificing their lives without any hesitation.


    The whole time, the pretty young woman just showed a maniacal smile, while brown eyes turn indifferent at the sacrifice of the group of people that have died protecting her life the whole entire time.


    Soon, despite Tao Xin going on a rampage, he was pushed down on the floor and captured by a group of people.


    He was forced to an abnormal weakened status and unable to use the powerful strength that had caused him to be known as the Elder of Wind to the entire blood race.


    "... you don''t touch them!"


    Despite being caught and feeling weak, Tao Xin still used the crimson eyes to threaten the group of people to dare do what they had spoken.


    "Hahahahaha! The perpetually proud and noble Blood Race has been pushed to the ground- look at how miserable he looks! Aren''t we humans amazing? How about this! Beg me and I''ll think about it?"


    The prettydy let out a loudugh, feeling utterly delighted at the scene before her.


    Suddenly, the shadow underneath her moved slightly before arger ck shadow lept from within.


    Before long, the arrogantughter stopped and was soon followed by a painful scream.


    <strong>Crunch</strong>


    The loud sound of bone breaking eerily echoed out in the suddenly silent room. Everyone, including the captured Tao Xin, turned to nce from where the sound came from- the eyes under white masks of the grey- clothed people widened at the scene before them.


    Crimson red eyes painfully and weakly stared as the pretty woman who had beenughing arrogantly let out a gurgling sound for a few seconds before brown eyes dimmed and life faded away.


    And before them was a huge, dangerous ck beast with sharp teeth biting the pretty woman''s slender neck, and as those terrifying beast eyes nced around the room, everyone couldn''t help but shudder in fear.


    When the dangerous ck beast suddenly leapt and disappeared into the shadows while carrying the dead body of the pretty woman, everyone finally manage to regain their senses.


    The group of people in gray clothes couldn''t help but grimace under their masks- their leader had unexpectedly died!


    However, soon, another person in the group stepped out and began tomand the people around him.


    "Lets go! Bring the Blood Race Elder! We are done with our mission!"


    The person that had stepped out nced to where their leader had disappeared for a bit, before decisively turning around to leave the ce.


    Although it was a pity that the pretty young woman died, they can always rece her. In their organization, there are always people that can be easily reced.


    Soon, the group of people left the room while dragging the captured Tao Xin along with them.


    Tao Xin couldn''t help but show a shocked expression in his crimson eyes. Although he was surprised by the huge ck beast''s sudden appearance, what made him surprised and doubtful was the fact that the dangerous beast disappeared inside the shadow.


    <em> could it be?</em>


    Before Tao Xin could think further, everything suddenly turned into chaos, and before long, he felt the entire ce suddenly turn dark while his entire body was strongly pulled.


    "..eh..? Ah!"


    Soon, he felt the one that had been grasping the back of his white suit suddenly let go, causing his entire body to be dropped roughly onto the ground.


    Groaning, Tao Xin weakly tried to get up, before his ears suddenly heard the purring of a beast, causing him to nce to the source of the noise.


    Crimson eyes widened at the scene before him, where a teenager dressedpletely in ck was petting a massive, dangerous beast that was happily swinging its long ck tail.


    <em>No way. Really</em>


    Their loner member that had gone into hiding in a thousand years before was standing before him.


    Tao Xin was in utter disbelief for a few moments. Only then did he notice that his loner friend was standing right in front of him while gloomily staring down with a darkened expression, like he was looking at a troublesome person.


    Eh? There is no way though, he might have been too weak and read it wrong.


    <em>But em is it just me, or does Zou Yi feel darker and gloomier than what I remembered?</em>


    However, Tao Xin soon felt guilty when he noticed the way his friend''s face was so pale while his crimson eyes turned sluggish.


    <em>Ah... damn it... nothing has changed after all these years... Zou Yi...</em>


    "...Thank You..."


    <em>And I... no we are sorry... for always making you doing the protecting, as always, no matter how many years it has been...</em>


    Sorry for causing you trouble again... my unusual loner friend...but I am d to finally see you once again.


    "... and wee back..."

 Chapter 73: Can You Not Be Insensitive? Can You Not Be Unreasonable?

    Chapter 73: Can You Not Be Insensitive? Can You Not Be Unreasonable?


    "Why are you thanking me?"


    Suddenly, a cold, indifferent question reached the ears of the emotional and touched Tao Xin. He felt a bit confused about the sudden question, but answered with a bit of embarrassment, his ears turning red, as it had been many years since hest expressed gratitude to Zou Yi, especially when he doesn''t usually thank someone because of a certain pride of his.


    "... For appearing and saving me of course."


    "... The barrier pulled me here while I was watching a movie; who would have thought that you are the cause of this troublesome matter?"


    Tao Xin, who had been showing a moved expression, crimson eyes glistening with gratitude, instantly cracked down, suddenly feeling so weak as he fell face-down hard at the ground which was something that causes him to scream in anxiousness.


    "...Arggg!... My handsome face ...!"


    Snow couldn''t help but take a nce gloomily at the injured handsome man who had stupidly fallen down because of his words alone before finally turning his attention to the Game Map, his crimson eyes trying to n which direction to take move out with less danger.


    Frowning a bit, he saw that a group of people seemed to have found their location which is unusual since it was too fast and easy for them to have done so unless they have something with them to help them locate or detect their current location.


    "... let''s go!"


    Tao Xin, who had finally managed to properly sit up while trying to see if there was any damage at his charming face has weakly turned toward his gloomy friend.


    "Umm Yi?... as you can see I don''t have the strength to walk right now, much less run away."


    Snow just took a nce at the elder blood race sitting on the ground before turning around and dashing out of the room, before turning to a different path where the oing people were currentlying from while a ck dagger has appeared on his hand, glistening dangerously.


    "... eh? Yi..? W-wa--- arghh!!!"


    Tao Xin, dumbstruck at the abruptly disappearing back of his loner friend and being cruelly left alone, couldn''t help but call out with a helpless voice, however a loud yelp has soon left his lip as he found his tall body being picked up by the huge ck beast that has been silent and tames the entire time.


    Soon, his tall body was thrown up and precisely falling into the huge ck beast broad back before it dashed so quickly to follow the running Zou Yi causing Tao Xin to almost have been thrown out from it.


    "Quiet!"


    Grievance immediately appeared on Tao Xin''s handsome face when he heard the irritated shout of his loner friend.


    It was not his fault for letting out a loud sound alright?


    He felt like crying in a brutish way that he was being handled by his friend and his shocking huge ck beast pet.


    Although you always protect us, but why did you be more insensitive than before??


    In the distance, Snow felt his headache intensifying as the troublesome blonde caused more difficulty for their current situation.


    Who is stupid enough to make a loud sound when there are people that were trying to hunt them?


    .


    .


    In a roadway, a silver and a red sports car raced against each other with dangerous speeds.


    However, if one were to observe more closely, one could see that the silver sports car that was ahead seemed to be trying to lose the red sports car that was catching up from behind.


    "Third Brother! Please leave us alone already! You know that your request this time is a bit excessive right?"


    Suddenly, a handsome man who was sitting in the passenger front seat of the silver sports car yelled into the phone that he was gripping tightly.


    "...."


    The handsome man''s face couldn''t help but grimace when no reply was given as he nced at the red sports car that had been stubbornly following them crazily for twenty minutes already. It was a miracle that no ident happened yet from their dangerous race.


    However, he knew that soon they needed to stop. The handsome man couldn''t help but sweat a bit as he thought about that insane third brother of his.


    What the fuck happened to make him react that way? So scary much scarier than usual.


    "Big Brother Qiang! What to do??? This time Third Brother is totally insane and can''t be reasoned with!"


    A much more mature and handsome man with a steady air around him furrowed his brows, ncing at his anxious second brother who was showing a surprised expression to their third brother''s unusual actions and reactions, before letting out a loud sigh.


    "...Third Brother, listen to your Second Brother Cai. We really are unable to fulfill your request this time."


    "Yes Third Brother, please calm down alright?? Please let us talk about this nicely?"


    The phone in the younger man''s hand suddenly died down as the other side seemed to have hung up, before a loud sound echoed out, causing the two handsome men to nce at the rapidly enclosing red sports car behind them, smoke trailing from behind it.


    <strong>"FUCK! THIRD BROTHER YE, DON''T BE UNREASONABLE ALRIGHT???"</strong>


    Suddenly, the handsome man named Cai, opened his side window before reaching out his head to shout at the red sports car that was catching up even faster.


    It was a definitely a newly modified car- Cai knew that his third brother''s red sports car wasn''t usually that fast.


    After shouting angrily, Cai finally pulled his head back inside the silver car, before turning to his silent, hopeless big brother Qiang.


    Suddenly, Cai timidly proposed, "Big Brother Qiang should we secretly give the file listing the blood race members that Third Brother Ye has been asking from us?"


    Qiang, who had been driving the whole time, stayed silent for a few seconds before turning the silver car in a smooth, beautiful arc.


    "... Let''s run for now. We will decide what to do when he finally catches up."


    "...Hopefully Third Brother Ye might change his mind again this time?"

 Chapter 74: Flake Dont Play With The Small Black Bell.

    Chapter 74: ke Don''t y With The Small ck Bell.


    A small, pale hand suddenly raised to swipe the cold sweat that appeared on Snow''s forehead, before blood-crimson eyes crazily nced around while observing the Game Map before him.


    This tired feeling is a very ufortable experience.


    From fighting, running around, while using more energy than usual with a body in weakened state while feeling sluggish from a thousand years of not taking the normal amount of energy that is needed for his body isn''t a good thing to do.


    Snow felt like a malnourished person as he let out a soft pants from tiredness as his face paled more than ever.


    So, why is he doing this again?


    Suddenly a blonde hair sh in the corner of his eye causing Snow to remember why he was in this current situation, right, he was trying to be a hero at the moment as he saved one of his elder blood race members that seemed to have been nned and ambush.


    Snow current situation is not good though, his body is really just weak from hunger and thirst to the point that its making him crazy. The original Zou Yi is really an obstinate person to the point that he even made this supposedly strong and powerful body in this weakened state.


    "Zou Yi! We can''t always hide, those people can detect our energy with those unusual small box machine they got on their hands! So they can find our location every time!"


    "Quiet."


    Snow instantly reply while shooting this useless elder blood race with a gloomy look, who immediately showed a grievance expression.


    Tao Xin felt a bit bad, when he saw the gloomy look that his friend has shoot at him, he was just trying to be helpful alright?


    Though his friend personality can be understood since Tao Xin will probably not remain in his right mind if he was the one experiencing a thousand years of constant hunger and thirst.


    How did his loner friend still retain that sane mind when most of their race would have gone crazy already!?


    Oh right, Zou Yi was never sane to begin with.


    While constantly nodding his head, Tao Xin ignored the look that Zou Yi has been shooting him when he thought about the energy that a blood contain as sky blue eyes that has returned to normal couldn''t help but eyed his gloomy friend as he thinks that Zou Yi might ept his offer this time because of their current situation?


    "... Hey Yi, how about you drink my blood right now?"


    As soon as those words was let out, a disgusted crimson red eyes was shoot his way causing Tao Xin to feel like he was stupid for even asking Zou Yi to try and drink his blood, this person has always been so obstinate, if he can manage to not drink any blood for a thousand years already why should he drink his blood during this moment?


    "... Sorry, I was saying stupid thing."


    Tao Xin couldn''t help but feel irritated when Zou Yi nodded his head after speaking those words, although he misses his loner friend, but he doesn''t wee this personality of his.


    "There they are!"


    "Stop right there!"


    Snow and Tao Xin nce at the group of people that has suddenly appeared before them, then at the same time, the two of them dash to another direction again, although Tao Xin who has healed slowly from his injuries was still in the state of that abnormal weakened status thus the huge ck beast that has been obedient and silent the whole time, has let Tao Xin to ride him again.


    At the moment, Tao Xin is a useless baggage that Snow has to carry and take along while they run around the entire ce.


    "... Zou Yi, when are we able to leave this ce?"


    "... soon."


    After going in a certain direction Snow has been slowly weakening the barrier in order for him to be able to break free from the strong and powerful barrier that has been set up the whole time.


    There was just too many people at the moment, although Snow can kill all of them, but it will make him weakened more while obtaining serious injuries, thus the best way was to leave this ce.


    Base from what he heard so far when the pretty young woman that has been speaking her monologue, this group of people are currently hidden and wanted to keep hiding their current existence for much longer.


    So the best way is to leave this barrier, so Snowmunicate on his mind to the huge ck beast that has been carrying Tao Xin the whole time.


    "How much longer ke?"


    Yes, the current dangerous ck beast is the other form of ke at the moment and the entire time, Snow was also letting ke make a decision about their current situation since it was not only a great help to train ke for future situations but it was also a great help to the weak and sluggish feeling that Snow has been feeling the entire time.


    It was a bit hard to make a decisive n with all the experience that Snow was currently facing, this body weak status is really giving him trouble than it is worth.


    "Ah! Got it Snow! That has been thest one, now follow my direction!"


    The huge ck beast has suddenly turn in a corner and dashing with the quickest speed, Snow quickly followed behind a secondter.


    Beast eyes lit up when a red string connected to the small ck bell on his neck seemed to suddenly appeared on his vision before the red string became longer as it goes to a certain direction.


    ke was confused a bit before it glowed when he remembers that this small ck bell was given by Snow gold thigh!


    So, he just need to let the small ck bell make a sound right?


    Thus the small ck bell let out a single tinkle bell sound.


    Snow, who has been following behind heard the sound of the bell causing his eyebrows to raise, before sighing when he thought that ke is ying again before ignoring it since as long as it makes ke happy, then Snow wouldn''t mind about what ke is doing during their current situation since he was the only one who was able to hear the sound of the bell at the moment anyway.

 Chapter 75: Qiang, Cai and Su Dong, Took A Step Back.

    Chapter 75: Qiang, Cai and Su Dong, Took A Step Back.


    "... Brother Ye Please stop already."


    A pleading voice echoed out, causing the person in the driver''s seat of the red sports car to narrowed his purple eyes sharply before ncing at the usually gentle handsome man, currently gripping his seat belt while staring at him wide begging eyes before Qing Ye turn back as a predatory purple eyes stare at the silver car before him.


    "Don''t worry Brother Dong, I''ll catch up to my stubborn Brothers in a minute."


    That was not the problem Brother Ye!


    Su Dong let out a crying face as he stares at the crazy person that couldn''t be reason with while feeling his heart beating so fast for a while now, who would be able to stay calm when the usually crazy driver Qing Ye is currently driving more crazily and dangerous than he usually was?


    But, the most important part was the fact that why didn''t he damn know that Qing Ye had modify his red sports car speeds limits?


    Besides, it is not your brother''s fault that they weren''t able to show you the list of identities of the blood races alright?


    Not only was your request against the privacy of the blood races identities being leaked out but only the member of the Defense Organization with a higher rank was allowed to see those important information.


    Your request this time is a bit excessive, there was no way that your brothers will be able to show it to you without giving them trouble to their work alright?


    But as Su Dong stare at the crazily running silver sports car before him, although they were smart enough to know that those reasons won''t be able to stop Qing Ye that is why they are currently running away at the moment.


    However, those two brother wishful thinking this time is useless since there was no way that Qing Ye are willing to calm down and change his mind, since Qing Ye is extremely determined to get what he wants with all cost.


    Su Dong can only lit candle to the two biological Brothers of Qing Ye while feeling d to have an obedient and lovely younger sister, ah such a perfectly kind and gentle sister he has.


    "Ahhhh!"


    The red sports car has suddenly speed up with another level causing Su Dong to let out a loud scream, while feeling dizzy as he felt like the whole world has turned upside down while only hearing the sound of the car wheels screeching so loudly while the sound of the car hitting something echoed out soon after.


    Su Dong who was finally able to get his bearings while feeling his entire heart was about to jump out of his chest has finally saw his current situation.


    Somehow with magnificent skill, Qing Ye has used the red car to force the silver car to finally stop and despite how dangerous it has been, the red sports car remain undamaged while the silver car side of the car only has a scratch on its left side.


    Fuck! Brother Ye are you trying to kill your own biological brothers? Su Dong couldn''t help but shudder in fear while a chill running down his spine.


    Although everyone has been safe and sound from the powerful impact but with just one single mistakes and those people inside the silver car would have died!


    This situation has reminded Su Dong again about how ruthless Qing Ye can be, at this moment he couldn''t help but think of the person that has been making his friend react like this.


    Would that blood race capable to handle and control this cruel and indifferent man?


    "Big Brother Qiang! Third Brother Ye haspletely lost it this time for real!"


    Cai widen his eyes while weakly getting out of the silver car, using his hands to steady his shivering body against the car.


    Damn! In that moment, when the red car has hit their silver car, Cai life has sh on his mind, he thought that he was really dead this time and it was his own biological third brother that was the cause of it too!


    "Qing Ye! There is a limit about how far you can go!"


    Qing Qiang couldn''t help but frown on his handsome face while dangerously staring at his devilish younger brother that has gotten out from the red sports car, the whole time his heart was beating fast.


    Despite knowing their younger brother real personality and still loving him, but this time what he did was really a dangerous move.


    Qing Ye who was walking toward his two older brothers couldn''t help but frown before letting out a sigh while rolling his purple eyes.


    "Brothers! You know that if I wanted you dead, I don''t need to do all this trouble alright? Besides, I know what I am doing, there was no way that I would really put you two in any danger! Mother will get angry at me after all! I don''t want to be nagged at, you know?"


    Devilish handsome face has shown an easy-going smile without any guilt and remorse about what he has just done, while long legs gracefully walk toward them.


    The two brothers couldn''t help but cringe and hiding a grimace on their faces while feeling helpless inside, while Su Dong that has been outside the red sports car as he tried to get his strength back, couldn''t help but wince when he heard his friend''s words.


    Qing Ye is really an abnormal person before feeling d at the fact that at least he wasn''t going out killing and ughtering people just for the fun of it, that would be chaos and disaster to their world, he was capable to do that after all.


    Besides they also felt pity at this sin like existence because he doesn''t even know that he has a big w and problem about himself.


    "So Brothers! Give me what I requested alright? I am going crazy from waiting!"


    Purple eyes that has been smiling the whole time, has instantly be wild as a worrying amount of craziness seemed to appear inside it, causing the two brothers to shiver at the dangerous aura around their third brother.


    Fuck, what happened to their third brother? He is more abnormal than he usually are!


    The two Qing brother couldn''t help but turn around as a questioning look shoot at Su Dong that was trying to calm his heart down.


    With a hopeless and wry smile, Su Dong spoke words that could easily exin the big changes of the already abnormal Qing Ye before them.


    "... Brother Ye has fallen in love."


    The Two Qing Brother eyes bulge out while their mouth open up wide while Qing Ye that has heard Su Dong words, has instantly brightened while purple eyes glowed with overwhelming obsession and possessiveness.


    "Yes! That is right! I need to find my Baby quickly! It has been awhile since Ist caught a glimpse of his dazzling existence, that I am going crazy from missing him!"


    <em>Baby? Him?</em>


    <em></em><em>Fuck, you fell in love with a man? But wait isn''t he asking for the list of blood race from them???</em>


    <em></em>A Male Blood Race at that? Brother what kind of mayhem are you trying to create this time???


    "You will help me find my love right Big Brothers? He is so dazzling, I am so afraid that someone will try to take advantage of my Baby and maybe was being court at this moment! He can only be mine alright? I''ll remove anyone that get in the way of our love!"


    The three handsome men watch as their brother and friend seemed to descend into madness while dangerous aura spread all around him, that they even all took a wary step back.


    At the same time, Qiang, Cai and Su Dong lit a candle at a certain person that has managed to get Qing Ye sole attention.


    Before Qing Ye that has been going crazy from missing a certain someone, has suddenly turn quiet and still, as a familiar sound echoed out near his ears.


    <strong>Tinkle</strong>


    <strong>Tinkle</strong>


    <strong>Tinkle</strong>

 Chapter 76: Qiang, Cai and Su Dong In Awe At This Monster.

    Chapter 76: Qiang, Cai and Su Dong In Awe At This Monster.


    As the sound of tinkle bell sound echoed out, Qing Ye purple eyes widen with surprise while his entire being literally lit up with happiness before instantly ncing all around the area since the small bell sound seemed to echoed out near to where he was currently at.


    Then soon, purple eyes gaze at a high ss building standing a few distance away from where he was and without any hesitation, his entire body started to emit a powerful purple energy before instantly bolting with his fastest speed.


    "Eh? Third Brother where are you going?"


    "Your leaving just like that?"


    Cai and Su Dong react instantly with surprise expression on their handsome faces and utter disbelief appear on Su Dong handsome face before a thought sh on his mind when a familiar scene appeared on his memory.


    Could it be? With wide eyes, Su Dong followed along as he dash fast to where Qing Ye was running into.


    Qiang couldn''t help but frown a bit, because it is unusual for his younger brother to react like that, besides they are currently in some kind of mysterious space usually used for emergency in order to not be blocked when they really need to arrive quickly in a very important locations.


    It was a reason why no other authority wasing after them from their brazen and dangerous racing, as for why his younger brother was able to have ess on it also while not being a member in the Defense Organization, Qiang will just ignored it since he was talking about Qing Ye.


    Qiang younger brother couldn''t be easily understood with how he does things.


    "Something wrong, Cai let''s follow our younger brother."


    Cai who finally managed to get his strength back, blinks his eyes before quickly running to follow their suddenly dashing Brother that has instantly change his reaction so suddenly and without notice.


    As soon as the Two Qing Brothers got closer, they instantly notice theyer of barriers that have been set up in the building standing before them.


    "This is impossible! We would have noticed if a barrier like this has appeared in the City!"


    To only notice the barrier after standing a few distance away at the building was already an unusual and suspicious situation!


    Besides, if it was someone else, they wouldn''t even have noticed about this barrier because this was an extremely powerful and borated barrier that has been set up.


    Despite how the two of them react toward their younger brother, the two of them are still powerful figure in the supernatural world, especially with a high rank in the Defense Organization!


    "Wait! Brother Ye what are you trying to do?"


    Suddenly Su Dong nervous voice eximed, causing Qiang and Cai to turn around as they finally notice their younger brother that was standing three steps away from the barrier that has been stopping them from going inside.


    "Of course to meet my Baby!"


    Qing Ye entire arm was suddenly wrapped with a powerful purple energy before punching at the barrier that has been blocking his way.


    "Besides! Baby could be in danger right now! I need to go save him!"


    <strong>Crack</strong>


    <strong>Crack</strong>


    <strong>Crack</strong>


    With a single powerful punch, the supposedly powerful barrier started cracking instantly.


    <em>What a monster!</em> Qiang, Cai and Su Dong has instantly thought that same time, while taking a deep breath in awe.


    Deserving the secret title that theybel Qing Ye with, as the Killer Machine because his entire body is a weapon itself.


    Usually, everyone uses their energies to a weapon of their choice in order to fight, those who tried to use energies with their bodies was just causing damage and injuries in their body every single time they tried it.


    Although it was their own energy, but all of their bodies are just too weak and couldn''t handle the stress of using those pure energies, thus they needed a weapon for it.


    But Qing Ye is entirely different and in another level, he doesn''t need to use any weapon at all, just raw energy wrapped around his body and he can use his entire body to fight already.


    That is why this person''s entire existence is a taboo, luckily only a few select people knew about it since Qing Ye existence will create chaos into their world, especially those people that will definitely use him for their use.


    They are just thankful enough that Qing Ye never really use his energies and has no interest in their supernatural work but now as they stare at their younger brother.


    Ah this person will cause mayhem in their world now, to think that he will be interested to a blood race at that.


    Qiang and Caipletely believe Su Dong words, they even experience their brother unusual reaction just minutes ago and almost died from it.


    Brother even though it is a man, we could ept it, but why is it a blood race??? Don''t you know how troublesome your current existence is?


    The two Qing Brothers felt headache as they thought about their younger brother antics.


    Qing Ye frowned when the barrier didn''t break like he wanted it to, before raising his hand again to punch the barrier one more time.


    <strong>Bam!</strong>


    <strong>Bam!</strong>


    Then theyer of barrier that has been meticulously ce has started to disintegrate as it instantly create another crack, while a powerful energy seemed to have also hit from the other side of the barrier causing everyone to widen their eyes.


    Something serious is definitely happening inside!


    Soon, a ss shattering sound echoed out, and everyone''s vision swiftly turn in a certain location, specially when a smooth voice shouting loudly and a beast sound echoed out after.


    "Ahhhh! My face! Seriously ck beast please be careful of my handsome face!"


    "Grrr!"


    Su Dong eyes immediately widened when he recognized the person that has been screaming while riding a huge ck beast that was currently using one of his hands to block some ss shards from injuring his handsome face.


    "Damn! Don''t let them go!"


    "What? How did the barrier suddenly got broken?"


    "We don''t have time for that now! Luckily we have anotheryer of barrier that has been set up just in case of an emergency! Go and Capture the Elder Blood Race and Kill that annoying Brat!"


    Suddenly, Qiang, Cai and Su Dong instantly tense up as numerous voice echoed outter, whilequickly rushing at the injured blood race in order to protect him.


    He was after all, one of the elders in the blood race, they couldn''t just let him die since protecting the safety of both races are part of their work.


    And the whole entire time Qing Ye was staring with wide eyes at the huge beast that has finally drop down on the ground, his entire vision gazing at the familiar small ck bell that should have been used as a cor to a small ck cat.


    Tao Xin couldn''t help but widen his sky blue eyes when he saw the familiar figure of Su Dong while identifying the identity of the other two brothers causing his body to rx a bit, at least he knows that there are some ally this time that could be of some help to fight those group of people in grey clothes.


    He couldn''t just let Zou Yi fight those group of people by himself, even Tao Xin know that his friend is sure has be weaker from what he remembers.


    As for the other dazzling person, Tao Xin haspletely ignored it, that man was after all his rival in the entertainment world, an annoying existence.


    However, before he can feel relieve a painful scream loudly echoed out causing Tao Xin head to snap as he gazes at the direction that he had just fallen from while letting out a loud yell filled with worries.


    "Zou Yi!"

 Chapter 77: Damn, Did Snow Just Got Sexually Harassed?

    Chapter 77: Damn, Did Snow Just Got Sexually Harassed?


    "Zou Yi!"


    Hearing the loud scream of the usually annoying familiar person, Qing Ye turned his attention up high before his purple eyes widen when a delicate figure dressed in all cked appear on his vision.


    The usually nk and dull world, instantly turning dazzling and bright, causing his heart to beat faster as purple eyes be infatuated at the falling figure.


    "Kill that brat!"


    Qing Ye expression instantly turned savage after hearing those taboo words, before he made a move while letting out a dangerous aura.


    Qiang, Cai and Su Dong followed Tao Xin gaze and soon they saw a delicate figure of a person dress in all ck appeared at therge broken ss of the building huge windows, before watching as that person has instantly leap out from it.


    Tao Xin scramble to stand up seemingly wanting to help the figure falling down, while Su Dong eyes widen when he finally saw the appearance of the figure who was falling from the building.


    Isn''t that person which has been making Brother Ye crazy?


    Su Dong instantly turn his head, but only managing a glimpse of the fast figure of a person dashing at the falling person.


    Snow that has been falling down, instantly narrow his crimson eyes as he gloomy stare at the group of people who started throwing glistening sharp knife toward his figure.


    With a thin lip, Snow skillfully move his body while falling in the air, as he dodges all those iing numerous knife while using the ck dagger on his hand to sweep away that he is unable to dodge.


    But in the end it was too much, as a knife manage to hit his hood away from his head causing his slightly ck hair to chaotically move from the wind, while a line of slight injury manage to graze his pale left cheek.


    Sighing inwardly, Snow decided to use his shadows to block most of the oing attack again, however before he even manage to make a move, ke voice suddenly sounded out on his mind.


    <em>Snow, don''t worry! I found you a gold thigh! You can rest now!</em>


    <em>Eh?</em>


    <em></em>Snow who was unable to understand what ke has just spoken suddenly stilled when a shadow figure appear instantly before him before warmth arms has gently wrapped all around his delicate body, causing his crimson eyes to widen since he didn''t even notice the person presence!


    "Baby I finally found you."


    <em>Baby?</em> Snow that was about to attack the person who dare to hug himself suddenly stop while feeling weird as his heart seemed to skip a bit, and before he could even react more, a warmth thumb has suddenly gently touch his left cheek before wet lip seemed to softly touch underneath his left eye.


    What is this familiar feeling? But the most important part was about the fact, on who was this brazen person that has suddenly started acting intimately toward him?


    Besides, this is basically a sexual harassment!


    Soon wide crimson eyes saw the appearance of the person that has been hugging him, it was a devilishly handsome person, without any w on his features but what surprise Snow the most was the unusually breathtakingly beautiful purple eyes radiantly gazing at him with overwhelming affection.


    Only one thought crossed his mind about the person before him, Snow eyes hurts from this person dazzling appearance.


    <em>Eh? Snow?That is our gold thigh! Our cheat! Don''t you notice how you suddenly feel a bit better now?</em>


    Huh? After hearing ke voice again, Snow that has already started to raise his pale hand to hit the person away again has suddenly stop, before his gloomy eyes turn sideways from this dazzling person while a frown appeared on his pale face as he tried to figure out what ke has been speaking about.


    Qing Ye suddenly felt so happy when the person on his arms has suddenly stayed still as he obediently let himself be hugged, while not reacting negatively against his courting.


    "Baby, I''ll be right back, stay here alright? I''ll go finish those people that dare to hurt and kill you."


    Snow that has been thinking deeply, felt his chin raised before a cold sexy lip touch the corner of his pale lip before arge hand gently cares his hair before he was softly ce down on the ground after they finaly reach the ground level.


    Feeling an unusual emotions, Snow body shiver while slowly sitting down on the ground, while his crimson eyes widen with utter shock because the entire time, it was unusual at the fact that Snow doesn''t feel any disgust against this person touch at all, specially when it felt a bit good as energies seemed to enter his body every time this person skin touch his.


    ke tell me what is happening!


    Even Snow felt a bit confused at what is currently happening while ignoring the devilish handsome young man that has suddenly moved away in order to fight those group of people with a dangerous air around him.


    "Qing Ye!!! What the fuck are you doing to Zou Yi?"


    "Oh so Zou Yi...huh... By the way, Tao Xin I didn''t know that your acquaintance to my Baby?"


    Qing Ye has turned around to see a raging Tao Xin who was desperately trying to stand up, seemingly wanting to beat him up, only for purple eyes to ignore the injured man before speaking a matter of fact voice filled with utter confidence.


    "Of course I am showing my love to my Baby, who will definitely be my lover soon, what else could it be?


    "What Baby are you talking about? Fuck stop your delusion! He is basically frozen from fear from what you just did, you shameless man!"


    "Huh? Can your eyes see that he was so moved by my intimate actions? My Baby definitely is feeling shy right now."


    "Get away from my friend you freak!"


    Tao Xin felt like he was going to be crazy from this brazen rogue man, why didn''t he know about how shameless this person can be from before?


    "Your friend with my Baby? Alright, I''ll treat you more nicely from now on."


    Qing Ye couldn''t help but show a frown a bit after speaking those words before finally turning around to finish all those group of people that dare kill his treasured person, his purple eyes glinting coldy with murderous intentions.


    "Anyway, I need to remove those people that dare to hurt my Baby. I don''t have the time to talk to you right now."


    "Damn you! Let me go Su Dong, I''ll definitely punch those damn face of his!"


    The entire time, Snow was more focus at the exnationing from ke than those spat of the people around him.


    <em>Oh</em> Snow couldn''t help but slowly gaze at the back of the devilishly handsome man that has disappeared inside the building, while hearing the sound of fearful scream of the group of people inside that has reached his ears.


    His lip curling up as predatory gaze glint appeared on his crimson blood eyes.


    Qiang and Cai that has been stupidly watching the whole ordeal, caught sight of the teenager expression perfectly, causing their bodies to shudder, while goosebump appear on their arms, their hearts beating faster with fear.


    It was the same reaction they got when dealing with a dangerous Qing Ye this blood race...


    Could it be? Brother Ye seemed to be the one that needed to have a candle lit?

 Chapter 78: Their Promise and Vow To Each Other.

    Chapter 78: Their Promise and Vow To Each Other.


    <em>If a miracle happen and if we ever meet then I don''t mind falling in love with you again</em>


    <em>In another life if we meet out there I''ll fall in love with you again, I promise you that.</em>


    Li Chen, that has been my promise and vow to you.


    <em>After this life if there is another life after this out there, then no matter what identity and personality I might be, I am sure that this heart of mine will only beat and fall for you and no one else.</em>


    And this is your promise and vow to me...


    Crimson bloody eyes nce to where the dazzling figure that has disappeared from inside therge building, while hearing the constant sound of howl of pain and terror of the people dying one another.


    If the ck system was here, Snow could definitely tell if the person is really Li Chen, but unfortunately despite being a cheat system but it was not powerful enough to let Li Chen soul to travel around the world, it was only a one time bound time system.


    The ck System has been released and is definitely out there binding another person, so the only connection left that Snow and Li Chen has toward each other is the small ck bell that Li Chen has given him.


    And it was the sound of the bell that connected the two of them toward each other.


    There was a reason why Snow has used some of his Soul Karma energies to strengthen the small ck bell from the start.


    Snow only felt that it was impossible from the start to meet again so easily, but here he is, appearing before him with an entirely different personality and appearance, with no memories from the first world that they met.


    When that purple eyes met his, Snow could easily tell that the devilishly handsome man which he doesn''t know his name, has no memories of another life that they live together before.


    Those are the gazes of someone looking straight at him as Zou Yi and not as Rong Xen, but at the same time, those familiar deep obsessive and possessive purple eyes are the same as always.


    Snow heart couldn''t help but skip a bit while his two fangs seemed to throb for a second.


    Despite everything, Snow felt that it was all for the best, this is a new world, with a new identity, just as he has forgotten the feeling he has for Li Chen, then the purple eyes man falling for him as Zou Yi is the best oue.


    <em>So my new love let me, as Zou Yi, fall in love with you again alright?</em>


    <em></em>However, Snow know what he needed to do for now, although he was delighted to find the person who was his first lover and husband in the first world he travel from, with a high chance of bing his blood partner in this world, but firstly, Snow has toplete his mission or else, meeting this new Li Chen is meaningless.


    It is cruel to give a pointless hope to a person if he were to just die in the end.


    <em>ke don''t ring the bell for now alright? I am really grateful for finding me a gold thigh, but we need to keep an author life safe this time only but thank you for bringing me a great potential food that I can drinkter on though.</em>


    "Meow"


    ke that has return to normal appearance as a small ck cat, leap to Snow shoulder before he began purring.


    <em>Really? Ok! Just tell me when to ring the small ck bell again Snow!</em>


    Secretly nodding his head, Snow nce at the people who was focus at the rampaging purple eyes young man before turning around to leave the ce.


    Although he wasn''t able to finish the movie today, but he can just watch it again aftering back from abroad when hepleted the preparation he needed for the author safety.


    "Eh..? Zou Yi, where are you going?"


    Tao Xin that was astonished at the might of his annoying rival power was showing suddenly saw in the corner of his eyes at the leaving figure of his loner friend and couldn''t help but called out.


    "Leaving."


    Snow just nce at the surprise Tao Xin before replying to a simple and easy to understand words causing another person to suddenly wake up from seeing the rampaging friend of his.


    "Please wait and stay! At least until Brother Qing Yee back!"


    There was no way that Su Dong will just let the blood race before him to leave so easily after the trouble that his friend did just to find him!


    However, before Su Dong could speak another word, his instinct suddenly scream dangerous, before a chill run down his spine when the supposedly scary crimson bloody eyes turned more scarier with the normal color, as pitch abyss ck eyes with no emotion gaze at him, causing him to feel a terrifying pressure with just that one single look.


    Su Dong couldn''t help but inwardly curse because he felt the same type of danger from what he usually sense to Qing Yeing at the supposedly average blood race before him.


    Another difficult and terrifying person, the same level as his Brother Ye, that was the impression that was given from the blood race standing before Su Dong as those words sh his mind.


    Qiang and Cai that has been silent the whole time as they observed the person that their brother has surprisingly fallen in love with, also couldn''t help but tense their entire body as their instincts scream crazily, although the entire time, the teenager with an average appearance has never done anything and was just standing there as he gazes at them.


    Of course, there was no way that their abnormal brother will fall in love with a normal and simple blood race! Damn! Please give them a break already! Why is there seemed to be another person that exist with the same type as their brother Ye?


    Although he looks so average, but that slightly bit of darkness they felting from him was already making them terrified inside.


    Why didn''t they hear anything about this person''s existence the whole time? Even the files in their Defense Organization doesn''t have this person existence information.


    "...Qing Ye? You mean that rouge young man?"


    Huh so Qing Ye is his name this time, Snow will make sure to search Li Chen new identityter so that he could find him when he is done.


    Qiang, Cai and Su Dong couldn''t help but wince when they heard the young man words, while their handsome faces turning red from embarrassment when they remember how their Brother Ye actions toward the teenager.


    It was already merciful enough that this person didn''t went crazy from anger from being sexually harassed by their Brother, although most people would have definitely faint from delight for getting Qing Ye affection.


    Definitely not a normal person! Even in the blood race people, they have people falling in love left and right toward their Brother Ye which is already crazy enough since their Qing family ancestor has been a blood hunter.


    Brother Ye it seemed that you have difficulty in chasing your wife that thought has instantly grace the three young man mind, before feeling delighted that their Brother will finally face difficulty!


    Damn, serve him right for all the trouble that he has caused them from all these years!


    "Yes! Why should Zou Yi have to wait for that annoying shameless man???"


    "Quiet."


    A grievance expression appeared on Tao Xin face again before asking where Zou Yi is going, and where he could find him again with a hopeful expression since he doesn''t want his friend to be disappearing in a thousand years after finally seeing him again.


    "... from what happened, I will appear before you this time. Besides"


    Snow lip couldn''t help but curve up a bit, though it was gone in an instant as he receives the warning on his mind.


    Although he promises to fall in love with him again, but Snow definitely will not make it easy just like that.


    So those pale lips open up to speak words that cause everyone to widened their eyes while Su Dong basically pale as white as a sheet with a despairing expression.


    "... damn!!! Could it be???"


    Tao Xin murmured in disbelief his entire mind in chaos before a thought grace his mind since it is impossible, unless his friend words had different meaning.


    "... Baby?"


    Everyone has suddenlye back to their senses before ncing at the ce and seeing as the figure of the teenager dress in ck is already gone before gazing at the person with purple eyes wildly ncing around.


    "Brother Ye..."


    Su Dong opened his mouth but unable to let out another word while showing a heavy andplicated emotion on his handsome pale face, while the two brothers couldn''t help but throw a pitying look at their confused brother that has been crazily looking for a certain someone while letting out a deep sigh.


    Because base from the blood race years of life span despite their appearance, it was not an impossible possibility.


    Tao Xin just snorted before speaking the words that Zou Yi left without any hesitation and mercy at the confuse Qing Ye before him, this annoying man has always been getting on his way in the entertainment world, let him face difficulty this time.


    He will see if this person that seemed to have a certain motives toward his loner friend, deserve to chase after Zou Yi.


    "Zou Yi left to meet his daughter."


    Suddenly purple eyes widened sorge with utter disbelief when he heard Tao Xin words.


    Daughter? My Baby has a daughter?


    So if he has a daughter that does mean that my Baby to another woman!!!


    Suddenly Qing Ye felt like his entire world deemed down and while something seemed to snap within him.

 Chapter 79: Delicate And Fragile Glass Heart, Coughed Up Blood.

    Chapter 79: Delicate And Fragile ss Heart, Coughed Up Blood.


    Brother Ye?


    Su Dong couldn''t help but feel terrified when his friend suddenly stood still after hearing Tao Xin''s voice.


    "Baby can only be mine"


    Suddenly, soft words filled with gentleness echoed out. However, everyone, even Tao Xin, felt terrified when they caught a glimpse of Qing Ye''s purple eyes glowing with madness.


    It was the craze belonging to the eyes of a beast that was pushed against the wall.


    Qing Ye was definitely not in his right mind at the moment; those words spoken by Tao Xin seemed to havepletely transformed him into a dangerous state as if something snapped in his mind.


    Somehow, Tao Xin felt like he did something bad although the words he had spoken were the exact words that his loner friend said before he left.


    Unconsciously opening his mouth, Tao Xin wanted to speak further, before shutting it tightly when deranged purple eyes nce his way. Even as an Elder of the blood race, his instinct crazily screamed danger and for him to run away quickly.


    Cold sweat dripping, Tao Xin was relieved when the dangerous purple eyes turned away.


    He felt like he just survived because he was a friend of Zou Yi- at that moment, Tao Xin saw deathing his way when those crazy purple eyes skimmed over.


    This person.. no, this human is dangerous! Zou Yi''s decision to leave was right! Tao Xin''s loner friend needed to get away from this person!


    "Third Brother Ye? Where are you going?"


    "I am going to find my Baby."


    Tao Xin instantly snapped his head up and wanted to stop the person but he was far toote- Qing Ye left the mysterious space before he could react.


    Su Dong took a deep breath, calming from the nervousness he felt due to the extremely dangerous Qing Ye, especially when he sensed a glint of maniacal energy emitting from him.


    However, as a faithful friend and loyal follower of Qing Ye, Su Dong immediately followed along.


    Qiang and Cai looked at each other in dismay before finally deeming it far dangerous to follow their Third Brother. In their hands, a transparent golden light appearing like a page from a book instantly appeared.


    Sky-blue eyes suddenly felt a powerful force and saw the golden page appearing in the two human hands, causing a deep,plicated emotion to appear on his handsome face before bingpletely serious with a detached manner as he spoke threatening words to the two humans, his entire personality entirely change, one befitting of his social standing in the Blood Race, as another fearful pressure was pressed against the two humans that began to let out cold sweats.


    "You two human has never seen Zou Yi, doesn''t know that he exists, don''t mention him in any of your informationter on and don''t try to find information regarding Zou Yi existence, or else, suffer the consequences of our entire Elder Groups."


    Giving one ice-cold look at the two humans, Tao Xin finally left the mysterious space in order to catch up to the dangerous rival of his.


    He had to protect his loner friend from this dangerous person after all.


    After leaving the mysterious space, Snow took a deep breath as the sunlight hit his entire body, making that abyss- ck eyes narrow down, before pulling the ck hood back into his head.


    This time, he was only lessening his presence since the person he will be meeting today would forget about him.


    Snow arrived after a few minutes since the meeting ce was in a park near the building that he had gone to watch the movie, though he was a bitte because of the rescue mission that he just finished.


    As he nced around the park to locate the person he was meeting, a worried shout suddenly echoed out, causing Snow to turn to where the sound hade from.


    "Father!"


    In the distance, a slender young woman holding a pretty blue umbre to block sunlight suddenly started running toward his direction, a worried expression appearing on her beautiful face with long, silky ck hair swaying in the air.


    After arriving, the young woman''s pink eyes widened as she began to frantically search up and down Snow''s body, which was messy with some rips in his clothes, causing the young woman''s beautiful face to pale.


    "Father, you''re hurt!"


    "Jing Ai calm down, let''s go stand in the shade of the tree while we talk."


    Snow just calmly looked at the worried beautiful young woman before walking to therge tree closest to where they were standing.


    Jing Ai bit her red lips before following along, knowing that she would not be able to get any information about what happened.


    Snow, who was facing the worried young woman, couldn''t help but sigh. Usually, this person was proud and dignified, only showing a simple and normal child''s reactions when in Snow''s presence.


    As Jing Ai grew up, she studied etiquette and manners befitting for a blood race with her social standing. It has been a while since shest called him "Father"; it was usually Mr. Yi after she grew up and learning more about their world.


    And as for being called a father by this beautiful young woman, well it has something to do with the time that Zou Yi had been in hiding: the Jing Family, which belonged to an old and traditional family and had long been one of the families extremely loyal to Zou Yi, and who had been managing where he had been living the entire time.


    As for why someone like Zou Yi had a daughter, well only a few knew about how Zou Yi had a tendency to always fulfill a promise he made, no matter what.


    Even if it was a promise for him to die, Zou Yi would definitely do it- that was just how stubborn and obstinate Zou Yi was to the promise he made. For this reason, throughout his entire life, Zou Yi never made a promise easily.


    Thest time he made a promise to someone, it had been a tragedy and disaster that broke Zou Yi''s heart.


    Fortunately or unfortunately, there was only one person that managed to get a promise from Zou Yi, however, in the end, all of it led to Zou Yi''s suffering and hardships.


    And that had been the only person that Zou Yi was able to drink blood from.


    However, no matter how much it pained Zou Yi, a promise is like a holy decree that he will fulfill no matter what.


    So Jing Ai being his daughter is because of a promise he made in the past. It was likely that he saw that Zou Yi would never open up to another person, so that special person somehow got Zou Yi to promise to have a child of his own- even if it was not a biological one, it would be fine as long as there was someone to stay by his side.


    That person surely has known Zou Yi personalitypletely well, if Snow wasn''t the one using the body at the moment, even he could tell that Zou Yi will never open up to another person and it was because of the personality that Zou Yi was born with.


    It was already a miracle that there was an existence that Zou Yi could drink blood from.


    And among the people that Zou Yi met during his shut-in, Jing Ai was the one blood race he saw growing up. She had also stayed longer to take care of his needs, despite his rather indifferent personality.


    So, when Zou Yi said he was meeting his daughter, it was true all along. It was just that Jing Ai wasn''t his biological one, and among the people Zou Yi managed to meet, Jing Ai was the only one capable of staying long enough for Zou Yi to ept as his own child.


    "Ai, I''ll be going to another country tomorrow but I''lle back soon."


    Snow was meeting Jing Ai before leaving to another country not only because she was his daughter, but also because Jing Ai was the one managing everything regarding Zou Yi''s living situation.


    Pursing her red lips, glittering pink eyes wanted to stop her father and tell him to take care of himself more. Among the Blood Race that waspletely loyal to Zou Yi, she was the one who knew the most about the status of the person before her.


    Despite being the strongest blood race alive in the entire world, her father had been weakening every year, causing Jing Ai nothing but fear of what will happen to her father in the future if he continues to refuse to drink blood.


    But Jing Ai only felt hopelessness, because even when she had the status as his daughter, he would not ept the blood she offered.


    Suddenly, a warm hand touched her hair, causing Ai to blink her glistering pink eyes, red lips quivering since her father rarely showed familial affection.


    "Child everything is alright."


    "... Father"


    Suddenly sensing that something was amiss, Snow quickly turned around and saw a devilishly handsome young man with apletely nk expression on his face, while two other handsome men of different types of appeal were watching with their mouths wide, shooting looks of disbelief his way.


    The handsome gentleman frowned a bit as he shot a look at the beautiful woman standing before the Blood Race teenager, something seemed to sh through his mind, his eyes glinting as if he thought of something important.


    However, when he turned around to speak to the person standing at the front, his eyes couldn''t help but widen in shock.


    Qing Ye who had seen the entire scene, especially the loving family interaction between the two, couldn''t help but feel his heart twist in pain, his chest fluctuating rapidly as purple eyes revealed intense grief and unwillingness, causing Snow to suddenly, and surprisingly, feel guilty for what he had just done.


    Is he being affected by this person?


    Snow felt worse seeing the devilishly handsome man take a shaky step, remaining frozen in his spot, while Jing Ai stared dazedly at the striking human before them. Her eyes suddenly turned to stare at her father, disbelief filling her face as she saw a bit of regret sh in her father''s pitch-ck eyes.


    Jing Ai suddenly felt like she saw something incredible, causing her to remain silent, trying to figure out the current situation.


    Just a short distance away from Snow, Qing Ye shakily raised his hands, as if wanting to grasp the person standing just within his reach, pale lips opening and closing, yet unable to form words.


    Su Dong felt dizzy and horrified- gone was the overly confident man he knew of; standing before him seemed to be a frail and delicate person that could be broken anytime.


    Suddenly, a spurt resounded, followed by the loud sound of the three people crying out in rm as Qing Ye coughed out blood, his purple eyes filling with grievance and rolling up as he fainted.


    Finally unable to take the scene before him, Qing Ye had fainted after coughing up blood.


    Snow, who had been standing with a stupefied expression, couldn''t help but unconsciously catch the unconscious handsome young man; the warm blood containing massive amounts of energies feeling a bit sticky on his pale cheeks.


    Well Fuck his new love seemed to have a more delicate and fragile ss heart in this world.


    Then what should he do now?

 Chapter 80: Well, Snow Seemed To Be Interested A Bit.

    Chapter 80: Well, Snow Seemed To Be Interested A Bit.


    Sighing deeply, as Snow carry the fainted young man on his arms, before sitting down on the ground.


    He was tired alright, and this energy he was slowly getting just by touching the person on his arm, was a refreshing experience, it was just a bit regrettable that he was unable to drink this person''s blood at this moment on.


    Not only was the restriction the problem, but it was not that easy for Snow to just easily use his fang, it was after all a thousand years of obstinate and stubbornness from not drinking someone else''s blood.


    Specially when Zou Yi has never really used his fang, yes you got that right, Zou Yi has never used his fang to a person.


    Even to the person that he was able to drink blood in the past, was only given to him to drink in a ss cup.


    So when Snow finally use his fangs, it has to be in a special circumstances and when it waspletely sure that it was his fated blood partner of his choice.


    Tao Xin who was with wide eyes filled with incredibly stare at his loner friend who was currently hugging his devil rival on his arms, while Su Dong was confused and doesn''t know what to do at the moment.


    "Zou Yi! Let Su Dong take him away! Just leave him and stay away from him! He is a dangerous person!"


    Hearing the frantic voice of Tao Xin while filled with a hidden conflicted emotions, Snow slowly raise his head before deeply gazing at the unusual reaction of Tao Xin before finally remembering something important when he was learning Zou Yi memories.


    Base from the original Zou Yi personality and because of the old ways of thinking and responsibilities as the oldest and powerful elder in the Blood Race Family, most of the elders have been restricted to whatever decision they make, unable to do what they really wanted as it might affect their reputation thus causing a conflict in their life.


    Although Zou Yi know of certain important secret because he has been told to, but base from his personality, he was unable to figure out some of the clues that Snow was able topletely observe and learn base from the memories alone.


    It was a ring fact about the important rtionship among their elder group members.


    "... Hey Tao Xin I''m getting energy just by holding this person."


    Staying silent and observing the situation the whole time, Jing Ai pink eyes lit up when she heard her father''s words while showing an unbelievable expression on her beautiful face.


    "Father is that true?"


    If it really was, then that is an extremely good news! It will help save her father from suffering and hardship for being unable to drink blood!


    "Impossible!"


    However, before Snow can reply, Tao Xin immediately shouted with denial while showing an unbelievable expression on his handsome face.


    A person''s blood is where the energies contain the most, and in their race, the person amount of affectionate emotion that a person has toward them will tell the amount of energy they can get.


    It waspletely unthinkable to get an energy just base from touching each other, specially when Tao Xin knew how Qing Ye is a selfish person, this person has always cared about what he wanted and nothing else.


    Snow gave a deep look at his elder friend, before turning his attention at the unconscious person on his arms.


    "I know right? But everything I am saying is allpletely true."


    Although few people knew about it, as the part of the elder in the blood race, there was an information about having a certain person capable to feed a blood race by their touch alone which has certain rigorous conditions.


    Firstly, a person has to have an overwhelming amount of affection and love so pure that they couldn''t live without the person of their choice epting their feelings.


    One who was capable to sacrifice themselves so selflessly, wanting nothing more of their love, and their emotions never turning against to their chosen person into something twisted , for example, hatred and revenge if something bad were to happen to them by their chosen person actions.


    Basically, even when their chosen person was about to kill them for whatever reason, all they will feel was the sadness and grieviance, with no revenge and hatred shing their minds even for a tiny bit.


    Although it was not impossible to find a person like that to exist and extremely a rare one but now, a person has appeared.


    "And I just saw and met this person today for the first time too"


    These words alone, cause Tao Xin to suddenly turn quiet, while deeply gazing at the supposedly rival of his in the entertainment world while turning his gaze to his loner friend, sky blue eyes widening when he saw something astonishing that he would never expect to happen to Zou Yi for the rest of his entire life.


    <em>No way Zou Yi was moved???</em>


    Really, even without memories, Snow love can give his all toward himself causing nothing but overwhelming delight to suddenly fill Snow heart while gazing at the devilish handsome man with a bit more warmer gaze.


    What to do it seemed that Snow was so touch that he was falling in love a bit already.


    How could Snow reject this kind of affection, this was what Snow really wanted to his other half, especially when his love appeared before him again.


    Although Snow doesn''t know how his love manage to do it, but he was sure that with time, Snow will know the truth and mystery of the person before him.


    Coincidence? This miracle and impossibility is something that Snow doesn''t believe to be a chance of happening only.


    "... You blood race humaneveryone will you are Zou Yi!"


    Tao Xin couldn''t help but let out a mumble and confusing words, seemingly trying to make his loner friends wake up and change that growing idea out of his mind.


    "... Tao Xin, we are not in the past anymore. That era is gone, it ispletely different now."


    It is a modern world after all, where there are more open minded people with certain ideas.


    Snow couldn''t help but voice out the words that his friend seemed to have been denying all along from all these years.


    "... Yi.. he is a man"


    Pitch ck abyss eyes blink before seriously observing theplicated and anxious expression on his handsome friend''s face.


    "So? Why does a stranger view and opinions matter? This is my life, unless I promise them, no one can change my mind."


    Snow couldn''t help but pull the unconscious young man on his arms a bit closer, to showcase what he was telling while letting out a dangerous dark aura all around him.


    Su Dong, couldn''t help but gulp down, however although he felt the young man was a dangerous blood race, he was sure that his friend will only feel delighted when he learns about what the teenager blood race has been speaking the whole time.


    Damn he already has a crazy friend and boss, so why is it that Brother Ye choice of partner seemed to have the same level of craziness within him?


    "You"


    "Tao Xin, thousand years of denial, aren''t you tired already? You know that he will not wait for you forever right?"


    Tao Xin suddenly stalled while his sky blue eyes widen with panic as he gazes at his loner friend who was staring at him deeply, seemingly flustered that the secret he has been hiding all these years has been known by one of his closest friends all along.


    "Don''t be stupid. Rather than worrying about unimportant person feelings, how long are you going to continue hurting him?"


    Giving one advice to his friend, Snow couldn''t help but release a sigh, although he seemed like an indifferent person most of the time, when ites to this elder members, Zou Yi can be more open which cause Snow to be affected a bit, something which he doesn''t really mind since this people will be his allies.


    At least he has given some warning to this friend of his or he might regret itter on.


    "... But Zou Yi.. you can''t drink his blood right?"


    Suddenly hearing the soft question voice of Tao Xin which is filled with confidence, Snow eyes blink before answering quickly without any hesitation.


    "Yeah, I can''t."


    But when turning to gaze at the devilish young man on his arms, pitch abyss ck eyes suddenly turned dark with a bit of interest.


    "But I think I will be able toter on."

 Chapter 81: Su Dong Blind Eyes, He Want To Get Drunk Tonight.

    Chapter 81: Su Dong Blind Eyes, He Want To Get Drunk Tonight.


    After a while of everyone staying silent, Snow has reluctantly let go of the unconscious devilish handsome young man on his arm before slowly standing up while wearing a nk expression his pale face.


    "Tao Xin remember that woman words?"


    A nervous and anxious expression immediately sh on Tao Xin handsome face at Zou Yi words as he remember the words that his traitor assistant has spoken when he was being captured.


    From Zou Yi question he was sure that his friend wanted him to be the one to contact the other members in their group for what has happened.


    Most of the elders has been easy to know their exact locations since they have been out in the open and famous in the human world, while the other has been mostly hidden in the dark, though unlike Zou Yi, the other elders could easily look up to if they tried their hardest to find one of their elders that has been in few and between when they contact each other.


    "Yi what about you?"


    Hearing Tao Xin question, Snow just gave him a single nce before walking away while feeling a little much better as the energies he has use when fighting has been returned after hugging his new love for a bit.


    "I''m going somewhere, but I''ll be back soon."


    But as he walked away and speaking to Tao Xin one more time, in the corner of his eye, Snow saw the thoughtful and silent daughter of his, causing an excited emotion to well up inside him as ideas seemed to sh his mind.


    Although he was been given restriction, however, other people can do what he couldn''t as a loophole from what he could and couldn''t do as Zou Yi.


    Su Dong that has been silent the whole entire time could only take the unconscious Qing Ye while helplessly watching as the teenager in ck leave for the second time today again.


    Before long, Tao Xin has also left, while showing a hurried expression on his handsome face, not before giving onest nce at the beautiful young woman that his friendbel as a daughter.


    Deeply sighing, Su Dong turn around to only see the beautiful young woman has suddenly appeared before him, causing his entire body to tense up.


    Unlike his Brother Ye, he know more regarding about the supernatural side, and this beautiful young woman identity was something that he know off.


    She was one of thebelled Blood Princess in the Blood Race, belong to one of the oldest families from the old days, known for her indifferent and proud personality, though Su Dong couldn''t really see those personalities that she was known for at the moment.


    And to think that this person call the person that Qing Ye has fallen for as a father, that teenager definitely not a normal Blood Race, specially when he seemed to have a connection to one of the Elders of the Blood Race Family.


    Though as Su Dong think deeply, Jing Ai has suddenly spoken to him, which instantly has given Su Dong shock and utter disbelief.


    After speaking at the other conscious human, Jing Ai finally left, though not before taking onest nce at the unconscious young man before she unable to stop herself from giving a thumbs up to her awesome and cool father.


    Even after one look at the human appearance has caused Jing Ai to be in a daze at the human peerless appearance, even among their blood race known for their beauty, this person was the most handsome she has seen.


    Though, when speaking about beauty, her father has always been an anomaly in their blood race.


    As for the human race gender, Jing Ai doesn''t care about it one bit, as long as it would be able to help her father, and keep him safe and sound, living a happy life, then that is all what matters the most.


    <em>Father, Ai will help stop your suffering and hardship! So Please, don''t disappear in my life, I don''t want to lose another person I treasure again.</em>


    <em></em>The stars in the night sky light brightly inside a huge room, a buzz sound of a phone suddenly rang inside the silent room.


    Suddenly, in a hugerge bed with soft ck sheets, a small pale hand has slowly reach over out and took the beeping phone on his small hand.


    Slightly open pitch abyss ck eyes, squinted and saw that it was only around 8 pm when he gazes at the phone in his hand.


    As soon as Snow has return into his own antique huge mansion, he directly went to bed after taking an intake of food for today''s dinner.


    Although, he was able to stay awake for many days because of being an entirely different race, but Snow prefer to save his energies, and sleeping has been one of what he could do aside from eating foods that contain energies.


    Soon, pitch abyss ck eyes gaze at the message he suddenly received by an unknown number, usually, Snow would never bother to look at it but only few people know his contact information, especially his cell phone number, so he curiously read the messages that has been sent.


    <strong>To My Baby~</strong>


    <strong><em>Baby are you hungry? It''s dinner time, would you like to eat me? Baby just tell me and your food wille to you right away! Tell me your address first though so I can find you.</em></strong>


    <strong>Your Delicious Sustenance, Qing Ye</strong>


    <strong>[3 [3 [3</strong>


    Snow lip twitch a bit as he gazes at the messages written for a while longer and after repeatedly reading it again, especially staying longer at the heart emojis at the end, before a sigh was let out his pale lips, this new love of his, seemed to be a bit more strange regarding his personality.


    Though, he couldn''t help but find Qing Ye a bit adorable thus, pale slender finger started typing before sending a message and then returning back to bed in order to continue sleeping.


    In another ce, a devilish handsome man has been sitting in a chair while tightly gripping a ck phone with a ck cat images all over it, purple eyes glinting in delight and excitement the whole time.


    Su Dong deadpan handsome face with a ''I am done'' expression written all over his face while shuddering from time to time as the image of his friend, giggling while writing a message on his cell phone a few moment ago appear on his mind already.


    The image he has toward his Brother Ye seemed to have beenpletely cracked and destroyed today while thinking about how fearful a man in love can be.


    Suddenly, it seemed that he will be having a hard time falling in love in the future as his Brother Ye behavior seemed to have left him a deep trauma.


    Love sure is scary! I don''t want to turn stupid because of it!


    Besides that, Su Dong still felt great surprise about the fact that the Blood Princess seemed to have given the teenager contact information after finally speaking over a phone call to Qing Ye when he finally woke up from fainting.


    And here Su Dong has thought that the teenager daughter will be the most difficult person that his friend will be facing when he wanted to chase after the teenager dressed in all ck.


    But no, not only was the Blood Princess Jing Ai was not against Qing Ye certain ideas toward her father, it seemed that she will be assisting Brother Ye starting from now on!


    Basically, she became the strongest ally of Qing Ye when chasing after a certain Blood Race.


    Besides, giving the contact information of the teenager, it seemed that she has also given a lot of assistance and information to his friend and became closer to each other,ter on.


    Qing Ye has just woken up thirty minutes ago, and after exining on his part about what happened in the park and the words spoken between Tao Xin and Zou Yi, the reaction he predicted of Qing Ye about what happened wasn''t a surprise at all.


    For a normal person, to bebel as food and be taken advantage of as a source of energy they will definitely feel abhor and detested for that mere thought about themselves however, different from other normal person, Qing Ye has been so delighted and overjoyed the whole time, his entire being basically lighting up in happiness at the information and details that he has been given while unconscious.


    Dumbly gazing at his friend, who was waiting patiently for a reply from the teenager dress in ck every second, his purple eyes never leaving the phone on his hands.


    <strong>Ding!</strong>


    The sound of a tinkerbell as a notification of a message being received from Qing Ye phone suddenly resound at the silent ce.


    "Brother Dong! My Baby replied back! Ah~ I am so happy right now~"


    The dreamy happy voice of Qing Ye suddenly echoed out, causing Su Dong to blink his eyes before curiously walking closer to take a peek on it, Qing Ye not minding his friend gaze at all while feeling delighted that someone will be able to see the love their two people have for each other.


    <strong>My Delicious Sustenance Ye</strong>


    <strong><em>I am a bit hungry but I want to sleep right now. There is no need toe to me, I''lle to you when I settled what I need to do first.</em></strong>


    <strong>Your Blood Race Zou Yi</strong>


    "My Baby called me <strong><em>''My''</em></strong> and he called himself <strong><em>''My''</em></strong> Blood Race!!! Does that mean that he epted my courting?"


    Although Qing Ye felt saddened that he was unable to know his Baby home address but Qing Ye heart beat so fast, devilish handsome face flushing in red while letting out a happy loudugh after repeatedly reading the text message on his phone with burning purple eyes.


    Soon, Su Dong finds himself being talk nonstop by his friend about his love for Zou Yi while expressing a proud expression on his face while showing off the text message he received on his phone repeatedly.


    Taking a deep breathe, Su Dong just wanted to go and leave this damn ce, away from his friend lunatic actions and going into a bar to drink himself drunk in order to drown all the experience that he has been getting after his friend has fallen in love.


    <em>Damn, your still a single dog alright? You have no right to show off when you are still chasing after him!</em>

 Chapter 82: Qing Ye Hope That Time Will Stop At This Moment On.

    Chapter 82: Qing Ye Hope That Time Will Stop At This Moment On.


    Snow calmly walk, by passing numerous people who split and make way on his path while letting out tiny yawn from time to time.


    Sleepy pitch abyss ck eyes nce around the ce, watching as those people carrying their baggage and pulling their luggage behind them by pass him before finally arriving at the entrance gate of the airne where he will be ridingter on.


    Yes, Snow was currently in the airport and on his way to another country.


    Although his n has been disturbed when he was watching a movie yesterday but Snow was still going to fly in another country in order to keep an author life safe for his mission.


    Seeing as that he came earlier, Snow walk in a corner, where there were no people around before sitting on a chair and closing his eyes as he takes a rest again, it was after all around four in the morning at the moment.


    It seemed that Snow like to sleep most of the time now, not only was it saves him some of his energies from being used, he just like the feeling of staying peaceful the whole time, saving him from constantly feeling thirst and hunger the entire time.


    Even though he finally has someone that can be his blood partner, who was able to feed him by a simple touch alone, but the energy he has gotten when hugging Qing Ye yesterday was not enough to alleviate a thousand years of being unable to drink a person''s blood.


    At this moment, Snow has two habits and that is eating food with energies and sleeping at the same time, which he rather like.


    However, before long, his eyes snapped open with a bit more dangerous expression within it before quickly turning back to normal as soon as he figure out that the person who appeared before him was familiar.


    The person was currently leaning down and standing before him with arge warmth hand gently caressing his pale cheek.


    Snow was a bit surprise since if it was someone else, before they even get the chance to touch him, Snow would have surely squeeze the person to death with his shadow.


    However, soon, his entire body rx since it was a familiar devilish handsome man with a beautiful purple eyes standing before him.


    There has only been one person capable enough for Snow to slightly lower his guard down and it was his past lover Li Chen and now his soon to be lover, Qing Ye.


    Although he didn''t think that Snow will meet Qing Ye so soon and here Snow thought that he will only meet Qing Ye again after he was finally back frompleting his n for his mission.


    And there was only one person capable enough to make Snow meet Qing Ye again so early, and from the look of it, who will being with him too in another country.


    Good work daughter of mine!


    Though Snow couldn''t help but wonder how this person has senses his presence since he was always maintaining a less or none as he hide his current existence the entire time.


    "Sleepy and Tired"


    Ignoring the young man ambiguous action before him, Snow turn his head around before continuing to sleep, although his alertness the whole time when he was sleeping lower down a bit.


    Qing Ye presence feltfortable and can be trusted that Snow has unconsciously slept more deeply.


    "Shhh Baby go back to sleep and rest. Your delicious sustenance will quietly feed you energy."


    Purple eyes tenderly gaze at the sleeping teenager, before gently caressing the person''s ck hair, and without any hesitation has slowly took the young man into his arms and letting him sit on hisp while he sat in the chair that his little Yi has been sitting the whole time before he arrived.


    The soft and steady breath of his baby lingering on his neck cause Qing Ye heart to beat faster.


    And the people around that has been instantly focusing their attention at the young man that has taken his disguise off, their eyes turning dull suddenly before finally forgetting the presence of the handsome man that has taken theirplete attention.


    Qing Ye has been in disguised the whole time but has removed it when he finally saw his baby sleeping figure and after seeing the people around him suddenly forgot his dazzling presence, he just blink his purple eyes with a sh of knowing look.


    Although he would love for the whole world to know that his little Yi belongs to him alone but he doesn''t want anyone to bother their precious time together at the moment.


    And base from what Jing Ai has told him from before, it was better to get less attention since it was what his Baby mostly prefered.


    Thus, Qing Ye stayed silent the whole time and being so reasonable that Su Dong would have cried if he were to know all about it.


    Qing Ye wrapped around the person delicate body on his arm, hugging him toward his chest and letting the person sat on hisp, while caressing the teenager ck hair from time to time.


    Somehow, Qing Ye hope that time will stop at this moment on, he never felt so content his whole entire life that he has been living as it seemed that he finally found a certain missing part of him that he has been looking for the entire time.


    "Baby You are my whole world"


    Gently kissing the top of his little Yi head, Qing Ye let out a content sigh while beautiful purple eyes filled with overwhelming love and affection but mostly hidden with full of obsession and possessiveness.


    Snow, who was sleeping just let out a tiny mumble before sleeping in content, feeling the familiar warmth surrounding his entire body, making him to rx more.


    Although he has forgotten the love he has for Li Chen, but the experience and instinct somehow has miraculously stayed behind, his body albeit different stillpletely remembering it.


    A few momentster, feeling his entire body rx, Snow has finally slowly open his pitch abyss ck eyes which was still has a bit of sleepiness on it, usually, when he was surrounded with other people, he became more alert of his surroundings instantly, but somehow his entire body is rxed and felt so refreshing that he wanted to let out a contented sigh.


    "Baby, are you awake?"


    Suddenly, Snow heard a man deep voice filled with intense love causing his sleepy pitch ck eyes to open wide, before finally seeing his current situation, finding himself sitting on a young man''sp while an arms was surrounded his entire delicate body.


    His pale cheeks leaning on the young man firm chest.


    Gazing up, Snow saw the familiar beautiful purple eyes brilliantly showing the image of his entire reflection looking back at him.


    His pale lips thin up a bit as he remain silent, Qing Ye has been patiently waiting the whole time, knowing more about his little Yi personality from a young woman who will also be his daughter soon in the future.


    Although Snow was not allowed to make a move himself because of certain restrictions and the body personality, but epting a person certain moves are alright, which is a loophole from what he could not do so openly.


    This person''s actions toward himself is eptable because Qing Ye was after all the person who might be his blood partner, thus the restriction was a bit more lenient toward Qing Ye moves.


    So after staying silent a bit, Snow just nodded his head but never leaving away from the young man arms while leaning closer causing a certain person to feel an overwhelming happiness.


    In another ce, a handsome gentleman slowly woke up before raising his hand to gently massage his head when the oing headache from his hangover suddenly pounce on him as soon as he regain consciousness.


    Although he wasn''t able to leave and drink himself drunk in a bar, but Su Dong was still able to drink himself to stupor in his own home.


    After taking a shower to refresh himself up, Su Dong left his room before finally figuring out that his Brother Ye has stayed on his home yesterday.


    "Brother Ye?"


    As Su Dong tried to locate his friend figure, his eyes suddenly manage to catch a piece of paper ced in a table on the living room with a bottle of medicine for hangover ce on top of it.


    Su Dong couldn''t help but turn suspicious at the medicine before finally picking up a piece of white paper on his hand and reading about what was written on it.


    Instantly, his expression turned dark, while his headache throb more painful than ever, his lip twitching non stop while his eyes were filled withplicated emotions.


    "Brother Ye I bow down to your self confidence."


    Though, who was the person who cough up blood and fainted from grievance and jealousy because the person he loves has a daughter and couldn''t take the reality after witnessing their warm and family interaction with each other?


    Turning his eyes again at the words written in the letters, Su Dong finally left out a very long deep breaths.


    At least he can get a break from all these crazy event that has been happening the whole time right?


    <strong>Brother Dong,</strong>


    <strong><em>When you read this letter, I am already together with my Baby flying in another Country. I''ll be back soon, this is not an elopement, I repeat this is not elopement (Though I wish it was) so don''t worry Brother Dong!</em></strong>


    <strong><em>I</em></strong><strong><em>am just apanying my Baby right now. (Wow, this might be a date???)</em></strong>


    <strong><em>I will definitely be lovers with my Baby when I return!</em></strong>


    <strong><em>So, wait and start preparing for my celebration when Ie back Brother Dong!</em></strong>


    <strong><em>P.S. I will buy you a souvenir, when I return back to the Country with my Baby~</em></strong>


    <strong>You Awesome Brother Ye</strong>

 Chapter 83: Madness and Mayhem, Su Dong Tightly Grab His Hairs.

    Chapter 83: Madness and Mayhem, Su Dong Tightly Grab His Hairs.


    Qing Ye that has been happily hugging the delicate person on his arms, couldn''t help but think deeply of a certain idea on his mind, purple eyes suddenly glinting before softly leaning down to gently whisper some words to his little Yi fair ear causing the delicate body to shudder a bit.


    Snow who felt the burning breath of the devilish handsome young man that he was sitting on couldn''t help but shiver over with unexinable feelings, although he remains expressionless the entire time but inside he felt a bit thrill from the sudden ambiguous move of his new love.


    What to do, Snow seemed to find his new love to be thrilling before nodding his head to answer Qing Ye whisper question.


    Suddenly, arge warmth hand gently hold Snow head before turning it to face Qing Ye firm chest, the entire time Snow has obediently let Qing Ye make his action.


    <strong>Click</strong>


    <strong>Click</strong>


    <strong>Click</strong>


    Suddenly the shutter sound echoed out softly, before Snow finally turn his head back after the sound disappeared and curiously taking a look at the t touch screen cell phone on Qing Ye hand.


    In Snow vision, there in the glowing screen was a rity of an image of Snow sitting in a devilishly handsome young manp with his face turned away,pletely hiding his appearance while Qing Ye was showing an overwhelming tenderness and affection,rge hand tenderly grasping the side of the smaller young man head dressed in ck, his sexy lip leaning closer to the young man left face, seemingly wanting to give a soft kiss.


    The picture that was taken is full of warmth and intimate interaction between the two young men.


    "Baby Baby you are so adorable"


    With those breathy husky voice near Snow ear filled with overwhelming obsession, suddenly a slender finger gently grip his chin and raising his head up before a warm and moist lips suddenly touch the corner of Snow pale lip again, it was the second time that Qing Ye has abruptly done this move toward him.


    Snow expressionless face almost cracked at the brazen move of the young man, Snow has given him an inch and he will take a mile.


    Although, he wasining inside but it doesn''t change the fact that his heart skip a beat again from the sudden intimate action of the devilishly handsome man before him.


    Qing Ye who was secretly observing the person''s reaction on his arms couldn''t help but sigh in relief inside before his confidence raise up in another level, though he knows that he needs to control himself from doing excessive move for now despite not wanting to.


    He doesn''t want to scare his little Yi after all, what to do if he runs away from him? Wouldn''t he be crying to death in a cornerter on?


    Snow, who was trying hard to control his expression while suppressing the twitching of his lips couldn''t help but inwardly sigh, although his new love has different personality and identity, but deep down, his true nature seemed to stay the same, shameless as ever but oh so loveable while still retaining those deep obsession and possessiveness as always.


    Suddenly, Qing Ye showed a dorky but dazzling smile on his devilish handsome face that cause Snow to squint his eyes because of how bright the person before him is, even know could tell that Qing Ye is really dazzling.


    "Here we go~ Baby, although I can''t tell anyone who you are but I will definitely show the entire world about how much I love you~."


    Snow just blink his eyes at this person certain move and not answering his sudden confession before getting up from the man''sp since it is time for their flight to start soon.


    "Lets go."


    Qing Ye who heard his little Yi voice, suddenly rejoice that he was called by him, before standing up and gently taking hold of the pale small hand of the smaller young man.


    "Here Baby, let me hold your hand, I am sure that you are still hungry."


    Snow just take a nce at therge warm hand, then turning his eyes to the delighted man before choosing to remain silent.


    As they walk together, Snow couldn''t help but think about the use of the inte and posting on a social media in the future when he finally remove the restriction that has been ced against him.


    And as he took onest nce at the person walking beside him, finally deeming to observe his new love appearance, pitch abyss ck eyes suddenly deepened as a sh of possessiveness appear on it.


    From what he remembers, it seemed that Qing Ye is a national male god in the entertainment world, with numerous hard core and mad fans that are crazily after by both genders and races at the same time.


    This has caused Snow to think about how he will have to show his sovereign to his new loveter on and and the inte seemed to be the fastest way to do it, thus on this day, Snow decided that he will be showing dog food everywhere in order to show the entire world that Qing Ye only belong to him while deeply feeling excited at the same time.


    Though, should he prepare a ck room to Qing Yeter on too? Maybe buy an Isted Ind?


    Snow deeply thought while being guided by the clueless but delighted Qing Ye into the airne that they will be riding.


    But, Snow needs a reason to do it though, he doesn''t want to be seen as an overbearing person, in his past life, he was able to do it by using the reason of being pregnant but this time he was unable to use the same reason in this world.


    <em>Hm I have to think a reasonter.</em>


    Suddenly in another ce, Su Dong was currently receiving a massive phone calls all a sudden, before finally answering a phone the phone of one of his closest friends.


    "Brother Dong, look at Brother Ye profile in social media! Damn, everyone are going crazy! Though is it really true?"


    A clueless Su Dong just stayed silent for a bit while feeling ominous at the utter disbelief of his friend''s surprise voice and questions, "Brother Tao, what are you talking about?"


    The other person in the phone suddenly stayed silent before finally speaking with full of sympathy and hanging up quickly soon after.


    The ominous emotions he felt suddenly elevated before gulping down as he instantly went to the social media on his phone and into his Brother Ye profile.


    There right before him, was an intimate interactions between two men in the screen, full of warmths and affections that delight the eyes but at the same time a problem in the making, before Su Dong with a nk expression turn his eyes at the words that were written along with the picture.


    "Isn''t my Baby adorable? Although Ipletely didn''t believe it at first but this Qing Ye fell in love at first sight! And at the moment, I, Qing Ye, is chasing my Adorable Baby right now! As you can see from the picture, I will be able to be his lover soon!"


    As Su Dong mechanically gaze away from the picture and turning to stare at his phone time, it was only a mere hour of his Brother Ye leaving and chasing after the blood race but despite it all, he was still able to leave a headache inducing problem to be taken care of.


    Suddenly, this day and early morning, most of the entire Country suddenly boiled down in a high profile gossip and chaos while numerous crazy fan of a certain person has suddenly went mad at the sudden shocking post of their National Male God.


    Unwillingness, envy, hatred and all negative emotions has suddenly boiled down within them, while most of the people are in denial that their Male God has suddenly fallen in love with someone else, and surprisingly it was a man.


    Did their Male God got bent???


    Although, there are those people who gave their blessing to their Male God as they understand that they couldn''t reallypletely possess him alone, but it was only a few people after all.


    Most of the hardcore and crazy fan of Qing Ye has suddenly turned more crazy from intense envy and hatred at the person who was able to make their peerless and talented devilishly handsome young man fall in love with.


    Suddenly in the entire City of the Country, numerous problems keep happening because of a certain person action, while there are also some people who was taken straight into the hospital, fainting from grievance and even a heart attack from shock.


    Su Dong who was receiving all the phone calls, couldn''t help but grab his hairs tightly.


    "Brother Ye, your flying in another country but didn''t forget to leave chaos and mayhem...please give me a break."

 Chapter 84: Buzzing Sound of Numerous Bees.

    Chapter 84: Buzzing Sound of Numerous Bees.


    "Oh my!"


    A beautiful young woman suddenly eximed in surprise while using her delicate hands to cover her open mouth.


    Pink eyes open wide in surprise, then disbelief before turning into delight, as tears of happiness and relief soon started falling down her cheeks.


    "... Father you finally found a future Blood Partner Ai is so happy for you."


    Jing Ai instinct when she has nce at the human man has been right all along, this person will be able to help her father problems, the one who will finally stop her father years of suffering of hunger and thirst.


    Before a brilliant smile grace her beautiful face, pink watery eyes glinting as an idea suddenly emerge on her mind.


    "... I think I will have another father soon."


    From the days that will soon follow after, the famous Emperor of the Entertainment World has been daily updating an intimate photos with a young man and sprinkling dog food without any worries at all, ignorant or indifferent about the fact of the mayhem and chaos that he has been causing on the inte, and even in real life because of certain reactions of his rather well known crazy hardcore fans.


    Su Dong who was unable to contact a certain someone in order to keep everything in order has been gripping his hair tightly nonstop from all the trouble his friend has been causing every day.


    In another ce, a beautiful woman with glowing crimson eyes with a nasty and vicious expression has been shouting anxiously causing those other people around her to flinch in fear.


    "Qing Ye is mine! Qing Ye is mine! Qing Ye is mine!"


    Full of envy and jealousy as the young blood race frantically shout those repeated words, she suddenly started breaking and throwing those costly items all around her room.


    <strong>Bang!</strong>


    <strong>Bam!</strong>


    <strong>Crash!</strong>


    With a hard pants, the beautiful woman who was behavingpletely crazy the whole time has suddenly stop before turning to the other people in the room with wide glowing eyes containing a bit of unhinged vor within it.


    "Go look the information of that man in the picture! If you have the chance, kill him instantly! But make sure not to leave any evidence."


    She knew the power her Qing Ye has, if not, she would have taken that person instantly when she has firstid her eyes on him.


    Biting her red lips, the beautiful woman mumble, "I have been watching over him from the start, there is no way I will give him to another person. He is destined to be my Blood Partner!"


    In a small butfortable busy room, a kind and gentle young woman is currently softly holding a cell phone on her delicate hands, while the other young man with a handsome features on her side, has been speaking non stop as heforts the kind and gentle young woman the whole entire time.


    "Goddess, please don''t worry. I am sure that Senior Ye is having one of his unruly actions again! Among the people in the entertainment, he has always been treating you kindly than the other people. I am sure that you are a special person to him."


    The young handsome man eyes suddenly lit up with confidence while containing some disdain when he spoke to the other random man that has suddenly appeared.


    "Besides, rather than a random man who just suddenly appeared to be lover with Senior Ye, everyone has already decided that they would rather want their Goddess to be with their Emperor! It was an anonymous decisions in the inte, and is currently knowingly spread wide!"


    <em>Random man bing a lover of Senior Ye?</em>


    The kind and gentle young woman who remained silent, has deeply gaze at the blindingly intimate photos on her phone before a hostile and vicious emotions suddenly sh on her usually kind eyes which instantly turn back to normal.


    "Brother Zhen, no need to worry, I know Senior Ye will change his mind again soon. After all, he can be fickle sometimes."


    After all, she is one of the people who was able to get close to him without any problem from the start.


    In a beautiful huge garden filled with beautiful and blooming flowers in different types, a young girl, with the appearance of an 18 years old girl, has been shakily holding a phone in her hand the whole time while her eyes were wide open with utter disbelief.


    "There is no way that this is true! I am sure Brother Ye phone has been hack! This pictures are all fake!"


    After shouting loudly, the young girl has suddenly turn around to the beautiful mature woman with a perfectly shaped body who has been calmly drinking a hot cup of tea while the perfectly manicured red nails shine in the sunlight.


    "Big Sister Niu, don''t believe this! Everyone knows that Brother Ye belong to you! After all, our parents have talked about promising a marriage between the two of you when you were just a child! This random man is just a third person trying to destroy your love with Brother Ye!''


    "Calmly down Mei. There was no need to react strongly with Brother Ye showy actions, everyone knows what kind of a person he is after all."


    Pacifying the enraged and anxious young girl before her, the mature woman with a breathtakingly beautiful face just showed a calm smile the whole entire time before steadily taking the phone that has been ced on the table while passionate emerald eyes gazing at the intimate photos on the phone.


    "No matter what Brother Ye does and wanted, our family will definitely not allowed it. Even though his whole actions has been uncontroble all these years, if both of our family goes against him, there is nothing he can do. Besides, that man has been mine from the start."


    Qing Ye is a smart man, there is no way that he will be able to stop our two family decision with uniting our powers.


    After speaking those words confidently, the breathtakingly beautiful woman justzily drop the phone in the table before continuing to gracefully sip the cup of hot tea on her hand.


    The young girl who was named Mei suddenly smile happily before taking a seat on the opposite side of the mature woman before giggling from time to time as she speaks excitedly about some topics.


    "Leader, are you alright?"


    A timid voice of a young woman suddenly asked bravely to the silent but dangerous atmosphere on their usually steady and calm leader who turned her head silently, causing the young woman''s eyes to instantly widen in fear before frantically leaving the room in terror.


    The young woman leader hazel eyes has been filled with overwhelming killing intent, that she was almost scared to death and cause her to run away.


    Ignoring the young woman reaction, Changying mumble in a soft voice on the already silent room.


    "...Brother Ye can only be mine."

 Chapter 85: Ill Wait A Bit More.. Such Sweet Suffering~

    Chapter 85: I''ll Wait A Bit More.. Such Sweet Suffering~


    "Damn that Qing Ye! Urg this is impossible. How could that guy manage to make Zou Yi ept all of this? Yan Linwei, what do we do?"


    Sky-blue eyes widened sorge it seemed like it would pop out as Tao Xin gazed at the phone in his hands with an expression of utter disbelief.


    Although his friend already talked about his ideas and opinions before ... is this really happening?


    "... So this is the human you had mentioned who can feed Zou Yi?"


    Suddenly another voice, full of chill, resounded, causing Tao Xin to turn his head and gaze at the ice-cold, expressionless handsome face as the pale blue eyes narrowed at the photos ced on his desk.


    "Although it''s great that Zou Yi finally has a chance to have a Blood Partner, this is a bit of a problem andplicated to deal with. Those old coots in the old families with traditional ideas will definitely cause trouble for Zou Yi"


    Sexy lips suddenly formed a thin line, and pale blue eyes glinted fiercely. Tao Xin''s handsome face paled a bit andplicated expressions crossed his face when the old coots were mentioned as if he was remembering memories from the past.


    However, Yan Liwei''s lips curved up a bit a secondter as he recalled Zou Yi''s personality, and a bit of delight shed in his pale blue eyes.


    "However, forget those old families who only selfishly aim for their own self-interests; no one has been able to control Zou Yi, and the one who was capable of doing so has been long gone. Although I don''t want to say this, let us hope that those old coots manage to make our friend angry, that would be a scene that I would like to see."


    Tao Xin instantly paled as he thought of the previous time that his loner friend reacted strongly, which had been hell.


    "Y-You are crazy for wanting a repeat of that!"


    "I think it''s time to wake up those proud and arrogant old families and show them who is the real Blood Race and who has the power and control over them."


    Tao Xin opened and closed his mouth, gazing at the cold handsome man with aplicated expression. Liwei has also changed... every one of them has been changing while he stays the same just the way he was in the past.


    He couldn''t help but wonder if that person has also changed? If that person no longer...


    All of a sudden, Zou Yi''s earlier words resounded loudly in his mind, causing his heart to twist in pain as turbulent emotions arose within him.


    Sky blue eyes nced at the intimate photos of the two young men on the phone onest time, before closing his eyes and taking a deep breath.


    "No matter what we have a more pressing matter to resolve at the moment."


    The figures of two young men could be seen standing in front of the door to a beautiful two-story luxurious beach house, the fresh air of the sea causing the hood of the young man dressed in ck to sway a bit. At the same time, the person standing beside him had been smiling brightly, purple eyes containing overwhelming tenderness as he gazed at the smaller figure.


    "Baby, we finally arrived, this is the ce that our daughter has prepared for us."


    Our daughter? Snow could only inwardly sigh; he no longer tries to manage this overly confident new love of his, onlypletely ignoring him as he opened the door and walked inside.


    "Eh? Baby? Are you not hungry? It''s almost time for dinner, what do you want to eat?"


    Purple eyes narrowed as he stared at the wide,rge ss window inside the house, where the sunset appeared on the horizon before Qing Ye turned back to stare at the retreating figure of his little Yi, who was walking up the stairs to get to the second floor of the beach house, where the location of their rooms was.


    Snow, who heard the word "food" from Qing Ye, suddenly stopped before turning his head around to gaze at the devilishly handsome man standing underneath the stairs on the first floor, causing Qing Ye to beam in happiness.


    "Don''t worry Baby! I know that you only want to eat food that contains energy! Our daughter prepared a bunch of ingredients to cook for already!"


    Our Daughter, Our daughter you really have been repeating those words without any hesitation and shame huh.


    Snow couldn''t help but wonder where the fragile, ss-heart young man that coughed up blood and fainted has gone to?


    "Seafood"


    Since he was currently near the ocean, Snow felt like eating it.


    "Sure Baby! Just go take a rest in our room and I will call you when it''s ready!"


    Our room? Snow''s, who started to walk upstairs, his pale lips couldn''t help but curve up a bit. Though he can ept being hugged and ced on Qing Ye''sp, sharing a room is a bit of an excessive move at the moment.


    So not this time Qing Ye.


    Inwardly chucking, Snow entered thergest room in the beach house before closing the doors and sitting at the desk that had aputer on it.


    It''s time to do what he came here for as he waited for Qing Ye to prepare their food.


    A bitter, outside the luxurious beach house:


    "Baby, do you like the food I prepared?"


    Purple eyes gently caressed his little Yi''s pure ck hair while sitting in front of a table, while he stood by his Baby side. Pitch abyss ck eyes stared at the assorted grilled seafood on his tes, then to the hot soup of ms sprinkled with cut green onions.


    All the food on his table looked like they were glistening and so tasty that Snow''s stomach made a small sound. Simultaneously, the sizzling sound of fresh oysters ced in the grill along with the delicious smell of the sauce drizzled on top of it almost caused Snow to let out a drool.


    "Um it looks good."


    Pitch-ck eyes shed a bit of happiness, causing Qing Ye, who had been observing his Baby''s expressionless face, to smile brightly before taking a seat next to him.


    Snow justzily sat while waiting to be fed by Qing Ye as he watched as his new love start peeling the juicy shrimps with his beautiful fingers which suddenly look so delicious.


    "Here you go Baby, say Ah~"


    Suddenly, arge, plump shrimp appeared before Snow, causing his abyss eyes to nce at the person for a split second before obediently opening his pale lips and taking the shrimp in his mouth. He did not forget to lick the slender finger that slightly touched his lips which is definitely not an ident before squinting his eyes in happiness, since not only was the shrimp delicious, but he was also able to get some energy from Qing Ye.


    A deep breath has echoed out beside Snow, but he remained "ignorant" while retaining an expressionless face- though deep down, he couldn''t help but chuckle a bit.


    With a helpless smile still filled with tenderness, a spoiled look flickered in Qing Ye''s purple eyes as he deeply gazed at his happy Baby. Although his little Yi''s face remained nk the whole time, Qing Ye canpletely read his mood.


    And as he began to peel another shrimp, the finger that was licked by that cute tongue suddenly felt hot and itchy to Qing Ye.


    Control yourself Qing Ye, you don''t want your Baby to run away from you right?


    So, he continued to feed his little Yi, his heart filled with warmth and sweetness, but at the same time, torment- as he had wanted nothing more than to taste those delicious pale lips of his Baby for so long he was already going a bit crazy inside.


    Wait a bit more a bit more...


    With those words repeating on his mind, Qing Ye continues to feed his Baby feelingpletely happy while suffering at the entire time.

 Chapter 86: You Are Really Delicious~ Reward or Punishment?

    Chapter 86: You Are Really Delicious~ Reward or Punishment?


    Outside a Luxurious Two-Story Beach House, a delicate figure of a young man dress in all ck could be seen drinking a cup of cold water, pitch abyss ck eyes narrowing down as it shes delighted emotions, feeling entirely satisfied at the dishes that he has been fed by the other devilishly handsome young man sitting next to him.


    Although the food that Snow has taken doesn''t contain much energy to truly make himpletely content, it doesn''t change the fact that Qing Ye food that he has cooked tastes really delicious enough to make him feel a bit content on it.


    "Baby, are you sure that you don''t want more?"


    Suddenly hearing a pampering and gentle voice, Snow who was feeling happy finally turns around and met the soft purple eyes of Qing Ye which were filled with strong devotion, who seemed to have an appearance of someone who did something satisfying even though it was a hard work as the devilishly handsome young man has his cheeks flush in pinks while letting out a sweats.


    Snow who observes Qing Ye for a few seconds, has finally nod hid head to the question he was asked from him.


    "You should also eat."


    Qing Ye purple eyes brighten since his Little Yi was concern about him before his sexy lip curving up making him look so charming as his entire devilish features have suddenly be more breathtakingly stunning and gorgeous.


    His voice turning low and sensual as he leaned over and whisper a breathy hot breath on the white ear of Snow.


    "Baby, Isn''t this time your turn to feed me too?"


    Snow''s body suddenly shivers a tiny bit, causing Qing Ye to be braver and filled him with nothing but joy as he continues on because he didn''t see any rejection from his Baby.


    "Babye on your delicious sustenance is also hungry."


    <em>Are you seducing me?</em>


    Those words instantly appear on Snow mind before staying silent for a few moments.


    Then pale hands began to peel another batch of a newly cook shrimps and then calmly feeding the plump and juicy shrimp into Qing Ye sexy lip that has begun to open up before his entire expression turning in utter bliss a few secondster.


    The whole entire time, Snow remains silent, his pale face expressionless but his pitch abyss ck eyes continue to darken as he deeply gazes at the blissful and highly attractive young man before him.


    Snow could truthfully state that he seemed to have been baited by Qing Ye seduction a bit, while pitch abyss ck eyes deeply perceive the perfectly sculpture handsome features of Qing Ye, which is really wless beyond imagination, especially when those appearance has been openly seducing him.


    Now that Snow was seeing this person as his new love in the future, Snow has already started to observe him frequently.


    Later on, after finally finishing all the food in the table, Qing Ye feltpletely full.


    The first time that he was being fed by his Baby, Qing Ye doesn''t really want to stop but unfortunately, even he was unable to stop himself from being full already, although he would have continued on he was really afraid that he would die from overeating and leaving his little Yi.


    He didn''t even get to achieve a kiss from his Baby yet, how could he just die so easily?


    "Ah, Baby every food that you feed me is all extremely delicious!"


    "Ye... I am still hungry"


    Qing Ye who was filled with happiness, suddenly be a bit bewildered from the sudden words of his little Yi and before he could even react, in an instant he found himself being pulled by his Baby and ce into some soft spot.


    Snow who was always hungry suddenly felt a small different type of hunger causing him to be unable to stop himself from pulling the devilishly handsome young man into the other long couch a bit farther away from them and pushing the young man down before cradling hisp.


    "Baby?"


    Remaining silent, Snow pitch abyss eyes glowed a bit before a sliver of red tint appearing on it, with a swallowing sound on his throat, Snow back bent over as he leaned down toward Qing Ye slender and beautiful white neck, breathing a bit faster while his two sensitive fangs tingle a bit.


    Qing Ye remain silent the whole time, his entire body tensing a bit, purple eyes brimming with anticipation and excitement at the sudden movement of his little Yi.


    <em>Is my Baby finally going to?</em>


    However, before he could think more deeply about a wonderful possibility happening at the moment, a burning but wet tongue suddenly lick his slender neck, causing his body to shiver in excitement and pleasure and before long a soft cry was let out from him while smaller man sitting on his body continue to repeatedly lick his neck like it was a deliciously sweet candy.


    "Oh"


    Hearing those soft cry of the person underneath him, Snow ck red tint eyes glowed more as his wet pink tongue that has been slowly and gently licking the vital point of the person underneath him continues to move around without stopping.


    Snow was getting far stronger energy than ever while feeling sofortable and content that Snow was unable to stop himself from repeatedly licking Qing Ye slender flush white neck before suddenly using his pale lip to suck on it causing the devilishly handsome man to let out a groan of pleasure.


    "Baby don''t do this I" <em>will not be able to really stop myself!</em>


    Qing Ye entire body felt like its burning at the moment, while his lower half seemed to react and harden causing him to take a deep breathed at the stimting move of his little Yi.


    <em>Baby.. please stop or continue? urgh... this is getting a bit dangerous I don''t want it to stop but...</em>


    Snow who instantly felt the burning hot object on his bottom has suddenly stopped and stilled before finally feeling a bit discouraged since he knows that Qing Ye was at his limit.


    Although he knew that Qing Ye will be able to be his Blood Partner, but even at this moment, despite making him want to lick the devilishly handsome young man neck longer but he can still retain the calmness of a blood race.


    The uncontroble impulse of desiring to plunge his two fangs into Qing Ye slender beautiful neck, unfortunately, doesn''t appear yet.


    Snow knew that he has to let his feeling toward Qing Ye continue to grow more to the point of madness, so with a bit more sucking sound that hassted far longer this time and with a final lick of his wet tongue into thest numerous kiss marks that Snow had left to Qing Ye flush neck, he finally leaned back up while getting off from the young manp.


    Stretching a bit, Snow took a nce at the seemingly defiled and has been taken advantage Qing Ye, causing his tongue to lick his lip one time seemingly tasting something delicious before his gaze stops at the ratherrge bulge on Qing Ye pant causing Snow to inwardly nods his head at his beautiful masterpiece.


    This should be a good punishment from the stealing tofu that his new love has been taking advantage of from him and good rewards from being such delicious food.


    "Ye, Good Night."


    With those words spoken to the dazed Qing Ye, Snow turned around, entering the beach house and going up to his room to take a rest for today, leaving a confused but excitedly arouse Qing Ye behind.


    "...Eh?"

 Chapter 87: Snow Sudden Great Idea, Which Seemed To Be Not Great?

    Chapter 87: Snow Sudden Great Idea, Which Seemed To Be Not Great?


    With a small yawn, Snow who already entered his bedroom has locked the door tightly without any hesitation and has instantly gone toy down on his soft bed while neglecting the young man that he has just left outside the luxurious beach house.


    After all, Snow couldn''t help Qing Ye problem at the moment, not because he doesn''t want to do anything, but it was because of the restriction that has been set with his body that won''t allow him to make an action which is are far more out of character of Zou Yi personality.


    The sucking and licking he just did were already in the maximum limit of what he was capable of doing.


    If Snow were allowed, he would have helped Qing Ye to take care of it without any shame.


    Qing Ye who was left behind so cruelly by Snow has finally able to manage himself from standing up albeit a shaky one while taking in a deep breathed, purple eyes darkened with intense desires as he gazes inside the beach house for a few moments before suddenly letting out a helpless smile and a spoil look.


    Along the way, he stumbles over to where his bedroom is while the fiery heat on his lower part has been giving him aborious time, while sweats dripping down a bit from his forehead.


    As for his decision to stay together and sleep in the same bed as his Baby, Qing Ye know that it wouldn''t be fulfilled today, because based on the way his little Ye left him alone, he knew that it futile request.


    Besides, it will be a quite dangerous move at the moment since Qing Ye might really be unable to control himself anymore from pushing down his Baby, just by being suck by his little Ye pale lip and lick by his wet pink tongue is already making him go crazy with desire.


    Taking onest nce at the tightly closed door of his little Yi bedroom, Qing Ye has finally entered is own bedroom, before he straightly went into the bathroom to take a cold shower.


    It seemed that he will be stayingte tonight.


    Suddenly the sound of water sshing echoed out at the slightly open door of the bathroom while ambiguous voice echoed out repeatedly.


    "Meow"


    Snow who only manage to sleep for a few minutes has suddenly opened his eyes and saw the figure of an adorable small ck cat that has suddenly appeared on his huge bed before the small ck cat has walk closer toward him and started licking his pale cheek.


    "Snow, I''m back~"


    "Wee Back ke."


    With a warmth pitch abyss ck eyes, Snow who was suddenly interrupted from his deep sleep has started to gently touch the soft and smooth fur of ke cat body.


    If it was someone else who disturb his sleep, Snow would have reacted in a negative way but since it was ke, Snow has always been kind and gentle to the special soul that exists solely for him.


    And as for where ke has gone to, of course, it was to follow Snow orders and instructions.


    "By the way Snow, where is our gold thigh?"


    ke who was curious about the whereabouts of their gold thigh and confused about the fact that he wasn''t in the same bed with Snow has suddenly asked in bewilderment.


    Where? Snow blinks his eyes as he ponders over ke sudden question before turning silent for a few seconds as an idea emerges on his mind.


    Snow who suddenly turns silent, instantly has his eyes glowed in wonder.


    Although he wasn''t able to make a further move, there is something he was still able to do without any problem.


    "Good job ke and sleep first alright? Our gold thigh is inside the house so don''t worry. I just need to do something important right now."


    ke just stare curiously at the sudden happy Snow before nodding his head obediently.


    "Alright Snow, I will go sleep first then, good night~"


    With onest lick on Snow''s pale cheeks, ke went to curl at the pillows next to what Snow has been using, before quickly sleeping fast without any hesitation and full of trust to Snow words.


    Snow just cares ke small head for a few seconds before turning his attention at the sudden Holographic Panel that has appeared before him, finally remembering one of the features of the Game Map that he has permanently bought.


    With a movement of his thoughts, in the screen of the holographic panel, the sound of waters sshing enter his ears, soon followed by constants harsh gasp and sexy groan of a rather sensual voice of a young man.


    Inwardly curling his lip with a smile, Snow pitch abyss eyes glowed whilepletely watching the tall and lithe figure of a young man currently sitting under the flowing water of the shower, his back against the wall, his leg both spread wide as both of his beautiful hand seemed to make rhythm movements.


    As Snow watch, some thought emerge on his mind at the sudden image before him, although Snow doesn''t really mind who was the bottom one or the attacker since he has a rather brilliant andfortable experience of being pressed down constantly on his past life as Rong Xen but despite it all, Snow was still a man after all.


    And as he turns his attention at the rather long and thick hard object of the young man in the screen panel, Snow couldn''t help but inwardly ask about why his new love has therger one than what he currently has.


    However, Snow was rather a bit enamored about the way the devilishly handsome young man beautiful hands has been constantly moving up and down at the hard object between his perfect proportion legs, while the water sprinkle on that devilishly handsome face of his, as the droplets of water, went down to his flush cheeks and into his numerous kiss marks beautiful slender neck and down into his perfectly mouth-watering eight abs that contain certain wildness and appeal as his stomach tighten up while letting out a throaty groans out of those sexy thin lip of his, gorgeous purple eyes blurring the entire time as he whispers words between his repeated gasps which contain with extraordinary passions, wants and massive affections the whole entire time.


    "Baby ah Baby Baby I love you... oh... Baby your mineI really want you so badly"


    Snow that has been watching the whole entire time with his pitch abyss eyes slowly widening couldn''t help but swallow down hard as his pale slender throat move up and down repeatedly, especially when he heard those words that seemed so close by to his ears like Qing Ye has been whispering close to him the whole entire time.


    And as for those sensual words which are filled with intense obsession, desires and deep love that is so confusing, Snow''s entire body has suddenly slowly heated up as he watched the marvelous disy of scenery before him.


    Just those movements and actions, it felt like Snow was just standing a few distances away from Qing Ye wet alluring body.


    One thought couldn''t help but enter Snow''s mind as hepletely watches in deep fascination while being attracted to another certain level at the person who was being overwhelmed by nothing but wanting Snow''s entire being.


    Oh, yes, Qing Ye definitely has the appearance of wanting to eat him dry at the moment, but even Snow could tell that Qing Ye doesn''t only want his physical body, Snow felt and saw the way that Qing Ye also seemed to want but nothing more but to swallow his entire soul in order for the two of them to integratepletely in order to be together for eternity.


    Damn is this person going to be his?


    Snow who just decided to watch in fun, curiosity, and interest in the show a bit from the start couldn''t stop himself any longer as his gaze was unable to leave the devilishly handsome young man breathtakingly beautiful figure.


    He doesn''t know how long has he been watching, but Snow body that is already heated up couldn''t help but slowly get out from therge soft bed unconscious movements, before slowly walking out of hisrge room, and started taking a silent step at the door of where the person he has been watching the whole time was staying at the moment.


    Pitch abyss ck eyes were almost being swallowed up by the crimson color, while his two fangs seemed to start itching harder than from what happened during their dinner time.


    With a swallowing sounding from Snow''s throat, a pale hand has reached out and slowly hold the handle of Qing Ye bedroom door, which was something that Snow could instantly tell that wasn''t locked at all.


    However, Snow who was moving unconsciously and being led by the instinct of his body blood race, suddenly stilled while his sweating forehead touches the wooden door, and stayed that way for the entire time, while he continues to watch the scenery in the holographic panel.

 Chapter 88: Snow Shameless Actions, Qing Ye Cherish Moments.

    Chapter 88: Snow Shameless Actions, Qing Ye Cherish Moments.


    As Snow stood still with his forehead leaning over the close doors while watching as Qing Ye alluring and seducing scenery, his entire back sweating a bit while his eyes have been turning crimson red to pitch abyss ck repeatedly.


    Taking a deep breath, Snow knew that although he wanted to go inside and pounce at the beautiful evildoer inside the room however there was no way that Qing Ye will be able to control himself from wanting more and go all the way.


    Snow knew the limitation that has been set upon himself, although he has just left his new love cruelly after making those intimate actions after the dinner was done, he took a stop at the limit that Qing Ye could handle his actions.


    And if he barges inside without thinking of the consequences of his actions Snow is really doesn''t give any respect that his new love deserves.


    He rather dislikes giving a harsh and cruel action without thinking about regards about Qing Ye situations, at least this time, Snow felt reluctant to do a ruthless move toward him.


    As a man, Snow can understand Qing Ye current hardship thus after thinking about what to do since he wants to continue on, he suddenly took a small jade bottle on his inventory bag before using his shadow to enter inside the room, before opening the bottle as a colorless and odorless medicine began to spread all around the bedroom.


    It was just in time, that the devilishly handsome young man has walked out from the shower while using arge white towel to dry his perfect and wless naked body.


    Using the Game Map and Appraisal at the same time, Snow can tell that the young handsome man has instantly fallen asleep deeply while lying in the bed.


    Snow pale hand instantly turn the doorknob open and entering the bedroom, his crimson blood eyes instantly gaze at the sleeping figureying down on the bed without any nket covering his openly naked body.


    Pure crimson blood eyes glint in a predatory way as he gazes at the sleeping body up and down the entire time, feeling his heart beating a bit at the wonderful image before his eyes.


    Since no one is watching and the prey he has his eyes currently set on is deeply asleep with the use of a medicine that Li Chen has created,pletely trusting and believing in the ability of his past life lover medicinal ability, so without any difficulty and problem, Snow can make an unruly move to the person that is currently unconscious without any idea of what is about to happen to him.


    Pink tongue licking his pale lip a bit, Snow slowly remove his hooded jacket with the zipping sound in the silent room and getting his simple ck t-shirt off, showing a pale thin chest and a rather slender waist, though he couldn''t help but took a deep breath as he controlled himself from removing his ck pant with a bit of difficulty.


    "Ha"


    Letting out a soft sound while his body burning up, Snow finally gets on the bed before slowly crawling up to the naked devilishly handsome young man and cradling hisp, though his gaze couldn''t help but stare at the rather abuse object of Qing Ye before inwardly chuckling and leaning down to softly whisper on his ear.


    "Ye... wait for a bit more alright? When I am ready, I will definitely let you have all your ways to me even the one in your fantasies."


    A smile has suddenly graced his slightly flush pale face, but this time it was a deadly smile full of danger on it before his pale hand softly and gently cares the still flush cheeks of Qing Ye with a bit tenderness.


    And a few secondster with a heavy breath, Snow pale hands has slowly lower down to the asleep young man slender neck, tracking down to the perfectly firm chest, before his pale lip began to gently suck at the numerous kiss marks he has left before and with a slightly wet sound, Snow head has slowly lower down and started licking all over the young man beautiful body, making an ambiguous wet sounds the whole entire time at the silent bedroom.


    As for taking advantage of the currently deeply sleeping devilishly handsome young man, Snow doesn''t feel any guilt at all, rather feeling more enthusiastic and passionate because he believespletely that Qing Ye will unquestionably love what he was currently doing.


    It was just too bad though since Snow can''t let him know all about what he was doing to him at the moment, feeling a bit annoyed at the current restriction and limit that was set on his current body.


    So Snow continues to intimately and passionately y at the naked body of the devilishly handsome young man the entire time.


    .


    .


    .


    <em>Where I am? Who I am? What''s happening?</em>


    <em>Am I dreaming?</em> That has been what Qing Ye mind has been circling nonstop on his mind, as his purple eyes were wide open while gazing at the currently delicate figure sleeping almost on top of his naked body after he woke up.


    The peeking light of the sunlight from the ss window, showing the entire spectacle inside the bedroom.


    <em>Damn, why didn''t I woke up at the wonderful scene of his Baby trying to climb his bedst night?</em>


    Before that thought came next after getting over his sudden shocking situations in finding his Baby sleeping soundly and serenely slightly on top of his naked body, before a regretful expression grace on his handsome face, Qing Ye slowly spoke in a soft bu disordered voice, while gently touching the head of the sleeping teenager.


    "Baby?"


    Snow has instantly woke up by the gentle touch of his new love along with his confused voice, causing his sleepy ck eyes full of content to raise up to gaze at the wide-awake beautiful purple eyes filled with puzzle expression.


    Pale lip opens up and utters a soft one word which seemed to be a spoiled sound in Qing Ye ears before Snow uses his pale face to gently rub at the rather smooth firm chest of the man he has been lying on top while sleeping.


    "... Sleepy"


    Purple eyes watch as his Baby continues to sleep, content and satisfy emotions emitting on his delicate body, a sudden idea emerges on his mind before his purple eyes sh in delight and enjoyment.


    "... um yes Baby just sleep more"


    With a soft and gentle voice, Qing Ye coached the sleeping teenager on top of his naked boy back to sleep, while his slender beautiful fingers have softly cared at the soft ck hairs, cherishing the feelings of the person he fell in love with, wrapped around his body before he uses his other hand to enclosed around the young man thin back before gently grasping and holding his Baby slender waist.


    Although there was something suspicious about the way his Little Yi climb his bed in the middle of the night without waking up, Qing Ye just chose to ignore it, as he appreciates the moment of his Baby sleeping figure sleeping in the same bed as him while his sexy lip gently touching the young man top head, purple eyes wide awake since he doesn''t want to sleep to cherish his current situations and has stayed silent the whole entire time.

 Chapter 89: Tao Xin Seeking Death, Qing Ye Felt Like He Is In Heaven.

    Chapter 89: Tao Xin Seeking Death, Qing Ye Felt Like He Is In Heaven.


    "So, that''s all, pleasee back home soon Jian. It''s really dangerous out there right now, we don''t even have no idea who is our enemies and for some reason are currently being targeted."


    A beautiful woman with fiery red hair with bright green eyes, raise her perfectly eyebrow at the unusual grave words of the usually self-assured person in the line of the phone she was currently speaking with while sitting on a chair, dressed in sexy and gorgeous design clothes thatpletely highlight her perfect curve and alluring body.


    "But Xin, didn''t you just say that Brother Yi will be able to help us?"


    As she discusses their other elder member, a beautiful smile instantly graces her breathtakingly beautiful face while her hand grasp a few of her fiery red hair and twirling it gently, her expressionpletely gentle, the other person in the spacious studio couldn''t help but be stunned and dumbstruck at their beautiful Queen suddenly more beautiful features.


    "... Yes only when Yi is back from what he needed to do, which we don''t know when he will be back."


    "Heheh, the typical move of Brother Yi."


    Xion Jian couldn''t help but chuckle with a nostalgic expression, Xin in the line couldn''t help but stay silent hearing the tenderness hidden in that chuckle he just heard before suddenly asking a question.


    "By the way, Jian, did you see those pictures that Qing Ye has posted on his social profile media?"


    "Oh? Do you mean that devilishly handsome young man who is still in the heat at the moment on the news and creating a ruckus that has greatly affected his crazy hardcore fans? Yeah, what''s up? Although I didn''t know that he bent that way, I was really surprised no wonder why there has been no woman that was capable to take a hold of that human boy. Probably, one of his antics again right?"


    Tao Xin who was on the other side of the line couldn''t help but curve his lip up, sky blue eyes shing a sly glint on it as he opens his mouth.


    "Just letting you know, the person who has bent Qing Ye in the picture is Zou Yi."


    <strong>"WHAT?"</strong>


    Before the other woman in the other side can speak another word, Tao Xin instantly hung up the phone on his hand, before smiling in satisfaction about the trouble that his rival will be facingter on, after all, Xion Jian rather has been treating Zou Yi with respect and worship him a bit.


    "Your seeking death you know that Zou Yi will be able to learn about what you just didter on right?"


    The other person in the room that has been silent the whole couldn''t help but speak words at the suddenly satisfied friend of his and immediately saw as Tao Xin''s face instantly pale.


    <strong>Stupid...</strong>


    Even though Zou Yi choice of Blood Partner was even Liwei that would have been against with in the past, but at this moment, living for a long time and experiencing the bloody war a thousand years ago, he recognized that everything that is happening was something that they couldn''t stop at all.


    Besides, one of the reasons why he wasn''t against Zou Yi choosing a human boy as a Blood Partner is because he himself has fallen in love with a human girl, which surprisingly something that he wasn''t expecting to happen at all.


    Although he didn''t make the human girl as his blood partner yet, but he finally know the importance and meaning of the words, Blood Partner, a blood race has to slightly experience it to be able to know that once a blood race has chosen a partner, then everything and everyone that goes against their wishes would be seen as enemies.


    Even closest friends and families wouldn''t change their decisions at all.


    That is why Liwei could only mentally shake his heads at the antics of his friends for trying to slightly get in the way of Zou Yi choice of Blood Partner, besides, all of them should be happy at least since that is Zou Yi that they are talking about, someone that they have deemed as a lost cause in finding a partner that could stay by his side.


    Hm... let them suffer a bit.


    In a room, a teenager figure who has been soundlessly sleeping peacefully has finally opened his pitch abyss eyes.


    <strong>Oh</strong>


    Snuggling a bit at the warmth body on his arms, Snow felt so satisfied and content waking up, however, his eyes open wide a bit when he saw that it was already in the afternoon as his eyes happen to nce at the ss window.


    "... Baby are you awake? Want to sleep more? Or are you hungry?"


    Before Snow could stand up, a deep and hoarse voice filled with tenderness has gently spoken on top of his head, asking questions in kindness and worry, causing Snow to slowly raise his head which his eyes has instantly seen the suffering but delight and happy bloodshot purple eyes of a wide-awake Qing Ye.


    Ah Snow couldn''t help but inwardly sigh, this person really the current appearance of Qing Ye has made Snow felt pity and slightly guilty.


    Snow didn''t have any idea, that this man''s obsession and possessiveness was so deep that he was unable to sleep just by being cuddled in the bed, it was an entirely different reaction on Snow past life lover.


    Or maybe because they did something first before falling asleep soundly and peacefully?


    Anyway, Qing Ye''s appearance was so pitiful and adorable at the same time to Snow that all he wanted to do was to spoil and pamper his man.


    <em>His man?</em>


    Snow couldn''t help but blinks repeatedly at the current thought that generally came to his mind without any hesitation like it was normal.


    What to do this man is so lovely that Snow wanted to keep teasing him but besides that, let Snow do something to this person first though.


    "Go take a shower and put on some clothes, ande downstairs when you are done."


    Speaking those words, Snow left the man hug before getting off from the bed and fixing his clothes which is something he has put on again after he was done inspecting in the closest and intimate possible way on the young man''s perfect and wless naked body.


    Snow didn''t want Qing Ye to wake up and see him naked on his upper body too after all before turning around and caressing the smooth ck hair of his new love, pitch abyss ck eyes were a bit warmer than before and silently turning around, walking out the bedroom.


    Qing Ye who froze from the sudden gentle and intimate action of Snow, remain silent the whole entire time, tired purple eyes stunned while a thought spontaneously emerges on his mind and his heart beating nonstop.


    <em>Am I dreaming? Did I die and is this Heaven? I just saw my dazzling and gentle Angel treat him with care and a bit love...</em>

 Chapter 90: Really, Am I In Heaven? My Angel Is So Sweet.

    Chapter 90: Really, Am I In Heaven? My Angel Is So Sweet.


    <em>Hm What should I cook?</em>


    Snow who is currently standing in front of an open refrigerator in the spacious kitchen deeply thoughts since he will be cooking some dishes to Qing Ye in order to feed his tired self who wasn''t able to sleep because Snow has been cuddling him in the bed.


    Qing Ye was so pitiful and adorable that Snow couldn''t help but want to take care of him more, although he will probably start teasing him againter on.


    Before an idea emerges on his mind, Snow should cook dishes that are good for a kidney since Qing Ye has overused itst night, while he also has overused it when the young man is deep asleep.


    Besides, Snow is also regarding this matter for his future happinesster on.


    Taking out another medicine that Li Chen has been using in the past life in order to keep their kidney safe, Snow will probably add it in a cup of hot tea for Qing Ye to drink when he gets down upstairs.


    Pitch abyss ck eyes soon gaze at the oysters, other shellfish and fatty fish inside the refrigerator that was still left after their dinnerst night before taking the fruits, berries, nuts and red apple too.


    After making a cut of hot tea, washing and cutting the fruits and putting them in arge bowl, Snow went out of the kitchen and ce them in the dining table before returning back in the kitchen as he began to cook the dishes that he will be feeding Qing Ye.


    Qing Ye that has taken a quick shower, and put on a simple white t-shirt which is showing a bit of his beautiful and wless chest that would make Snow secretly appreciate has finally stepped down the stairs and reach the first floor.


    With a wonderful expression as he thought that he might be dreaming or in heavens at the moment, he slowly took a step toward the busy kitchen while his purple eyes filled with delight and happiness the entire time.


    Immediately seeing the delicate thin back of his Little Yi dress in a simple ck t-shirt, currently cooking in the spacious kitchen, Qing Ye heart warmth, while swallowing hard, feeling so touched at the moment.


    Suddenly hearing the footsteps of Qing Ye, Snow slightly turned around, his pitch abyss eyes narrowing down when he saw that Qing Ye who was watching him with a happy expression on his devilishly handsome face was about to take a step inside the spacious kitchen soon.


    "Go take a seat in the dining room and drink the hot tea I ce in there while snacking some fruits."


    After speaking those particr words but still filled with more warmth on his usually nk tone in order for Qing Ye to note inside, Snow instantly turned around in order to continue cooking.


    "Yes Baby"


    Although he wanted to get close to his Baby and maybe create touching moments, however, Qing Ye still obediently follow along before taking a seat and gently taking the hot tea on his hand that has been ced in the circle white table, something that he haspletely miss upon when walking past the dining room in order to get into the kitchen.


    Gently taking a sip of the hot tea and taking a bite of the fresh and juicy cut red apple, Qing Ye heart warmth at the thought of how his Baby seemed to be nning to take care of him today.


    <em>What happened? Did I do something good? Why don''t I have no idea about it?</em>


    With those questions on his mind, Qing Ye finally decided to follow along the flow since nothing bad was happening to him, besides that, he quickly remembers to take a picture today for today and post it on his social media profile.


    Taking the phone in his pocket, Qing Ye quickly took a picture of the hot tea and cut fruits ce on the table, still steaming hot with a clear amber color on it, although there was some funny taste on it when he has taken a sip, however, everything his Baby make is super delicious!


    Before purple eyes lighting up as he directly took a photo of himself, or more precisely focusing more on his beautiful slender white neck that contains numerous kiss marks all over it, which seemed to have more from thest time he saw it?


    Nah, he was probably so delirious in happiness and pleasures that his eyes didn''t entirely see it right.


    <strong>Click</strong>


    <strong>Click</strong>


    With those two photos, he finally posts it on his social media profile, one picture causing those hardcore fans to be crazier, their heart twisting in pain and envy, while a certain someone has shown a nk expression from start to end, with ''I am done'' written all over his gentle handsome face, suddenly feeling more lighter when he just decided to not think about it deeply and follow along his friend antics from the start.


    "Brother Ye, you win, your really so awesome."


    After speaking those words which contain heartfelt emotions, Su Dong turns around and has started preparing the celebrations that his friend has written in the letter when he left, just waiting when his friend is finally getting back from another country with his soon lover.


    As for those women who has a certain confidence about themselves has suddenly felt a bit uneasy while a pure rage has finally arisen from within them along with the feeling of anxiousness when they finally saw those images that cause people''s eyes to be blind because this time, those pictures are rather more eye-catching from the other people pictures from before.


    At the same time, all those women in different locations have felt the same dangerous feeling when their eyes set upon thetest pictures that Qing Ye has just posted a second ago


    And for a certain elder blood race with fiery red hair with bright green eyes, couldn''t help but open her red lip so wide before letting out a loud swear words at the sudden new pictures that have appeared on a certain person social media profile while she was checking it.


    "Fuck! What did this human do to my Brother Yi??? There is no way my Brother Yi will do that to him! Damn, I need to get back soon, there is no way that I will let this human get his way to my innocent, gentle, kind and clueless Brother Yi!"


    "Cancel all my appointments! And prepare a flight back home as soon as you can!"


    With those words and a series of orders, Xion Jian turned around and walked away from the spacious studio that she was supposed to be modeling for work with a bit of dark expression on her beautiful face.


    Soon beingpletely clueless of what Qing Ye has just set, the figure of Snow soon appeared while carrying the foods that he has finish cooking while he exits the kitchen and walking into the dining room, though his pale lip opens up when he saw that Qing Ye was about to stand up in order to help him.


    "Just sit down and I''ll take care of the rest."


    As for kes, he already went ahead and continue the mission that Snow has told him to do from the start and that is to watch over the author''s safety while Snow finishes his preparation for the Author protections untilpleting Zou Yi mission.


    cing the delicious look cooked dishes in the table, Snow has taken a seat next to the dumbfounded but with a dreamy expression on his devilishly handsome face young man before taking a spoonful of the oyster soups and softly blowing on it before delivering it to the slightly open sexy lip of Qing Ye.


    "Ah."


    With those words, although it felt like Qing Ye heart will soon burst open from all the warmth and fast beat of his heart the entire time, he still obediently opens his sexy lip which seemed to quiver a bit at the unbelievable development currently happening toward himself as his little Yi was currently trying to feed him at the moment.


    Snow who was feeding Qing Ye seriously on the outside with the expressionless face of his still on it, couldn''t help but chuckle at the adorable young man inside him, his heart seemed to warmth a bit more at the sudden touching and gentle situation of the two of them.


    The whole entire time, Snow has gently taken care of his new love, feeding him the dishes that he has cooked the entire time.


    What to do, Snow will always pamper and spoil his lover after all.


    Although, his behavior of taking advantage of an unconscious young man seemed to has caused him to suddenly decide to treat Qing Ye with care and gentleness today, but it doesn''t change the fact that Snow will always treat his lover in a special way.

 Chapter 91: Growing Affections, You Are So Obedient And Lovely!

    Chapter 91: Growing Affections, You Are So Obedient And Lovely!


    "Stop, you are already full soe follow me."


    Snow who could tell that Qing Ye is alreadypletely full but is still trying to continue eating in order to be fed, Snow could only inwardly smile with a bit of helplessness while feeling how lovely and silly this person really is.


    <em>Just wait a bit more and I will feed youter on whenever you wanted to.</em>


    With those pampering thought gracing Snow mind, he gently pulled up the reluctant devilishly handsome young man from his seat before pale hand reach over and taking hold of therge warmth and beautiful hand of Qing Ye and quickly walking out of the luxurious beach house.


    "Let''s go take a walk at the beach in order to digest the food that you have eaten."


    Seeing as the usually expressionless youth who has a bit of warmth on his regrly pale face was suddenly being more active than before, Qing Ye felt so delighted and happy at the sudden closeness that he was currently feeling toward the young blood race.


    Even though Qing Ye has been capable to detect the mood of his Baby, but seeing the young man bing more active has caused him to feel more joyful.


    However, soon, Qing Ye remembered that his little Yi has never eaten his food after feeding him, causing him to let asked the matter with a worried expression on his devilishly handsome and wless face.


    "Baby, aren''t you hungry? Don''t you want to eat first?"


    Snow who heard the worried voice of his new love couldn''t help but nce over and saw the beautiful purple eyes which were dazzling no matter what is currently shooting a concern and worried expression toward him which Snow just silently turned around and continuing to walk ahead while pulling the young man behind him, though his pale lip utters a simple words that cause Qing Ye nothing but feel an ecstatic emotions.


    "I''m holding my delicious sustenance right now."


    Just those words alone have touched Qing Ye so much, his beautiful purple eyes lighting up in such a dazzling way that anyone who would have seen it will be blinded about how bright and pure the emotions that it carried inside it.


    Being seen as a food and a source of energy by Zou Yi was nothing but greatness to Qing Ye and there is never a single ounce of loathing and abhor that has shed on his mind at all.


    He is a very special existence to the person he treasures the most in the whole entire world.


    With those sole words alone, Qing Ye felt so convinced that his Baby absolutelypletely belongs to him as such, hisrge warmth hand has gently tightened the small pale hand that has been holding his all along while his heart was beating nonstop.


    In a beautiful sand beach of a private location, where no other people can enter and saw what is currently happening in a certain location, Snow and Qing Ye walk while holding hands while their bare feet touch the sands in the ground while they remain silent the entire time that they have been walking.


    Feeling content and peaceful as they walk, smelling the sea breeze in the air, the slight wind swaying their ck hairs while the sunlight lit their figures and the waves of sea echoing out in their ears with a soft rhythm.


    And as a Blood Race to be walking under the sunlight, Snow is perfectly alright because unlike the theory and imagination of what he knows about a blood race written in books, the blood race in this world ispletely different from what he has read from before.


    Being out and open in the sunlight was not something that will cause a blood race harm and take their lives away, although it will only let them feel a bit ufortable under the sun while weakening their power a bit less but that it all and nothing else will happen to them.


    So after walking under the sun on the beach for about twenty minutes, Snow has finally taken Qing Ye back inside their luxurious beach house.


    The devilishly handsome young man has been obedient and being a good boy the entire time that Snow has been growing attached to him.


    Who will dislike such a person? Or maybe Snow was just being biased because this is his new love?


    Anyway, it doesn''t really matter, Snow just felt his emotions has been growing nonstop from yesterday and today toward this person, taking aplicated nce at Qing Ye, Snow finally entered the wide living room in the first floor.


    And there in the middle of the room, was an already prepared huge cough that has been pulled and made into a makeshift bed, with numerous soft pillows and fluffy white nket on it.


    "Sleep and take a rest."


    Although this man is powerful and stayingte for a day wouldn''t hurt him one bit, but Snow need to take care of his new love, so without waiting for the obedient Qing Ye to react, Snow has pushed andid down the young man in the middle of the makeshift bed before covering him with the fluffy white nket and taking a seat at the side of the bed soon after.


    "Um Baby?"


    Hearing the bewildering question of the devilishly young man, Snow couldn''t help but frown a bit before he started rubbing the young man smooth ck hair and repeating his words again but this time with a bit of warmth containing within it causing Qing Ye to reluctantly try to fall asleep since he really wanted to stay more time with the currently active baby of his.


    Being care and treated gently by his LIttle is making him so addicted.


    However, without Qing Ye knowing, soon he has instantly fallen into a deep sleep after just a minute.


    Snow wasn''t surprised at all when he saw that his new love has finally fallen asleep so quickly, after all, aside from the medicine he has ce into the cup of hot tea to keep Qing Ye kidney healthy, Snow has also put some sleeping medicine into the food of Qing Ye since the man really needs to take proper rest.


    After staying with the young man''s side, Snow leaned over and gently ce a soft kiss on Qing Ye forehead before getting off the bed.


    When he was entirely sure that Qing Ye will perfectly be safe inside the luxurious beach house, Snow left the ce.


    Snow has an important matter to handle and he doesn''t really want Qing Ye knowing about it.


    After all, it is his mission in this world, even though he could trust the young man, but he prefers to keep it unknown.

 Chapter 92: Snow Handling His Mission

    Chapter 92: Snow Handling His Mission


    In another ce, where the sun is starting to get down for today, Snow figure can be seen standing on a corner and in front of a second story house in a residential area.


    "Snow, the author already epted your proposal. We also already finish with ourplete preparation regarding his safety."


    There in the second story house was a figure of a mature man on his mid-thirties which was the author of the one rted to Zou Yi mission, and beside him was a delicate woman with two young children standing before them, the family of four seemed to be excited and happy about some important matter.


    Snow who has been watching the family, turns his attention more at the trade shop of his system, especially checking more of his right and limitation in this world.


    There he saw that he only has remaining two chances from his three chance from before to open the trade shop along with his buying right of 6 opportunities left.


    As Snow turns his attention again at the mature man, he used the permanent appraisal skill in order to check the person thoroughly.


    Alongside the mid-thirty mature man pieces of information, Snow was more focus on the status that Snow has bought for the man to keep him alive and safe while also buying an item in order for Snow toplete his mission fast.


    To the ck trade shop, Snow bought an item to make the mature man has a faster writing speed ability and good status for ideas to keeping into his mind in order toplete the rest of his unfinished stories fast, while Snow has already prepared all sorts of people that the mature man will be needing to watch over his life and safety in all different angle on his life.


    For example, new friends, coworkers, doctors, and etc, Snow has meticulously nned all the people that the author will be interacting while living his life.


    Cruel? Or overreacting? Snow doesn''t care, as long as the man is alive, well and can finish his stories


    And if the people he has already paid was somehow unable to help the man in a single idental moment, Snow has also bought some item to keep the older man life safe, giving enough time to be able to save his life since anything can happen even though he already prepared a seemingly perfect n.


    Snow has really meticulously n for the author''s life safety and has even spent some of Soul Karmas energies to that rather ck Trade Shop, not hesitating one bit.


    Just like before, Snow will use whatever that could help him.


    As for the wish of Zou Yi to be able to watch the other unfinished stories of the author that hasn''t been made into movies yet, Snow has already bought over the right from the author and he also already has a perfect person to direct and make the movie from the stories that have beenpleted but has not been made into a movie.


    Isn''t Qing Ye a Gold Award Winner Director in three consecutive years already?


    After taking onest nce at the author who was Snow''s current mission about, he turned around and walked away while ke that has been obediently sitting near Snow ck shoes has leaped over and stood on Snow''s shoulder, his ck tail swaying.


    Although Snow has wanted to stay and watch over the author''s life himself, but based on what happened to Tao Xin and the words spoken by that maniac human girl, there is a high chance that they wille after him too.


    And even though Snow doesn''t know if Zou Yi identity is known by those secret organization but Snow prefers to be on a safe side.


    Besides, what happened during the time that he was protecting and staying at the author''s side when those hidden enemies have managed to get a clue about what he doing and used the author''s life as his weakness?


    So Snow decided to directly manage and remove the trouble that is surely going to affect him no matter what, besides rather than wait for the problem to suddenly appeared before him without any forewarning, Snow would figure out those hidden and secret organization that seemed to be going after his Blood race.


    No matter what, Zou Yi is still an elder of the Blood Race after all.


    After finally arriving at the private luxurious beach house, Snow enters the room and immediately went to check the sleeping figure in the wide living room.


    Even though he has monitor set up to watch over the young man''s safety while also having the game map panel to use, as soon as his pitch abyss ck eyes manage to finally personally look at his new love, Snow felt more rx.


    Seeing as the young man fluffy white nket has been push away, Snow could only wryly smile inside, this person seemed to sleep chaotically a bit more in bed.


    Although the entire time that Snow has been taking advantage of the young man''s deep sleep before, Qing Ye has been rather well behaved.


    Sighing inside, Snow walked over and grab the fluffy white nket that has been pushed aside and gently covering the sleeping young man who let out a soft mumble before turning around toward where he was standing, seemingly unconsciously sensing his presence even though he was in deep sleep because of the medicine that he has given him this afternoon.


    After all, Qing Ye will be sleeping till morning, Snow has made sure of it.


    With a bit of a smile, his heart feeling a touch of affection, Snow gently cares the perfectly and wless white cheek of the devilishly handsome young man and pinching it, before turning around and walking into the second floor.


    Entering hisrgest master bedroom that he didn''t fully usest night, Snow took an object in the permanent inventory bag skill.


    Suddenly a figure of a dead young woman has appeared on the floor, the blood still leaking on her broken neck that has been bitten by a huge beast.


    As part of the permanent inventory bag skill, any objects that have been ced on it remain the same status when it ces on it.


    However, soon Snow''s expressionless face bes a bit twisted with disgust when he sensel a strong smell of blood from the dead body of the young woman before his expression turned back to normal, although his pitch abyss ck eyes still retain that dislike on it.


    As for the dead body of the young woman that has betrayed Tao Xin and belonging to a secret organization that seemed to be trying to deal with their elder status in the blood race, Snow was entirely sure that this young woman has a higher up status in the secret organization, after all, she was leading the mission of capturing one of the oldest and powerful blood race in the entire Blood family race.


    And for the reason of taking this woman dead body? Although Snow can use the appraisal skills to get more information, but it wasn''t enough because of the level of his permanent skill, and even if he could also use the inte to search a clue about the secret organization however it might take a bit awhile before he could get some details about them which is something that Snow doesn''t have time to wait since he knows that those groups of people are going to make a move soon since Tao Xin has escaped the ambush which means that the elders in the blood race and soon the entire blood family race will know about them.


    Thus, Snow has bought a reading a memory ability which is not a permanent one since it really costs too much.


    Using his pale hand, Snow touches the dead human girl''s head and activating his skill.


    Reading Memory: 4x Use left.


    Time Limit: 5 minutes


    Start

 Chapter 93: No Matter What, Snow Believe That His Love Nature Is Still The Same.

    Chapter 93: No Matter What, Snow Believe That His Love Nature Is Still The Same.


    As the time limit slowly dwindle down to zero, Snow has been constantly seeing numerous memories of the dead young woman while ignoring the unrted and unimportant memories while constantly trying to get a clue about the hidden enemies that have been targeting them.


    "... handle this mission with great care or else it will be harder to take care of those elderster on."


    "Yes, I will."


    "The weapon we have given you, it can only be used one time since we can only create few substances to suppress the power of a blood race for a few hours so handle it extremely fast and report back to me when you''re done."


    "Yes Sir, please don''t worry, I will make sure our mission will bepleted without any problem!"


    However, before Snow can look further into the young woman''s memories, he suddenly heard ke''s sudden prompt of telling him that the time limit is over.


    A pale hand slowly raised over to massage his forehead, as it was the effect of using the memory reading skill.


    After a while, Snow has used the memory reading again, Snow was just thankful that the young woman is dead since it will make it far easier to read her memories while also grateful over the fact that she was just a human race since they have far more fewer memories than what a blood race who live longer has.


    However, Snow who tried to read more after the nned ambushed in the memories has suddenly observed over the fact that some of the young woman memories seemed to have been deleted and removed or more specifically, other than her living a normal human life in her everyday life, there were no other memories regarding the hidden organizations and also other supernatural rted information.


    This is enough evidence to know about how secretive and how cruel the members in that secret organization even treat their own person.


    After thinking deeply about how dangerous this organization that has been after them, Snow let out a deep breath before ncing at the dead body on the ground before using his spiritual sense to take back the young woman on his inventory skill while feeling the constant headache throbbing on his head.


    Seeing as he is finally done for today, Snow walked over to Qing Ye bedroom and going to the bathroom to take a quick shower, soon he was drying his wet body with arge fluffy towel.


    After taking out some ck t-shirt on Qing Ye luggage, Snow wore it over his head while taking his own boxer to wear underneath, soon he was walking down the staircase and stepping forward into the wide living room where a certain someone has been sleeping peacefully in a makeshift bed.


    After taking a good view of the adorable young man sleeping peacefully, Snow finally climbs up the makeshift bed and going under the fluffy white nket that has been ced over Qing Ye body.


    Snow pitch abyss ck eyes blink a bit as he gazes at the sleeping figure before finally deciding to squeeze himself up to the young man''s arms which have automatically wrapped around his delicate body.


    Letting out afortable sigh at the warm andfortable feeling of having arms wrapped around him, Snow leans his face over the man firm chest while hearing the beating sound of his hearts, shortly, Snow has finally fallen asleep while being hug by his new love.


    For the second time, Qing Ye woke up with his Baby wrapped all around him, feeling the soft body of the person he loves the most against his, purple eyes immediately filled with an overwhelming tenderness and immeasurable love as he stares at the peaceful young man that is currently sleeping.


    Although, he has always remained unaware of the fact about during his Baby climbing up on his bed and unable to wake up during that moment considering Qing Ye canpletely sense the moment his Baby presence get near his body, thus will cause him to wake up from his deep sleep.


    However, whatever the reason is, even if his Baby was the one that has caused and did something to his body for him to remain unaware about the whole ordeal, it doesn''t matter one bit to Qing Ye.


    As long as his Baby was continually by his side, then all of that is the most important part to Qing Ye.


    He doesn''t mind waking up like this every single day, having the love of his life sleeping peacefully wrapped all around on his arms, this precious moment is the most unimaginable and beautiful circumstance that Qing Ye could ask for.


    With a gentle sigh of content being let out from his sexy thin lip, Qing Ye pulled the delicate body closer toward his, while gently kissing his Baby forehead.


    After a while, Snow finally woke up before feeling a warmth body of someone else is currently enveloping all around his entire body, with a half-lidded eyes with a bit of sleepness on it, he slowly raises up from the bed, or precisely from the body that he has beenying down the entire time that he has been sleeping.


    Nevertheless, despite being sleepy, Snow felt the reluctance emotioning up from the warm body that has been hugging himself the whole time after he raises his body up, thus Snow made an action that he will never do from before but now was able to do it since his emotions toward this man have grown up a bit exceptionally fast.


    Snow head lowered down before gently kissing the corner of those sexy thin lip of a wide-awake Qing Ye that is currently showing a reluctant and spoiled expression on his devilishly handsome face, while there was not even a single tiny bit of surprise from Snow when he find Qing Ye wide awake before him since he already knows that this person will wake up first and will not go back to sleep after finding that Snow was sleeping beside him.


    However, he instantly finds out that the warm body of Qing Ye has tense up a bit, causing Snow to look down on the devilishly handsome young man that is still currently lying down in the makeshift bed, his movement has caused therge ck t-shirt he has been wearing to slip down, instantly showing a pale rounded shoulder and a beautiful vicle causing Qing Ye purple eyes to constrict at the suddenly alluring sight so early in the morning of the person he loves with all his heart before his gazes unconsciously lower down which immediately cause his breathing to hitch up when he saw those slender legs out in the open air, thus his lower part body has reacted isn''t a bit surprising, especially when it was so early in the morning.


    Though if Snow were to know about it, this is the words that he will only say that no matter if its early in the morning orte in the night, his love is always capable to be a beast any time of a day.


    After all, Snow has experienced itpletely, even if Qing Ye has a different identity, personality and appearance into this world, his love beast nature is already buried deep into his soul.

 Chapter 94: Snow Let Out A Small Sound.

    Chapter 94: Snow Let Out A Small Sound.


    Inwardly raising his eyebrows, although Snow current appearance is average looking, it doesn''t mean that all part of his body is average too, one could say that although Zou Yi is abnormal when ites to his face among the beautiful blood races however it is entirely different from his other aspect since Zou Yi has a rather delicate and a beautiful shape body, although it was a bit thinner because a thousand years ago of hunger along with a slightly unhealthy pale skin.


    However, Snow knew that those detail doesn''t really matter to Qing Ye and an extremely unimportant facts because only the person Qing Ye has a feeling for is the most important matter regarding about his reactions, so when Snow suddenly caught a glimpse of the sign of Qing Ye sudden reaction on his lower part of body, as a man himself, Snow could understand perfectly well.


    Inwardly sighing, Snow has sat down with a kneeling position while facing Qing Ye before raising his two pale hands toward his new love who in turn bes a bit confused about what is Snow trying to do, especially when those beautiful purple eyes filled with confusion stare on his small and delicate pale hands.


    Suddenly Snow''s heartbeat became a bit faster while awkwardly looking sideways before turning back again and meeting the confuse but beautiful purple eyes of his love, every time Snow feeling toward Qing Ye be stronger, the restriction that has been set up will lower down when ites to his new love, so his next words and moves weren''t a bit surprising.


    "You can use it."


    With those confusing words along with the small pale hands before him, Qing Ye mind became nk.


    Although Snow rather preferred to be the one to do it to Qing Ye, nevertheless at least Snow can offer his hands while feeling a bit excited, a predatory glint hidden on his pitch abyss ck eyes.


    Qing Ye who finallyprehend what Snow was trying to show and make, his beautiful purple eyes instantly widen with surprise, before it immediately turns a darker shade of purple as he slowly rose up from the bed in order to sit face to face to the person that has been ignorantly showing a pale shoulder and beautiful vicle the entire time, seemingly oblivious on the fact about that his alluring images have been making Qing Ye go crazy with desire before speaking with an unspeakable hoarse deep voice which is filled with intense desire and wants as burning purple eyes filled with lust gaze at the person which he treasure the most in this entire world.


    "Babywhat... you..."


    Snow just stayed silent the whole entire time, not answering and not reacting to the emotional person before him that is currently emitting astonishing hormones, but his delicate pale hands still raise up high in an offer to the person he has been finding to be so incredibly lovelytely.


    Love this is the least I could do, for now, wait for a bit more time alright?


    Unconsciously Snow has started calling Qing Ye as love on his mind, though he was more focused at the currently breathing hard young man with devilishly handsome features and burning purple eyes that made Snow inwardly shudder in excitement.


    With a bit of a shaky hand, while taking a deep breath, Qing Ye has taken the always cold pale hands over his own while feeling that he has been hallucinating the entire time.


    God Am I in a paradise right now...what did I do to deserve this? To deserve my Baby...


    Then Qing Ye tall andrger body has leaned down over Snow before those burning sexy lip of his has gently graced the shorter young man pale shoulder that has been exposed the entire time causing the delicate body before him to shiver at the sensation.


    Snow who has his head ced over the wide shoulder of Qing Ye while looking up in the ceiling could feel the energies that he has been getting with only touching Qing Ye appeared to get higher than it usually is.


    Proof that Snow affections toward this person have been growing continually.


    And soon with the rustling sound of clothes echoing out, Snow cold pale hands that Qing Ye has been holding the entire time was suddenly ced over a burning and fiery hard object that seemed to be a bit thicker from Snow''s past life lover something that he has unconsciouslypare against with.


    "Oh, Babyyour so wonderful..."


    Before long a breathy andfortable snort soon sounded out which contain a wonderful tempting voice that sounds so pleasing to Snow''s ears that made him nothing but want to pounce on the devilishly young man right at this instant.


    Feeling the throbbing little Ye of his love, Snow pale cheeks couldn''t help but flush a bit of pink, unfortunately, Qing Ye was unable to see the amazing sight of Snow''s reaction at the moment.


    Soon, Qing Ye has begun to gently and slowly guide the cold small hands around his erected hard object, purple eyes dark with desire and lust before the gentle speed at the start has decisively turned faster and faster, while constant harsh pants and groans of pleasure were being let out from his sexy lip, making Snow ears to itch from it.


    "Baby Baby I love you really ha haplease fall for me hard already"


    Baby I am going crazy I want you to be mine already...


    The entire time, Snow kept silent seemingly without any reactions about the unclear situation currently happening between the two of them.


    But his pitch abyss eyes have already turned into crimson bloody eyes for quite a while now, while his heartbeat has been beating faster than ever with a bit of sweat on his pale foreheads, seemingly trying to control himself from doing a more excessive move.


    Suddenly, Snow felt a fiery and wet lip has suddenly started sucking and licking on his pale shoulder before it constantly moves around leaving a trail of numerous kiss marks all over his pale skin that is sure easy to leave a mark with and then has slowly arrived at the side of his pale slender neck, the seducing wet sound over his pale shoulder resound near Snow''s ear.


    "Baby you look so delicious I couldn''t help myself anymore..."


    After those words have been spoken with a husky voice while continuing to use Snow already warm hands to go up and down on his throbbing hard object causing a very ambiguous wet sound to echo out in the silent wide living room.


    Snow couldn''t help but bit his pale lip when he suddenly has the impulse to let out a small sound while his delicate body shudders from pleasure.


    Damn... he didn''t know that his body seemed to be sensitive in this life too...


    "Baby Baby Ohe on how about a sweet sound from you?"


    With the sudden pleasurable wild actions of Qing Ye along with those sensual voices of his, Snow''s lips quiver a bit before finally letting out small sounds of pants, Qing Ye has amazingly has seeded in tempting Snow.


    "Ah"


    Um it seemed to be dangerous situations right now.

 Chapter 95: So Comfortable, So Wonderful, So Pleasurable~

    Chapter 95: So Comfortable, So Wonderful, So Pleasurable~


    Snow suddenly felt the body that has been leaning against him has suddenly tense up before a low throaty groan echoed close his ears before the fast movements of their hands wrapping around a specific private part of a person body between them began to frantically move up and down, while the burning hard object constantly twitches and shortly a liquid spurt out of the erected private object of Qing Ye, wetting both of their hands.


    Feeling the wet and sticky sensation on Snow''s small hands, his lips couldn''t help but open up slightly and letting his pink tongue to lick his lip, his throat feeling dry as he takes a deep breath which is a bit harder to do, his crimson blood eyes glowing discerning as a monster that was about to get wild and crazy for a delicious meal.


    However, despite it all, Snow''s mind manages to remind him that he won''t be allowed to make a further move, after all, he still has some restraint set upon him.


    "Baby your turn"


    Eh?


    Before Snow could react at those surprisingly quiet voice filled with excitement and deep desire, he suddenly found his body being grabbed and turn to be gentlyid down in thefortable makeshift bed.


    Wide crimson blood eyes met with sensual purple eyes causing Snow to suddenly close his lip before his entire body suddenly weakened when he saw those alluring and charming devilishly handsome features of Qing Ye looking down at him with his white shirt sticking on his firm body from sweating when performing those intimate actions a second ago.


    Qing Ye silently stare down at the sudden surprise smaller young man, while silently tucking in his erected object again inside his pants, not wanting to startle his Baby, what happens if his Baby got scared and think about what kind of a shameless beast he is?


    "Baby don''t worry I will also take care of you."


    Snow that has frozen over, not knowing what to do and was surprised about the sudden movement of his love couldn''t help but wait for the restriction to suddenly give him a warning, seeing as it keeps surprisingly quiet, Snow felt a bit of delight from it since as a man himself, there is no way that he won''t be able to stop himself from reacting too, especially when his love has been letting out those wonderful sensual sounds of his the entire time while feeling the erected object of the one that will be his Blood Partnerter on.


    It was a heart-stirring situation after all.


    Swallowing a bit hard, glowing crimson blood eyes that were wide open, full of hidden desire, watch as the devilishly handsome young man that has been hovering over his smaller body, showed a very seductive, alluring and tempting expression toward him before slowly lowering down his sexy lithe body while using one of his legs to ce it between Snow slender leg before separating them further in order to ce his entire body between the middle of those slender legs, while facing the small bump of the personying underneath him and secretly so happy that his Baby has reacted.


    Soon, Qing Ye head lower down slowly while the entire time, the beautiful and alluring deep purple eyes met the crimson blood eyes, Snow that has been watching with deep fascination couldn''t help but make his heart beat faster than ever from the suddenly charming and sensual movement of Qing Ye that contains a strong sex appeal which seemed to constantly seducing him.


    Soon, Snow felt his boxer being lower down before his own private hard object was out in the open air, the entire time, the warning sound never rang on his mind, causing Snow to rx a bit since he was sure that his love will feel hurt if he were to suddenly push him away right?


    "Baby your little Yi is so lovely and looks so sweet."


    A chuckle and husky voice soon reach Snow ears causing his lip to twitch a bit, well sorry if he has a smaller object alright? Anyway who made his love to has a monster size?


    However, his delicate body shudders when he felt Qing Ye hot breath on his little Snow before his pale lip opens up to suddenly let out sweet sounds however he quickly uses the still wet and sticky pale hands of his to cover his mouth in order to stop himself from uttering an embarrassing voice.


    "...!"


    A wet noise suddenly sounded out along with the feeling of those sexy lips swallowing him whole without a problem, while Snow watch with wide eyes and bated breath as the man sexy lip going up and down while dark purple eyes containing with deep love and lust directly met his as he showed an alluring red tongue constantly licking his erected object like it was a delicious candy.


    Seconds, minutes and hours pass by as the two of them have forgotten the time, as one person was constantly focused on wantonly eating a certain someone private part with passionate expression over his devilishly handsome face, while the other person has been trying hard to cover his mouth, delicate body constantly jerking from going crazy from pure ecstasy.


    After a while along a bit of shameless sound as Qing Ye remove his hot wet mouth over Snow''s private part, a sudden sensual smile instantly appears on his devilishly handsome feature which turning it more to be alluring than ever before hisrge warm hand has suddenly grabbed tightly at the slender waist of the person that has been constantly trembling underneath him.


    "Baby it seemed that you are very sensitive? Don''t worry I will make you feel a far more enjoyable feeling."


    Soon, Snow''s pale hands couldn''t help but remove from his mouth before grabbing tightly at the white bed sheet of the makeshift bed, while his entire delicate body constantly twitches and making a small arch at the suddenly pleasurable circumstance of his.


    Fuck why are you so good at this?


    Snow wants toin but couldn''t because everything felt sofortable, wonderful and pleasurable with just the way that those magnificent sexy lips of Qing Ye were currently showing his love to his erected little Snow.


    Especially when those constant energies speeds have be faster, while the quantity of energies bing twice the amount from usual.


    "Oh Ah. Ah"


    Soon, with the way, those sexy lips of Qing Ye move along with his seductive red tongue that has been constantly sucking, licking and slightly biting his lower part, Snow lip that he has been trying really hard to close as he bit on it, has slowly opened up while quivering from pure enjoyment.


    "Yes, Baby! Let me hear your sweet and seductive voice."


    Qing Ye that has been tasting his delicious Baby crazily, has finally stopped in order to spoke those words along with his purple eyes shing brightly since his Baby is finally not holding himself back before going back again to what he has been doing with much more intensity.


    The obscene wet sound bing louder than before.


    "... Um Ye No Cant Stop...AhAh..."


    Although Snow wants to constantly just loudly let out those obscene soundsing out from his lip and wantonly expression his current feelings, nevertheless he knows that he needs to restrain himself more or else, the warning sound will really make a prompt on his mind which will make him really cry out since everything happening is so sweet and torturous at the same time.


    Should Snow stop teasing his loverter on? Wait until the restriction is gone?


    ... Nah, Snow loves to do it, who made his lover so lovely?


    At the constant sucking sound of Qing Ye, soon Snow''s delicate body made a big arch while white color shes on his crimson blood eyes before his entire body twitch and shudder at the ecstasy he felt.


    With a bit of numb mind, Snow has unconsciously nce at the person between his slender legs while breathing a bit hard however, he soon saw the beautiful and stunning images of Qing Ye who still has his entire mouth on his intimate part has suddenly made a slurping sound before his sexy throat with a kiss marks on it has moved up and down in a swallowing motion, then his seductive red tongue with a bit of creamy liquid on it started licking his sexy lip.


    Fuck Snow wanted to continue on and move further deeply, inwardly crying since his entire body just wants to be eaten by this attractive person before him.


    Soon, Qing Ye raised his body up and cing it on top with the smaller man as he hovers at Snow flush body, beautiful dark purple eyes filled with wildness and emotion of wanting to plunder him right this instant before his lust-filled gaze met a dazed pitch abyss ck eyes that have already turned to normal from the crimson bloody eyes which Qing Yeprehends that he can''t continue further anymore.


    "Baby like I always imagine, you are so delicious and sweet. So addicted that I won''t let go of you. Baby your mine for eternity."


    After speaking those words which contain an overwhelming obsession and possessiveness, Qing Ye lower down his head to kiss those pale lip that he has been wanting to taste from the start.


    However, Snow has quickly turned his head around, causing Qing Ye lips to only kiss Snow cheeks rather than his pale lip which made Qing Ye body to tense up, while uneasy expression suddenly graces his charmingly devilishly handsome face.


    Snow that has moved his head to prevent Qing Ye lip from touching his was currently inwardly cursing as the warning sound suddenly echoed out his mind.


    Fuck they already made an intimate action between them and has touched each other private parts and only a kiss in the lip has caused the warning sound of restriction to make a move?

 Chapter 96: My Token Of Love For You

    Chapter 96: My Token Of Love For You


    Snow and Qing Ye became silent while the smell of their intimate actions still resides around the wide living room, Snow turning his head away from Qing Ye trying to kiss his lip causing them to be in an awkward moment.


    With a bit of sweat from the wonderful sensation still remaining deeply throughout his entire body, Snow could inwardly sigh after thinking deeply, he finally knows the reason why there was a warning prompt sound on his mind when Qing Ye tried to kiss him on the lip.


    In the Entire Blood Race, their two fangs are the most sensitive and important private part of their races, thus Qing Ye trying to kiss him the lips has gotten the warning sign from the restriction set upon him rather than when they are touching their private parts toward each other.


    Feeling a bit sorry at the hurt and anxious expression at the young man still hovering over his body, Snow raises his pale hand that still retains some dried liquid of Qing Ye private part as he started to smooth the frown between those beautiful eyebrows of his love with a hint of gentleness that manages to make the person body rx, probably detecting the words that Snow can''t speak outwardly but has used his own actions to convey toward him.


    "Go take a shower and we will go out today."


    After all, Snow has nned to go back to the Country this afternoon today, there are too many important matters to handle that Snow cant be staying too many days in this Country.


    Dark purple eyes blink a bit before finally nodding his head slowly, not forgetting to put the boxer of Snow back in the right way, though his gaze couldn''t help but deeply stare at the still wet adorable private part of his little Baby, like he was ingraining the image deep into his mind, causing Snow to suddenly feel a bit embarrassed at his love actions.


    Please you will be seeing those againter on, so can you at least control yourself?


    Snow instantly stood up, shooting onest look at the still alluring Qing Ye before walking out in the living room and going to his own bedroom on the second floor.


    He needs to go or else, Snow is quite sure that there will be another ambiguous situation between them again.


    Qing Ye who was deeply watching Snow figure leave, couldn''t help but blink his beautiful purple eyes before his red tongue couldn''t help but lick inside his own mouth and sexy thin lip, remembering the taste of his baby with an utter fascinated expression, his entire body still burning with desires.


    How could the small taste of his Baby be enough to satisfied his craving of want to the person he deeply loves with craziness?


    The only reason why he could control himself at the moment is about the fact that his Baby is still not his, respecting his wish and was afraid to be pushed away or else, just base from his personality, Qing Ye would havepletely eaten his little Yi already.


    When the timees that his Baby is his then hehehe with a bit of dreamy look along with predatory gaze, Qing Ye has also walked out from the living room and went to his own bedroom in the second floor, not before giving onest burning gaze at the tightly closed locked door of his Baby.


    Just you wait


    "Baby, how about a picture of us together tomemorate our first date?"


    Qing Ye dress in simple clothing yet still wlesslyplementing and showing his perfect and excellent body, with a dazzling and beautiful smile over his devilishly handsome young face that seemed to be carved by god itself, has suddenly slowly embraced the delicate young man with one of his arm while taking his cell phone out and began to take a picture of them together even though he never gotten any answer from the person on his arms.


    Some pictures of Snow features being hidden are taken to be posted in Qing Ye social media profile, while the others are aplete images of showing their two appearances out in the open were Qing Ye will save it for himself, although he can also use itter on when the timees that he is allowed to show his Baby appearance.


    Right at this instant, Qing Ye is much more confident in touching Snow from before.


    If Qing Ye can even ce the private intimate part of his Baby lower body in his entire mouth then aside from kissing those pale lip, what else he isn''t allowed to do?


    So with those reasons alone justifying all his actions,ter on, Qing Ye is far more confident when he was interacting with this calm and silent Baby of his.


    As long as there is no rejection, he can do whatever he wants.


    And as for their outing being a date, after finally thinking deeply about it, he was sure that his little Yi was taking him out for a date and even though his Baby never spoken it outwardly, but base from their watching movies, eating out in a restaurant, being given a purple daffodil flowers and gifts while holding hand when walking together when all of it was nned by his little Yi alone, then thinking that this is a date isn''t surprising right?


    So with those notions on his mind, Qing Ye entire being is filled with happiness while letting out joyfulughter once in a while.


    Snow that was currently holding the hands of his lover, couldn''t help but secretly nce at the adorable expression on the other person devilishly handsome face, for a sexy man to appear lovely, even Snow felt a bit how weird the concept was, but no matter what, it was the reason why Snow felt like he was falling in love toward him since his love being so lovely in his eyes are so extremely pleasing to see.


    Damn it his love is so lovely, that it felt like Snow''s heart is melting so fast.


    Before his entire attention was ced over the ck jade bracelet on the young man''s beautiful wrist, the gift that he has given to Qing Ye.


    And that ck jade bracelet isn''t a simple item since Snow has bought those items for Qing Ye to use in the ck Trade Shop, which is something that connected to Qing Ye soul, thus other than having the small ck bell to tell if the person is his love, Snow finally has another way to tell if his love in this world and the next worldster on.


    Other than his love, no one else will be able to wear the ck jade bracelet, since if a person that isn''t his love will try it on, then the ck bell will get broken, leaving those broken shells while transforming back to its original, new and exact appearance to Snow permanent inventory skill.


    And well, it can also be seen as a token of his love to Qing Ye, after all, he got the small ck bell from Li Chen, which was something he already thought as their token of love after his death in thest world, besides Snow never really has given anything to Li Chen when he thought deeply about it, maybe his unconsciousness and calm mind analyzing that it really is impossible to meet him again so quickly and easily thus Snow never felt like giving himself a false hope.


    Right now, he was correcting his mindset which also has given him a surprise about despite having a calm mind, it was not going to be the right choice despite it being the best choice he can choose from during that moment.


    These mistakes will be a seed that has unconsciously been buried deep within him, doubt regarding his calm mind ideas.


    So, even though it was a bitte, giving one to Qing Ye at this moment can be regarded as the right thing for Snow to do.


    As for what it will be used for, well, other than detecting the location of his love after arriving in a worldter and using it to locate his current location, it will also alert Snow if his love is currently in danger, alerting the malicious person toward his love and well, knowing also if a person is secretly coveting his lover.


    No way, who made Snow love to be so sought after? And even in the past world and this world, his love seemed to always be a ma for those bees and fly!?


    Snow won''t allow anyone who wants to get what is his, Snow love belong to him, no one can try to get in the way of their love.


    He will remove anyone that get on his way and tried to steal what is his.


    And the most important part about the ck jade bracelet was the fact that it will also lessen the presence of his lover, just like how Snow was in constant less presence the entire time by using his shadow element power.


    After all, it was the only reason why Qing Ye isn''t getting much attention at the moment is that Snow was using his shadow to lessen his love presence.


    What happened if Snow isn''t by his lover''s side? Won''t a bunch of men and women flock toward him when he isn''t by his side?


    Especially when Snow love seemed to attract attention all the time, like he was born to be the center of attention the entire time, charming people left and right, so Snow has taken out the item that he has bought from the ck Trade Shop that can also help him block those delusional people.


    He could have bought an item that will make people dislike and hate a person, but Snow will never do that to his lover.


    So with a sigh inside, Snow could only treat his lover extremely well, doting and pampering him with the respect he deserves.


    Inwardly smiling, Snow has also taken out his own phone and has started to take a picture of the two of them together which has instantly light up those beautiful purple eyes of his lover.

 Chapter 97: Going Back, Can Snow Sleep Peacefully?

    Chapter 97: Going Back, Can Snow Sleep Peacefully?


    Suddenly, when Snow was taking pictures with Qing Ye, one of his hand, hook toward the covered kiss marks slender neck of his love, while his face leaning on a wide shoulder, a sense of familiar presence has suddenly entered his senses causing him to get away from the excellent body that made Snow want to lick it again and turn his head around.


    "Baby?"


    Qing Ye asked in confusion before he followed Snow''s gaze and saw a well proportional beautiful woman with fiery red hair along with bright green eyes has suddenly walk out the door of a luxurious building away from where they were standing, the woman entire body brimming with a sexual appeal that everyone around her was currently watching in fascination and rapture attention.


    Xion Jian? Qing Ye instantly identifies the person''s identity since if he was the Film Emperor in the entertainment world, Xion Jian is the person who was given the title of the Model Queen which has the same fame as he has, being sought up by both men and women with hardcore fans.


    Different from Tao Xin who is called the Prince of Music his delusional one-sided rival, and with a rather not good friendship between them, Qing Ye has a calm and sometimes good friendship with that woman.


    But now, it seemed that Qing Ye good attitude toward Xion Jian will turn sour since a jealous expression instantly shown on his devilishly handsome young face when he saw that his Baby was also looking at another person, a woman at that and a blood races, with a bit more warmth on his usually dull (adorable) pitch abyss ck eyes, his entire body tensing up like he was guarding an enemy, Snow who felt the change of attitudes and mood of the person beside him, couldn''t help but inwardly roll his eyes at this man after finally observing his love expression, no matter which world or which identity, this man jealousy remain the same.


    Though Snow only felt fond of the man sudden actions, especially the constantly jealousy and his clinginess, finding his love possessiveness as adorable because different from the other men, his love will never do anything to hurt him just because of his negative emotions.


    One of the reasons why Snow really likes this man and falling in love with him again.


    "... an acquaintance."


    Snow suddenly spoke a soft word toward his nervous and suddenly low self-esteem love, before turning around and neglecting the other surprisingly elder blood race that is currently in the same Country and ce at where he was at.


    Although Snow was going to ally himself to the other member in their elder groups, he only nned to do his work when he was done with his priority first, after all, his missiones first before others.


    Even his love has been ced seconds from before when he decided to just go in another country to deal with the author life safety, the only difference is the fact that his love somehow manage to rope his daughter to be his allies in chasing after him and hase together with him in another Country, thus Snow can do his mission and interact with his love at the same time.


    Qing Ye who heard the indifferent words of his Baby finally got consoled while ignoring about how his baby seemed to be acquaintance with the higher up in the blood race, especially the elders since the only thought running in his mind at the moment was the fact that his Baby like him more than that blood race woman which he was sure that his Little Yi has been acquaintances in a long time.


    So, with much more clinginess this time as they continue on about what they are doing, his sexy lip raining against those pale cheeks, a pale neck which was also cover with kiss marks and hands with every pose he takes for a picture, taking advantage at the silent delicate young man who doesn''t react against his every move.


    Snow can only let his lover do whatever he wants, as long as there is no warning sounding out on his mind, pitch abyss eyes carrying a hint of tenderness the entire time.


    What to do? Snow can only make his love feel happy, though his heart has been beating fast the entire time showing about how he was really affected at those tempting movements of his love.


    After finally finishing their date which Snow never really said openly, they finally went back to the luxurious two-story beach house that his daughter has arranged for them to live.


    As for the flight back to the Country, Snow was the one who books their airne flight, with a private business seat, even though Snow already has estimated time when he finishes all his nning, but he never knew if something elsees up thus he never told Ai to prepare his flight back.


    Though he should probably text his daughter that he will being back soon, after all, even though she was not his biological one, Jing Ai will be the only family that he will have in this world, different from thest world, he is unable to give birth this time.


    After leaving a message to Ai, Snow finally went out of his bedroom with no items on his hands since he already stored it inside his Shadows that have a certain amount of storing space inside it.


    Zou Yi really has wonderful and amazing power that he was born with and is really powerful, it just too bad that this person has weakened.


    One could say that among the blood races, it can be seen that Zou Yi is the most powerful one.


    "Baby, here is all my belonging."


    Snow turned around to face the gently smiling Qing Ye before nodding his head and using his shadow to store Qing Ye own luggage, though Snow has rather secretly used his permanent inventory skill than storing it in the shadows since he will need to use energies to constantly store it inside, something that Snow rather not do.


    "Let''s go."


    Qing Ye instantly took a hold of the cold pale hands of Snow before walking out of the luxurious beach house and immediately riding the taxi that has been waiting outside the gate.


    Although Qing Ye could drive a car, he prefers to sit together with his Baby and hold those delicate pale hands and y with it, thus he already nned to ride a taxi to get to the airport.


    The driver the entire time, keep quiet and has been professional as he drives his passenger to the airports, after all, working as a driver his entire life, he met all different kinds of people and was far more open-minded.


    Snow who understood certain someone''s motives just stayed silent before leaning his head on his love wide shoulder before closing his eyes.


    The entire journey, Snow was asleep, letting Qing Ye handle everything, however, as soon as he gets on the airne with Qing Ye carrying him in his arms, Snow stirred from his sleep, not feeling well since he suddenly felt that his surroundings seemed to be a bit off.


    "... Brother Yi?"


    But before he could react further and finally open his eyes from his sleep, a surprised voice that contains the sound of familiarity called Snow''s current identity name.


    And before he could open his eyes, two voices of a person belonging to a woman and a young man which is Qing Ye has suddenly started talking against each other.


    "Quiet! You''re going to wake my Baby up!"


    "W-what do you mean Baby? You! Qing Ye, take your hand off my Brother Yi!"


    "Huh? Why? Baby is going to be my mine soon, so what''s wrong with touching my lover? Besides, who are you to tell me what to do?"


    "The nerve! Qing Ye, other people might be scared of you but I am not! Let go of my Brother Yi all at once! And stay away from him!"


    Suddenly, Snow felt the way the woman with a beautiful voice seemed to turned toward him.


    "B.. Brother Yi its little Jian How have you been? I miss you so much!"


    And before Snow can react, his love seemed to emit a dangerous atmosphere, before he felt his entire body being held against into a warmth arms while his head resting on a firm chest.


    "You''re the one who needs to go away! Don''t bother my sweet time with my Baby!"


    "W-whar the! Qing Ye you!!!"


    Before everything seemed to escte into something bad, Snow finally deemed it to open his eyes or else his love will go crazy, though he felt a headache from the meeting of these two people.


    Can he sleep peacefully?

 Chapter 98: No One Can Treat My Love This Way

    Chapter 98: No One Can Treat My Love This Way


    "Stop and be quiet."


    Snow that was woken up from the noises, couldn''t help but be more severe with his words, although the words he has spoken were meant to the other woman, Snow instantly reaches out over to Qing Ye and held his hand since he doesn''t want his lover to feel bad.


    While his pitch abyss ck eyes turned to the beautiful woman, while feeling surprised inwardly since Xion Jian appearance has truly changed, the once lovely and active innocent young girl has turned into a mature young woman with sensual body shape, that make everyone head turn.


    Usually, blood races with great power, their appearance stayed the same depending on what they wanted to appear with, while those with below power get old faster and have a shorter life span.


    And if Xion Jian appearance has changed and turns more mature then it was her wish that cause her appearance changes.


    "Little Jian, leave Qing Ye alone."


    After speaking those words which have caused a hurt expression to be shown on the beautiful woman''s face, Snow just pulled the beautiful hand of his lover before going to their seating ce, the entire time his eyes couldn''t help but secretly nce around the ce.


    "... B-Brother Yi? W-What do you mean??? That man is far more important than me?"


    Frowning a bit, although Zou Yi felt a bit soft at this woman in the past and treating her with a bit more gentleness, however, it was Snow that is currently using and residing Zou Yi current body.


    Although Snow saw that Qing Ye has been smirking at the young woman, it doesn''t change the fact that Xion Jian words have caused an anxious emotion to swell up inside his love, although Snow couldn''t figure out why his love seemed to have low self-esteemed when ites to himself, but no one can make his love feel that way.


    Especially when he clearly remembers how this man has cough out blood and fainted in the past, which causes him nothing but to feels guilt and remorse now that he thinks about it.


    So, Snow couldn''t help but show a bit more bad attitude at the supposedly little sister of Zou Yi that has been treated well from the other elders in the group in the past.


    "Brother Yi? Come on d-don''t treat me this way please?"


    Xion Jian couldn''t help but feel uneasy at being ignored and treated badly by his Brother Yi, her bright green eyes shooting a certain human an angry expression, especially feeling her eyes hurt when she nced at the way her Brother Yi has actively hold a person''s hand.


    This is unbelievable! How could this happen?


    She won''t allow it! Is a mere human going to turn to his Brother Yi Blood Partner?


    There is only one person capable of being my Brother Yi Blood Partner and even though that person is gone, but she has grown up watching as those two people have been so close to each other!


    There is no way that her Brother Yi will forget that person so easily, she waspletely sure of it.


    With a bit of stubbornness on her eyes, Xion Jian keeps staring at a certain seat a bit far away from where she has been sitting while the airne finally started and flying high up.


    "Baby?"


    Qing Ye couldn''t help but whisper silently as purple eyes worried stare at the suddenly wide awake Baby of his which is unusual since he knows that his Little Yi loves to sleep if he has the change to do it, although he felt a bit unwell and uneasy at suddenly being told that he doesn''t deserve his Baby, Qing Ye is far more concerned and bothered about what is currently happening to his Little Yi.


    Snow felt a bit vignt about his current surrounding, especially when it has caused him to wake up from his sleep, after the surprising ident when he has been watching a movie from before and what happened to Tao Xin, Snow was more alert from before so as soon as he sat in the passenger seat, hehas already started using the skill Game Map and Appraisal the entire time, and soon pitch abyss ck eyes glint with coldness before it disappeared as quickly as it appeared before turning his attention more to his lover that is currently showing a concern expression on his devilishly handsome face.


    After finally able to remove the seat belt out from his body, Snow raises his pale hand to smooth the frown of his lover handsome face before his slender pale finger gently slid down before grasping Qing Ye fine chin and pulling those devilishly handsome face of his closer toward him.


    While underneath Snow, the shadows move around before instantly covering their entire spot and lowering their existence more toward the entire people in the airne, since Snow and Qing Ye presence is already known from the start and Snow has neverpletely erased their presence and has lower it only, thus Snow can''tpletely erase their existence right at this instant, it is one of the weaknesses of his shadow power.


    Then some shadows have secretly gone toward where the supposedly little girl Xion Jian has been sitting before giving an order to the always silent and observing ke living inside his shadow.


    "I''ll take some more energies, alright?"


    After whispering those words, pitch abyss ck eyes instantly turned crimson while suddenly raising his delicate body up and straddling the sitting Qing Ye, his slender leg split apart as he sat on his loverp.


    Without waiting for Qing Ye to react and respond, Snow pale lip instantly captures that slender and beautiful neck of the person he was sitting on, sucking and licking at the same time, however, this time action is not because Snow wanted to taste his love.


    It was because he needed some energy, especially to be usedter.


    Qing Ye that was being kissed, lick and suck on his slender neck, instantly use his arms to wrapped around tightly but gently at the delicate body over his, purple eyes darkened with tenderness, while sharply looking all around him with a murderous expression on his devilishly handsome face while his muscle tensing up in preparation to attack anyone that daree their way.


    "Baby don''t worry, I am here I will not let anyone hurt you, my love."


    Although his little Yi has not spoken a single word, Qing Ye somehow knew that it is dangerous around them, especially with the way his Baby is currently acting.


    Snow continues to constantly get more energies to his love as he proceeds to suck, kiss and lick that delicious beautiful neck while Qing Ye continues to wrap his entire arms around his Baby with the meaning of protection, just letting his Little Yi do whatever he wanted and giving energies with the best he could.


    Xion Jian that has been feeling unwell, is currently undecided if she should go confront her Brother Yi again but knowing that her Brother Yi somehow feeling a dislike against her because of a certain human person.


    After finally trying to cheer herself up, she started to stand up from her seat, however before she could get off from it, a simple soft click has suddenly resounded, before her entire body freeze over as her instinct started screaming danger, but everything is far toote as from all around her entire body, there was a quick glint of silver before numerous long and thin pointy sharp weapon appeared so quickly causing her bright green eyes to constrict, underneath her, to the left and right and on her front, in every corner, a weapon has spontaneously assailing violently toward her body.


    Xion Jian red lip quiver before coughing up blood, her bright green eyes already turned to crimson blood color while her entire body shudders in great pain as some of those pointy silver weapons was plunge on her body.


    "W-What?"

 Chapter 99: Together? Yes, Together.

    Chapter 99: Together? Yes, Together.


    Snow who has been kissing, licking and sucking at Qing Ye slender and beautiful neck, leaving more new numerous kiss marks all over it again has suddenly stopped, crimson bloody eyes glowing, before raising his delicate body and head up as his sharp vision gaze at the suddenly injured Xion Jian a few distances away from him before watching as the other people, which is normal passenger have suddenly started screaming in panic and fear.


    Then the young woman''s blood race, that has been Xion Jian close assistant who has gone into the restroom a while back was now trying to desperately rush to the injured blood race elder while an anxious and panic expression on her face, however, her actions was futile to attempt since some of the passengers in the business ss was trying to get away from the suddenly dangerous and disturbing situation before them.


    As Snow continues to watch and observed his current surroundings, a warmrge hand was suddenly ced over his thin back, along with aforting voice.


    "Baby, don''t worry. I am here with you."


    However, before Snow could react, anxious emotions suddenly swell up within him, which Snow knew that belongs to the original Zou Yi.


    This person is really unusual, despite doing those intimate actions to Qing Ye, the original soul has never reacted but now that there is something happening to the people that is important toward him, he suddenly starting to show some response.


    Sighing a bit, Snow pacified the original soul, telling him that although Xion Jian is injured it won''t cause the young woman to die before suppressing the original Zou Yi again then Snow turned his attention at the young woman back while getting off from Qing Yep and from the warm arms that have been trying to silently protect and defend him.


    Base on his doubt and observation with using his permanent skill, only  of the passenger was the current enemies and from the look of it, the hidden organization that was trying to target the elders of the blood race was acting up again.


    And this time, their target was Xion Jian, who was in another country and away from the central power of the supernatural world and just like Snow prediction, the hidden organization is really making their move quickly now because of the failure of the ambush that has been set toward Tao Xin.


    So an elder that has been riding an airne with no one being able to save her this time is the best target among the rest of the elder blood race out there in the world.


    Especially, the fact that despite the blood race being inhuman powerful, it doesn''t change the fact that even an elder cannot survive from an airne crash, particrly, when they are flying high up in the sky while surrounded by therge and wide ocean underneath them.


    Soon, Snow watch with his crimson bloody eyes as Jian assistant has finally reached over to the injured blood elder and began to help remove all those thin and sharp pointy weapons from Jian injured body.


    Xion Jian follower is different from what happened to Tao Xin, this blood race is a loyal follower and belongs to the family faction that serve Xion Jian, thus Snow isn''t a bit worried that the beautiful injured woman will be backstab and captured.


    And as for the injury that Jian is currently experiencing, Snow pale lip secretly curve up with a bit of dangerous feeling on it, when those hidden weapons appeared, Snow has secretly helped stop the most vital and dangerous weapon that will unquestionably make Jian severely injured, so even though Xion current appearance looks like she was hurt severely, she waspletely fine, just a bit pain that is all.


    Snow wasn''t worried about the young woman life, because the hidden organization first priority was to capture am elder blood races alive, so he wasn''t really worried about Xion Jian dying and if they ever change their mind and wanted to kill an elder blood race, Snow was also prepared against it.


    However, based on what he observed, those weapons have been set to make Jian weak and powerless, thus Snow decided in the split second to just let her be injured and feel pain.


    And why didn''t Snowpletely save Jian and let her be injured?


    Of course, because Snow doesn''t feel well about how she treated his lover.


    No one can treat his lover that way, especially making him feel sad inside, aside from himself no one else is allowed.


    Is he being cruel? Narrow-minded? Heartless?


    But Snow only cared about the people he likes and loves and in this current world, there are only three being that Snow will treat with love and care, and that is ke, his daughter in this world Jing Ai and Qing Ye his lover.


    Although, there is already a nned about allying himself to the elders in the group, however, he doesn''t want them to get in the way of his love, particrly trying to make their own decision about who he can be with or not.


    So giving a bit of punishment to Xion Jian is something that Snow can do for now, but if they cross the line, an icy cold glint immediately shes on his crimson bloody eyes.


    All of them have to face the consequences of trying to get on his way.


    Soon, calmness return on his crimson bloody eyes before taking an item on his permanent inventory skill and turning his delicate body to face his lover that has been sharply looking all around them while using his muchrger body to cover his smaller one, seemingly trying to guard and protect him, which cause Snow, heart, to feel warmth.


    Sigh, such a lovely and delightful young man.


    So with a bit of smile inside, Snow gives two long daggers mostly made with silver and other hard materials that don''t belong into this world to Qing Ye, a weapon that came from his first world.


    Different from the myth of using silver weapons as a blood race weakness which is capable to kill them, the use of a silver weapon in this world is entirely different since it seemed that silver weapon was the only materials that are capable to contain a person supernatural power.


    There seemed to be a rule in this world that has been set up, which made anyone unable to uses the guns and those high tech weapons to use their powers to fight back with, although a blood race can still die from it though, but with a bit more troubles and difficulty.


    "For you."


    With a bit of a confused expression on his devilishly handsome face, Qing ye beautiful purple eyes light up when he saw those dangerous but beautiful silver dagger weapons on those delicate pale hands of his Baby.


    "... For me?"


    Crimson bloody eyes which filled with coldness and murderous intent met with beautiful purple eyes which are filled with overwhelming affection and deep love, the whole entire time Qing Ye never changing his current emotions and moving away from Snow''s current dangerous state as they stare at each other.


    "Yes, to protect yourself." After all, Snow has seen that his lover seemed to have no weapon at all and although he learned from before that Qing Ye usually doesn''t need a weapon to fight, but regardless Snow still thinks that it is better for his love to fight with a weapon.


    A beautiful smile bloom on Qing Ye devilish handsome face before taking the weapons that his Baby was giving him, feeling so happy that his Baby is worried and concern about his well being.


    "Baby, thank you."


    I''ll use this weapon to protect you.


    As those thought grace Qing Ye mind, his entire body instantly brim with killing intent while gently holding those delicate pale hand and bowing his head to ce a gentle kiss over it.


    Smiling brightly, purple eyes filled with endless love and devotion, while his entire body emitting a dangerous atmosphere as time pass by.


    "Baby, don''t worry, I will handle everything right now."


    Just stay here and be safe, and I will protect you the entire time.


    Snow who was able to tell about what is going on his lover''s mind when he met those beautiful purple eyes carrying deep affection, his crimson bloody eyes soften a bit.


    "No need. We can handle this together."


    Although ke has been speaking about Qing Ye being his golden thigh, Snow feels like, that working together with your lover sometimes is also good.


    Qing Ye purple eyes blink a bit before a chuckle was let out on that sexy lip of his that has curled up in a way that makes him look far more devilish and enchanting, inwardly charming Snow that has been watching the entire time.


    Although, Qing Ye wanted to make his little Yi just stay and always stand behind however his baby is a powerful man after all and a definitely, not a weak person.


    "Of course, so Baby, let''s go together alright?"


    Snow inwardly smiled and replied with a calm voice like what he has been speaking is just a normal thing for him to say.


    "Of course, together."

 Chapter 100: Two People That Shouldnt Have Met And Be Together.

    Chapter 100: Two People That Shouldn''t Have Met And Be Together.


    "Snow, I already blocked the hidden monitor that has been set up all over the ce."


    Finally, done?


    Hearing that the task he has given to ke was alreadypleted, Snow instantly praises with a gentle voice to a delighted and happy ke on his mind before turning his entire attention at the surrounding again.


    When Snow saw the other passenger in the surrounding was currently hiding, crying with fear, despair, confusion, and terror on their faces while staring at the injured Xion Jian that has taken a surprise attack, his crimson bloody eyes narrowed down a bit before Snow mind finally decided about what to do.


    He turned his head and met the beautiful purple eyes of Qing Ye that have been patiently and understandingly waiting the entire time.


    In that sh of instant of their gaze meeting each other, a special tactic understanding suddenly happens between them silently without opening their mouths to speak with each other.


    Spontaneously, the two of their bodies began to move, a tall figure moving in the right while the other delicate figure moves in the left and with a perfect synchronization their hands carrying a ck and silver dangerous but beautiful weapon immediately move.


    And with a sh of ck and silver color, while a swishing sound of air resounds, a blood ssh before a thudding sound of bodies echoed out a few secondster.


    Soon after, loud cries of pain and fear, along with a miserable howl of terror loudly echoed out of everyone that is currently in the presence of Snow and Qing Ye.


    However, as the sound of bodies dropping in the ground echoed out along with the frightful screaming of the alive people, Snow and Qing Ye just show an indifferent expression on their faces, their hands not stopping one bit at all as they massacre the people all around them.


    It doesn''t matter if they are either an innocent bystander or the hidden enemies that has been trying to ambush to capture an elder blood race.


    Although there are two lucky fellows who weren''t in danger of dying from the hands of the two indifferent monster figures that are currently ughtering the people around them, leaving the injured Xion Jian and her blood race follower.


    "W-what? Brother Yi? Q-Qing Ye? Stop what are you two doing?"


    Xion Jian that has been so shocked at the currently cruel and ruthless onught before her that her mind turned nk has finally manage to get her bearing back and has spoken a confuse words to the two figures that have been getting closer to where she was currently staying at.


    Although she was suddenly attack and injured, Xion Jian can tell over the fact that not everyone around her is the enemies, thus when she saw those innocent human dying from her Brother Yi and Qing Ye, she was unable to stop her mouth from asking them.


    And as she opens her mouth again to prevent them from killing the innocent people around them, her entire body couldn''t help but shudder in overwhelming terror as purple and crimson blood eyes suddenly gaze at her direction at exactly the same time.


    Those two different eyes are extraordinarily fearful, even she couldn''t help but feel a great terror toward her Brother Yi, and although she knew that her Brother Yi has treated her remarkably well than the others in the past, she will never really dictate whatever her Brother Yi does.


    Besides that, somewhere deep in her mind, Xion Jian couldn''t help but doubt about the reason why she was scared by a merely human gaze alone, at this moment on, Jian has suddenly got about what the people all around Qing Ye has been feeling toward him.


    This human existence is really unusual and abnormal!


    So she can only stay silent as these two people turn their attention back again to the people around them as they began to ughter everyone without giving any single mercy.


    "Mydy do you know them? Who are they?"


    A shivering voice filled with fright, suddenly causing Xion Jian to take her crimson blood eyes away at the suddenly perfectly equal match of existence that has been working together before her.


    Despite feeling fear and terror toward them at the moment, when she watches their movements and actions together while perfectly at ease fighting side by side, and tactic great understanding without any words spoken between them


    Xion Jian suddenly felt forlorn in her heart while twisting in pain


    Why? The more she watches and observed the two people before her, why does it felt like that this human person is really the destined and fated Blood Partner of her Brother Yi?


    Suddenly, an image of a long time even in the past sh on her mind, when she was still young and ignorant as she secretly watches as a beautiful woman dress in simple white dress stand before a young man dress in ck as they stand, facing each other, herrge bright green eyes widening as her attention be fixed at the young man dress in ck, those usually average face carrying a hint of a smile over a pale lip while the beautiful woman promptly showed a bright and attractive smile filled with gentleness a secondter.


    In the past, when she secretly saw those scenes before her, she has thought that those two people with opposite nature, felt so perfect together, especially when her Brother Yi who usually hard to understand and expressionless all the time, showed those rare emotions only to a single and special person.


    But in the end, their group could only watch in helplessness as their Brother Yi, who has taken care of them all during those chaotic time, has suddenly be more gloomy and depressed while those pitch abyss ck eyes albeit small but still carrying a hint of emotion within them before has suddenly turned dull and nk while containing a hidden deep pain, sadness, regret and despair on it.


    However, when Xion Jian gaze at this bloody, cruel, heartless and violence ughter currently happening before her, why does she suddenly felt so lost and defeated in a way while the images before her very eyes felt like the two peoplepliment each other so perfectly well and in apletely way that made those memories in the past look so dull inparison?


    While feeling confuses inside and more focus on the two people''s perfect way ofplimenting each other, Jian was unable to see the different reactions of the person beside her that was watching with wide eyes filled with uncertainty, terror, and horror at the scene before her.


    Although she was used to watching a bloody and violent scene before but the scene of these two-person, one blood race and the human race, killing the people around them left and right without any ounce of mercy in their faces, only indifferent remaining the entire as they do a cold-blooded deed, there was just something so entirely different and off about what she was currently seeing.


    She doesn''t know why, but she felt sheer terror when she watches the two figure that has started a ughter all of a sudden, even though she knew that they are being saved by these two people, but her inner soul couldn''t help but scream about how abnormal and unnatural this two are.


    Her mind screaming that these two people shouldn''t be together, in her unconsciousness and soul, these two abnormal monsters shouldn''t have met.


    And she doesn''t even know why does she felt this way about them, and being affected so strongly while those words resound throughout her entire body and soul.


    But, the most important part was the fact that the thought of these two people being capable of destroying their world, and once they are together, no one is capable enough to stop them from doing what they wanted to do.


    "Mydy I don''t know why but somehow, I suddenly felt like these two people, should never meet because nothing good will happen to the people around them." that is what her innermost thoughts as she watches these two people ughter with a calm and indifferent expression on their faces as they disregard the life of the people around them.

 Chapter 101: Do You Know How To Fly An Airplane?

    Chapter 101: Do You Know How To Fly An Airne?


    Snow, who has a sharp hearing instantly turns his attention at the young woman''s blood race who has spoken those words out, causing her to freeze in terror and making her heartbeat in fright before Snow instantly turned back to killing all the passengers with Qing Ye without any reactions.


    As for the young woman''s blood race words, rather than feeling angry about it, Snow just felt interested and inspired.


    Because from a while now, Snow has already decided that meeting Qing Ye or Li Chen, and bing together is the most perfect choice and wise decision that he has ever made in his entire life, besides, it is a true fact that nothing good will happen to the people around them if they are together.


    Snow just believed that the two of them are made for each other, thus Heaven, God or whatever powerful being out there and everyone else, will feel an unsurpassed fear about theirbination.


    Not only was their personalities are dangerous, especially when they are provoked, even in life and after death, but the two of them can also still be together again.


    Thus the young woman''s words kind of make sense to Snow and never felt ill will against her.


    Suddenly feeling a bit happy, in the split seconds that Snow and Qing Ye distance got closer as they kill the people around them, Snow pale lip grace those smooth cheek of Qing Ye in a quick peck, crimson bloody eyes glowing with a bit of plunder within them while indifferent beautiful purple eyes suddenly carry a hint of shyness within it while a very pleased and delighted aura emits around his taller and lithe figure, after all, Qing Ye never has thought that his Baby will suddenly make a sudden intimate move that causes his heart to beat crazily.


    Snow lip curves up a bit in a predatory way after he saw his lover reactions causing Qing Ye heart to beat faster in excitement.


    "You are so pleasing to my eyes that I unconsciously move."


    Suddenly, the two of them move and take against the people around them with their distance being close, and despite interacting, the way they kill people has never lower down and weaken.


    If one was to observe about it, their killing efficiency seemed to has gotten stronger and faster than they are now working closely together and wasn''t split from left and right.


    It was a magnificent tactic understanding between the two of them.


    And when Qing Ye heard the words spoken by his Little Yi, why does it suddenly feel like that his Baby voice has been so sensual and tempting when his little Yi voice has sounded the same as he normally spoke?


    Even in this moment of their actions together, Qing Ye adam apple moved up and down as he swallowed hard, his beautiful purple eyes darkening so deeply while a torrent of strong possession and obsession has brim intensely within it and Snow who was ncing to his lover once in a while has seen Qing Ye reaction so clearly which has made him feel an absurd amount of affection.


    There wasn''t even a single fear that has grace Snow mind from his lover crazy and deep emotions toward him rather he felt more touch by it.


    Soon, Qing Ye sexy lip curved up before speaking with a hoarse voice filled with an insane amount ofplicated emotions of affections toward him.


    "Baby, you are so excellent, cool and so charming that I am falling crazier and harder than ever"


    And so, with those invincible pink bubbles appearing between the two of them, aside from the people who have been flying the airne that they are riding, the two of them have finally finished killing everyone with ease.


    Soon, the two of them nce at each other again, before walking toward the injured Xion Jian that has been carrying aplicated expression on her face along with her blood race follower standing on her side that has already lower her head, the young woman body shivering from fear.


    Ignoring the two Blood Race reactions, a frown appears on Snow''s face before turning his attention at the person beside him that has been attentively guiding him around the dead bodies, fearing that blood will ssh on his body.


    The whole time that the two of them have been killing the people around them without any hint of pity, hesitation, and mercy, there wasn''t a single drop of blood that has touched their bodies.


    After all, Snow already hates the smells of blood, so why should he cover his body with those revolting smell, while Qing Ye has already known about it by Jing Ai help, thus helping him from touching it as they walk together.


    "Ye, can you fly an airne?"


    Snow calmly asked, while sidestepping dead bodies and not worrying about their actions of killing every innocent passenger riding with them because of base by the cruel and ruthless method of the hidden organization, this people fate has been meant to be disposed of and besides the elder blood races, everyone lives have already been thrown away and has been decided from the start.


    As for trying to keep them safe and helping them save their lives, Snow only felt indifferent and has thought coldly that it was just a waste of his time and troublesome thing to do.


    He also has to think about what to do after saving them, exining everything about their supernatural side as part of the rule of surviving and learning about it, thus why trouble himself about it?


    Especially when they have no use and just a burden to Snow.


    Besides, learning from ke that has been dealing with the technological side the entire time, the most important part right now is the fact that the airne has been flying in the wrong directions for a while now while the airne has cut off all connection to the outside world.


    Supposedly the airne is flying in one of the hidden secret bases of the hidden organization which was something that made Snow considered if he should go along with it, after all, he can just fake the monitor being turned on again while showing a fake image of what is currently happening inside the ne.


    However, Snow who was considering the pros and cons if he should go drive the airne by himself along with ke help since base from thete reply of his question toward his lover who was always eager to get his attention and please him all the time, Snow was sure that Qing Ye doesn''t know how to drive one.


    Or should he go investigate the ce that they will be arrivingter in order to get more information about the hidden organization that has been trying to capture the elder blood race and seemed to has a vendetta against the entire Blood race too?


    However, before Snow can further think about it while being guided by a frowning Qing Ye, his crimson bloody eyes couldn''t help but twitch while an intense sense of danger seemed to erupt strongly inside him causing his shadow underneath his feet to unconsciously twist and made an action without his ownmand, seemingly moving on an instinct.


    And before Snow can react,rge warm hands have abruptly tightly grasped his shoulder and pulling his entire body in a muchrger one that was tense so strongly like it was made out of steel before arms have wrapped around his thin back, leaving no gaps between them.


    Snow managed to only catch a glimpse of beautiful purple eyes widen in anxiousness seemingly sensing a danger ahead just like Snow has detected, before a set of determination and overwhelming resolution grace those devilishly handsome face before Snow entire vision turned into an all-consuming ck.


    <strong>BOOM!</strong>

 Chapter 102: Snow Smile, "I Believe You."

    Chapter 102: Snow Smile, "I Believe You."


    <strong>Boom</strong>


    <strong>Boom</strong>


    <strong>Boom</strong>


    As the deafening loudly continue to resound on Snow''s ears, he perceived the powerful pressure and force from all around him, while feeling the heats and bits of metal hitting and bouncing on the thick and solid shadows that have automatically wrapped in protections all around Snow and Qing Ye body.


    Snow forehead started to sweat, while crimson bloody eyes have been constricting from their dangerous situations while using arge amount of energies and power in order to keep their life safe, shielding and defending at the sudden st of bombs that activated without presenting any sign a few seconds ago.


    Lunatic!


    That is the only thought that runs through Snow''s head as he thoughts about the hidden organization''s actions, he always knows that there is always many additional nned on a mission, just in case of an ident or other surprise elements happening, yet Snow has never thought that the hidden organization another nned has been so extreme and absurd that they have decided to bomb the airne to remove any further danger that will happen to them after their mission is done, either be it in apletion or failure.


    Especially when there is an absurd amount of bombs that have been set off and it was in order to absolutelypletely eliminate an elder blood race that will cause them more difficulty if left alive.


    So, if they can''t take and capture the elder blood race during their task, then killing one is also the best method.


    After all, there are different elder blood races out there, besides, better to remove the one they have failed to capture now so that they can also weaken the blood race strength and power considering that their organization has already been leaked out during the first mission failure of capturing Tao Xin.


    The moment that the monitor has been cut off by Snow and ke, the hidden organization might have decided to set off the bomb that they has set up all around the airne, or either the enemy which Snow decided to killst, which has been flying the airne was the one who has activated the bomb himself.


    Either way, Snow nowpletely understands the most important nature of this hidden organization that is currently after his race, they are cruel, ruthless and cold-blooded, doesn''t care about anyone life, both from innocent bystander and their own member as long as the mission that they are given is fulfilled, sacrificed can be made without any single hesitation.


    But the most important matter now is their current situations because the strength and power of those bombs have been really strong that Snow is finding it hard to defend the intensive force that has been hitting the shadows that he started to control, especially when he was protecting not only himself but also another people.


    The moment that the bomb was activated, ke that has been hiding the whole time in the shadow that he has a ce to Xion Jian spot, has also instantly protected them.


    If the current body that he is residing in is in its current peak of power, Snow was sure that he will never get a hard time protecting themselves right now.


    Cough!


    Snow couldn''t help but cough up blood, a blue vein appearing on his forehead as he calmly and steadily controls his power despite feeling the powerful weakening of his body lessening real fast.


    The tiny energies that he has just manage to spare by interacting with his lover, was losing in a frightening speed, there was a reason why Snow has never really use his power and only by lessening or removing his entire presence.


    Although among the blood race, Zou Yi power can be seen as the most powerful with more uses on it, however, the energies it needs is also massive.


    "Baby! Your coughing up blood!"


    Qing Ye purple eyes constrict in anxiousness, heart beating with fear and panic since he has been observing the person wrapped around his arms, despite the fact that they are currently wrapped in ayer of shadow, he was still capable to see that his little Yi has cough out before he felt a wet stuff sticking on his clothes while the smell of blood soon invade his nose.


    "Stop hurting yourself! Please don''t use your power anymore!"


    Hearing the loud voice of his lover filled with panic, terror and anxiety has caused Snow to blink his eyes, but has still remained silent as he continues to concentrate on protecting their lives.


    "Baby, please believe in me, alright?"


    Suddenly his body tenses up from the gentle and determined voice of his lover, causing his head to slowly raise up from his leaning on a firm chest of Qing Ye, soon beautiful purple eyes filled with great determination met his crimson bloody eyes.


    Snow gaze at the worried devilishly handsome face who was carrying a resolute look, his stain bloody lip curve up a bit, causing Qing Ye beautiful eyes to widen at the sudden tiny expression that has grace on that usually dull and expressionless face of his Baby.


    "I believe in you."


    After speaking those words without any hint of hesitation, Snow slowly remove the shadows that have been wrapping their entire body, while Qing Ye head slowly lower down before he ces a gentle chaste kiss on the sweating pale forehead while his entire body started emitting purple aura, which in turn bes thick and solid as it wrapped all around their body, recing the shadows.


    Thus, causing Snow to be able to observe their current situations as soon as Qing Ye aura has reced the protection toward their body.


    Snow and Qing Ye is currently falling out of the sky after the bombing has finally stopped, and spread throughout the sky was the wrecked parts of the blown-up airne and the melted metal along with some remaining burning fire, while the smokes spread out wide.


    Soon, crimson bloody eyes turn toward the location of ke and saw the shadows still protecting the bodies of Xion Jian and her lucky blood race follower that has been in the range of the protection because Snow will never go in the trouble to protect the other person if he has to.


    Qing Ye that has been watching his little Yi while tightly wrapping around his delicate body fearing his safety has seen his actions and without any words from him, he instantly shape his purple aura into a solid line of rope, seemingly going toward the shadows and wrapping around it before Qing Ye has used his purple aura rope to pull it toward their directions, which has already started to fall down from the sky.


    Seeing as the figures of two female has arrived close by their sides, Snow instantly removed the shadows around them while letting ke disappear into his shadow while Qing Ye has immediately used his purple aura to wrapped around in a solid form around the two scared and frightened female.


    After finally finishing all that needed to be done, Qing Ye turned his entire attention at the person on his arms that has been silent the whole entire time.


    A distress expression instantly graces on his devilishly handsome face after he saw that bloodstain lip along with a pale as white sheet face of his little Baby.


    "Baby, it''s alright, rx! I will take care of everything, so please be at ease and watch your health more."


    Snow that has been gripping the shirt of the person before him, has obediently nod his head, while his hands move to hooked around the man''s neck while leaning his delicate more tightly against the warmth and lithe body of his lover, bing more greedy for the touch of their skin.


    He let out a deep sigh when he felt thefort and warmth of the man-body while trusting that his lover will never let anything bad happen to him.


    "Hungry"


    Qing Ye that has heard the weak and almost spoiled voice of his Baby has instantly used his hands to enter underneath those ck shirts before instantly feeling those smooth and soft skin on hisrge hands as he began to explore the delicate body that has be a bit familiar to himself.


    Before his sexy thin lip, bend down to slowly rain down kisses to that delicate neck and adorable earlobes.


    There was a reason why he uses a more intimate way to touch his Baby since it seemed that it will give more energies toward the person wrapped in his arms.


    Just, at this moment, Qing Ye wishes that he could just directly give all his power and energy to his weak Baby right now, his heart feeling pained and distressed the entire time.


    Really, he should hurry up and make his Little Yi fall for him already so that he can feed him properly.


    As Qing Ye worried about the health of his Little Yi, soon, the four figures wrapped in ayer of the thick purple aura has finally touched the seawater underneath them, the strength of their fall causing a loud and wide ssh of water to spread all around them in waves.

 Chapter 103: Brother Yi, You Change...

    Chapter 103: Brother Yi, You Change...


    With half-lidded crimson bloody eyes, Snow has allowed Qing Ye to do all the work, especially after reaching deep in the ocean when they made a powerful fall high up in the sky, their bodies still wrapped in ayer of the purple aura, keeping themselves dry.


    With his delicate body being hug by his lover''s arms, they finally reach the above water, while in the corner of his eyes, he saw the injured Xion Jian was also swimming up while holding the already unconscious blood race young woman on one of her arms.


    Snow instantly took out an ordinary wooden boat with enough room for two to four people to stay while containing a small room to stay with, it was something that he has stored in the previous world since he already prepared any items and objects that he will be needing in any scenarios that he will find himself within hising mission worlds.


    Qing Ye didn''t feel a tiny bit of suspicion and doubt about the sudden disy of Snow power, only feeling happy that the person he loves will not have a hard time being soaked in the seawater before feeling distressed at the same time since he doesn''t really want his Baby to be using his power anymore since he can tell that his Little Yi is constantly getting weak from using his power.


    Xion Jian that has seen the small wooden boat, just let out a frown before following after when she saw that Qing Ye has gone toward the wooden boat with her Brother Yi being hug on his arms.


    Regarding the use of his power, Snow wasn''t the least bit worried about getting any suspicious from Xion Jian, after all, Zou Yi being able to store a number of objects inside his shadow have been known among their members, especially when Zou Yi doesn''t tend to tell about his abilities at all.


    The elder race members don''t really know the extent of power that Zou Yi has, they only know that their loner member is extremely powerful with versatile ability along with it, and that they should never really get Zou Yi to be truthfully angry or else the consequences is something that they couldn''t afford with.


    As soon as Snow and Qing Yend in the wooden boat, Snow has instantly taken out Qing Ye luggage, knowing that his lover has a way to let them be rescued back to their Country despite being in the middle of nowhere in the sea.


    Before taking out foods worth two weeks, clothes to changes, medicines and everything that can be use while drifting in the ocean, for example, a fishing rod and indoor gas stove to cook their foodter on.


    As for water, although he has taken some and has more in his inventory bag however there is also a convenient person to be used so Snow turned his attention to Xion Jian that has alreadynd inside the wooden boat, while not leaving the warm arms and body of his lover.


    "Little Jian, take this medicine and treat your injuries, and use your water ability to keep everyone from getting dehydrated from theck of water."


    As the person being called the Queen of Water''s ability in the Blood Race, it was an easy cake for her to do.


    "Yes, Brother Yi Little Jian will not let you down."


    Xion Jian eyes instantly brightened despite feeling pain all over her entire body, before she showed aplicated emotion toward the human race that has been hugging her Brother Yi the entire time, especially when her gaze followed the way those nasty human hands seemed to enter his Brother Yi shirts as it shamelessly roams around inside touching left and right.


    With a vein twitching in her forehead, Xion Jian can only take a deep breath, while trying to suppress the words she wanted to shout right at that instant, especially when that human person purple eyes shoot her a delighted look, seemingly trying to show off.


    Now, she knows the feeling of those people wanting to beat the person before her to death, this person is really asking for it.


    But what can she do? Even her Brother Yi is allowing that human to do whatever he wanted and was not even showing rejected reactions toward the shameless young human movements before them.


    So she can just lower her heads, not wanting to be reprimand by her Brother Yi again, while taking the medicines with shaking hands to instantly start treating her injuries, her chest going up and down with how much she really wanted to fight to the death toward that shameless human before her.


    Snow only calmly watch at the grieving and angry Xion Jian while ignoring the childish action of his lover, allowing thoserge warm hands to roam ambiguously inside his shirt, feeling extremelyfortable as those warm big hands touch his skin.


    "Contact your friend toe and get us here."


    Qing Ye, has been so pleasantly taking advantage of his Baby while showing his sovereign at the elder blood race that his Little Yi is acquaintance, look, isn''t this person basically mine already?


    However, when he heard the words spoken from his Little Yi, a childish expression appeared on his devilishly handsome face, he doesn''t really want to stop.


    "Alright."


    Feeling the way thoserge hands slowly move away inside his shirt along with brimming with great reluctance when letting go of his delicate body, Snow secretly rolls his eyes before turning around and using his pale hands to hook those kiss marks slender neck that he has left before whispering words softly on those beautiful earlobes of his lover.


    Snow warmth breathes causing his lover body to shudder while half-lidded eyes that already turned back to normal pitch abyss ck color deepened with craving.


    "After your done, the two of us can go inside the room alone."


    Like the words of a devil, seducing an innocent and naive maiden, Snow continues to speak those suddenly tempting words to the young man that has abruptly started to breathe hard.


    "Aside from kissing my lip, and crossing the line I''ll let you do whatever you want with me."


    Snow needed more energies than ever, besides, since there is nothing to do while waiting to be rescued, then isn''t this the best way to spend their time together?


    Qing Ye beautiful purple eyes already darkened so deeply with unbelievable emotion within it, his adam apple moving up and down as he tried to swallowed hard, his throat turning dry, while his chest moves up and down so fast as he tried to take a deep breath.


    After speaking those ambiguous words with full of deep meaning, Snow let go of the suddenly burning body against his, before he watches as his lover''s hands stumble over his luggage while shakyrge hands rummaging inside before finally finding the item they needed.


    "W-what???... B-Bro B-brother YI???"


    Xion Jian who has a rather sharp hearing, suddenly stutter as she shoot an unbelievable expression to the usual expressionless man before her with wide eyes that are about to pop out from its socket with how much shocking she was currently feeling about the words she just hearde out from her usually silent, gloomy and dull Brother Yi.


    However, the words she wants to speak more have suddenly got stocks on her throat when those pitch abyss ck eyes that has been so dull and emotionless before having turned into the eyes belonging to a beast, filled with wildness and craziness as predatory eyes gaze at a certain oblivious prey.


    And that prey has been the human young man that is currently using a satellite phone to speak at the other person on the other end.


    Right now, Xion Jian is seeing the true nature belonging to a blood race appearing before the usually indifferent Zou Yi which has been so abnormal even among their blood race, finally bing the true meaning of their Blood Race.


    Snow who saw that his lover is almost finished has let ke out his shadow and told him spiritually to watch over those two womenter on.


    No worries Snow~ ke will do his best~


    "Little Jian just stay quiet and don''t bother us."


    After speaking to ke and Xion Jia, soon Snow has obediently let his delicate body be carried by the human young man that has already finished what he needed to do before the two of them disappeared in the only small room in the wooden boat.


    The two menpletely ignoring the other people that have been left outside and soon after, with Xion Jian sharp ears, she began to hear a very unspoken soundsing out from the small room, butter on, a purpleyer of barrier seemed to have set up around the room, visible to the naked eyes before the sounds that Jian has been hearing has instantly disappeared, seemingly being blocked from the barrier that has been easily set up by a human race.


    Only one thought run in Xion Jian mind while feeling so confused and defeated about what she has just experienced and saw in this single day.


    <em>Brother Yi you change you are no longer the innocent Brother Yi that I know...</em>

 Chapter 104: Su Dong Sighing and Jing Ai Worried About Her Two Father.

    Chapter 104: Su Dong Sighing and Jing Ai Worried About Her Two Father.


    <strong>Beep</strong>


    <strong>Beep</strong>


    <strong>Beep</strong>


    With a serious expression on his gentle handsome face, Su Dong immediately gave an order at the people around him after he finishes talking to his friend who seemed to be in a hurry to hang up the phone.


    "Brother Ye in trouble?"


    A woman''s voice filled with worry suddenly asked causing Su Dong to turn his head around and met the wide hazel eyes filled with concern along with the worried expression on Jian Changying''s beautiful face.


    Suddenly a thought shes his mind when he saw Changying standing before him and has stayed silent before finally inwardly sighing as he told the beautiful woman about the current situation of his friend.


    "We have to go rescue Brother Ye immediately!"


    Jia Changying who heard about what is happening to the person she loves has instantly walked away in order to handle the problem immediately.


    Su Dong can only worriedly gaze at the leaving figure of one of his friends, after all, the person that Brother Ye has fallen in love with is definitely staying with him, he couldn''t help but be bothered about what Changying reaction will be after seeing them together.


    "Changying you better behave yourself or else, no one can save you."


    With a deep sigh, Su Dong soon followed along before grumbling about the kind of trouble that his Brother Ye has gotten himself again.


    In another ce, a beautiful woman with long ck hair has suddenly received a report in her phone about the airne that her father has been riding with has suddenly disappeared and couldn''t be detected the whereabouts, causing her pink eyes to instantly turn to crimson color while the aura around her erupted as a flurry of wind has made those paper ce on her desk to fly away in disorder.


    While feeling great turmoil inside her, a knock has suddenly echoed out in her door prompting herself to quickly reign back her chaotic emotions, while calming her mind, as the thought of her father being strong was the only reason that was causing her mind to be sane instantly at the moment.


    Right now, she has to handle a very important matter, so with a deep breath, while her hand sways as she uses her wind power with precise control to guide the papers that has spread around her room to return back to where it has been.


    After finally deeming everything is back in order while her appearance is neat and tidy, she orders the person that has been waiting outside to finally invite the person in her office.


    "Jing Ai, you are close to our Master, and I know that Master has been moving aroundtely. Tell me, what is going on right now."


    After entering the room, a stern-looking handsome middle-aged man has instantly spoke as he stood before Jing Ai, his whole body carrying great pressure while narrowed brown eyes stare rigidly at her.


    "Lord Xue, you know our Master''s attitude, he dislikes people attempting to learn about his personal affairs, especially about what he is doing and your question just now is going against his wishes, thus, I will not answer your question."


    Soon the man aura bes deeper and stronger, while his brown eyes narrowed down in a threatening manner, his entire body emitting cold aura, causing the temperature inside the room to lower down.


    Ai beautiful face immediately frowns at the way the person is acting, before inwardly sighing, not a bit bothered about the man''s current actions.


    This person has always been strict, she was sure that if he ever learned that her father has the idea of making a human race, especially a man as his Blood Partner that Xue will be the first one to be against it.


    Although this man has always been faithfully loyal and trustworthy, especially when protecting and guarding her father, even she knew that getting in the way of a blood race regarding their Blood Partner isn''t something that they can just go and choose a decision of their own.


    After deeming that this girl before him will never open her mouth to answer his question, Xue inwardly sigh, while deep respect emerge within him, knowing that this girl is being extremely loyal and respect toward their Master but at the same time he couldn''t help but worry, after all, this girl is still young, he feared that her decision will cause problem and danger to their Master.


    "Our Master seemed to be doing something just let him know that we, his loyal followers, are always waiting for his order."


    After speaking those strong words, Xue turned around and left, soon, Jing Ai couldn''t help but let out a sigh, while a worried expression immediately appears on her beautiful face.


    "Fatherter on, how will you handle your followers?"


    All of them are a bit extreme regarding their loyalties toward her father, hopefully, they won''t do anything so damaging and problematic that will make her father really angry.


    No one wants an angry Zou Yi, even though he has been weakening from hunger and thirst all these passing years, he was the only blood race that is capable to survive a thousand years of not drinking any blood while keeping his sane mind.


    After a deep sigh, Jing Ai immediately left and taking a ride in a car before contacting her soon second father friend, hopefully, he also has some information regarding what is currently happening.


    Father and Second Father please be safe.


    Inside a small room, with only a small window with a candlelight lighting up the entire room


    A strong smell of musky smell enclosed the small space, making the entire ce obscure with an ambiguous atmosphere and in the center of the small room was the messy nkets ce in the wooden floor, while two tightly close figures in a sitting positing can be seen moving in frantic movements.


    The taller figure agile hips constantly moving, while hisrge hands were gripping the already purple looking-slender waist of the smaller person that was sitting with his back sticking close to his firm chest while the sweet-sounding voice was constantly being let out that small lip with a bit of restrained within it.


    "Um ah ah. oh. W-waitah Ye urgh ah..."


    "Urgh Baby ha ha I.. can''t stop oh"


    Snow that was already crazy with pleasure, just obediently let his delicate body be guided by those warmrge hands as he constantly goes up and down by the person that he has been sitting at while therge and thick throbbing object of his lover was constantly making friction between his slender thigh that was already red from constant use.


    After entering the room, Qing Ye has instantly made his move, aside from his lip, those sexy lip has tasted every ce, nick, and corner of his body, licking and kissing nonstop, leaving those crazy mark all over his skins.


    Even though he was weakened, he can still heal fast, and for those marks all over his entire body to still remain showed just how much craziness has happened between the two of them.


    Snow''s two slender thighs are already numb by the constant use of his lover erected object while his entire mind is already stunned, his entire body couldn''t stop from shuddering and twitching as the pleasure and ecstasy that he has been experiencing nonstop this entire three days with few stops between rest is really insane.


    "Ah Ah Ah..."


    What''s this it so great Snow doesn''t want to stop anymore it''s so addicted


    Urgh really when will those rescuers be arriving?


    Pleasee soon Snow felt like he was going to die by this insane amount of pleasure that his love has been continually making him experience nonstop while worrying about his lover kidney.


    After all, that is his own future happiness he was talking about, though he can also be the top if Qing Ye can''t use it anymore?

 Chapter 105: Snow Is Familiar With That Kind Of Gaze Toward His Man.

    Chapter 105: Snow Is Familiar With That Kind Of Gaze Toward His Man.


    With bleary eyes, Snow woke up from the crazy days and night of the nonstops crazy intimate actions that he has done with his lover.


    If ke report hasn''t woken him up from the pleasurable feeling that his lover was making him crazily experience, Snow was sure that he will not be so determined to finally make his lover stop his actions.


    Even though he doesn''t feel any shyness about what the two of them has been doing the entire time, but since their rescuer was arrivingter this afternoon, then he made Qing Ye to finally stop, after all, Snow didn''t forget the fact that his lover is a human race, different from blood race where they can stay awake for long days.


    It was, after all, three days of waiting for them to finally find their locations.


    With a bit of a yawn, Snow left the warm arms of his lover with a bit difficulty, luckily, Qing Ye was given another dose of sleeping medicine again or else base from those burning and wanton look on his beautiful purple eyes, Snow was sure that his lover will stay awakepletely.


    Snow wanted him to rest and doesn''t want him to have a hard time suppressing his desire that he couldn''t sleep and rest, so Snow made him sleep with the use of Li Chen medicine in the previous world as the only solution that he can do for him.


    Smiling a bit, albeit tiny, with no warning on his mind, Snow leaned over and ce a gentle kiss on those smooth cheek of his lover, before caressing those silky ck hair.


    "You worked hardsleep for now."


    Soon, Snow has taken out another set of ck clothes, along with a hoodie that seemed to has a cat ear on it which was something that Qing Ye has bought for him before.


    He couldn''t help but stretch all over while letting out a small groan offort since he felt his entire body has definitely regained back the energies that he has used up a few days ago, though the stored energies he tried hard to keep is gone, thus he nned to stay with Qing Ye after getting back in the A Country and will just use the inte to contact the other members in their group.


    The hidden organization is really getting dangerous.


    Taking a step, Snow blinks his pitch abyss eyes since the thigh areas of his slender leg seemed to still retain some numbness on it before hepletely ignores it as he began to wipe the body of his lover and making him wear clothes with the same design as his, but only in white color before recing those dirtied nket with a brand new one.


    After making sure that his lover isfortable, Snow finally has gone out of the small room after three days of staying inside.


    Instantly, four pair of eyes nce his way, bright green eyes showingplicated emotions while fair cheeks seemed to flush in pink color before turningpletely crimson color and as those eyes roamed up and down his body, stopping once in a while on the obvious sign of the intimate actions that he has just done, the beautiful woman couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    While the other blood race young woman, although with a bit wary in her expression, but the woman''s eyes seemed to glow with some unspeakable emotions within them.


    Thoe eyes seemed familiar though, as Snow thought about it, he suddenly remembers the same expression seemed to appear on his original life to a young girl when he was interacting with Rei in a school before.


    Later he learned, that those are the expression belonging to someone who can be called a rotten woman, so after finally knowing about what the young blood race was expressing, Snow couldn''t help but inwardly smile inside.


    "... Brother Yi do you want to eat?"


    With a bit of a shy voice along with uncertainty on it, Xion Jian offers the food that they are currently eating which was the use of the indoor gas stove that he has taken out.


    A boiling hot pot with fresh fish on it, along with those dried noodles that he has taken before, seemed like they have done a bit of fishing while waiting for their rescuer to arrive and Jian follower seemed to be the one who knows how to cook.


    Seeing as there are energies on the food that they are eating, Snow nods his head before sitting down to the beautiful woman left side.


    "Little Jian, for now, don''t call me Brother Yi."


    Snow reminds the woman since he still wants to keep his identity a secret, although, he will just be lessening his presence this time and not erasing it anymore.


    "... Yi?" With a flush on her beautiful face, Xion Jian bright green eyes light up in happiness, although she still felt that a human race isn''t a really good choice for a Blood Partner, however since her Brother Yi really like it, then she will reluctantly ept it.


    Though, she will still confront Qing Ye about it though.


    After eating their food together, the sound of a helicopter has finally reached their sharp hearing, causing them to stop eating, though Snow remains calm while cing foods on his mouth, his pitch abyss ck eyes just nce toward where the helicopter ising from.


    Soon, after the helicopter has seen their tiny wooden boat, arge ship has soon followed after.


    Oh, my lover sure is powerful and awesome~


    Instantly, Su Dong figure has gone out from therge ship and with Snow sharp vision, there are another three people that stood by his side, two young men and one young woman.


    "Brother Ye!"


    Suddenly a very intimate voice of a beautiful woman yelled in excitement, along with a worried expression on her beautiful face while her hazel eyes brightening with relief as she frantically trying to see the figure of the person she has just spoken.


    Snow who has been watching the entire time, couldn''t help his lip to curves up a bit since he was so familiar with those look that the young woman has, especially when he has seen those women and men looking toward his own man in the previous world.


    Thinking about the currently deep sleeping lover of his, a cold glint sh on his pitch abyss eyes before it turns particrly gloomy.


    Good, Snow was suddenly reminded about the current identity of his lover in this world.


    Xion Jian and the blood race young woman who saw the beautiful woman in therge ship action instantly turned their attention to the person that has been eating beside them.


    Soon their entire body shuddering in fear, though the young woman''s blood race seemed to be excited about what is about to happen before her while Xion Jian couldn''t help but shoot a certain human girl a nasty look in her bright green eyes.


    She knows that look, especially when she knows about Qing Ye reputations of having men and women falling for him left and right, and that woman sure has some idea toward Qing ye.


    Although she dislikes Qing Ye to be her Brother Yi Blood Partner, however, that is her Brother Yi man after all!


    There is no way that she will watch as a person tried to steal what belongs to her Brother Yi!

 Chapter 106: Obviously This Person Is Mine Already.

    Chapter 106: Obviously This Person Is Mine Already.


    Soon, therge ship has stopped a few distances away in order not to capsize the small wooden boat by the waves produced from the moving ship, although Su Dong felt doubtful about how they have somehow found something to ride within the middle of nowhere in the ocean however the most important part right now is to help his Brother Ye and the other people to get in therge ship.


    "Brother Dong, let''s go take a small ship and take Brother Ye already! He might be so hungry and thirsty right now since it has been three days!"


    ncing at the excited and a bit impatient beautiful woman, Su Dong then turned his attention to the other two young men standing next to his sides.


    "Brother Tao please prepare the medical team while Brother Zhues with me to get Brother Ye."


    Tao who has a peach blossom eyes along with smooth ck hair has shown a smirk before turning around to follow Su Dong order while the man with a slightly handsome face, with exactly dark brown hair and eyes, nod his head obediently as he epts the order of one of their friends without any hesitation.


    "No need, we cane up by ourself."


    However, before everyone can proceed to fulfil the task that they have been given, a beautiful voice of a woman spoken causing them to turn around at the small wooden boat that is moving closer toward them, despite the fact that it was still a bit farther away, everyone was able to clearly hear the words spoken by one of the person riding inside it.


    Suddenly a beautiful mature woman with a sensual body has made a moved and jumped over the seawater, and in her arms was the figure of a much younger woman that she was currently carrying with her.


    As soon as the beautiful woman with fiery crimson hair touches the sea, the water seemed to move underneath her feet as it suddenly pushes her entire body up in a powerful gush and toward therge ship and after finally reaching closed toward it, she jumps up high bypassing the safety rail of the ship in order for no people to identally fall over the sea before safelynding inside.


    Xion Jian who was holding the young woman''s blood race gave an indifferent nce at the people standing in front of her while the fiery crimson hair makes a graceful movement in the air.


    "Xion Jian"


    Hearing her name being called, she turned around and saw the familiar handsome man that was constantly staying by Qing Ye side and with a bit of respect at the young man when ites to dealing at the troublesome Qing Ye, Xion Jian nods her head toward him.


    "Qing Ye?"


    "Brother Ye?"


    At exactly the same time, Su Dong and Jia Changying spoke, one is inquiring about how his friend will get up in therge ship while the other one is worried about the current state of the person she loves considering she has yet seen his figure the entire time.


    Xion Jian couldn''t help but let out a secret sneer at the young woman which only Su Dong has seen but has chosen to remain quiet about it.


    "Don''t worry, his man will take care of him."


    A dumbfounded look appears on everyone''s face at the surprising words that were let out by the blood elder race before them, especially the beautiful woman which expression twisted as she suddenly remembers about an important thing that she has been ignoring all along.


    Seemingly miraculously, they seemed to hear the soft sound of a door opening up causing their eyes to instantly turn at the wooden small boat that has already drift close by.


    And before them, a delicate body of a young man dress in all ck with an average appearance yet has a rather deep ck abyss eyes that seemed to engulfs the soul of anyone who happen to gazes into has walked out from the small room of the wooden boat, however, what caught their attention the most is the devilishly handsome young man that he was currently carrying on his arms, which seemed to be sleeping peacefully without any care in the entire world.


    Soon, seemingly having no weight at all, the delicate man leaps up, before stepping extraordinarily hard at the roof of the small room of the wooden boat, using it to propel himself up high and because of the strength that the young man has utilized the small wooden boat has instantly broken into many pieces before the wrecked woods has started sinking deep in the sea.


    With graceful movement, the young man in ck has skillfully and beautifullynded in therge ship with ease, especially when he has been carrying a human weight on his arms at the same time.


    "Su Dong?"


    Snow with a dull expression nce at the astonished expression of everyone around them before settling at the supposedly right-hand man of his lover.


    "Ye room?"


    "W-wait! What is wrong with Brother Ye? Did you do something to him? Is he hurt? Let go of him right this instance!"


    Before Su Dong can react and guide the young man dress in all ck without any hesitation toward the resting quarter of his friends with the reason of him being the person that his Brother Ye has fallen in love with, questioning and suspicious voice of young woman resounds out to everyone ears.


    When Xion Jian was about to react in order to teach a certain delusional woman, Snow has quickly shot a warning look to make her keep quiet and just calmly watch, before turning his attention at the woman that has spoken, instantly Snow saw those envious and obsession in her wide hazel eyes which she has tried hard to hide.


    Seeing as there wasn''t any reaction at the young man before her, Jia Changying couldn''t help but take a quick step toward him seemingly preparing to get Qing Ye out from his arms, while the other people just stayed quiet, though the other two young men beside Su Dong, couldn''t help but curiously gaze at the person that has been holding their Brother Ye the entire time.


    After all, they have also been following the chaos that their Brother Ye has been creating the entire time, and they knew that Jia Changying should also know about it too, but as they gaze at her for a quick seconds, they are sure that her mind is in chaos at this instant and couldn''t think straight.


    One man showedplicated emotions while the other man can only sigh with deep regret but they couldn''t help but watch in anticipation about how the young man will react, after all, they are also curious about the person that has to manage to make their Brother Ye fall in love with and bending the always cool and awesome young man.


    Seeing the young woman''s movement, Snow''s expressionless face remains unchangeable, though those pale lips have opened up to speak some words that have easily cause the young beautiful woman to stop on her track.


    "Why should I do something bad and hurting my own man?"


    Suddenly a pressure seemed to emit on the young man delicate body, causing everyone to let out a cold sweat while they suddenly felt like a dark abyss is currently gazing at their bodies and soul when those pitch abyss ck eyes which don''t contain an ounce of a single emotion within them nce toward them before stopping at the wide hazel eyes that seemed ready to erupt any moment now, though Snow doesn''t fear anything and have no intention of stopping.


    "Besides, who are you to tell me to let go of My Ye?"


    He''s mine, but are you telling me that you are a far more important person than I am to him?


    Somehow, Jia Changying was able to read among the hidden line about what the young man has wanted to openly speak causing her mind to finally lose as something snap within it.


    "What do you mean your ''my'' man? He is Yours? Brother Ye doesn''t belong to you!"


    He is mine!


    Jia Changying seemed to have gone mad as she started to dash ahead before a small silver knife seemed to appear on her hands which she then moves in a threatening way for an attack causing everyone around them that have been silently watching the entire time to cry out in rm.


    Snow who was about to be attacked has just calmly stand still without moving, before quickly turning sideways to neatly dodge the oing attack while still carrying the sleeping beauty on his arms with ease, as his leg gracefully moves before kicking hard at the beautiful woman stomach, causing her body to fly over and with a loud sound she hit the railing of the ship which has stopped her from being thrown out therge ship and dropping into the ocean.


    For a silent moment, everyone''s eyes widen as they watch the injured Jia Changying while turning their attention at the young man that seemed to have titled his head, seemingly confused about the sudden attack while those average pale face remain expressionless.


    However, soon the young man spoke with his dull voice, although the entire time, everyone can feel the domineering words filled with possessiveness from the words he has just spoken while showing with his own actions when he suddenly pulled the beauty sleeping on his arms closer toward his own delicate body closer.


    "Obviously, this person is already mine."

 Chapter 107: See? Isnt This Evidence Enough Already?

    Chapter 107: See? Isn''t This Evidence Enough Already?


    Everyone''s eyes widening before the two young men, Tao and Zhu, went to help the injured Jia Changying, while Xion Jian and the young blood race expression lit up while their eyes glowed as they gaze with full of worship at the currently domineering and imposing Snow.


    Brother Yi, your so cool and awesome!


    Wow, dog blood~ and real-life boy love and face pping happening before me right now, oh my god, so cool~


    Those are the words that are currently running in the two blood race women''s minds as they view concerning about what is currently urring before them.


    "Such Lies!"


    Jia Changying, who was constantly coughing up in pain, was being helped up by the two young men, after finally able to stand steadily without any help, she has immediately roared with great anger while wide hazel eyes shoot a terrifying enmity toward Snow whileplete denial appears on her twisted beautiful face.


    "You don''t believe me?"


    Snow blink his pitch abyss eyes, seemingly wondering in confusion about why the young woman doesn''t believe his words at all before turning to the nearest chair outside of therge ship, Snow directly walks over to ce the devilishly beautiful lover of his on the chair, before walking over to stand at Qing Ye side.


    "Here, look, obviously he is already mine."


    See? He is mine, Alright? Open your eyes and gaze at this wonderful scene of what I left on my lover~


    Suddenly, the young man''s pale hand has reached over to lower down the hoods on the young man''s head before pulling the t-shirt up showing those ambiguous purple signs and kiss marks all around the sleeping man''s front chest, while those pale hands seemed to softly and gently lovingly cares those mouths watering eight abs on the sleeping ignorant young man, who has unconsciously shown a reaction as those sexy lip let out aforting groan full of pleasure causing those who were watching to abruptly widen their eyes again in absolute shock.


    The two blood race young woman entire face has suddenly turn into crimson color, shy and embarrass expression appear on their pretty and beautiful face, especially when they instantly has remembered the way the wooden boat has sometimes moved in a very specific way from time to time when they were still riding it nad was left outside.


    "Besides you guys were taking a long time to arrive, so Ye and I have chosen a wonderful idea of regarding what to do as we take our time waiting for you guys to appear."


    Is your mind running wild? Do you know what I am trying to say? Yes, we did this and that~ Though you guys don''t need to know that we didn''t cross the lines~


    Hey, you woman, is your heart in great pain right now? Are you going insane with jealousy? Who told you to look at my man in that way? I really want to dig your eyes out but I stop since that was a very easy method to use just for you.


    Those were what is currently going through Snow''s mind at the moment before he continues on, seemingly ignorant about the damage of the words that he has been speaking while his action and movements felt like a p in the face of reality to a certain someone.


    "Who would have thought that you guys will arrive in three days? It''s a bit long for my man to handle so Ye needs his rest right now and I want to take him to our room soon."


    Inwardly smiling while feeling a bit better now from handling a certain person who wanted to steal his man, Snow has finally decided to stop, desiring to go back to sleep with his lover.


    "Isn''t this evidence enough? Can I go now with my man to our resting ce?"


    A thunderstruck seemed to hit the three young men and one woman at the same time as they gaze with unbelievable expression at what they are currently seeing and hearing at this moment on.


    Fuck! Aren''t you guys too fast?


    Su Dong couldn''t help but curse inside him before a sudden thought hit him hard at a certain significant details spoken by the young man dress in ck.


    wait Brother Ye the one who needs his rest? You mean he is... oh god is he the one at the bottom regarding their current rtionship?


    But as Su Dong thinks about it, it is also a believable fact since despite having the appearance of being younger than Qing Ye but it doesn''t change the fact that this person belong to the blood race family while his friend is a human race.


    Fuck!


    With wide eyes, Su Dong felt so dizzy at the moment like he was about to faint from all these numbing information he has discovered, however, he promptly woke up soon as a screeching sound of despair and pain echoed out loudly causing Su Dong to turn his head around and saw the twisted expression of Changying full of overwhelming hatred, jealousy and extreme denial about the overwhelming reality she is currently seeing with her own very eyes before those very eyes seemed to roll out as she fell from the ground like she doesn''t have any strength to keep herself from standing anymore.


    "Changying!" Tao and Zhu has instantly scramble over at the unconscious woman with a worried look in their faces before sighing in relief after knowing that she has merely fainted from experiencing emotionally, although their expression couldn''t help but turn wary as they gaze at the young man dress in ck who remain expressionless the entire time, his expression not changing one bit.


    However, a chill has abruptly run in their entire body, since howe the more they gaze at this young man, the more it appeared that they are currently looking at another Qing Ye standing before them?


    "... you take her away right now. Let her go back first to S City."


    Su Dong has instantly made an order while gazing at the young men dress in ck that has already started fixing back their Brother Ye clothes the way it should be with tenderness in his every single move.


    Feeling fearful and anxious, Su Dong promptly went to show the resting ce of his Brother Ye while inwardly fearing the words that were about toe out next from Zou Yi mouth.


    Su Dong felt like he can''t handle this young man at this moment in and needed to stop him from creating more disturbance as he showed a glimpse of the figure of his Brother Ye when he has been causing chaos and mayhem all around the ce.


    He was right all along! The person that his Brother Ye has fallen in love with, will never be a normal person.


    As he takes them to another ce, Su Dong has unconsciously saw the way the young man dressed in ck nce at the unconscious Jia Changying with a gloomy and dangerous gaze on his pitch abyss ck eyes, causing an unknown fear to swell up within him, especially when those gazes turn back to his friend that has been sleeping peacefully the entire time.


    Although he was doubtful about his brother Ye not waking up at the noisy and chaotic situation, all he can think of is about how deep, intense and overwhelming possessiveness those pitch abyss ck eyes have been when itnded at thepletely clueless sleeping friend of his.


    However, Su Dong waspletely aware that his Brother Ye will only feel greatly delighted and happy regarding it.


    So with those in thought, Su Dong resigns his fate to have a messy and confusing day ahead of him.

 Chapter 108: Su Dong Want To Kneel And Bow To His Brother Ye.

    Chapter 108: Su Dong Want To Kneel And Bow To His Brother Ye.


    After being guided toward the living quarter of Qing Ye, soon the sound of the door closing resound before Snow turns around and by past the living room as he directly goes straight to the bedroom.


    Without bothering to even grace the luxurious room a second nce, Snow calmly went to therge bed that is currently in the center of the room.


    cing the sleeping devilishly beauty man on his arms to therge bed, Snow soon follows after taking off his ck jacket andying half of his body on top of Qing Ye and cing the side of his face toward where the heart of his love is.


    Everything felt so perfect and peaceful at this moment, especially when he felt a bit happy after kicking the annoying fly away from his lover, although it was a bit troublesome to handle those delusional bees and flies trying to steal what is his most of the time, however, it is quite fun once in a while, especially when he can show his sovereign over his lover.


    However, as Snow remembers about the young woman human race that wanted his lover, a pout suddenly emerges on his pale face as his delicate pale hands reach over to pinch those cheeks of his sleeping lover.


    "... aren''t you Mr. popr?"


    After Snow finally finish ying the smooth cheeks of his sleeping lover, Snow let out a long sigh, what could he do? His lover has always been so cool, handsome and charming that everyone wants to have a piece of him.


    Not like Snow will allow it anyone to get a tiny piece of his lover.


    After making himselffortable at the arms of his sleeping lover, Snow remembers to check the currentrge ship that he is currently riding at, opening his Game Map and Appraisal skill at the same time.


    With the two unfortunate events that have suddenly happened, Snow need to be more prepared in this world more than ever, especially when there is a lot more convenient way in this world because of the high technology.


    And as he gazes at the dots of people in the Game Map, Snow lip couldn''t help but curve up with a bit of interest showing on his pitch abyss ck eyes when he deeply observes it.


    Oh, what is this? Snow seemed to find something interesting about some people riding therge ship with them at the moment before soon, a frown couldn''t help but appear on his pale face because his current Game Map skill doesn''t have the ability to detect dangerous objects, for example, like those bombs that have been hidden waiting to be activated in any seconds in the airne that they have been riding before.


    Should he upgrade his Game Map skill?


    Hm that is something that Snow has to ponder deeply about oh well, he might as well, if he wants some more challenge,ter on, he can just turn it off.


    So with the opening of his ck Trade Shop, Snow bought an additional function on his Game Map, which is the warning function when some dangerous element appears in the Game Map.


    Soul Karma Energies use 5000 points.


    Damn, that was half of the points he has gotten frompleting the first mission world, permanent skill really cost more high.


    Snow who has been inwardlyining at the ck Trade Shop, he finally uses the warning function to see if there is any hidden danger in the Game Map at the moment, seeing as there is nothing danger right now, Snow could finally rx a bit before finally deciding to sleep again with his lover.


    Gently snuggling into the arms of his lover, Snow has finally closed his eyes and slept soundly.


    Most of the time that Snow was on the way back to the Country, he has mostly stayed inside and shut-in Qing Ye resting quarter while he let his lover who has been awake to handle some important matters that he has been neglecting when he decided to chase after him to another Country.


    Though those beautiful purple eyes of Qing Ye have been silently ncing his way most of the entire time, they were shining so brightly that Snow was almost blinded by how dazzling it has been.


    Of course, Snow knew the reason why his love is reacting that way, Qing Ye probably has known about what he has just done while he was asleep or mostly has seen it in the monitoring video which he has been intensely watching on his cell phone every single day after learning about it to Su Dong.


    Well, as long as Qing Ye wasn''t angry about the fact that he has, ahem, made everyone believed that his lover was the bottom one in their supposed rtionship, which wasn''t even official yet as Qing Ye was still chasing after him while Snow treated him as his belonging and source of energies.


    Thankfully, to the two of them, whateverbel they seemed to have toward each other doesn''t matter one bit, unlike other rtionships who are either officially together or still courting, their current situation doesn''t cause any great misunderstanding and difficulty to make them act against each other.


    What the most important matters is the fact that the two of them know who the others belong to.


    As for the annoying woman that was a member of whatever organization or group that his love is part of, Qing Ye has taken the right the woman has in their group, thus, losing power and control in any authority that she has been given with before.


    It doesn''t matter how many years the woman has worked hard, Qing Ye actions seemed to be ruthless and cruel as he removes her without a single bit of hesitation, especially for the supposed stranger that has just appear, but so what?


    Anyone can tell that the woman will never let go and forget about what just happened that day, especially for a woman who has an absolute strong love toward Qing Ye to the point of it bing possessive, removing the woman and making her go away is already the bit mercy that they can give her.


    At least they didn''t n to kill her.


    Snow can tell that the woman has deep-rooted love toward his lover, thus Snow would have done what Qing Ye has just done after learning about what happened while he was deep asleep, removing any kind of power and authority that the woman has in Qing Ye organization is the best move.


    Never scorn and detest a woman who is driven by love and probably hate now, because they are capable enough to cause extreme uncertainty and difficulty to happen.


    Soon, after a few days of living as a shut-in, everyone has finally arrived back to S City.


    "Brother Ye, what are your ns now?"


    Su Dong couldn''t help but asked hoping that his friend will hear the hidden plea on his voice since he doesn''t want to handle another paperwork anymore, especially when Jia Changying has been taken out from the high positions, which could be for now only since they don''t know if she will be able to get back again unless she suddenly be clever and lose the heart she has toward his friend then there is a high chance that she can get back but from the look of it, a miracle is needed for that to happen.


    Qing Ye that is currently embracing the surprising obedient smaller man on his arms that he has been gazing intensely the entire time, has finally let out a small sound, turning his head to Su Dong after being called out three times, causing Su Dong to sigh deeply.


    Brother Ye is hopeless this man has be stupid from love.


    However, the words that those sexy thin lip has let out have cause Su Dong eyes to twitch and making him want to kneel down and bow in reverence toward his friend.


    Brother Ye, you really moving so fast damn great! You''re the man!


    "Hm? Oh I am going to take my Baby back home and introducing my family."

 Chapter 109: A Great Way To Announce Their Arrival

    Chapter 109: A Great Way To Announce Their Arrival


    Huh?


    Taking me back to your home and introducing me to your family?


    Why don''t I know about it?


    Were you been thinking and nning about this long ago?


    Snow who was letting himself be carried obediently in the arms of his lover couldn''t help but blink his pitch abyss eyes in confusion and surprise, the sudden news he just heard causing him to be unable to react for quite q while which has made Qing Ye to easily carry him and entering inside a low key but luxurious ck car.


    Huh, so we are really going to meet your family?


    I wonder how they will react at the sudden introduction of Qing Ye rtionship to a male blood race.


    As Snow thinks about it, unlike the previous world where his identities have been the regent king that has easily made their rtionship easily be epted by everyone around them, afraid to even show a slightest problem, but in this world, his lover has a different kind of family that isn''t loyal and faithful toward him.


    He wonders what kind of reaction his lover family will be when they met him, not only was their son has fallen in love with a man but he wasn''t a human race but a blood race at that.


    Although Snow only felt excited and curious about the family that his lover has grown up with, as for nervousness and anxiousness a person feels when meeting their lover family, Snow has none of it.


    Because in the end, nothing will stop Snow from getting what he wants, and this man is already his, so whatever Qing Ye family intended to do and for any objections Snow might receive, those things will not affect his growing affection toward his lover.


    Besides, as Snow gazes at the devilishly handsome side face of his lover while sitting on hisp, Snow believes that Qing Ye will not give him up if his family will ever try to make a difficulty out of their rtionship.


    Snow doesn''t have any evidence from hisplete belief toward his lover, nheless, Snow has trulypletely considered it that way.


    Soon as they finally travel toward the central power of S City, after 3 hours Snow and Qing Ye have finally arrived in the expensive area where the most influential and powerful families live in S City.


    And as the low key but luxurious ck car bypass therge gate where the resident of Qing Ye family live with, a loud sound of rm has suddenly resound loudly which has instantly caused their ck car to stop before a group of people who has silver weapon on their hands has surrounded them, their entire body tensing up, their eyes gazing dangerously with sharp vision as everyone seemed to be trying to prate to see the people inside the car while they showed a posture of being ready to take actions any moment.


    <strong>Danger!</strong>


    <strong>An Unknown Blood Race Has Entered The Qing Property!</strong>


    <strong>Everyone, Please Prepare To Take Action ASAP!</strong>


    <strong>Unknown Blood Race, Please Don''t Make Any Sudden Actions And Perform Anything Dangerous Or We Will Have To Be Force To Make A Move Against You Immediately!</strong>


    "Huh Oh, Baby, I am so sorry, I was so excited to introduce you to my family that I seemed to have forgotten to tell the person in the entrance that I have a blood race with me."


    With a bit of nervous chuckle, anxious purple eyes stare at Snow pitch abyss ck eyes that have suddenly turn cold after those warning sounds have appeared while ncing at the hostile people around them.


    The only thought that grace his mind is the fact that this was a great way to announce their arrival while the first impression toward his lover family is already destroyed as the two of them cause trouble the first time that they arrive together.


    And as the person who was the caused of the current trouble because of his current race, Snow couldn''t help but inwardly roll his eyes at his lovers ''mistake from excitement'' while inwardly swearing a bit inside his mind since Snow has also forgotten that his lover bloodline currently belong to the blood hunter family that has still live till now in the old days, especially having a long history since the Qing family was frankly one of the leading rulers of family blood hunters during the bloody wars a thousand years ago.


    Even though those bloody wars have already long finished and the Qing family members are mostly have be part of the huge organization of guarding and overlooking the situations happening in both the human and supernatural worlds but it isn''t a bit least surprising about their Qing Family currently has protection and guards that has set up regarding against uninvited people, especially the dangerous blood races entering their living ce without any warning whatsoever.


    Although he was at fault too, Snow has then stood up from his loverp and went to sit on the other side which is a few distances away from him, showing how dissatisfied Snow at the way Qing Ye has forgotten to handle their current situation with more care, despite the fact that the reason he has missed a certain important details was the fact that Qing Ye was just super excited and happy to introduce him to his current family.


    Of course, he wasn''t angry, Snow just loves to see the fluster reactions of his lover which has suddenly made Qing Ye current appearance so lovely at the moment.


    Snow really likes to tease his lover once in a while now, although he was also reacting this way because of wanting to train his lover how to handle a situation betterte on since this is a great lesson for his lover to experience momentarily.


    Better than learning it during the moment of life and death because of a single mistake that he has missed.


    Isn''t Snow a very thoughtful lover?


    But then, the most important fact is, what should he do about their current situation?

 Chapter 110: Even In Front of Snow Lover Family, They Will Forever Be Thick Face.

    Chapter 110: Even In Front of Snow Lover Family, They Will Forever Be Thick Face.


    Soon, after a bit of difficulty, Qing Ye has finally able to fix the problem of forgetting to mention about having a blood race inside the car that he was riding at and after the car has finally started to drive toward therge luxurious mansion standing in the far distance, Qing Ye has instantly turned around to his Baby in order to gently coax him from being angry at the unexpected mistake he just made while the entire time the driver in the front remain silent, as he professionally just drive the car toward therge mansion ahead, although no one really knows what is currently going on in that mind of his.


    But to Snow and Qing Ye, the driver''s opinion doesn''t matter one bit as one person tried to please the other person who was currently faking about being angry.


    Soon, the low key but luxurious ck car arrive at the entrance of the beautifulrge and huge mansion, where figures of people could be seen standing in front of the house, as they wait for Qing Ye to finally arrive since their family already called them ahead of time and also because of the ruckus of their arrival was rather eye-catching.


    Those who were in the dark, atst, have finally learned that the usually free-spirited person who does whatever he wanted has somehow fallen in love with a blood race.


    In the figures standing outside, there is the two familiar figure of Qing Ye brothers, Qiang and Cai while the other remaining people next to them was the figure of two beautiful women, both young and old, and standing behind their four figures were the butler and servants.


    After waiting for a long time, the door of the ck car has finally open, although the door was open at their opposite side, where it was farther away from their current position.


    Soon in everyone''s visions, a delicate figure wearing simple clothing coloring in all ck was the one that has gotten off from the ck car.


    Before long, a pitch abyss ck eyes which don''t have any single ounce of emotions within it has taken a nce at the direction of a group of people that are currently standing at the luxuriousrge mansion, causing everyone that has been looking the entire time to suddenly shudder, with that just one simple move of the supposedly normal young man dress in ck has suddenly made their instinct scream dangerous.


    Despite wearing an expressionless expression on his pale face, with the way the young man tilted his head up for a bit, everyone seemed to be able to tell that he was confused about their current presence standing before him.


    Suddenly Qiang and Cai felt suspicious at the blood race''s current reaction toward them, why is this blood race who has a young appearance feel confused about their presence?


    Don''t tell them that their Third Brother Ye didn''t tell or asked this person''s opinion when he has taken him home?


    Or did their brother kidnap the blood race because he was rejected?


    After all, this person seemed to have great resistance against their Third Brother Ye charms.


    Before the two brothers can react and imagine more scenarios in their head, the begging voice of their Third Brother Ye sudden reach their ears causing their eyes to twitch as the two of them has suddenly felt that a bad premonition was about to happen.


    The blood race youth seemed to frown a bit after the other person inside the car has spoken, before walking away from it, though the youth in ck clothes was walking toward their direction the entire time.


    "Ah! Baby, please wait for me~"


    And so, without regard to his images, Qiang and Cai watch as their Third Brother Ye walked out from the open door of the car before he started to plead, beg, flirting and gently coaxing all at the same time as he goes after the walking blood race.


    "Baby, it''s my fault. I''m sorry to have scared you! Please forgive me?


    "Baby, look at me! Please don''t ignore me anymore I can''t take it. I want those charming pitch abyss ck eyes of yours to reflect my existence within it..."


    "Baby your angry face looks so adorable right nowcausing my heart to beat faster than ever..."


    "Ah! Don''t be annoyed! I didn''t mean that! No! I mean you are really so cute and adorable but Baby,e on, please don''t be angry anymore alright?"


    "That''s right! Baby just keep looking at me! In the entire world, I am the most good looking existence that you will ever see don''t dirty your eyes from looking at those rubbish people..."


    The unknowingly rubbish people that have been watching and listening couldn''t help but want to vomit blood.


    Third Brother Ye, please watch your images right now our mother is watching!


    At least, keep your mouth shut from speaking so much nonsense! See!


    Our Mother looked like she might faint from shock at any moment now about what she is currently witnessing.


    Seemingly hearing the inner monologue of his two brothers, Qing Ye turned around and has finally seen the appearance of his mother, two brothers, younger sister, and the servants standing before them which has a different expression on their faces, though most of them seemed to be twisted in a negative way.


    After affirming that his family and servants are currently watching them, Qing Ye has quickly nodded his head in greeting without any shame and guilt.


    Soon after finally standing before them, Qing Ye has instantly taken the smaller young man toward his arms in an embrace, while the blood race youth that has been angry before basing from Qing Ye reactions and words, has obediently let himself be hug with ease and familiarity in their movements while there wasn''t a bit of anyin and shyness on his expressionless young face like it was a normal urrence happening between the two of them just like always.


    The angry and pleading scene, where there seemed to be a misunderstanding between the two of them seemed to has disappeared immediately just like that and now an image of a happy, touching and pleasant scene is currently happening before everyone eyes.


    With a bright smile on Qing Ye devilishly handsome face, purple eyes shing an extreme gentleness and tender affections as he nces at the person he is embracing without any difort and shame.


    "Mother! First and Second Brothers, Younger Sister, and everyone! This is Zou Yi! The person I have fallen in love with!"


    Snow who was introduced, just nods his head, while blinking his eyes as he too has opened his lip to introduce himself without feeling nervous and showing any shame at his current appearance of being openly embraced by his lover.


    "Nice to meet you everyone, My name is Zou Yi."

 Chapter 111: Another Special Existence Appear, It Was The Second One.

    Chapter 111: Another Special Existence Appear, It Was The Second One.


    "Is that so? Thank you, I am extremely grateful for what you have done. Please let me know if there is any request or demand you will be requiring in the future."


    "It is alright, I only have done this to help our leader first and helping everyone else hase next, so there is really no need."


    "I know but just call me if you need any helpter on. I, Jing Ai, will never go against the words I have spoken today."


    There seemed to be a long sigh on the other end of the phone before the smooth voice of a young man has finally epted her offer before hanging up.


    After the call was hung up, Jing Ai can finally sigh in great relief, her beautiful face that has been showing tough expression the entire time has finally rxed while a bright smile grace her red lip causing Jing Ai entire features appearing more breathtakingly beautiful than ever causing the person that has been sitting next to her side to show a stunned and dazed expression.


    Jing Ai sensing the person next by her side has been gazing in her direction for a long time, she couldn''t help but turned her head around to look at the pretty human girl, who has a ck long hair along with a pair of bright yellow eyes and was currently 18 years old this year base from the report of investigation she has ordered from her followers was currently staring toward her in a trance.


    The beautiful, in a pretty gentle way, young girl''s name is Shao Shu which has grown up in an orphanage at the age of four years old, her parent unknown and has been working hard in order to pay for her school tuition fee while helping at the orphanage that she has grown up at.


    It is just a normal human girl, but it was this supposedly normal person that has saved her life when she was in danger and injured.


    So seeing as the person seemed to be in a daze because of her appearance, rather than feeling aversion knowing about the reason of the young human girl being stunned, Jing Ai inwardly chuckles, thinking about how cute this human reaction is.


    It is not like Jing Ai is being narcissist about mentioning regarding her beauty which has caused the human girl to be in a daze, but most of the human race was rather charmed by their blood race appearance.


    Besides, this person has been her savior, rather than disliking Shao Shu, Jing Ai rather taken a liking to this person which was surprising since she has rather have a hard time getting close to other blood race, much less toward a human race.


    And surprisingly Shao Shu seemed to be an exceptional existence among the special existence, among the human race, a person having elemental power is quite a rare one, after all, blood race having elemental power is already rare among their races to have, but for a human to also have it, was already a miracle itself.


    Besides not only was this person has elemental power, but Shao Shu also has the most rarest elemental power among the elements and it was the elemental of light!


    In the long history of blood and the human race, there is only one person that has been able to use the power of light, and it belongs to their blood race.


    Not only that, the blood race that is capable to use the power of light was the sole reason why the ongoing bloody war a thousand years ago finally ended.


    Just like her father being the only existence capable to use the power of darkness, with the use of shadows, Shao Shu is the second existence in the long history and only person that is capable to use the power of light in the present time.


    That is why, she is currently has been staying with Shao Shu after the sudden attack that has identally pulled her in and knowing that her father is in the good hands of others, especially when she knew that her father is also powerful, has made Shao Shu her next priorities after.


    Do you know how much chaos this news will cause their supernatural world?


    So rather than going along with Su Dong to rescue her perfectly safe father, and identally leaking out information at the current Lord Xue that is currently trying to learn more about her father''s news, she would rather handle this extremely special and sensitive secret that she has just learned.


    "Shao Shu I''m sorry for making you stay by my side for a few days now. But you understand what I am going at right?"


    Seeing as Shao Shu stunned and dazed expression has suddenly returned to normal before a sh of fear appeared on her bright yellow eyes, however, soon her pretty and gentle face instantly turned hard, seemingly trying to show a powerful and determined expression as she faces her current situation without any rejection.


    This is a person who has a strong will which made Jing Ai expression soften a bit, after all, this human girl has just learned about their side of the world a few days ago, especially knowing about the blood race being a fact and not a mere myth and imagination.


    It is already a miracle to know that this human girl has been living her life normally despite the shocking power that she has, to have kept it hidden and secret the entire time made Jing Ai marvel at this person''s resolution and intelligence.


    "How about this, since you have told me that you have been on your way to look for a new job before, how about working as my assistant?"


    Knowing that this person doesn''t want to take advantage of her wealth and power, really a person befitting of having the power of light, Jing Ai can only offer Shao Shu to work for her, not only was this person will not be against it, Jing Ai will be able to keep her safe and teach her more about their side of world.


    Although, there has been order and rule in their supernatural world after the bloody war has ended however it doesn''t change the fact that there are always people, the human and blood race, that dislike and against the current situation of their world.


    "...Yes Thank you Jing Ai"


    While feeling a bit shy inside, Shao Shu has epted the offer that this beautiful blood race has given her, after all, she knew her current situation at the moment, besides Shao Shu can tell that this beautiful blood race is only trying to keep her life safe along with everyone around her.


    The doubt and nervousness of having to show and use the power she has been hiding the entire time for the first time have finally disappeared, causing her to suddenly made her rx, after all, she has not made the wrong choice and has chosen the right person to help with.


    Jing Ai smiled in relief, before deciding to speak about it to her fatherter on, after all, she knew about a bit of her father long history regarding the first existence that has use the power of light in the past.


    She just hopes that her father will handle the new information with a much calm attitudeter on though.


    This day, Jing Ai will never know how much chaos, turmoil, and confusion will this human girl creates in their entire supernatural world.

 Chapter 112: What Is This I Am Hearing For The First Time?

    Chapter 112: What Is This I Am Hearing For The First Time?


    Pitch abyss eyes calmly stare as Qing Ye family began to introduce themselves one by one after finally getting their bearing back as they seemed to have seen a scary ghost as everyone watch the two of them.


    Hmmm what is this? Snow was just interacting with his lover the way he usually does, so what is so shocking about it?


    He couldn''t help but shake his head, these poor people seemed to have never seen a loving couple, though almost, openly act intimately.


    Since Snow will be staying in this house for a while, should he lessen it in order to save their weak heart?


    Nah, Snow will continue on, how could he just stop because of others, they will get used to it soon anyway.


    So as the Qing Family introduce themselves, Snow couldn''t help but curiously use the appraisal skills each time a person addressed themselves.


    "Hello, Nice to meet you Zou Yi. I am the oldest child in the Qing family, Qing Qiang."


    A mature handsome man with a steadfast and calm aura spoke first since Snow lover mother seemed to be in shock at the moment.


    "Hi! My name is Qing Cai! The second child of the Qing Family and Third Brother Ye second brother!"


    The person standing next to the oldest son of the Qing Family spoke next which currently has a happy and friendly smile on his handsome face while showing a curious gaze.


    Qing Cai couldn''t help but stare at the mysterious blood race that his younger brother has been crazily looking for and has fallen in love with, before wondering about how can his brother called this blood race an adorable and lovely person a few minutes ago?


    So, love is blind is real.


    That famous quote about love seemed to perfectly fit his Third Brother Ye at the moment, after all, this blood race look normal with a bit of gloom and darkness emitting on his entire body, especially with those expressionless face of his.


    Qing Cai doesn''t really get how his devilishly handsome younger brother has fallen in love with this man, although there wasn''t malice thought about it, he was really so curious however a sharp gaze was suddenly directed on his body causing it to shudder as it felt so dangerous.


    And as he turned his gaze toward where the danger wasing from, fierce purple eyes filled with a deadly warning and strong possessiveness enter his vision.


    Fuck Third Brother Ye that is a very scary possessiveness you have there


    Soon, Qing Cai eyes have never tried to gaze at the blood race for longer than 5 seconds, then the dangerous sight leaving his body causing him a great relief before the sound of his mother introducing herself enters his ears.


    "... Hello I''m Mo Chenguang, Qing Ye Mother. If you don''t mind, please call me Mother Cheng."


    A beautiful woman in her thirties smiled gently, and despite the fact that she has been so surprised and shock about the scene that she has just witnessed, great relief was something that swells up within her.


    Never before has she seen her youngest son''s eyes so bright and dazzling in her entire life, there was a life in there that her youngest son has never have before, that hidden darkness that she has sometimes seen when she gazes at Ye in the past was gone.


    So, even if this person is a blood race and a man, as long as she remembers the scene of seeing her youngest son happy with no more emptiness feeling on his eyes, Chenguang can ept anyone.


    For more than a thousand years old blood race, Snow couldn''t help but slowly blinks when he heard the woman gently asked him to call her ''mother'' before inwardly shrugging his shoulder as he decides to call her thatter on since he was still being ''chase'' after all.


    Since he was being treated nicely and gently without any hostility and rejection from his lover mother, then Snow can be respectful toward them.


    However, when he was thinking about how to treat these peopleter on.


    A sullen voice full of refusal tone soon echoed in Snow ears causing him to turn his attention at the only person that didn''t introduce herself yet which was the younger sister of Qing Ye.


    "Hmph! I''m Qing Mei, for a blood race to even dare toe into the Qing Family, aren''t you looking for death? Base on your normal appearance, you are definitely one of those weak and average blood race that is looking for someone to protect their pitiful life. So tell me, what kind of spell did you cast to my Third Brother to make him fall for the like of you?"


    Full of rejection, insults and disdaining words soon spilled out from that young lip, causing everyone face to turn aghast, especially the two brother''s faces turning dark, eyes turning sharp and fierce as they shoot a look at their younger sister, as they open their mouth to speak, Mo Chenguang has instantly expressed a pleading look on their way before turning to softly reprimand her youngest child, the older woman expressing embarrassment, guilt and remorse as she nced at the silent blood race once in a while.


    Qiang and Cai really wanted to give a lesson to their younger sister, but when they saw the expression of their mother, the two of them can only keep quiet while sighing inside and turning their head away, because what can they do?


    After the ident in the past of their father dying in the ident, their mother severely injured while their younger sister being kidnapped for many days, Qing Niu has been spoiled and treated like a princess the entire time that she has grown up, thus her personality was a bit troublesome and has caused the family problem from time to time.


    However, the two brothers know that she was going too far this time, especially when this is about their third brother, after all, they can give some face toward their mother since all of them still felt guilty and sympathetic toward their younger sister which they almost lost in the past.


    However, there is one person who will never give anyone a face, especially with the way their younger sister was trying to find fault as she insults and humiliates a certain someone special person.


    "Shut your mouth! What give you the courage to speak to my Baby like that huh?"


    Qing Ye that has been happily listening as his family introduces became furious his devilishly handsome face twisting while the arms that have been embracing the smaller man tighten a bit, while one hand seemed to start caressing his Baby soft ck hair in aforting manner.


    "Eh? B-Brother Ye?"


    The youngdy pale yellow eyes seemed to widen in surprise and shock from the words spoken by her third brother, seemingly not knowing how to react while the older woman, couldn''t help but start to speak softly to stop the sudden situation that is turning dangerous.


    "Ah, I apologize Ye, please let your sister go? She is still young and doesn''t know what she is talking about."


    "Hmph! Mother, in the past, I never really cared about what you do. Spoiling her rotten and always giving to her demand while blocking and protecting her faults but in this entire world, no matter who they are, even you mother, no one can treat my Baby like this!"


    When those purple eyes became indifferent while overwhelming darkness seemed to brim within it while speaking those ruthless and cold words without any single ounce of familial love within them as he spoke to his own mother without fluctuation of emotion has cause the silent two brother to tense up so much while they warily and nervously gaze at the currently furious person before them.


    "Qing Mei, apologize right now!"


    Damn girl! What are you doing making our Third Brother infuriated beyond reason?


    Even we won''t be able to protect you once Third Brother made a move! Right now, that blood race is obviously his bottom line, and those words you have spoken have just crossed it!


    Mo Chenguan paled while sorrow and pain appear on her beautiful face because even if she has known about the coldness of her son, but seeing it right happening now has given her a big blow causing her body to weakly sway, while the surrounding servants that have been silently observing couldn''t help but shiver in fear and terror, after all, Qing Ye faulty personality about having no care and attachment to anyone is widely known.


    This person is born indifferent, no one has been able to enter his heart, even his family couldn''t enter it! But now a special person has appeared!


    And to think that their youngdy has spoken those words, isn''t she seeking death?


    While Qing Ye be dangerous and was about to make a move against the youngest child in the Qing Family without any hesitation and mercy, Snow has been deeply staring at the panel of Qing Mei, the insult and humiliating words don''t affect him one bit as he was far more interested about another interesting matter.


    However soon, his attention was gotten back to what is currently happening before him, as the words spoken by the youngest child next have caused him to be stunned with a bit of a surprise.


    "Brother Ye, w-why are you reacting this way? I am just helping you open your eyes! After all, Brother Ye is together with Big Sister Niu already! She has been your fiance and will be getting married together! Obviously this weak blood race is getting in the way of your rtionship!"


    Together?... Fiance?  Married?


    Huh Did I miss something?

 Chapter 113: Snow Suddenly Want To Taste Those Tempting Sexy Lip.

    Chapter 113: Snow Suddenly Want To Taste Those Tempting Sexy Lip.


    "... Fiance?"


    With a soft voice, Snow spoke those words with expressionless face, however, when that question was openly voice out, Qing Ye entire body froze up, the hand that has been gently caressing the smooth ck hair of the person on his arms has abruptly stopped while his heart seemed to skip a bit, and this time not because of pleasure and joy but with unexined dread.


    Qing Ye who open his mouth to immediately exin about what is the real deal has been immediately interrupted as Qing Mei quickly spoke with a derisive and despising expression on her young pretty face, those pale yellow eyes shooting a disgusting emotion as it sees the calm and expressionless blood race.


    "Yes, that''s right! Brother Ye has already a lov-!"


    "... Quiet you rubbish trash."


    However, the words Qing Mei want to speak were cut off instantly as a soft but dangerous tone echoed out causing the youngerdy to open and close her mouth before her pretty face twisted in a nasty way before bravely or stupidly opening her small lip once more to speak, ignorant to the fact that her two older brothers are currently letting out a cold sweat on their foreheads and backs while her mother disying of wanting to faint at the moment because the situation is bing chaotic as time pass by.


    After the ''fiance'' was mention, a menacing atmosphere has silently emerged in their current spot, as the two brothers, Qiang and Cai, entire body has been on high alert the whole time while their eyes apprehensively watch at the person standing before them.


    "W-what! How could you talk to me that way you lowly-!"


    "Speak one more word and I''ll cut that tongue of yours."


    Qiang and Cai couldn''t help but swallow hard, their throats turning dry as the two of them eyes the supposedly normal and weak blood race standing before them, yes, the entire time, the two of them have been in high alert because of the blood race before them and not the usually problematic and dangerous brother of theirs.


    Because this time their younger brother has been frozen still, unable to let out even a single reaction the entire time, seemingly scared to even let out a word much less made a move because of the current predicament that he was currently facing.


    Uknown to everyone, the only thought that is currently running on his mind was the fact on how he is going to exin the situation toward his Baby while also making him believe that there is really nothing going on with the person who has been called ''Big Sister Niu'' by the rubbish younger sister of his.


    A secondter, Qiang and Cai have instantly made a decisive move when those pitch abyss ck eyes narrowed down as one of them have gone toward their younger sister to cover her mouth from causing the situation to turn more dangerous, as they have the feeling that they needed to stop this as soon as possible or else everything will be toote, while the other one has gone to stand in front of their pale face mother that is currently being helped by one of the servants.


    Although those pitch abyss ck eyes of the blood race remain expressionless, however, it doesn''t stop the chill that has instantly run down into their spine as soon as Qiang and Cai have gazed into it.


    Damn, younger sister what do you mean about this person is one of those normal and weak blood races?


    Right now, their instinct has been screaming nonstop to just keep silent, stay calm and be a bystander and let their Third Brother Ye handle the blood race that he has brought with him today.


    Seeing the two brothers reactions of his lover, Snow just ignored them as he calmly went out from the arms of the tense and frozen lover of his, before turning around to face this sinful person that has always attract the bees and flies around.


    As for the fiance of his lover, Snow just calmly smiles inside, after all, no matter what, he believes about what he has seen and experience with his lover from these past few days that they stayed together.


    Qing Ye is not lying and neither was he trying to cheat and betray him, so Snow isn''t really angry toward him.


    But hearing the word ''fiance'' being mention with his lover, Snow just doesn''t feel good inside, especially when a blood race who has strong possessiveness when ites to their special someone is quite dangerous and for Snow who was already a person who has a strong possessiveness, it is already fortunate enough that he wasn''t going crazy and instantly trying to do a drastic move at the people before him.


    After all, this people are his lover family despite the fact that Qing Ye doesn''t care about being cold and cruel toward his biological family once he was pushed to make a move.


    So right now, his lover need a bit of punishment right now


    If his lover didn''t ignore and leave those delusional bees and flies around him, wouldn''t that woman won''t even have a single chance to even mention being his ''fiance''?


    So love bear with it for a bit alright?


    "... you said that your mine."


    With those soft words utter along with a bit of confusion on it, Qing Ye has instantlye back from his senses and instantly reacting with nervousness and fear.


    "Baby! I am yours! Always! Forever! Please believe me!"


    Snow only stayed quiet, his pitch abyss ck eyes just gaze silently at the currently pleading devilishly handsome young man that has been wanting to exin from the start.


    When Qing Ye didn''t get an answer from his words, he instantly feels so panic at the thought of losing his Baby faith and trust, that numerous words are being let out from his mouth nonstops, not a bit angry and ashamed about the words he was uttering while everyone listens to it.


    "Baby, when I first saw you, my heart quickly beat so fast that I thought that I was going to die! It was love at first sight!"


    "My whole world bes so bright and dazzling as soon as my eyes see you, and when you were gone, my whole world bes so dark and gloomy, that everything bes meaningless!"


    "When I first saw you and failed to even get your attention as you instantly disappear in my very eyes, don''t you know how many days I have been crazily searching for you that I was going insane from missing you!"


    "Baby, my life is insignificant without you. If you are gone, what is the point of my life? If you don''t exist, then I don''t need this life of mine anymore."


    "Baby, in this entire world, I want to always stay by your side and promise to protect you with all my heart."


    "Baby, my heart only beat for you, my eyes will always be drawn on your figure and my entire soul will only scream for your existence."


    "In this entire world, you are the only person I have the intention to care and love for all eternity, even the life after this, and the next one and the next one, until I no longer exist."


    "... so Baby Please believe in me alright?"


    "Baby, I love you."


    Wow, even Snow suddenly felt shy and embarrassed at the sudden confessions of the man before him, those sweet-sounding words just smoothlye out of those sexy thin lips of his without even a single moment of stopping as everything sincerely came deep within his heart and soul.


    Even the always unchangeable expressionless of Zou Yi, couldn''t stop the flush of pink appearing on those pale cheeks while pitch abyss ck eyes glitter with light as they gaze at those sincere and clear purple eyes of Qing Ye that is currently expressing himself so openly without any wavering.


    Alright you won this time, Snow epts the fact that his lover can get away this time from his punishment


    Though Snow''s heart has been beating so fast the entire time and was unable to stop as all he wanted right now was to taste that sexy lip of his that has utter those sweet and loving words.

 Chapter 114: Qing Ye, Please Go Fix It First.

    Chapter 114: Qing Ye, Please Go ''Fix'' It First.


    Qing Ye purple eyes instantly widen when he saw the flush cheeks and glittering eyes of the person before him, his heart beating fast because his Baby is blushing from his speeches right now!


    Suddenly his two hands move to embrace the person to his arms once again, however, a pale hand was press over his firm chest stopping his movement, causing his purple eyes to turn confused before soon it turns to delight at the words spoken out soon.


    "... Yes I believe in you."


    Snow gaze at the devilishly handsome man standing before him, while in the corner of his eyes saw the young girl that still has her mouth shut tight by the second child of the Qing Family, suddenly feeling mischievous, Snow turn his attention back to his lover.


    "After allyou already have given me your entire body right?"


    My food and energy source.


    However, to the other people that has been quietly listening, Snow''s words has an entirely different meaning in their mind, as their faces twisted with the expression of total disbelief.


    "... I am already familiar with every nook and corner of every part of your body too."


    I am perfectly content with it too, so drool-worthy, it is really his man.


    "Not only once and twice I have already tasted it numerous times."


    Sofortable, wonderful and pleasurable too~


    Everyone''s eyes then turn to gazes at Qing Ye who was concentrating at every word spoken by his Baby, neglecting to notice theplicated and strange gaze that he was starting to receive.


    "Although it was a few days ago that you became minepletely, this day, I finally have your heart also, so how can I not believe in you?"


    Brother!!! So you were that kind of a person?


    My Son I didn''t know but as long as your happy Mother could ept this too but give me a few minutes...


    F!&*#*&(*@*&*@


    Everyone couldn''t help but shoot a judging eye as they gaze at the two figures before them again and again, especially toward the taller figure.


    Snow feeling satisfied at the reaction of the people who have been watching while finding his lover expression adorable and lovely when those smooth cheeks flush with pleasure, shyness, and happiness, purple eyes lighting up so brightly.


    "... Yes, Baby, of course, I am yours already." You will be mine soon too!


    However, when Qing Ye tried to once again embrace Snow, suddenly pitch abyss ck eyes turned gloomy once more causing Qing Ye to stiffened.


    "However, someone else has also dered an ''ownership'' toward you with the use of the word ''fiance'', I don''t like it."


    Go fix it before you can even touch me again.


    "Eh?"


    Inwardly smiling, Snow then turned around and ignored his lover, and turning to the astonishment and shock people before him.


    "Let''s go inside?"


    Without waiting for a reply, Snow started to walk as he goes inside the house that Qing Ye has grown up with like he own it.


    Soon the people obediently followed along behind the blood race, despite it all, they can feel that this person is dependable and trustworthy despite meeting him for the first time.


    Although the two brothers couldn''t help but nce at the wide eye Qing Ye who currently has a pitiful expression on his devilishly handsome face.


    Damn it seemed that their Brother has met his nemesis, causing the two brothers to feel a bit happy inside them before also entering the house and leaving their pitiful younger brother who has always cause them trouble outside.


    Soon, as the Qing Family all sat in the living room, everyone watched with interested eyes as the always ''I am always right, no one can stop me and I am invincible'' man desperately please and tter a certain someone while a young girl was watching with wide eyes the whole time, her pretty face twisting angrily but she already knew that she couldn''t do anything at all, thus she couldn''t help but stomp her feet angrily before running back to her own room with a loud huff.


    She is unable to handle the image of her always cool and outstanding brother of her anymore crumble to pieces.


    Soon, she took the phone in her desk and dial a number, pale yellow eyes turning vicious as she finally talks to the other person on the other side.


    "Big Sister Niu! You can''t believe this!"


    A few minutester, Qing Ye with pitiful purple eyes nces at the blood race sitting in the living room while he took a heavy step as he walks out of the Qing Family residence because his Baby has suddenly asked him to go handle his organization and be a responsible man.


    "Baby, I am leaving, please don''t miss me too much. If you can''t handle it, just call me on my phone alright? I''ll answer it even if I am busy with my work. I''lle back as soon as I finish all I have to do. So please don''t disappear and wait for me here alright?"


    Snow only took a sip of the hot of cup tea that Qing Ye Mother has personally served him before finally ncing at the reluctant lover of his that was leaving before nodding his head.


    Soon, Qing Ye figure disappeared leaving Snow with Qing Ye mother, two brothers, and servants in the huge living room.


    Although Zou Yi will never speak to other people before so easily, however, the restriction set upon him has been slowly lowering down with how much affection he has to Qing Ye was growing.


    Even though it was a bit awkward at first, the four of them soon speaking pleasantly with each other, the two of the brother couldn''t help but asked question regarding their works andbat skill, while Qing Ye mother speak about certain feminine topics, like cooking, flowers and parenting problem and worries toward their children.


    No matter what topic was being discussed and asked about, Snow has perfectly answered all of their questions without any difficulty.


    Damn, this blood race isn''t a simple one at all.


    That wisdom and intelligence have gotten the two brothers great respect while Qing Ye Mother made her feel like she suddenly has a bosom friend, a soul mate that can understand all of her difficulty and trouble as a parent.


    However, their pleasant discussion as Snowpletely charm his lover family has suddenly ended when Snow''s phone rang loud, and although the number that has appeared was something that he doesn''t know nheless he still answers it.


    A familiar but unfamiliar ice-cold voice soon spoke to the other end of the phone however the words spoken have caused his pitch abyss ck eyes to instantly turn crimson color.


    "... Zou Yi please help me."


    Snow''s heart suddenly twists with a wave of anger and difort that doesn''t belong to him but belongs to the original Zou Yi.

 Chapter 115: Zou Yi Full of Mystery In The Eyes of Qing Two Brothers.

    Chapter 115: Zou Yi Full of Mystery In The Eyes of Qing Two Brothers.


    Snow instantly stood up, crimson bloody eyes glowing before ncing at the surprise Qing family and servants at his unexpected reactions, especially when they felt the powerful heavy pressure that has instantly emit from the supposedly harmless and weak blood race that has been charmingly speaking with them a minute ago.


    Seeing the cold sweats of the Qing Family and the fearful face of the servants, Snow control the pressure that he has unconsciously let out, before speaking more words at the other person in the end and hanging it up soon after.


    "Ah, I apologize, There is an emergency right now so I was unable to control myself for a bit."


    Since this family member of his lover treats him particrly well, Snow will also give the same treatment that he received.


    "Ah no, it''s alright, we understand, but if I may ask, would you like our help? From what I observe it seemed that an acquaintance is in trouble right now and needed help. We are going to be family soon, so don''t feel troubled by yourself."


    Soon, the two brothers of Qing Ye spoke with a sincere expression in their handsome faces while their mother nod her head in consent along with a worried expression.


    As Snow observe them closely, he couldn''t help but smile inside, at least his lover in this world has a very nice family, well aside from that proud young girl who has heavy thoughts, as for her personality being spoiled and young because of her age?


    A cold light quickly shes on his crimson blood eyes, after hepletes this problem, Snow will take care of that supposedly spoiled princess, along with the ''Big Sister Niu'' that she has been speaking in her bedroom that he was secretly spying the whole time.


    After all, for the person that has tried to identally ''create'' a misunderstanding between his lover rtionship was something that Snow will not let go.


    But for now, Snow nods his head at the Two Qing Brothers, the more people he has on his side the better will be for him.


    He won''t be like a lone wolf, handling the problem by himself, just like he has said before, anything useful Snow will use it.


    ''ke watch over them for me.''


    Snow who has settled himself in one of his lover limited edition ck sports car in the driver seat has spoken to ke in their mental link, after all, ke has been sent over to watch the elder blood race that is about to meet each other while secretly staying in Xion Jian shadow.


    However, before they even have the chance to meet, something bad happens to another familiar and unfamiliar blood race elder that Snow has never met yet, and for that person to even call him and practically pleading for help was surprisingly unusual for a prideful man to even ask.


    It rarely happens in the past, which has caused Zou Yi that has been sleeping to abruptly woken up and instantly affected his emotions.


    It has been Yan Liwei, the usually steady man who practically has a cold expression on his handsome face most of the time which looks entirely different from his great affinity of power, the blood race that has given the title, zing Fire Liwei.


    "Brother inw, are you sure, you only need the two of us with you?"


    "Yes, Brother inw, we have more people that can help if you want!"


    Hearing the voice of Qiang and Cai, while ignoring the word ''brother inw'' at least it wasn''t a ''sister inw'', has asked them to show the transparent golden page.


    After blinking their eyes and gazing at each other, Qiang has taken out the transparent golden page that is emitting strong holy and divine power without any hesitation, somehow, this blood race has been giving them a dependable and trustworthy characteristic that they couldn''t help but trust him unconditionally.


    "Please be careful, this power affects a blood race more easily."


    Without any hesitation, pale hand reach over and touch the golden page causing it to light up brightly causing a worried exim to be let out at the two brothers of the Qing family, as soon as the bright has dimmed down and was over, everyone has found themselves in the mysterious space that can only be used for emergency causing the two brothers to swiftly turn their heads to stare with wide eye at the blood race who seemed to be cover in a mysterious fog, unable to see and covered with numerous unknown secret.


    "I am a bit in a hurry so."


    After speaking those words full of mystery, Snow feet strongly step hard at the elerator causing the car to dangerously run fast with a loud screech of the car wheels which has left a mark on the hard ground.


    Fuck! Why do they have the same feeling that this blood race drives the same way their Third Brother drives a car, especially has the same feeling thest time that they have been running away from a crazy and insane Qing Ye?


    Somewhere in a huge building where devilishly handsome men where sitting in front of the desk while properly and seriously dealing with arge number of paper works was currently causing a certain gentle and handsome man to cry in tears of relief before a phone notification suddenly made a prompt sound causing the usually serious young men to instantly brighten up, purple eyes shing in happiness, however, after reading the message on his phone, the devilishly handsome face instantly be depress and sad, full of unwillingness.


    Suddenly the peaceful atmosphere has instantly disappeared around the room, causing the people that have been calmly and peacefully doing their own work to freeze over as they instantly turn around to warily watch the depressing atmosphere of their boss like they are watching a beast that is about to go crazy.


    "... Ah I know that it was my wishful thinking it''s nice while itsts though..."


    Su Dong sigh, shaking his head in regret as he watches their leader who was properly being a good leader for a few hours left their organization without any hesitation once again but not before leaving a message that made him want to vomit blood.


    "Su Dong! My Baby is taking my rubbish brothers out to do some important stuff! What to do if they fall to my Baby when I wasn''t looking? This is an emergency so I need to leave! I''ll be back soon Brother Dong, so don''t worry!"


    Just a few seconds of Qing Ye leaving, Su Dong suddenly receives a message on his phone, which has instantly caused his dejected eyes to widen in a frantic manner before dashing in a hurry to catch up toward his best friend and leader.


    Soon the people that were left behind couldn''t help but show a saddened expression since their usually hard-working leader has also left when their unreliable boss leaves.


    Urgh another overtime once again, the decision of changing their job once more sh in their mind before shaking their heads after all, even though their boss is unreliable, he can be counted on when they really need his help.


    Well, Su Dong also gives them a really great amount of paycheck so all the trouble is worth it.

 Chapter 116: For His Future Love Life, Qing Ye Will Help His Friend!

    Chapter 116: For His Future Love Life, Qing Ye Will Help His Friend!


    "Brother Ye, please help me this time, I really need it."


    Su Dong who still has an anxious expression couldn''t help but pleadingly speak at the currently depressed devilishly handsome young man sitting next to his side while he drives the car as fast as he can.


    And Qing Ye who was sad, lonely and showing a pitiful look couldn''t help but slowly nce at his panic friend before turning his attention at the phone over on his hand once again while reading the new message that has been sent after a minute when the first one arrives.


    His expression attesting to see if he just read the message right while praying that he was reading some of it in a wrong way.


    The entire time that Qing Ye reread the message, both of his expression change into a depressing mode, then bing happy as his devilishly handsome face brighten up like a sun, then changing into a lovesick appearance of a young innocent girl in love andstly turning pitiful once again after a few seconds of finishing reading the message.


    To Su Dong that has already learned what is this all about from a certain someone that couldn''t help but brag despite feeling sad, was unable to stop himself from feeling admiration at the blood race that seemed to predict his friend''s reaction on his first message that he has sent.


    <strong>To My Delicious Sustenance Ye</strong>


    <strong><em>Do your job properly as the leader of your organization, no need toe over. I will handle this as fast as I can. So, just stay home and be a good ''wife'' and wait for me if I don''t get back home fast.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>By the way, your brother sure is great, they call me as a ''brother inw'' so if I am being called that then are you going to be ''sister inw''?</em></strong>


    <strong><em>P.S. Don''t worry, you will be my only Delicious Sustenance, no one else can rece you. You are my only one and don''t forget, aren''t you mine already?</em></strong>


    <strong>Your Blood Race Zou Yi</strong>


    After a few minutes of sighing pitifully, Qing Ye has finally deemed it to grace some attention to his friend, purple eyes eyeing the anxious Su Dong.


    Before finally thinking deeply about something very important that he need to decide fast andter on Qing Ye has nodded his head causing Su Dong to feel a bit more relief to get Qing Ye help, even though he was really unreliable when ites to working for the organization that he has built up base on a whim, but when its time to counting his help, Qing Ye is the best person to have on their side.


    "Alright tell me what help you need. So I can go back and finish my work in order to get back home fast, my Baby wants me to wait for him so~"


    Besides, after considering deeply about Su Dong request, wouldn''t his friend going to be busy to handle his organizationter on if he couldn''t fix his problem? Causing him less time to hang out with his Baby?


    Besides, among from all of the friends that have been handling his organization, only Su Dong has his slight trust topletely handle it, although he doesn''t really mind if one of his so-called ''friend'' decided to betray him to get the control of his organization but now that he has a Baby to protect and well feed, he needs will get all the power he needs.


    Besides, what to do if Su Dong became upset and doesn''te to work? And even resign from it???


    Wouldn''t he be always stayingte working, leaving other people to gaze at his Baby? What if during the time that he was gone, some stupid people tried to woe his Little Yi? Or try to even steal and kidnap him???


    That wouldn''t do!


    So for his future love life with his Baby, Qing Ye needs to ponder about his friend fort'' and ''need'' which was something that he will never think of in the past.


    Unbeknown about what really is going on inside the mind of his best friend Su Dong began to exin what help he needed from him.


    As the sun gets down, three figures could be seen deep within a forested area, two tall figures have been leaning in a tree while the smallest figure currently perched in a branch whileying on it, crimson bloody eyes just silently staring in the sky seemingly waiting for something.


    "Brother inw are you sure that we don''t need anyone help right now?"


    Suddenly the second brother of the Qing Family, Cai couldn''t help but speak out with a worried expression on his handsome face while the eldest, Qiang nod his head while observing their surrounding, the entire time the two brothers body has been tense from the start till now after they have exit the mysterious space.


    Although they don''t know what they are about to do as their brother lover has never spoken about it yet, but they knew for sure that what they are about to do is dangerous.


    "Since you are my Ye brothers I can trust you, but right now, there is no one that can be trusted."


    After all, even Tao Xin has never known that there are people hiding in secret with bad motive with him for years now, Snow isn''t quite sure which people has been a hidden spy that has been ced all over the supernatural side that has power and control since it was unusual to be able to stay hidden until now.


    Besides, Snow don''t have time to use his appraisal skill to figure them out one by one at the moment.


    However unknown to Snow, the two brothers suddenly felt warmth in their hearts over his words which have raised the respect higher of what they have toward their younger brother lover.


    Snow, we have arrived~


    Soon the happy voice of ke echoed on Snow''s mind, evoking his pale lip to curl up dangerously as he falls down in the ground without making a tiny sound.


    "Follow me."


    After giving a serious look at the tense two brothers Snow instantly dashes up ahead as he follows the Game Map direction toward the location of the most weakest part of the barrier that has been set up once again, this hidden organization sure likes using this kind of ability.


    "Let out your golden page once again."


    Qiang who was the sole handler of the transparent golden page has instantly followed the blood race without any hesitation.


    Snow who saw Qing Ye oldest brother move without asking him any question, inwardly smile while praising about the work of the current bless title that Rong Xen has given him.


    From the start, Snow has forgotten about it, but the more he meets the elder race was the more he notices it because although in the past that they have been depending on to Zou Yi to solves their problem but never before have they actively and openly went in their way to depend directly to Zou Yi with their predicaments.


    Especially with the actions of Yan Liwei who rather suffer first before asking for any help, especially when asking Zou Yi the most because Liwei rather tends to stubbornly insist to ask for any help from him.


    Oh, it was not because Yan Liwei is disliking Zou Yi but because of being worried about causing trouble toward him.


    So for Yan Liwei to call him so quickly and immediately no matter what the reason, it was the additional help of his blessing title Honored Protector doing the work.


    Soon, as pale hand once again touched the transparent golden page, a method seemed to have been effortless use as a golden color of a thin light went into the transparent barrier causing a ripple to appear before a small opening appeared without alerting anyone and breaking the barrier that has been set up.


    Soon, all three of them enter the barrier before it returns to normal without any abnormality showing, the use of the transparent golden page showing its capability which was something that the two brothers has never known causing them to shoot the blood race a questioning look but remaining quiet at the same time, knowing that they don''t have the time for it.


    Which was good since right now, Snow needs to move secretly because there is a person that he needed to rescue, and from what he observed so far from that single call he received from the Fire elder blood race, it was Yan Liwei''s future Blood Partner.


    Really, it wasn''t that surprising for the hidden organization to have taken the Yan Liwei future blood partner as a hostage, after all, that person is the only weakness that they can use to threaten and capture Yan Liwei without causingmotion while finally seeding about their n.


    Because among the elder blood race member, Yan Liwei is the hardest one to design an ambush with, he was always on high alert and has his guards up regarding his surroundings, unlike those two stupid elder race that has already been nned so easily and caught off guard.


    Though, there is never a perfect n that doesn''t have any w since even Yan Liwei hasn''t thought that they were really going to target his future blood partner, besides their rtionship has been hidden and secret the entire time as few people know about it.


    Although Snow was not only doing this troubling matter at the moment because of Yan Liwei asking for help but because as an elder blood race that has decided to make a human race as a future blood partner, Snow decides to offer his help~


    Besides, Snow was also helping his lover solve some problems that might affect him, so should he asked for a rewardter on?

 Chapter 117: Really, To Dare Treat My Blood Race Like That... Are You Seeking Death?

    Chapter 117: Really, To Dare Treat My Blood Race Like That... Are You Seeking Death?


    "Urghh"


    With a weak groan, a tall man wearing a luxurious ck suit that has been crumpled along with some specks of dirt on it has been thrown at the ground before a young man wearing a high school uniform showed a twisted and sly expression on his average-looking young face.


    "Hahahaha, a fool! To think that the great blood race, an elder one at that, is currently so weak, unable to even make a single move and is at the mercy of my hand! And it was all because of a single useless ''woman''!"


    As the young manugh nonstop in a scornful and delighted voice suddenly those dark eyes seemed to have caught a nce at the handsome face of the supposed blood elder that has always been always acting on a high mighty appearance has caused his face to twist in envy as he raised his feet that has been wearing a sneaker to instantly stamp hard on the handsome face of blood race, especially when those pale blue eyes that are supposedly weak and in pain was indifferently watching him the entire time.


    "Fuck! Fuck! Stop looking like that! Beg me! Plead me! And I might lessen your tortureter on!"


    After a while of not getting any reaction aside from indifferent at the blood elder on his feet, a nasty expression filled with evil intent abruptly appears on his normal appearance.


    "You know I should give my thanks to that ''woman'' to make it so easy to capture the famous zing Fire Liwei! Here, how about I take ''care'' of your future blood race right now?"


    Suddenly, the air around them seemed to turn hot, however, it happened only for split-seconds because they all have given him those of weakening substance to weaken him to the point of making it hard for him to even make a move.


    Yan Liwei that has been captured can only us his pale blue eyes to re fiercely at the human standing before him which has caused the young man to grin crazily although a sweat of fear still appeared on his forehead, however, there is nothing more wonderful than getting a reaction from this elder blood race that has been indifferent the entire time.


    With a lick of his lip, he orders the subordinates around him to get the woman to appear before them.


    "Heheheh, you don''t need to worry, we promise not to kill her after all."


    Before a lecherous expression appears on his normal young face, "She is quite a beauty I''ll just ''love'' her in your instead, I will also let you witness it so that I can show you that I am not lying to you"


    "... You dare."


    A gritted sounds full of threat and rage were weakly let out causing the youth tough happily, so delighted to taunt, insult and trample all this blood race that has always been so powerful and great.


    What made this race so powerful than the human race?


    Why are they so beautiful and handsome???


    Why do they have to live a long life for so long???


    This world is so unfair!!!


    Soon, two people with the familiar dress in grey clothes along with white mask havee and brought a crying beautiful and delicate young woman who is dress in a simple blue dress which also has a long wavy brown hair and lovely round jade eyes that has instantly shown a tearful look along with a self-me after observing her new surrounding.


    "... don''t... Cry S-Suyin"


    Yan Liwei that has been so weakened to the point that he was unable to move his body and was even having a hard time speaking felt his heart twisting in pain while ming himself for still being weak that he can''t even protect the person he loves the most.


    "Liwei! You are hurt! Bastards! Let go of me! Don''t hurt Liwei anymore!"


    The weak appearance of a fragile young woman has instantly changed as Suyin instantly went berserk as she tried to be released by the holds of the two-person that has been taking her closer toward her lover, all she wanted to do right now is to be released from their holds and throw her body to the weakened and injured Liwei as she tried to protect him with all she got.


    "Liwei, I am so sorry!"


    This is all her fault! Even Suyin knows that Liwei was in his current situation because of her! If only she wasn''t so weak to be taken as a hostage against her lover!


    "Ahit is so touching, I feel like my heart is breaking apart."


    A sarcastic voice soon echoed out, suddenly breaking the touching and sad moment, before a smile filled with hatred and jealousy appear on the highschooler youth young face.


    "Beauty doesn''t need to worry we will be showing our own ''love'' to your lover soon, soe here and be a good girl. If you give me a great performance, I will not give a hard time for your lover, how about it?"


    The youth eyes turning dark as his eyes room up and down at the young man delicate body who also has tears on her beautiful face causing him to breathe hard while his lower part seemed to react strongly, seemingly unable to wait any longer, especially when a desperate expression seemed to appear on those pale blue eyes of the elder blood race, the youth then turned his attention at the two masked men that have been holding the young woman the entire time with a happy expression on his face.


    "Hehe, brothers just like I promise, after I am done, it is also going to be your turn to have fun~"


    Soon, with his throat swallowing hard, the young man took a step closer and raise his hands to grasp toward those two peak on the young woman''s chest, his eyes shing in greed and lust.


    "So unsightly"


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly his instinct screams so loudly that he has unconsciously moved his hand then a click sound resounds before something sharp seemed to have been stab on his throat that has been luckily been blocked by a barrier that appeared all around his entire body, however, he was still unable to stop himself from coughing out loud from pain, nheless, he continues to move backward away from danger and getting to the other surrounding subordinates of his that have already started to take any action to protect their leader while watching at the suddenly new presence before them that has just appeared out of nowhere.


    "...Oh? That is unusual aren''t you a lucky one to be alive?"


    The young man eyes swiftly turn to where the voice hase from, before a sh of a sharp, sly and a crafty expression appearing on his face, along with wary, fear and anxiousness hidden within it, however, as someone that has always survive in the organization with using all that he could use, especially without any regard to anyw and morals, his mind instantly calm down albeit still wary and suspicious.


    Augh of cordiality let out from his mouth before showing a cating expression seemingly trying to make this a peaceful confrontation at the blood race who has a normal appearance that has appeared before them, which also has given him to feel a bit relief.


    After all, it was a known fact that the more powerful a blood race is, the more beautiful or handsome their appearance was.


    And as for the dangerous feeling he just felt, it can be exined at the danger from a surprise attack that this one has done.


    "Heheh, yes, I have been so lucky even when I was young. Can I ask what you are doing here? If you are here to save this blood race, as you can see, we have more people right now to deal with you. But since I don''t want any trouble and a blood bath to happen, how about you peacefully leave and never tell anyone what you have seen while I can also forgive you for attacking me just now as long as you ept my offer?"


    "Really?"


    "Yes, yes I promise! As long as you leave without causing any trouble and not telling anyone what you have just seen and heard the entire time!"


    A nasty glint has instantly appeared and disappeared in the young man''s eyes, while secretly calling the blood race before him stupid and an easy to fool.


    ".... But I don''t want to be forgiven by an unsightly garbage person."


    The highschooler mind became nk for a few seconds before a vein pops up, his face twisting in rage, eyes fiercely erupting with a furious expression.


    "You dare! Everyone, kill this waste of a blood race!"


    With Snow half of his face that has been slightly hiding in the shadow, crimson bloody eyes glowed so brightly with the appearance of a beast that is currently on a hunt while a twisted and dangerous smile emits on his usually expressionless face.


    Right now, Snow and Zou Yi emotions are in connection, and to the original soul that is raging from anger at the way his group member and friend have been treated so poorly, insulted, trampled and abused has finally erupted in another round of rare outrage.


    to my stupid Tao Xin to my little sister Jian now to my stubborn Liwei you dare to treat them that way?


    Everyone needs to disappear. Anyone who hurt my family. Need to be eradicated!


    Snow that is currently experiencing the rare bloodlust of a blood race just smiles in eptance.


    Sure why not? This will be his body soon, he has to experience and learn everything about being a blood race too, after all, he only experience being a human and memories of Zou i is still different, so isn''t it a great practice right now?


    "...e I''ll bestow your deaths, the consequences of having the courage to even target my blood race"


    With a head tilt, an insanely amount of bloodlust and killing intent erupt at the supposedly delicate and small body causing everyone legs to shake in fear, their eyes widening in horror, while their body shudders in utter desperation.


    One thought sh on everyone''s mind, they seemed to have awakened a terrifying monster.

 Chapter 118: Snow Love The Bloodlust Feeling.

    Chapter 118: Snow Love The Bloodlust Feeling.


    "Ahhhh!"


    Screaming voice of people dying, a ssh of crimson blood everywhere, disembodies part of bodiesy scattered in the ground is what Yan Liwei is currently seeing as hey weakly in the ground.


    And standing in the middle of everything that is happening was a being of darkness.


    Glowing crimson bloody eyes so thick that droplets of blood seemed to almost drip from out of them and what emotions it shows is an insane amount of craziness, madness, and insanity.


    This is the appearance of an outrage Zou Yi.


    It was an Ashura hell scene, however, Yan Liwei couldn''t help but feel more rxed inside because this Zou Yi although in outrage but still contains his right mindset.


    The most terrifying that could happen is when the day Zou Yi loses his senses and when that really happens, Yan Liwei will need to fear for his life because that Zou Yi will not distinguish between enemies and allies.


    So this Zou Yi before them is much better.


    "Liwei!"


    Hearing the voice of his lover, Yan Liwei pale blue eyes widen a bit when a soft and delicate body has suddenly embraced him causing him to nce at the two masked men who seemed to be currently petrified that they have let go of Suyin.


    "What are you guys doing! Get a hold of that woman right now and take the elder blood race out of here!"


    Suddenly a scream of panic and fear resound loudly, as a youthful figure instantly dashes toward their direction, his hand carrying a certain small metal box.


    "Come on let us go! The higher up has been right about the fact that someone has been getting in our missiontely!"


    Youth eyes fearfully gaze at the rampaging blood race, especially at the shadows that have been taking his subordinate''s life repeatedly like they are just a piece of paper that can be easily cut down.


    "We need to hurry up in a safe ce, there will be more peopleing in to handle that troublesome blood ra- gah?"


    Suddenly the speech of the young man was cut off when the masked man has abruptly moved and punched his stomach while the other masked person has quickly subdued and captured him with perfect synchronization.


    The youthful mouth was wide open as that one punch he received has given him an imaginable great pain while his eyes have been ring with unbelievable hatred at the sudden betrayal of the masked men under him.


    Soon, with thest sound of people dying miserably, a calm and steady footstep echoed out at the eerily silent ce.


    Inwardly sighing, Snow felt sofortable, although he has uses his energies than he should have, but every part of his body seemed to scream with life, the usually lethargic and dull feeling has disappeared as his heart quickly beating fast from excitement and delight from what he has just done.


    Although the smell of blood remain disgusting to Snow, however, being bath with it felt like he was breathing more easily than ever, as the craziness of a blood race was finally been released after so many years of being quiet.


    This is the hidden and true nature of Zou Yi, fortunately for everyone, Zou Yi was very hard to be affected by certain things and cannot lose control of his emotion so easily, mostly remaining docile and harmless, even during the blood war a thousand year ago, Zou Yi has rarely made an action, preferring to just defend than attacking.


    "So what are these more peopleing that I heard about?"


    Seemingly gentle Snow asked the captured youth as he stares down at him, although he saw about how the two brothers that have been disguising as the two masked men subordinate the entire time stand up straighter while their eyes twitching in agitation.


    At least these two brothers aren''t running away screaming in fear, while the young woman is currently holding up the weak and injured Yan Liwei.


    There weren''t any enemies nearby when he has been gazing at the Game Map when he observes their surrounding before, unless, another barrier has been set up somewhere that his Game Map failed to detect because it happened before unless, inside the barrier, Snow is unable topletely observe the people within it.


    The reason why he knows about what is inside the barrier was that ke has secretly sneak inside it already.


    "Speak, I will give you a painless death if you do so."


    However, the young man seemed to remain quiet, although scared but there is a stubbornness remaining deep within his eyes, Snow remains silent for a second as he deeply stares at the young men before his lip curl up in a terrible way.


    "... you know, I specifically let some of your men alive right now"


    The young man''s body tenses up, while warily eyeing at the bloodied blood race standing like a higher-up before him causing him to feel hatred but at the same time anxious about what this blood race is about to do.


    "You seemed to like showing ''love'', so how about I let them ''love'' you at the same time while we witness it while waiting when you are finally ready to speak?"


    Snow voice remains calm and soft, but the words he has spoken give everyone a chill, even Yan Liwei eyes widen in surprise because this Zou Yi before him is entirely different from what he remembers.


    However, it can be exined that the passage of time has also changed his friend a bit.


    "W-wait! Stop! I''ll speak right now!"


    The youth face turned pale, having no courage to continue being stubborn, he can ept if he was killed but to be ''yed'' within a torturous way is something that he doesn''t want to experience!


    "Go on, I am waiting."


    After a few seconds, the youth mouth open, and while he was speaking, his pale face began to twist in a nasty way, seemingly remembering how these people will be dealt with once the groups of people will soon arrive.


    "Our n has been failing, not only once but twice already, the higher up has be suspicious, especially regarding the second one when there seemed to be someone that isn''t supposed to be riding the airne with the elder of Water that day. Although we seemed to be unable to remember about that person''s appearance, nheless, we became doubtful that someone is getting in our way to capture the elder''s blood race the entire time!"


    "And you really emerged! Hahaha, the moment you appeared, I already send a message detailing that someone is going against us the entire time! Now, a bunch of people will being to either capture or remove every one of you! Hahaha, after I finish speaking I am sure that any second now will they appeared!"


    The youth that has been quiet seemed to unable stop talking, his eyes turning in an insane way as he spoke in a way that seemed like he was the one who has won.


    Click!


    With a soft sound, in a single second, the youth head raises up high while having a twisted smile, today he will die from them or the organization so either way, why should he remain passive?


    " At least, I want to take some of you with me! Hahaha!"


    Suddenly, the youth body seemed to contain a powerful burst of power which is ready to erupt dangerously any seconds, causing everyone face to turn pale at the dangerous crisis that they have all felt.


    However, a sh of ck-figure has quickly appeared before a loud crack sound echoed out as those dangerous sharp fang plunge at the youth thin neck.


    Soon, the huge ck beast has instantly taken the youth body that is barely alive inside the shadow where he came from before the chaotic energy eruptspletely, in the youth sights while he was being dragged inside the bottomless abyss, the calm expression along with the disdainful crimson bloody eyes of the blood race that has been getting in their way was ingrained deep into his mind.


    Along with the indifferent voice being thest thing he heard before his entire body has exploded inside the darkness a secondter.


    "You think I will fall for the same trick twice?"

 Chapter 119: Who Told You That I Am Done? Snow Want To Rampage More.

    Chapter 119: Who Told You That I Am Done? Snow Want To Rampage More.


    ke are you doing good?


    When Snow felt the shadow has caused some disturbance underneath his feet, Snow could tell that the youth has blown himself up, although from what he senses this time, it wasn''t just a simple bombing that is secretly stored inside his body.


    The entire time he has been in an alert mode on what any member of the hidden organization might do, even them suddenly killing themself and taking their enemies'' life along has been part of the list of what they might do, after all this hidden organization is a lunatic one.


    I''m alright Snow, though I''m sorry since that I can''t be in the same ce with you anymore since my clone was destroyed.


    It''s alright, take care and watch Tao Xin and Xion Jian alright?


    Um, I will Snow! Please take care too~


    After that few seconds of speaking in their spiritual link, Snow felt relief knowing that ke is alright despite the fact that the huge beast that has taken the young man was just a clone of his.


    Although Snow has to spend some soul karmas energies in order to use ke physical form for a clone as a limitation has been set up when using it in a real body of ke than the usual soul appearance he has, however, all of the use of soul karmas energies was all worth it.


    If it wasn''t for Yan Liwei trusting his instinct without any evidence that his lover was being taken hostage by the hidden organization after getting the news of her missing, everything right now would have yed differently, after all, it would have taken more time for Snow to find out Yan Liwei locations if he didn''t call him as quickly as he could when he asked for help.


    And from what Snow has seen, Suyin would have been ''yed'' with while Yan Liwei could only helplessly watch as his lover get defiled right before his very eyes.


    When Snow has received the phone call asking for his help, Snow has swiftly asked ke to create a clone to go and hid inside Yan Liwei shadows until everything are alright, and Snow moves and n has been right all along because after being secretly contacted by Yan Liwei, the hidden organization has quickly contacted and threatened Yan Liwei causing him to be unable to ask any form of help and assistance anymore.


    Oh, Yan Liwei can try secretly to use his own followers to help him but to a blood race that was being threatened with the life and safe being of his future blood partner life, there is no way that Yan Liwei will even try it and even think about it.


    Losing their Blood Partner, that is an unimaginable fear that anyone who will never know unless they experience it themself.


    "Brother inw, what are we going to do now? How about we run away right now?"


    Suddenly a voice called out to Snow who was thinking deeply causing his crimson bloody eyes to nce at Cai who has a nervous but firm expression on his handsome face causing a smile to slowly appear in Snow''s face once again.


    "Run? Of course not. We will patiently wait for them to arrive."


    Snow and Zou Yi rampage isn''t over yet.


    Come! the Snow and Zou Yi will disy their rages about how dare this hidden organization to even target their blood race, especially the highest esteemed elders of his group!


    "Let them alle. I want their drops of blood to be spill right now. Oh, there is nothing to fear. I will just show them about why the human and blood race in the past has never dared to touch my bottom line."


    A thousand years of quietness and silence, it has been for so long that Zou Yi has appeared in this world once more, now, isn''t this a perfect introduction to tell everyone that he is back?


    Suddenly Qiang, Cai, Yan Liwei and Suyin body shudder, as all of them felt at another burst of bloodlust and killing intent from the deadly Zou Yi that is currently smiling terrifyingly, this time the amount of insanity and murderous auraing from him are much thicker than the first time around.


    Soon numerous car which is driving crazily can be seen entering a deeply forested area, however before the cars can enter more deeply, a powerful attack of gunfire has suddenly struck at them causing them to stop and swivel their way out of the sudden attack that they are currently receiving.


    And from the most front of the numerous car, two-person has instantlye out from it, before they too started to use guns to shoot at the group of people that have been hiding which they soon been followed with the other people riding the other cars behind them, although, in their supernatural world, guns couldn''t be used to threaten the blood race and the human race that has power within them, while it was well-known fact that any modern weapons couldn''t be used to ce their energy within them, unlike the old ways of weapon such as swords or daggers but a human race that isn''t using their energies to protect their bodies can still die by it.


    While modern weapons can also be used as something that can influence a battle or even give people the time to do other important stuff and right now, a group of people that has ambush the numerous cars are currently has a different mission that they have been given with and giving their other group enough time to fulfill it from any surprising situation that will affect them is what they needed to do right now.


    Such as this group of people riding the cars a while ago needed to be removed and eradicated real fast.


    Soon, two different groups of people can be seen fighting and killing against each other.


    Among them, a devilishly handsome man appears at ease at their current situation as he took people''s life so easily and without any trouble at all, while even having enough time to speak calmly at the closest person fighting alongside him with an uninterest expression.


    "Su Dong, we finally got the right ce."


    "Yes, if it wasn''t for you, I would have never found this ce so easily and quickly! These people dare to even capture my younger sister! I''ll make them pay for it!"


    Suddenly, the usually gentle and easy to bully Su Dong is currently showing a dangerous appearance as he coldly kills the people before him.


    Qing Ye that wanted to smile and tease his friends that rarely showed those serious and severe expressions has suddenly blink his purple eyes when he received a familiar prompt sound on his phone, causing him to feel extremely happy.


    So one hand gripping a gun while shooting the enemies before them while the other one holding a cellphone, without any care about his dangerous situation Qing Ye has read the new message of his Baby with enthusiasm.


    <strong>To My Delicious Sustenance</strong>


    <em><strong>I can feel you close by, are you xx xx xx right now?</strong></em>


    <em><strong> I''m feeling hungry and tired already they just keeping nonstop</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Though your Brothers sure is a great cheerer.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>But, My Future Wife, can youe to pick me up? I seemed to miss you a bit right now...</strong></em>


    <strong>Your Blood Race Zou Yi</strong>

 Chapter 120: Ashura Hell, Beast and Monster Being Together.

    Chapter 120: Ashura Hell, Beast and Monster Being Together.


    Su Dong with cold eyes couldn''t help but nce after hearing the prompting sound of the special message that he has alreadybeled as ''a ticking time bomb that must be with paid great attention'' because no one will ever know how Qing Ye will react after reading it and soon, a myriad of emotion on his friend devilishly handsome face appeared.


    And just like he has predicted, the indifferent, calm andzy man that has been taking his time killing people has suddenly stopped still before those purple eyes narrowed down in delight, sexy thin lip growing wide with happiness while his entire body emits a terrifying force of power and murderous intent that seemed to soar into heaven.


    Soon, Su Dong watch as his friend has instantly shown the meaning of having the title of a ''human killing machine'' as he decisively started a quick and easy ughter with a brand new way of using his purple energy that seemed to easily burn and melt the enemies bodies every single time that it gently touch it.


    And it was the first time that Su Dong sees a determined Qing Ye efficiently eradicating peoples lives with great conviction and resolution, somehow, in his eyes the scenes that are happening before him felt like it was a prelude of something exceptional and looming issue that will happen in theter future.


    It felt like this rampaging Qing Ye will not be the first andst time that he will be seeing his friend behave this way.


    Perhaps is the world going to end soon?


    After a few minutes of killing everyone that has gotten their way, Su Dong and the other subordinates have followed Qing Ye lead before they finally arrive at another familiar barrier once again.


    <strong>Bang</strong>


    <strong>Bang</strong>


    <strong>Bang</strong>


    With a powerful blow of purple energies, the barrier shattered quickly and so easily that Su Dong that have been silent and watching the entire time sympathize with it.


    However, the way Su Dong has been calmly and silently watching everything unfolds with the gaze of an observer has ended when a thick smell of blood that even a harder man like him couldn''t help but want to vomit in disgust as it reaches his nose after the barrier is broken.


    But what made his eyes grow wide in horror, shock and terror was the Shura Hell scenes before him.


    It was the image of the small mountain of dead bodies stockpile high up a distance away from them while various dead body parts that have been cut, twist and stampy scattered all over the ce.


    The entire time, despite wanting to vomit so badly by the amount of thick blood that he was smelling, Su Dong entire body has frozen over in fear and terror, his instinct screaming danger and was warning him to not make a single move or else he will surely die without being able to defend himself.


    "Baby?"


    Su Dong that heard the nervous, worried and anxious soft voice of Qing Ye couldn''t help but turn his eyes to nce at his friend before following where the purple eyes were gazing which was abnormally filled with a brim of care and concern while his devilishly handsome face remaining indifferent at the hell scene before them.


    This man once again has given Su Dong the great belief that nothing can remain in that cold heart of his, well, at least only one person seemed to be able to squeeze inside it.


    As Su Dong eyes slowly turn back at the mountain of dead bodies before his eyes move up further until he reaches the top, and standing right there was the familiar and unfamiliar figure of a delicate young man that remain dress in ck, though it was covered by blood from the way it stick to his delicate body.


    However, when he gazed at the usually expressionless blood race that his friend has been chasing after, Su Dong felt his soul has almost left his body while his heart stops beating at the overwhelming and unimaginable horror that he felt.


    Even though he wanted to close his eyes or to look away, Su Dong was unable to do it.


    Despite the horrifying scene before him, Su Dong was unable to take his eyes away from the way those glowing crimson blood eyes nce their way.


    It was an eye belonging to a beast that was about to erupt in a terrifying manner in any second now, especially when those pale lip that has always remain in a straight line is currently curled up in a chilling manner.


    If Su Dong so much as made a single twitch or even turning his back, then the dangerous beast before him will take his life away without any hesitation.


    "Baby? Are you hurt??? I''m here to pick you up now, so don''t worry about those rubbish and garbage people outside, I have already remove them for you."


    Of course, when Su Dong heard the concern and anxious voice of his friend while watching at the stupid beyond reason Qing Ye that seemed to have no nerve of fear and no sense of danger dash toward the obvious blood race that has just finished a horrifying rampage and chilling ughter.


    my friend I don''t know if I should admire you right now or cry at your stupidity obviously Zou Yi is currently being overwhelmed with the blood race famous rare bloodlust right now that he might attack anyone that tried to approach him.


    However, miraculously when Su Dong was waiting for the beast, Zou Yi, and monster, Qing Ye, to start fighting each other, the beast Zou Yi tilts his head down while those crimson bloody eyes sh a look of recognition when it gazes at the running Qing Ye.


    "... Ye?"


    "Yes, Baby! It''s me, your delicious sustenance and your ''future wife''! So, don''t miss me anymore as I will always be staying by your side from today henceforth!"


    Alright, Su Dong couldn''t help but believe at the power of love as he stupidly watches at the two people that were about to blind their eyes shamelessly with dog food once again after finally managing to nce the other living people inside the barrier that was currently staying silent while alert and rm as they stayed huddled in a corner.


    "... Thank the heaven that you aren''t hurt at all, I don''t know what I will ever do if you are injured."


    Qing Ye that has finally reached over the bloodied blood race couldn''t help but let out a relief sigh after observing that his Baby isn''t injured at all, while his hand slowly raise over to pat and gently cares the normally soft hair that is currently wet from blood, his purple eyes containing an overwhelming amount of affection and tenderness as he gently gaze at his Baby that has obviously worked so hard to remove those rubbish people that dare to harm him.


    "Baby I am sure that you are really tired now, feel at ease and rest well as I will guard and protect you from any harm."

 Chapter 121: Snow Crimson Bloody Eyes Widen In Surprise and Panic.

    Chapter 121: Snow Crimson Bloody Eyes Widen In Surprise and Panic.


    Burning and boiling blood, eyesight in a red haze while heart beating so fast in excitement as the bloodlust continues to affect Snow mind because of the physical body belong to his current race.


    After all, certain physical instinct from the body belonging to a blood race was something that can affect his usually calm mind, at least, Snow wasn''tpletely losing his mind at the moment, though his situation will change the longer he stayed in the bloodlust mode.


    However, despite the smell of blood is really so disgusting but the feeling of the wet and sticky blood drench all over his body, couldn''t help but strongly awaken the beastly nature within him.


    Right now, his crimson bloody eyes turning more deeper as the red hazes within it seemed to slowly fill his visions causing Snow to feel that his current situation is a bit dangerous right now.


    Especially when all of the enemies are already dead that Snow couldn''t help but paid great attention at the currently huddle human and blood race in a certain corner as their gazes have been constantly warily staring at his direction which was smart of them to do as his hand couldn''t help but twitch sometimes.


    Ah, there is really a reason why Zou Yi has always preferred to turn indifferent most of the entire time, even during the bloody war, it was a bit hard to control the famous rare bloodlust of a blood race.


    Fortunately for them, Snow that was sinking bit by bit in the bloodlust has clearly sensed a special person presence on his mind that is currently rushing on his direction, soon when the barrier was shattered, crimson bloody eyes instantly have nce at the people that have appeared before him.


    And when the familiarforting voice reaches his ears, Snow eyes instantly turn to nce at the ck jade bracelet on the person''s wrist before turning his attention back at the devilishly handsome man rushing his direction before finally managing to get his waning awareness back at the bloodlust corroding his mind for him to think straight and right.


    "... Ye?"


    Yes, this person is special, this person belong to him.


    Qing Ye his lovely lover


    When those affectionate and gentle voice started speaking to him, along with the gentle cares of his head, Snow''s eyes narrowed down with warmth and peace, although his crimson bloody eyes couldn''t return back to normal easily yet as the bloodlust still remain but with good control now.


    Rest?


    Yes Snow felt a bit tired from all the rampaging that he has just done, so when those warm andrge hand left his head, Snow spread his arms in a universal sign of wanting a hug, crimson bloody eyes meeting the affectionate purple eyes of his lover while tilting his head sideways as those long eyshes fluttered delicately.


    "Ye embrace me? I am hungry..."


    When those words spoken in a soft voice that seemed to make a certain person heart itch, Qing Ye purple eyes widen in surprise while his heart seemed to be pierced at the currently adorable Baby that is standing before him at the moment.


    Oh my god, my Baby is so cute, lovely and adorable~


    With those thoughts running rampant on his mind, Qing Ye has immediately embrace Snow to his arm as he firmly and gently embraces the delicate body toward his and the entire time, Qing Ye disregarded the stick and wet blood all over his Baby body along with the bloodied smell thates with it and also the thick smell in their surrounding.


    Right now, Qing Ye only fell in utter bliss as he gazes all his attention at the person on his arms, as for others? Sorry, Qing Ye has forgotten about them while ignorant about the fact that everyone has been anxiously watching in silence the entire time while feeling deep horror at the image before them.


    Su Dong sensing that he was saved from death couldn''t help but let out a loud sigh of relief, since the monster, Qing Ye, seemed to manage to calm down the rampaging beast, Zou Yi, while the two of them started to shameless flirt and act lovey-dovey before everyone eyes without any hesitation.


    It doesn''t even matter that the two of them are still standing on top of a pile-up dead bodies underneath their feet.


    As for the subordinates of them that currently has the appearance of their soul flying away, Su Dong just ignored them, this was nothing new, surprisingly or not, their subordinates have an excellent talent of epting the abnormality and unpredictable situations that can happen anytime, after just a few minutes, which was all thanks to their unreliable boss that just do whatever he wants, causing for them to clean up his mess all the entire time.


    But right now there is a much more important matter to do as he walked toward a certain corner his eyes narrowing down dangerously, as he focuses all his attention greatly at the young woman embracing an injured well-known elder blood race.


    "Suyin, exin this to me right now."


    With a stern voice, Su Dong eyes ringly stare at the way the two people before him have very unusual and intimate interactions, what with the way the young woman lovingly embrace the blood race that has been known for his cold expression is easily letting a mere human hold him just like that.


    Su Dong sensed a foreboding feeling as he eyes the two of them warily, an anxious emotion swelling within him, especially when Suyin that has been in a panic from his interrogation has instantly turn hard with firmness and determination with that lovely jade eyes of hers that usually soft with gentleness.


    "... Big Brother Dong I am sorry to hide this from you all this time but, Yan Liwei is my love and we really love each other very much."


    Unimaginable shock causing Su Dong soul to also flown away just like his subordinates as he heard the unbelievable words of his younger sister.


    His younger sister, the usually gentle and docile adorable young sister of his that has been mostly obedient has be a lover with a blood race and an elder one at that?


    Ahhhh!!!


    With Su Dong eyes opening so wide that it felt like it was about to pop out has suddenly rolled up before his body falls down hard in the ground seemingly unable to handle the reality before him anymore.


    "Big Brother!"


    For a big brother that has a certain sisterplex, this news is shocking enough to make him faint, at least he didn''t die from a heart attack.


    Qing Ye that has already got down from the mountain of corpse while carrying Snow on his arms the entire time has suddenly shown a smirking expression at the way his friend has fainted.


    lucky! Now Su Dong will never be able to tease him about the time that he fainted!


    While Snow that has been watching silently didn''t show any surprise expression, after all, he was really curious at the future blood partner of Liwei that he use appraisal skill when he has found her location.


    However, when he was about to give an inward thumb up at Liwei for capturing the heart of the most well-protected young woman that has been given a title as a graceful princess in the powerful human families that has a connection in their supernatural world, a sudden prompt sound suddenly echoed on his mind.


    And what it announced has caused the crimson bloody eyes of Snow to widen in great surprise and a bit of a panic before his entire vision turned nk, the voice of Qing Ye calling him felt so far on his ears as he lost consciousness.


    WARNING! MISSION FAILURE!


    Zou Yi''s person of wish has just died just now!


    Mission Completion: 5%


    MISSION FAILED!


    Granter Snow, Ready to be pulled out from client Zou Yi Body.


    3


    2


    1

 Chapter 122: 122 - Snow Meet Client Zou Yi.

    Chapter 122: 122 - Snow Meet Client Zou Yi.


    The moment that Snow opens his eyes, once again he finds himself in another mysterious space.


    However, Snow just felt surprised, panic, sadness, anger, and other negative feelings right at this moment causing his chest to swell up with chaotic emotions.


    Especially when he felt unwilling to leave his second world, however, Snow knew that there is nothing that can change his current situation at the moment thus, he can only stay in this mysterious space and figure out about how the author died because Snow haspletely made sure that he has left the author all kind of numerous items from the ck Trade Shop along with peoples that are capable to save his life no matter what happens.


    But howe that author died in the end? What has caused all of it?


    Snow has spent thoserge amounts of soul karmas energies, even he will get angry if it turns out useless in the end since it was aplete waste of using his points.


    "ke, tell me what happens."


    The sad kes that has been quiet the entire time, slowly sway while the ck light that has been shing nonstop has turned gray before he spoke with a saddened voice as he started to tell the information that he has been given by the Karma Core about why Snow has failed the mission.


    "... Snow.. the author died naturally during his sleep and all the items we left for him are unable to stop him from dying because it was the Karma Coreplete time limit of his life that needed to end, thus whatever we do, we can''t stop him from dying."


    So it was a natural death that has been set up by the Karma Soul and couldn''t be changed?


    Just like when he was Rong Xen where there is already a time limit of how much longer that he can live?


    Since it''s like that then, "Shouldn''t there be some sort of exception for my task since the only reason that I failed was because of the Karma Core reason that has already decided the author''s life limit?"


    Snow will not let it end just like this, he doesn''t even know if his lover will be able to appear again in his next world.


    There are too many questions he wanted to figure out with the mysterious lover of his that was able to appear before him once again.


    So, Snow can only wait while kemunicates at the management of handling the Granter performance.


    Soon an announcement has resounded in the mysterious space.


    "After hearing the full detail of the mission failure, a privilege, and special circumstances can be provided, nheless, please speak to the soul name Zou Yi in order to continue living in that world while an additional special mission will be given to you if Zou Yi is convinced to continue on and allowed the use of his body."


    Soon after hearing the management speak, Snow calm blue eyes met the familiar gloomy and indifferent pitch abyss ck eyes of the real Zou Yi that have instantly appeared in the mysterious space.


    This is the first time that Snow has personally met a client''s soul, although Zou Yi was his second client.


    However, the two of them seemed to have decided not to speak with each other while there isn''t even a greeting between the two of them as they only remain silent while calmly gazing at each other eyes with a sh of examination.


    After a while, Snow has suddenly let out a small smile before speaking confidently toward the silent Zou Yi that has been staring at him without any emotion on his pitch abyss ck eyes.


    "Tell me what you really want and I will fulfill it for you."


    There is no need to speak in a roundabout way while spending time to convince the blood race before him with useless words of exnation about why he should allow Snow to continue living in his world with the use of his body.


    Equivalent of exchange, to use Zou Yi''s body, he just needs to do what this person wanted in the end.


    "... you are still remaining calm even though you have left your lover that is good."


    Seemingly liking Snow''s personality, Zou Yi just nods his head before opening his mouth to speak what he wants without any hesitation.


    "All of them, my members, keep them safe and make them live a contented life."


    Still the same as always just like Snow has thought so, before nodding his head in eptance before he listens as Zou Yi speaks another word but not directly at him which has caused Snow to blink his eyes in surprise.


    "I also ept your proposition."


    Just as Snow has to exchange something to Zou Yi and Karma core to continue his mission, Zou Yi also needs to do something.


    "Remember all of my members."


    With that onest warning words to Snow, Zou Yi soon disappeared leaving Snow in the mysterious space all by himself.


    Soon a very interesting smile appears on his normal face since Snow couldn''t help but feel like, this will not be thest time that he will meet Zou Yi again.


    "... well its time to go back."


    With those words spoken, Snow''s vision turned dark again as his soul was pulled back to where it''s supposed to go.


    Soon, pitch abyss ck eyes open up wide causing the haggard person that has been staying by his side to speak in a loud voice full of surprise and happiness.


    "Baby! Your awake!"


    A warmth and lithe body have soon embraced his delicate body while a shaky voice filled with sadness and concern while the devilishly handsome face seemed to have grown a beard, ck hair messy and unkept while bloodshot purple eyes were wide open along with dark bags under his eyes.


    "It has been three days Baby I fear that you are not going to wake up anymore."


    Love, you''re so ugly right now, is what Snow want to say but then he remembers what happened, his lover is probably worried to death when he wasn''t showing any reaction of waking up, at least Snow didn''t stop breathing which will definitely make Qing Ye crazy if that were to happen.


    However, Snow couldn''t help but remain speechless when he felt a droplet of water seemed to touch his hair.


    Oh my god, are you crying???


    Pitch abyss ck eyes widen in a bit of panic while his body tensing up, but soon, his always calm mind manages to think fast on what to do in his current situation.


    "Stop crying and I will take you in a dateter on."


    Seemingly a magic word, Qing Ye has instantly stopped crying before speaking a weak voice filled with begging after a few seconds of remaining quiet.


    "... during the date can I take a picture of the two of us and post it with your face appearing on it?"


    "Yes."


    "... can I please not go to work and stay by your side in this past few days at least?"


    Qing Ye right now appeared like an innocent young girl acting spoiled and wanting to be pampered by her lover, thus Snow that heard the apprehension, distress, and expectation on his lover''s voice just nods his head in eptance.


    Even though, it felt like Snow lover will start asking for more soon which he was right since Qing Ye started to fidget while embracing him, as his purple eyes that have been staring somewhere widen in hope and expectation.


    "... that during the wooden boat can we do that again please?"


    Snow eyes twitch but nodding his head regardless, what can he do? Snow just felt distressed over his lover right now that he might even nod his head in a concent topletely consummate if he even asked for it.


    Fortunately, it seemed that Qing Ye still retains some of his sanity which is good for Snow since he was able to keep his chastity for a bit longer.


    "Great!!! Baby your promise don''t forget it alright!""


    So with a deep husky voice filled with an ambiguous feeling, Qing Ye speak softly on his white ear causing Snow''s delicate body to shudder a bit.


    Once again, Snow eyes twitch at his lover tempting action before inwardly sighing since Snow will continue to pamper and indulge Qing Ye from now on.


    What else can he do?


    Qing Ye is Snow lover, his other half and the person that will stay by his side for the rest of his life in this world, and hopefully, in the next worldster on too.


    "That''s good goodreally good"


    With those soft words filled with happiness, Snow felt Qing Ye body rx before his breathing be even out as he fell asleep in great relief.


    Snow just keeps quiet for a bit while before sighing softly as he embraces the sleeping beauty on his arms before ncing at the morning sun shining over in the open window before finally seeing the familiar ce.


    It seemed that he was taken back to the Qing Family residence after he has fallen asleep after the rampage that has happened, and although he needs to know about what happens to the others, especially at the blood elders that he needs to keep alive and happy from now on a prompting sound has once again echoed out in his mind before a transparent panel appear before him.


    World Mission from Karma Cores


    "As of now, the world ''will'' is currently in deep sleep as it slowly trying toplete its birth. Please help prevent it from being destroyed until it can fully create and born with its intelligence."


    Additional Information About The World Fate Situation:


    Hint: A protagonist that wanted to destroy the world will and has the capability to exist, please stop that person with all of your power.


    Failing even a single mission, Zou Yi exchange, and Karma Core Special Mission is determined a failure.

 Chapter 123: Snow Will Take Care Of His Delicate Lover. Oh... Who Is This?

    Chapter 123: Snow Will Take Care Of His Delicate Lover. Oh... Who Is This?


    A protagonist? So this world is a novel?


    Or just a word that the Karma Core Management uses to make it easier to understand.


    Anyway, it doesn''t matter, right now, Snow just needs to handle the blood elders that are still being targeted by the hidden organization first.


    As for the World Will, Snow already has a clue about it just base on Zou Yi''s memories, as long as he protects ''that'', everyone that wants to get close on it with bad intention, protagonist or not, Snow will just have to remove them.


    Soon, as Snow embrace the sleeping beauty lover of his, a small figure of a small ck cat went out from the shadows before letting out an adorable sound.


    "Meow~"


    A gentle smile instantly appear on Snow''s face as soon as he saw the appearance of ke, before a sh of understanding emerges on his mind as his pale hand raise over to gently touch the corner of his lip.


    I see


    "ke, go guard and protect everyone right now. As for the other person that isn''t in the S City since we already figure out where the hiding ce is, go and protect him too."


    "Yes, Snow~"


    The small ck cat pure ck eyes blink, before letting out a soft meow, as ke jumps over the bed as he walk toward Snow, before rubbing his face intimately over Snow offered hand.


    "I''ll be going now, please take care Snow~"


    "Um, you take care too."


    Soon, the small ck cat body split into numerous clones before dashing ahead and entering the shadows in order to travel faster to the other elder blood race locations.


    After he watches ke leave toplete his request, Snow took a deep breath before stretching his body and then turning his attention at the sleeping lover of his, Snow pale hand couldn''t help but reach over to pinch at the bearded face of his lover, pitch abyss ck eyes carrying a soft and tender affection.


    "... love... rest well."


    After ying on his lover''s devilishly handsome face, Snow gently ces the sleeping body of Qing Ye into a morefortable position in the bed before getting down on it and taking out an antique incense that he lit up, causing a calming and gentle smell to waft around the room.


    Snow once again gives a sleeping medicine in the use of the incense to his lover.


    HmHe believes that this will be a habitter on but what can he do though, since this lover of his seemed to be more sensitive if he even left his side for a long time while also not capable to sleep easily when Snow is sleeping next to him.


    Such a sensitive,plicated and delicate lover of his, Snow need to take care of him more gently which he doesn''t really mind as his pitch abyss ck eyes turned deeper while possessiveness brim within it.


    Ah, Qing Ye is so great this person can''t live without him.


    As Snow thought about a terrible thing that he finds pleasing, Snow began to take care of the sleeping Qing Ye, and soon a devilishly handsome face shine with perfection appear on Snow eyes.


    This look better, Snow couldn''t let people know that he wasn''t taking great care of his lover after all.


    Feeling satisfied, Snow soon open the door on Qing Ye bedroom as he went out from it because he was sure that his lover will be hungry when he woke up, this time, Snow decided to cook his lover a delicious food.


    However, a loud sound of great surprise echoed out as soon as he went out and close the door causing his eyes to nce at the direction of where the noise hase from, which is standing there was the oldest child of the Qing Family, Qiang.


    "Perfect, elder brother please guide me to your kitchen."


    Qiang that has been called out, couldn''t help but blink his eyes at the normal and harmless blood race standing before him which has almost fooled him too but he will never forget the terrifying images of this person ughtering people left and right with ease, especially that heavy murderous intention during his rampage.


    He is very wary, but from what he has seen and observe, this blood race is falling for their third brother already, so they might be on the safe side as long as they don''t do anything wrong and step on his bottom line, which they will do with utmost care and seriousness.


    That thought, however, was unable to make Qiang rx because unfortunately, someone in their family is really seeking death and causing them problems nonstop.


    If it was their Third brother creating it, their entire Qing Family would be able to ept it, after all, even though their brother can be a pain in the ass and create mayhem once in a while, but at least he has the power to do whatever he wanted.


    But that sister of his...


    Eh wait did he hear that right? "... kitchen?"


    Seeing as Qiang was finally emerging from his deep thinking, Snow showed a calm smile, causing Qiang to be stunned since all he has ever since most of the blood race expression was an expressionless one so far.


    "Yes, the kitchen. I want to cook food for Ye. I bet he didn''t even eat any food while watching me without any sleep and rest the entire time. So, I''ll go cook some food for him so that I can feed him when he woke upter on."


    Hearing the blood race, speak affection and tenderness like that felt like a lie to Qiang ears.


    This is the blood race that has rampage in a bloodlust in his memories, a person covered in blood will now go cook for his Third Brother?


    Qiang doesn''t really know how to react, or maybe because this is what ''love'' is? He doesn''t really know but right now, he instantly opens his mouth to change Zou Yi''s mind, but when those indifferent eyes suddenly turn sharp, Qiang knew that he needs to guide the blood race into their kitchen or suffer the consequences despite preferring not to do so.


    Soon, Snow follows the obedient Qiang with a smile on his face, the servants that they pass by, curiously staring at their figures after they walk away before turning around to whisper with each other, seemingly discussing something important and interesting base from their expression which was something that Snow just ignored.


    As they reach the first floor of the huge mansion, Snow has stopped walking when Qiang has suddenly stopped without any warning.


    However, Snow has never opened his mouth to ask about what is wrong because he has already has seen that there are people currently sitting in the wide living room that they needed to directly pass by in order to get into the kitchen location.


    Before him, are the figure of Qiang Ye Mother Chenguang, second brother Cai, younger sister Mei, a middle-aged handsome man and an absolutely beautiful woman with a curvy body that makes any man unable to take their eyes away off.


    Soon, the younger sister of Qing Ye mouth open in shock and surprise before letting out a loud eh, when she saw his figure, however, what made Snow interested in is the way that Qing Mei calls the beautiful woman with great favorable emotion on her voice.


    "Big Sister Niu, that is the blood race that I was talking about!"


    Calm pitch abyss ck eyes met dazzling emerald eyes before the two of them sh a friendly smile, one hiding the coldness within him while the other person hides a disdain within her beautiful smile.


    Ah Snow just woke up but another annoying fly dares to appear before him.

 Chapter 124: Snow Finally Call Mrs Chenguang Mother

    Chapter 124: Snow Finally Call Mrs Chenguang ''Mother''


    After a few seconds of smiling at the beautiful woman, Snow nods his head acknowledgment before turning his attention to Qiang.


    "Elder Brother I can easily tell which way the kitchen now since you have a visitor today, I will not take to much of your time."


    "Eh? Yi, why do you need to go to the kitchen?"


    A kind and gentle voice belonging to a mature woman suddenly echoed out at the awkward atmosphere causing Snow to turn his attention at Qing Ye mother that has spoken, pitch abyss ck eyes shining vividly, so different from its gloomy appearance from before as it suddenly makes him more charming than ever despite the fact that he has a normal appearance.


    "Ah, I just want to cook some food for ''My'' Ye when he woke up. I feel so distressed and so touch when he has been watching over me without any proper rest these past three days."


    As Snow speak, pale cheeks flush a bit, while overwhelming tenderness and affection grace pitch abyss ck eyes, before seemingly remembering something when trouble look sh on his eyes while turning his attention at the Mrs. Chenguang of the Qing Family.


    "Right! Since I am going to be cooking anyway would Mrs. Chenguang mind if I cook our food for today''s dinner? Since I was not prepared when ''My'' Ye has just suddenly decided to take me with him to meet his family without even telling me about it, I was not able to prepare any greeting gifts to give to my soon family so. I apologize about it Mrs. Chenguang."


    Hearing the words spoken by the lover of her youngest son, Mrs. Chenguang instantly stood up and walk over to the trouble blood race while gently taking his small pale hand over hers.


    "No don''t be like that! As for the greeting gift, you don''t need to do all that after all you are my Qing Ye lover! Yi, I apologize for my youngest son''sck of consideration and has caused you to feel trouble over it."


    Mrs. Chenguang''s face became soft while gazing at the youthful blood race before her with a warm gaze seemingly watching her own child, causing Snow to feel the true sincerity at the woman before him.


    "And you don''t know how long I have been wanting to taste your food, after all, my stupid son has been bragging all about it awhile ago. I am excited that I can finally try it."


    As the woman keep talking withplete closeness like the blood race is already her own family, the stranger that has been silently watching couldn''t help but twitch their lips, while their eyes started to be hard as they gaze at the seemingly embarrass blood race standing in the living room.


    "However one more thing though didn''t I already told you to call me Mother before?"


    As pitch abyss ck eyes stare at the gentle woman before him for quite a while, Snow obediently and without any hesitation call the woman ''Mother'' causing a bright smile to instantly appear on the mature face of hers.


    "Zou Yi, I give my Qing Ye in your hand, I know he can be a bit troublesome but please take care of him from now on."


    "Mother don''t worry. He is so lovely how could he be troublesome? Besides, as my lover, I will constantly pamper and spoil him nonstop and I will take care of him for the rest of my life. So, please you don''t need to continue worrying about him anymore."


    Although Snow was just showing up a bit to the annoying fly in the same ce as him, all the words he has spoken are all true to his heart because he can see that his lover mother has been greatly worried about the personality of his youngest son, seemingly scared of Qing Ye being alone his whole entire life, that is why she has never tried to get in the way of their rtionship even though they are both men while having different race and has easily epted it.


    This is a good mother, but that personality of hers is a bit worrying since it can be easily taken advantage of by the other people that have evil intentions, like those strangers sitting in the living room right now.


    Well, Mrs. Chenguang is a lucky woman to have very talented and filial sons, as for the only daughter Snow will have to take care of her soon or else she will just continue giving trouble, just like now, Snow ispletely sure that the two strange people appearing is her own work.


    After Snow showed an obedient, harmless and respectful person to his lover family, he finally walks away toward the kitchen, as for the strangers, Snow will continue to annoy themter on, cooking his lover food is far more important right now.


    Qiang and Cai who know the true nature of the currently harmless and innocent-looking blood race before them couldn''t help but shiver inside, however, when they stare at the currently beautiful woman who was having a hard time keeping the mask on her face while her emerald eyes started to emit a cold light, the two brothers only feel the situation bing interesting somehow because...


    Damn there is a drama right here!


    As for the woman name Niu causing trouble toward the Qing Family and to their brother lover because of her Huang family having the same power and authority as theirs, well excuse them, with a powerful blood race in their sides, there is no way that Qiang and Cai will be worried about it.


    Besides, right now, although still feeling fear and terror about what happen, but Qiang and Cai have just be a total fan of Zou Yi fighting ability and power.


    Although they don''t know his real identity yet however they arepletely sure that it is something very unusual and powerful, especially when he seemed to be acquaintances most half of the elder blood races.


    Basically, Zou Yi is a gold thigh right now!


    Finally, it seemed that their Third Brother Ye has just done a very right thing once in his entire life, this must be the exchange of all the trouble that he has caused in the past thus the two brothers couldn''t help but pray in heaven about how grateful they are.


    So with a very rxed face, the two Brothers sat down with their mother before started speaking at the two people that havee to visit them.


    "...so that is the blood race that I have keep hearing about."


    Suddenly the beautiful woman Niu speaks with a soft smile on her face before, emerald eyes harden, as she gently speaks words that secretly containing nothing but warning and advice.


    "Mrs. Chenguang I don''t mind if Qing Ye is in a moment of indulgence right now since we all know his personality. But the way I see it just now what with your actions and words Mrs. Chenguang, you seemed to have forgotten about our family decision about Qing Ye and I engaging each other when we are still young."


    "Yes, sister inw, I was there when my younger brother has spoken to the head of the Huang Family in the past. There has been a discussion about Huang Niu and Qing Ye engagement."


    Suddenly, the middle-aged man has also spoken after hearing Niu''s words, while Qiang as the eldest son couldn''t help but fiercely stare at the older brother of histe father.


    "Uncle Zheng, you are the one who is speaking about it right now too. It is only a mere discussion and wasn''t dered as an official one, there is no way that you would have been believing that up until now right? Besides, this is the modern world now, engaging each other is such an old way of thinking."


    Basically, it is a freedom of love, besides, to control andmand the youngest son of the Qing family, damn, aren''t you Huang family seeking for death?


    "Qiang! This is for our Qing Family future, as the next future head, you should also know thatbining our two families will make us more powerful than ever!"


    As the middle-aged man continues speaking, the unusual sharp and hard voice of the silent Mrs. Chenguang has suddenly echoed out causing everyone to feel surprised while Qiang and Cai have known about that side of their mother for a long time now.


    "I will never sell the happiness of my children for mere power. No matter what, I will let my children decide about the most important part of their life. Aside from themselves, my children''s rtionship is for them to handle."


    When ites to her children, she can be gentle, soft, kind and epting, but if its other people trying to meddle with their life, especially people with hidden motives, Mrs. Chenguang is stubborn to a fault and was harder to deal with.


    This moment like this showed about how Qing Ye is really her son because that unusual side of her is just like the most troublesome person of their Qing Family.


    "Mother! I don''t like that blood race! Third Brother Ye deserve someone better, in the entire world, who else can be the perfect partner of my third brother than big sister Niue who is also perfect?"


    Suddenly, the unwilling voice of the youngest in the Qing Family echoed out, causing the growing tense situation to stop, however, another troubling matter seemed to rise again at the words of Qing Mei while Qing Zheng eyes sh a cunning and sly expression since he knew how well and spoiled they treated the youngest in their family.


    "You know I want to keep quiet about this the entire since I want to give you guys some respect but since it is my ''Ye'' that you are talking about I couldn''t help but speak about it."


    Leaning in the side of the door that goes into the kitchen, Snow showed an indifferent smile while pitch abyss ck eyes calmly watch the people in the living room.

 Chapter 125: Fight and Try To Steal Him From Me. If You Can That Is.

    Chapter 125: Fight and Try To Steal Him From Me. If You Can That Is.


    "Your just an outsider! You don''t have the right to appear within our discussion!"


    "Mei! What are you saying? That is not the way you speak to your third brother lover! Please apologize to Yi right now!"


    Snow with a calm smile just indifferently watch as the youngest of the Qing Family be rude, vicious and nasty with her words toward him while Mrs. Chenguang tried to reprimand her, but failing in the end since she was unable to be stern when ites toward her youngest child.


    "If, were are talking about being an outsider I have been wondering about certain things in this family..."


    As he spoke those words, pitch abyss ck eyes slowly contemte at everyone before gazing a bit longer at the three people sitting in the living room which is the beautiful woman Niu, the middle-aged man Qing Zheng and the youngest child of the Qing Family Qing Mei.


    "W-what do you mean?"


    "You know, a blood race all have a different ability, right? Well... my nose is rather sharp you see I can smell the differences between people''s blood... And right now there is something so quite unu-..."


    "Please don''t mind my niece, I apologize for my Qing Mei harsh words Mr. Zou Yi. Little Mei please keep quiet right now and let us adult do the talking will you?"


    Qing Mei that was reprimand want to open her mouth to continue speaking, however, emerald eyes nce her way causing her to keep her mouth shut, but the pretty face reddens with shame and anger in silence while ignoring her mother.


    Raising his eyebrow, Snow stares at Qing Zheng and Huang Niu, before his lip curls up interest, however, the beautiful woman wants to discuss his rtionship with Qing Ye as her red lip opens up to speak.


    "Mr. Zou Yi I know that Qing Ye charm is-..."


    "There is no need to discuss it, Ye is mine, understood? If you want him, then fight and try to steal him from me alright?"


    Snow has instantly cut off the words of the beautiful woman knowing howpletely meaningless it will be, however, his rude behavior seemed to cause Huang Niu to finally show her true emotion on her face as it turns cold while emerald eyes turn sharp and fierce as she stares at his in a threatening manner.


    However, Snow continues to speak without holding back.


    "Besides, I already decided to make him my Blood Partner as a person who works on the supernatural side you get what I am trying to say right?"


    To asked a blood race to let go of his future Blood Partner meant that all talk is meaningless already.


    The entire ce seemed to be silent at the way Snow speaks before the beautiful woman that has been slowly letting out a threatening pressure has softly spoken after staring at his pitch abyss ck eyes.


    "I see since you want it that way, please don''t regret it."


    "I won''t because no one can take what is mine."


    Understand? Qing Ye is his, people who want to steal him all need to disappear in this entire world, soon Snow pitch abyss ck eyes turn cold while brimming with intense and overwhelming possessiveness.


    Huang Niu red lip curl up in challenge while emerald eyes brim with self-confidence as she stands up and walks away while speaking onest time with boldness all over her entire being.


    "I can. So just wait for it."


    Soon, Qing Zheng has also left seeing as he felt the unweing gaze of the two brothers while Qing Mei re with her round eyes before running to her own room once again with an angry face.


    "Um, Mother, I''ll go back to prepare our food for tonight''s dinner."


    Snow who watch as the fly walked away, finally return to the kitchen after speaking gently with Qing Ye Mother.


    Qiang and Cai just nce at each other before shrugging their shoulders as they left to do important matters.


    "... Zou Yi has woken up."


    "Really? That''s great!"


    "Didn''t I tell you that there is nothing to worry about?"


    Three elder blood races staying in the same room let out a sigh of relief in their own way, the serious atmosphere from the past three days has finally ease down at the news of the well being of their loner member.


    "I am going to check my people right now. That hidden organization is really getting dangerous."


    "Watch out, we don''t know who is our real allies right now."


    Xion Jian that receives the warning from Yan Liwei nods her head in understanding before turning her head at the somehow worried Tao Xin that tried to hide it.


    "What are you going to do Xin?"


    Sky blue eyes nce at Xion Jian that is ready to leave before letting out a sigh, "Its been a while but I am going back to work in the singing industry."


    Yan Liwei and Xion Jian just nce each other before shaking their head at this person actions, they can feel that he want to do something else but everyone has a secret with their own.


    "Alright take care and don''t cause trouble and making Zou Yie to rescue you again."


    "I won''t! Besides, I was just a surprise when it happens, this time I can protect myself!"


    Yan Liwei and Xion Jian just smile at each other before the three of them split and went into their own way, they need to meet their followers and the other neutral family since the hidden organization is a great danger in their blood race.


    Tao Xin that has walked away, couldn''t help but nce at the darkening sky before seemingly speaking in a soft voice.


    "... he won''t get in danger Zou Yi has been taking care of him the most in the past so"


    However, despite mumbling those words, Tao Xin still felt bad indication about it, however, he can only shake his head, he still doesn''t have enough courage to face that person after all these years.


    "Zou Yi will handle everything. I believe in him."

 Chapter 126: Yes, All Of You Are Mine.

    Chapter 126: Yes, All Of You Are Mine.


    "Baby, I want that one~"


    "Baby, I want that one next~"


    "Baby, your food tastes so delicious! Oh! I want to eat that fried bamboo shoot too~"


    The Qing Family watch in amazement at the shameless Qing Ye who was acting spoiled and cute at the blood race sitting next to him as Zou Yi feed him with perfect ease, calm and steady without showing an ounce of anger and tiredness at their currently annoying family member than what he usually is acting.


    Even though the food tastes so amazingly delicious while having the appearance of a work of art that it makes it hard to even consume it, but their eyes couldn''t just move away at the suddenly bizarre and unbelievable scene before them, especially as the two brothers that started doubting if this is still the brother that they have known all these years, while a delight and happy expression was mostly being shown on Mrs. Chenguang face, utterly please at the way her son is acting up.


    As for the youngest daughter that didn''t appear in their dinner time, miraculously have been save from experiencing this incredible situation.


    That utter bliss expression, sparkling purple eyes, and that coy voice which brims with endless spoil as he reacts toward Zou Yi was simply absorbed.


    Qing Ye!!! Watch your image, please! At least spare them this blinding scene!


    The entire time, the two brothers are having a hard time eating their food despite how delicious it was.


    Snow can only sigh inwardly, as he continues to pamper and spoil his lover with great patience and tolerance, if it was something else that was acting like this toward him, Snow has already stab their eyes with the chopsticks on his hand.


    Soon, their dinner time is over and everyone went in their own way, while Qiang and Cai practically left in a rush, seemingly afraid to even stay a single second at the shameless couple''s presence while secretly crying inside about showing off to the people that are still single.


    "Baby~ Let us go out for a walk?"


    Qing Ye that has been smiling so happily the entire time, intimately grabs the arm of his Baby, disregarding the way he looks in the other people''s eyes the entire time.


    This is his Baby, no matter what, all that matter in his eyes is the person he loves with all his heart, everything else is just a speck of dust that doesn''t matter one bit in his purple eyes.


    Snow that has been staring at his lover, nod his head before he started walking, it felt like he was the one that has been living in this house while Qing Ye was the one that is visiting as he takes him out in a walk while showing the ce.


    "So, Baby, when are we going to our date just like you promise me?"


    Suddenly, Qing Ye with excitement and hope in his devilishly handsome face asked Snow while they walked side by side in the huge garden of the Qing Family residence.


    Pitch abyss ck eyes blink in thought at the sudden question of his lover, before deeply thinking about where he would take his lover this time, especially when he also promise certain thing too that he was sure that Qing Ye will ask after their date.


    But with all the trouble and task that he needed to do, Snow needs to decide seriously about his move will be.


    Then he suddenly remembers a certain elder blood race that is still in hiding, especially the special ''kind'' of work that he has been doing from the past few years.


    Suddenly, pale lip curl up as all kinds of ideas emerges on his mind before deciding to learn about how to use a certain ''toy''ter on since he is a bit inexperienced with those things.


    "Hmm well, I''ll tell youter on. But I need to go out tomorrow to do some important matter."


    "Baby, you promise me that I will be able to stay with you for now right???"


    Suddenly a nervous and anxious Qing Ye spoke while gripping Snow''s arm, though there was no pain that Snow can feel from how tight it was.


    "Of course I remember. You will being with me. Some flies just dered that they will steal what mine today after all."


    Hearing Snow words, beautiful purple eyes light up so brightly before leaning his lithe body to the delicate and smaller one.


    "Yes, that is right! Baby! You have to watch over me! Don''t take your eyes off me even in a single second!"


    Seeing the excited and delighted Qing Ye, Snow knows that he was quite hopeless when all he can perceive is about how lovely his lover is reacting right now before his body just moves on its own as Snow pushed the taller man into a tree which seemed to cause him to slide down as he sat in the ground from Snow surprise move.


    Soon Snow delicate figure he hovers at his sitting lover.


    Seeing the bewildered expression in that devilishly handsome face of his lover, Snow pink tongue couldn''t help but lick his pale lip, pitch abyss ck eyes darkening a bit before raising his pale hand to pinch the firm chin of Qing Ye as he raises over it, while he slowly leans down at him.


    When surprise purple eyes met the pitch abyss ck eyes that seemed to have a bit of crimson blood color on it, Qing Ye heart suddenly beats so fast, while hope and expectation burst forth within it while his entire body shudders in excitement.


    Could this be?


    So with bated breath, as he swallowed hard, Qing Ye purple eyes wide open as he stares the way his Baby pale face seemed to slowly lower down toward his, while those pale open lips slowly get closer.


    Ba-dump


    Ba-dump


    Ba-dump


    However, when it was only in an inch as those pale lip almost touch Qing Ye''s, a sudden sharp and loud noise reach both of their ears causing them to stop still from surprise.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING?"


    The affectionate eyes of Snow instantly turn indifferent before he straightens his body up as he turns to the current wide eye Qing Mei that is currently pointing a shaky finger at them while her mouth is wide open in shock and anger.


    As for Qing Ye that was utterly disappointed, couldn''t help but be so angry at his younger sister for spoiling his expectation and the miracle that was about to happen just a few seconds ago, it was so close that he is about to get crazy from it!


    "You!!!"


    "Brother Ye! Why are you letting this Blood Race do that to you??? Please wake up already!"


    With all the loud voice andmotion that the young girl was doing by herself, soon the servants in the residence have started to appear one by one while Qing Ye mother came next and soon followed by the two frowning brothers that shoot an irritated look toward their younger sister.


    "Guard get this blood race out of here! He was taking advantage and forcing my third brother just now, I saw it with my own two eyes! He was He was trying to kiss forcibly my third brother!"


    It seemed that thosest few words have taken all of her strength to even mention it as she pants while the young girl showed a quick sh of jealousy on her eyes when she gazes at thepletely obedient third brother of hers that is still sitting down in the ground with an angry expression on his devilishly handsome face for being disturb, causing a nasty and vicious feeling to swell within her.


    A fit of jealousy? Snow stayed silent a bit about what he just saw when he was just observing the girl reacting so fluster, soon his lip curl up again in a chilling manner while inwardly feeling not good at his lover overwhelming charms.


    It seemed, that he needs to finish all his mission so that he can keep his lover all by himselfter on.


    "Hey, Ye am I forcing you?"


    "What! Baby, how could you force me? Every part of my body is yours. Whatever you want to do with it, I will dly let you do it. No need to ask for permission, I am all yours!"


    Without any shame when speaking those words, Qing Ye turns to re at the hysteria younger sister of his, "Why are you making the scene soplicated? My Baby already touches and taste all part of my body, so what is wrong with him kissing me???"


    Suddenly, the eyes of everyone turned nk and dull as they stare at the shameless Qing Ye before them before their faces flush in crimson color as they stare with wide eyes at the brazen person before them.


    Snow that heard his lover words couldn''t help but feel pleased as his pale lip widens in a smile.


    "Yes, all of you are mine."


    "Righ- ump!"


    Suddenly Qing Ye words were cut off when pale soft lip touch his causing his purple eyes to widen in shock and surprise.

 Chapter 127: Kiss Filled With Endless Craziness and Desire.

    Chapter 127: Kiss Filled With Endless Craziness and Desire.


    Snow who was finally able topletely do whatever he wants to his lover, couldn''t help but tilt his head to the side in order to deepen the kiss at the currently stunned Qing Ye.


    As for the loud gasp shock echoed out of their current spectator, well, it was Snow purposed all along so he didn''t mind them watching as he fully demonstrates that this person is his and no one can have him, while the mere thought of trying to separate them is just a mereughing matter.


    This time, Snow being the aggressive side over their rtionship as he skillfully uses his experience in his previous life as he pried open that sexy lip of Qing Ye before using his pink tongue to skillfully taste and explore everything that can be touched with full possessiveness at every move he makes.


    Watching as Qing Ye purple eyes turned blurry from pleasure, which causes him to also made a soft sound of satisfaction.


    Base from experience of expertise between the two of them, Snow is far more skilled in this area because of his previous life and from having a lover such as ''Li Cheng'' although Snow acknowledges that Qing Ye will soon be the dominant er on but Snow will bask in this current moment.


    With one hand on the back of Qing Ye head and the other hand circle around that lithe waist, Snow pulled his lover closer toward him, as their lips deeply ovep each other with a perfect fit.


    After a while, Snow pulled over a little bit over to give the two of them the time to take a deep breath while not forgetting to gently bite at the lower sexy thin lip of his lover, and soon, their two lips have ovep once more, this time more intense than the first time as their lips and tongue rubbed and intertwined against each other, seemingly cannot help and stop as they want to eat each other so madly.


    Soon, just like Snow has thought so while his eyes that are about topletely turn into crimson bloody color by his heightened emotions, he found himself being turned around and grabs as the person that has been the passive one has suddenly be more dominant as time goes by, especially when that flexible tongue drove deep within his while beginning to guide Snow pink tongue as they crazily tangled each other that is soon followed with the wet sound of their lips moving around while a sliver of saliva couldn''t help but trickle down at the corner of those pale lip that has turn rosy from the deep kiss.


    To the people that are currently watching with a crimson face and wide eyes at the two-person brazen and shameless enough to passionately kiss each other in front of them.


    It was an endless deep kiss that is filled with craziness and desires that they have toward each other.


    "Ha ha"


    With two pairs of eyes blurred with desire, their two lips have finally separated while letting out soft pants as they take a deep breath while holding each other body tightly against each other.


    "Baby I am yours and you are mine"


    With those words spoken, Qing Ye lick his sexy thin lip before lowering his head down to ce a soft gentle kiss on those slender flush neck of his Baby, before making a sucking sound as he left a kiss mark over it causing Snow to let out a soft moan that fortunately can be heard by Qing Ye only.


    "...mine"


    Murmuring those words full of possessiveness and heavy love Qing Ye straightened his body up before purple eyes nce around at the people that seemed to have been freeze over while feeling lost about what they are about to do and react at the current situation.


    "You saw it right?"


    What being taken advantage of, even if that usation was real he would have dly embraced it with all his heart and open arms, after all, that is his Baby that was trying to take advantage of him!


    Before shooting a cold and murderous re at the youngest child of the Qing Family that was currently sitting down in the ground, as her face was given a harsh reality p at what just happened before her.


    While her delicate body suddenly shudders in fear while terror emerges within those round eyes of her when she finally figures out that she has touched his brother''s bottom line this time when those terrifying purple eyes stare at her direction.


    "... you know its time for you to learn your lesson. I don''t care if you do whatever you want in the past, I didn''t really mind it but now, who gives you the right to dictate my life huh? Who told you to keep trying in the way of my love life?"


    Qing Mei that was currently listening to the dangerous words of her Third Brother Ye couldn''t help but turn to give a pleading nce at her two older brothers, which in turn has nce away, who decided to not meddle with the current situation.


    Qiang and Cai has also decided that they have enough of their little sister causing problem and trouble the entire time now, although their youngest brother was doing all those chaotic messes in the past, at least they knew that it was because of the faulty personality of Qing Ye, but Qing Mei is totally different, she knew that it was certainly wrong all along but does it anyway while thinking that their Qing Family will handle it for her since they have the power to do so.


    And even though they really felt bad about her in the past and really love her, but enough is enough, she was already grown up and should learn about taking responsibility.


    So, they will just let their Third Brother Ye give her a lesson that she deserved, at least, they know that Qing Ye will not kill her for stopping a single kiss, after all since they already have done something more intimately from what they heard about, there is no way that a single kiss will make their Third Brother Ye to really try to eradicate their sister even though base from Qing Ye personality, will do it even if Qing Mei is his family.


    As they thought about it that way, the two brothers, unfortunately, don''t have any idea that the supposed normal single kiss was very important to Qing Ye, at least, it was the most important step toward his rtionship to his Baby.


    Qing Mei that saw the reactions of her two older brothers, couldn''t help but to pale more while biting her lip in anger while a sh of strong resentment and me on her pale yellow eyes appeared toward her two brothers for trying not to help her.


    Seeing as the two of them couldn''t depend on, Qing Mei instantly turns toward her mother knowing that she will help her this time too, after all, her mother spoil and pamper her the most in their entire family, however, before she can open her mouth to ask Mo Chenguang help, the cold and ruthless voice of Qing Ye echoed on her ears.


    "This time, no one can help you, even mother will not be able to stop me."


    Purple eyes shoot a fierce look at his Mother that has wanted to plead once more, his entire body giving a warning sign to not meddle in the current matter, even if she were to began kneeling and pleading before him, anything that concern his Baby is the most important one in the entire world.


    Everything else doesn''t have any worth at all, his heart that has been empty in the moment of his existence in this life was finally being filled the single second that he has gazed at the dazzling existence of his Baby.


    For his Baby, Qing Ye wouldn''t hesitate to give up everything, if his Little Yi asked him to destroy the entire world, then he would do it without any hesitation, that is how much important ''he'' is to him.


    "Mother, enough, she isn''t a child anymore."


    Mrs. Chenguang who wanted to open her mouth to once again asked to forgive her daughter couldn''t help but tightly shut down while feeling shame and guilty inside, after all, it was all her fault that their little Mei personality has be terrible, even though she knew that Little Mei actions are bing more harder and difficult to handle.


    But that is the child that she once thought that she has lost.


    However, seeing at the way her youngest son reacts toward their daughter''s action this time, she knew that everything is already decided, after all, Chenguang knew that she was unable to truly control Qing Ye actions, no matter what she does, her youngest son will never change his decision once he has decided about it.


    But what makes it harder to speak was the way her other children have also reacted.


    In the end did everything she did has been wrong? All she wanted was for her children to have a safe and happy life.


    Give everything that she could give while showering them with love, since, they have lost their father so early in their life, and only has a mother to take care of them.


    With chaotic emotions and thoughts, Mo Chenguang just stayed silent while deciding that she should go contact her father inw to speak, besides he probably knows about Qing Ye actions in the past few days now.


    Since Qing Ye is her father inw most favorite child in the entire Qing Family, she just hopes that her father inw would not cause any trouble and problem to the choice of lover of her youngest son.


    So with a sigh, Mo Chenguang just nods her head to her youngest son before closing her eyes when she heard the cry of disbelief of her younger daughter.


    Snow that has been on the arms of his lover, just silently watch everything happening with indifferent eyes while his flush face leaning over at the firm chest of Qing Ye, his crimson bloody eyes finally returning back to normal pitch abyss ck eyes.


    Seeing that everything is over, Qing Ye with a bit more expectation shining on his purple eyes turn his attention back toward the person on his arms, however before he could open his mouth to speak, a ringing sound of a phone soon echoed out causing Snow to blink his eyes while using one of his hand to take the phone from his pocket, before answering it when he figures out the person that is currently calling him.


    "Father, I am sorry to bother you thiste, but there is something that I absolutely need to report to you about."


    As soon as he heard the serious voice of his daughter, and when a certain word is mention, a prompt sound suddenly echoed out on his mind.


    Trigger!


    Granter Snow, a hint about the mission of this world appeared, please further investigate about it.

 Chapter 128: Baby, We Are Finally Official In Our Relationship Right?

    Chapter 128: Baby, We Are Finally Official In Our Rtionship Right?


    Eyebrows raising at the sudden trigger prompt that he received, Snow speaks to his daughter on the phone to wait for a few seconds before turning his attention back at the currently pouting lover of his that is sulking from being cut off from their supposed romantic time.


    "Hey love, I need to speak to our daughter right now about some important matter, so release me for now and I''ll go speak to her in a more private area since as you can see there are too many people here right now."


    Qin Ye who heard the word ''love'' as his Baby call him with that loving word smile brightly however before he even gets the chance to ask about it in more deep detail, a sound of a person being strangled out seemed to echoed out first which contain endless confusion, fear, anxiousness, and surprise.


    "... wait what do you mean daughter? Zou Yi''s daughter???


    Snow blink his eyes before ncing at where the voice wasing from which it seemed to be the main butler of the Qing Family residence which is currently holding Mo Chenguang that appeared so ready to faint in any moment now while her face was a bit pale from shock, while the scared Qing Mei eyes widen in surprise before shooting an unbelievable look toward his way.


    Inwardly smiling, Snow spoke in a rather confuse and innocent voice as he asked about why they are currently reacting that way, acting ignorant about the misleading words that he has just easily spoken out loudly.


    "Huh, oh yeah, of course, I have one, a daughter that is. What is the matter?"


    Aside from the two Qing Brothers, everyone else couldn''t help but widen their eyes once more in utter disbelief, before turning their eyes toward the silent Qing Ye that doesn''t appear to be shocked at the shocking information, seemingly has known all about it.


    Seeing everyone looking his way after finally getting over the fact that his Baby is calling him love as a form at the start of their official rtionship, suddenly showed a happy smile, feeling delighted and happy looking like nothing can stop his current good mood right now.


    "Huh? Oh! I forgot! Mother, my Baby and I have a daughter! Aren''t you d to have a granddaughter already? We will introduce her to youter on, so just wait for a bit alright?"


    "...But Qing Ye you.. daughter ? EhEh?"


    Happily smiling for a while, Qing Ye seemed to finally figures out the reason why everyone is currently reacting that way and currently showing those weird expression on their faces causing him to let out a loud oh, before he started to exin about the real meaning behind the words of his Baby.


    After all, Qing Ye doesn''t want anyone, even if it''s fake, to have a certain mark and deep connection toward his Baby love life.


    Huh, maybe that is the reason why his Baby has been so extremely jealous when he learned about his fake marriage partner from before?


    "Hahaha, Mother, don''t be like that. Of course, my Baby has been single the entire time, I am his first and will be hisst lover. Our daughter is an adopted one of my Baby, which will be my daughter too. So, Mother, we will ask her when she has time for a visit alright?"


    Mo Chenguang that heard her youngest son words couldn''t help but inwardly smile while releasing a great relief, of course, base from her youngest son personality, there is no way that Qing Ye will be alright after hearing that the person he loves has a daughter already, even she knew how possessive he can be once he has something to treasure with.


    Her youngest son will surely go crazy about it.


    Though a granddaughter huh? Sudden Mo Chenguang felt excited and happy to finally meet her since it is really nice to greet and wee a new family of theirs, especially when her other son has been single all these years without any sign of them marrying someone which is really worrying her a bit.


    Should she try to ask them about their love lifeter on?


    Soon, Mo Chenguang, nod her head in understanding before turning around to leave the ce in order to give the young couple time of their own, as for her youngest child punishment, all she could do is close her eyes and pray that everything will be over soon.


    Seeing as their Madam has started to leave, the servants have finally decided to also follow along and leaving the shameless couple on their own since it felt like that all of them will die from a heart attack if they continue to stay and watch the situation before them.


    Qiang and Cai who know more about what happened before from Su Dong weren''t surprised as the others before finally picking their younger sister and leaving the couple that they are starting to learn to be extremely shameless people.


    Seeing everyone is gone, Qing Ye who was asked to let go of a certain Baby of his, decided to pick him up and walked over one of the wooden chair at their garden, and after sitting down, he gently ced the delicate young man on hisp, while his arms wrapped around that slender waist, before leaning his smooth chin on his delicate shoulder, feeling so happy the entire time.


    "Baby go on and talk to our daughter, I''ll wait for you to finish."


    Knowing that his lover will not release him, Snow just continues to speak to his daughter once again while leaning his back to the firm chest of his lover.


    "Go on."


    Jing Ai that heard the spoken words the entire time in the phone, couldn''t help but show a gentle and happy smile on her beautiful face, pink eyes shining brightly at the thought that her father has finally decided to ept the human person as his Blood Partner, the heavy worry that has been guing her the entire time can finally be released.


    Soon, she exins all about what happened, the way she met Shao Shu, her shocking ability, regarding her life till now and Ai''s decision to keep her within her since the human girl identity and ability is really special.


    "Good job Ai, just keep watching over her for now and tell her to not use her power anymore. I just need to finish something important first before I wille when I am done alright?"


    "Um! Do not worry father, I will take a great job in watching over her until you can finallye!"


    Jing Ai pink eyes curve in a crescent moon in happiness when she heard that her father has just praised her, and soon as the two of them speaking their farewell, the phone was finally hang up.


    Hearing the beeping sound of the phone being hang up on the other side, Snow finally put back his phone over his pocket before finally turning his attention at the currently obedient and content lover of his.


    "Love, let us go back inside, I want to sleep already."


    "Wait, Baby! I really want to ask you a very important question right now!"


    Hearing the anxious, excited and hope over his lover''s voice, Snow pitch abyss ck eyes blink before nodding his head to tell him to go on and speak about his question.


    "Since you are calling me ''love'' and has even let me kiss you already, are we finally official in our rtionship? Like, we are now lovers right?"


    "Yes, we are officially lovers."

 Chapter 129: Wait, Baby? What Are You Doing?

    Chapter 129: Wait, Baby? What Are You Doing?


    Without any hesitation, Snow finally confirms that their rtionship is official tonight causing a certain someone to feel so delighted and happy that a loudugh was let out of those sexy thin lip of his that was a bit swollen.


    Soon, Snow finds his body being embrace as Qing Ye fully carry him while walking back to the Qing Family residence.


    "Baby, then let us go to bed now."


    Snow who can sense a certain someone hidden motive, couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    As they enter therge mansion, Snow can see the servants with their nk eyes watching as their third young master carry him to the living room and to upstairs, the servants eyes following all the way as Qing Ye took a step at the long stairs, before the rest of servants that has been pass over has done the same thing as they watch with their eyes carrying a hint of disbelief all the way till they finally reach the third floor and entering Qing Ye bedroom.


    However, before Qing Ye can close the door of his bedroom, Snow has quickly and skillfully get down from the warm embrace of his lover, before swiftly turning around to face the surprise lover of his, stopping him from moving forward.


    Smiling a bit, Snow has tip toe to ce a gentle and soft kiss to his lover sexy lip before quickly stepping back while the pitch abyss ck eyes affectionately hook the frozen Qing Ye that started to breathe a bit heavy.


    "Love, goodnight."


    After speaking those words, Snow has gently raised his pale hand to push over the firm chest of his lover causing him to take a step back, before finally closing the door and locking it, shutting a frozen Qing Ye outside.


    "... Eh?  Wait Baby???"


    Leaning toward the close door, with his sharp hearing Snow can hear the confuse words of his lover.


    "Love, it''s dangerous to be with you right now. I want to sleep in peace for tonight since I am going out early tomorrow."


    Qing Ye that was also able to hear the words of Snow at the other side of the door, couldn''t help but lean over while he tried to desperately make his Baby change his decision and to let him inside with him.


    "Wait! Baby, don''t worry about it! If that is what is making you worry about, I will control myself and not touch you. We will just sleep purely! So please let me in Baby?"


    "Can you really control yourself? Can you promise that?"


    "..."


    Hearing no reply from his lover, Snow couldn''t help but sigh before nodding as his decision to kick him out of the bedroom is right all along, because of base from his lover true nature, there is no way that he will be able to control himself if there were to stay in the same ce, all alone where no one can bother them.


    Although there will be a high chance that Qing Ye can control himself as long as he really promise it, but Snow doesn''t know if he can control himself, which is the worrying part.


    Right now that there is no more restriction set upon him and was released after he failed the mission, no one stopping them anymore to finally do the deed.


    Snow especially needs to go out early morning and make sure to finally finish his mission or else he will really leave this world, what to do if his lover goes and does a suicide if he just suddenly died?


    Base on Qing Ye''s current personality, there is a high chance that he will take his life away, that is the kind of heavy possessiveness that he can see from him.


    "Love, we will sleep together next time alright? Good night love and have a very sweet dream."


    After that, Snow turned around and went to Qing Yerge andfortable bed, while Qing Ye couldn''t help but stand still with a pitiful expression on his devilishly handsome face, feeling a bit wrong since aren''t they official now?


    Why does it feel like, he was in a better situation when he was still chasing his Baby?


    Soon, the servants that we''re able to witness the events have quietly left the third floor while their expression showing excited, which can be exined as a person that was unable to stop and wait to inform everyone what they just witness.


    And within a minute, the news of the third young master of the Qing Family was kicked out from his own bedroom by this lover was spread over, where almost everyone knew about it.


    In another different City far from the ce that Snow is currently located, a sound of moaning and gasping of a person can be heard in a barely lit up darkroom.


    And in the center of the room was a two figure, one was a smaller figure of a young man where he was currently sitting on the side of the taller person lying down in the bed which is currently naked all over while his eyes are covered and wrapped with ck bandages.


    However, from the look inside the darkroom, the entire time only one person has been making those sweet-sounding voice of pleasure while the smaller figure can only be seen holding some sort of ''toy'' on his hands which he seemed to be using in some kind of yful movements at the person lying in the bed that has instantly cause the taller naked man to let out a louder moan from his mouth.


    The entire time, the smaller man''s eyes have been glowing crimson while his clothes have been neat and tidy despite the kind of picture happening inside the darkroom.


    With his lip curve up in a sadistic way, a soft sound of a message sender reminder has suddenly echoed out causing his movement to stop, making the other person make a small whine of protest from suddenly ceasing.


    "... well, bear with it for now, alright?"


    The entire time, those glowing crimson blood eyes were cold and indifferent, while the voice he let out seemed to contain endless tenderness on it which was obviously a fake one.


    Soon, the smaller man turns around to nce at his phone, after all, few people only know his phone number with his special phone and when he finds that it was a sender that wasn''t in his contact information, the young man felt a bit curious and interested about it, so without any hesitation, he opened it up and began to read what is currently written on it, suddenly the young mandelicate face has suddenly brightened up, his adorable doe eyes curving up in delight and happiness while his entire body shudder in excitement.


    "WOW!"


    "Really?"


    "Hehehe, Xue will then need to prepare for my Brother Zou Yi arrival."


    Soon, without any hesitation, Dai Xue has instantly stop what he was doing but before leaving, he order one of the people outside to continue what he left on which is one of his assistants.


    "You go try and explore our testing new ''toy'' for now since I need to go do something far more important right now."

 Chapter 130: Qiang and Cai Wanted To Beat Their Third Brother To Death.

    Chapter 130: Qiang and Cai Wanted To Beat Their Third Brother To Death.


    Hearing the disappearing sound of footsteps that was calmly walking away inside the room before him, Qing Ye purple eyes couldn''t help but look down with a pitiful look at the ground.


    Why???


    When he was still chasing his Baby, he can do this and that to him, but now that they are official lover, he cannot even sleep at the same bed as his Baby so easily anymore?


    What went wrong???


    Thinking deeply about it, Qing Ye cannot find any correct answer regarding his question, however, his purple eyes suddenly lit up when he remember something important that he just misses since he was so surprised about his Baby moves before unable to stop as he shows a bothered andplicated emotion on his devilishly handsome face.


    Should he break in or not? That was the question that is currently running rampant on his mind in an instant as he deeply stares at the close and lock door before him.


    There are always other keys to every room in their mansion stored somewhere on the first floor, so the problem now that Qing Ye greatly facing is the fact if he should just sneak inter tonight.


    However, he soon shook his head, what to do if his Baby got angry at him before a much worse situation will happen to him, like not being allowed to even touch his Baby for a few days?


    Or a much scarier one, what if his Baby told him to go to work?


    Feeling like he might faint from just thinking about it, Qing Ye resolves himself to be kicked out of his own bedroom for today and wait for tomorrow to interact with his Baby once again, maybe he will get a morning kiss too!


    It is just one night anyway! Especially when he has to prove to his baby that he can control himself if he was determined to do so!


    So with that on thought, Qing Ye went to the next room of his bedroom and soon walked out carrying afortable chair on his hand before cing it directly at the front of the close and lock door of his own room.


    He will just have to guard his Baby for tonight and since he has more time, he probably should take care of that problem that he promises with his Baby before, what if his little Yi suddenly remembers it and refuse to be touch because of it too?


    So, with a phone at hand, Qing Ye called the other two friends of his to do the work for him since his friend Su Dong is currently busy handling the shocking news of his obedient little sister currently has an elder blood race as a lover which he secretly curses his friend sisterplex problem.


    Isn''t Su Dong overacting?


    "Um.. yeah I am busy right now, so go handle that woman and her family for me. It seemed that staying quiet and turning indifferent toward their actions from the past few years has given them a hallucination that they are the only powerful family existing right now. What do they think of our Qing Family? Something that can be easily squashed with just their own power?"


    "Huh? No, don''t be afraid of them. What is the use of creating this organization then? Don''t be afraid to confront them. The more chaos and problem you give them to handle the happier my Ba- I mean, I will be."


    After all, Qing Ye needs to show with his actions that he doesn''t care about anyone aside from him!


    "No, you''re just hearing it wrong. Anyway! Just go and teach that woman and the Huang Family a lesson they deserve and will never ever forget."


    Who told that woman to go and provoke the rtionship he has with his Baby about that kind of misunderstanding words?


    Qing Ye was just lucky that his Babypletely trusts the love he has for him or how much exnation and trouble he will get when he was still chasing his Baby before?


    He couldn''t help but feel a great chill at the thought of his Baby shooting him a betrayed and untrustful look on those adorable pitch abyss ck eyes of his.


    Or when his Baby, running away and hiding from him, not wanting to see his face and existence anymore?


    Oh, the horror as Qing Ye just think about it!


    "Alright, I promise. Go do it fast, yeah, don''t forget to spread wide to everyone that I have nothing to do with that woman. Just give her an image of being a delusional woman that wants something that she couldn''t get that she desperately uses vile mean for it, isn''t that easy enough?"


    Somewhere in a corner of the hall, there are two figures of handsome men currently observing and hearing everything that is currently happening before them and only simple thought just rang in their mind as they watch, and that is how shameless their Third Brother Ye really is and as well a very clingy bastard.


    And here, they were worried over nothing when they heard about what happened to their servants that are still currently spreading around, thinking that Qing Ye was probably so heartbroken about what happened, after all, Su Dong has specially mentioned with great emphasis and warning about how fragile and delicate their third brother heart really is when ites to a certain person that manages to make him easily faint from grievance just for the fact of seeing and learning that the person he loves has a daughter!


    Qiang and Cai couldn''t help but deeply sigh and shooting a helpless look against each other before shaking their head and turning around to leave, however, before they can even take a step forward, the voice of their third brother has suddenly echoed out as he called their name in great surprised causing them to stop still before turning around slowly to gaze at their younger brother that is currently walking toward them with a puzzled look on his face while having the appearance of wanting to ask them about some question of something that he couldn''t find an answer with.


    Even though everything has been so easy for Qing Ye from the years that he has been living his life with.


    Qing Ye rarely asked about their opinion thus when Qiang and Cai saw that look on their younger brother face, the two of them couldn''t help but feel that it is time for them as an older brother to shine and guide their lost younger brother, after all, this is especially rare for them to do, thus Qiang and Cai couldn''t help but straighten up, eyes turning sharp while emitting full of wisdom and knowledge within them as they are ready and prepared to answer any question that their lost younger brother will be asking them for it.


    Qiang and Cai can finally show the appearance of being Qing Ye elder brother that they couldn''t help but secretly feel moved about it while praying to heaven about this rare chance, this is one in a million chance of it happening after all!


    However, Qing Ye that has been walking toward them has suddenly stopped, seemingly remembering something very important, before those puzzle purple eyes couldn''t help but shoot them a gaze that contain full of sympathy while seemingly looking at poor and distressing people on those eyes of his.


    "Ah never mind, I forgot that you guys are still single when you are almost on your thirties. There is no way that you will be able to answer my question about my Baby. Sigh so this is the hardship of being in a rtionship, tsk, tsk, you guys will not be able to emphasize with it anyway so I really shouldn''t be looking for you guys. Ah! I should probably stop speaking about it now, or else your heart will not be able to handle it anymore."


    After speaking those words with a rather loud voice which contain full of regret, pity, and hidden delight in a boastful way about them being unable to experience it while shaking his head in sadness, Qing Ye immediately turned around and walk back toward hisfortable chair, leaving a dumbfounded Qing brother standing there for a while which soon has their eyes widening in great anger that it almost like a fire is about to shoot out from it, while their chest goes up and down in a fast rate as they tried to control their breathing, while unable to stop the furious expression in their handsome faces of wanting nothing more but to beat that shameless and annoying younger brothers of theirs to death.


    Soon, Qiang couldn''t help but take a step forward, however, before he can even take another step, Cai has swiftly moved and has powerfully taken a tight grip over his older brother that seemed to be unable to control himself anymore and wanted nothing more to fight their Third Brother.


    "Big Brother! Restrain yourself! Even if you want to beat him up, you will lose in the end! I don''t want to admit it but he is way stronger than us even if webine our strength to beat him up!"


    Qing Ye that has finally sat down on thefortable chairs, heard and saw themotion of his two older brothers which he couldn''t help but shoot them another saddened expression, thinking that the two of them are probably embarrassed from what he just truthfully spoken.


    Ah the sadness of being single, luckily, he finally got his baby! Oh, thank heaven which something he doesn''t believe till now.


    "CAI! Let go of me! I''ll go teach that little Brat a Lesson!!!


    "Ah I am so sorry to have touched your fragile heart brothers. For an apology, I''ll try not to show too much love in front of you guys with my Babyter on."


    "ARGGGHHHH!!!!"


    "Brother, keep your voice quiet alright? You will wake up my Baby."


    "!!!"

 Chapter 131: Snow Just Met One, Why Another One Again?

    Chapter 131: Snow Just Met One, Why Another One Again?


    Letting out a loud yawn, Snow has woken up while gently rubbing his eyes before squinting at the sunlight peeking in the window, Snow couldn''t help but feel great early in the morning before finally getting off the bed and walking toward the bathroom in order to take a shower for today.


    After changing to brand new clothes which are all ck once again since Snow felt that he greatly favors the color ck in this life, probably the physical body trait of Zou Yi still affecting his personality but unlike in the past that Snow needed to act it out, right now, Snow can do whatever he wants.


    But just like his decision from before, Snow will try to live with the specific personality of the client he was using while mixing his own.


    After adjusting himself properly, he soon opens the door of his lover bedroom and has instantly seen a sleeping beauty the first thing early in the morning.


    Raising his eyebrows at the sleeping Qing Ye in a sitting position in front of the door of his lover bedroom, Snow has instantly figured out what was going on base on his lover personality.


    Now Snow felt a bit bad about kicking him outst night but at the same time finding his lover actions as an extremely lovely and adorable one before letting out a pleased sigh, as he raises a hand to gently touch the smooth cheeks of his sleeping lover.


    And with a gentle and tender voice, Snow started to wake Qing Ye up.


    "Hey, love, wake up. It''s early in the morning now."


    Soon a daze purple eyes open up before it instantly bes bright and dazzling as it shes with surprise and happiness the moment it registered in Qing Ye mind that his Baby was currently standing before him at the moment while shooting him a tender and affectionate look on his adorable pitch abyss ck eyes.


    "Baby?"


    "Yeah, it''s me, my love, now go take a shower and we will leave after eating our breakfast and thank you for watching over me the entire night love."


    With an affectionate voice, Snow leans over to ce a simple soft kiss into those sexy thin lips of his lover, causing Qing Ye to be in a daze once again before a bright and beautiful smile appears on his devilishly handsome young face.


    "Um, good morning Baby and I will always protect you no matter what."


    Purple eyes lighting up a deep love, Qing Ye has also lean over to ce a soft kiss at his Baby.


    "I know. Go prepare yourself and I''ll wait for you downstairs."


    After a short and sweet moment early in the morning which made a certain servant that was in the hallway of the third floor that has already started to do their work couldn''t help but sigh with envy.


    Ah, they too want a love like that, it makes them long for one for their own after watching it.


    Soon, after eating a rxing breakfast with Qing Ye family, Snow and Qing Ye finally left to do their own thing.


    Though the entire time Snow was quite curious about the angry, depress and bitter expression of the two Brothers sitting with them, especially the moment when he started to lovingly feed his lover once in a while.


    Snow couldn''t help but wonder what happened between the three brothers since he was quite sure that his lover has been showing a hidden boastful expression toward them from time to time.


    Probably a brother stuff, Snow doesn''t know since he never has a brother experience yet so.


    As for the youngest child, they seemed to prepare to let Qing Mei live a life of a normal person for a bit longer in order to make her learn how to be humble and responsible, which isn''t a good punishment for a rich youngdy that has been spoiled rotten and mostly getting all whatever she wanted in her entire life, though Snow doesn''t really care about it after listening toward his lover decision on his younger sister punishment.


    Soon, they finally arrive in their destination, and Snow that has been driving Qing Ye limited edition red sports car, Snow drive through the VIP garage of one of the famous TV building Station in the S City.


    Privilege to have a famous lover that is greatly well known in the entertainment industry, so it wasn''t really that hard to enter it, though Snow could have done something too but why work hard if he has his lover with him?


    "Hey love, let us go pick a certain idiot toe with us."


    Qing Ye that has been so happy to have a lonely time with his Baby couldn''t help but frown and let out a pitiful expression on his devilishly handsome face, seeminglyining about having a third wheel with them and feeling sad to be unable to be along with his Baby in the end.


    Aren''t they going to date? Is he wrong?


    Although he was sulking a bit, Qing Ye soon thought deeply about which person are they going to be picking up.


    Wait his Baby said they are picking up an idiot? And on the Tv Station too?


    "You mean that narcissist Tao Xin?"


    Snow couldn''t help but let out an amusing smile at the way Qing Ye seemed to guess the wind elder of their Blood Race certain weird trait, Snow just nodded his head in eptance at his lover''s words since Tao Xin has a rather narcissist personality.


    And then his pitch abyss ck eyes nce at the ck jade bracelet that his lover is wearing on his wrist while he was at it.


    Snow was just making sure to lessen his lover presence for a bit, after all, the moment that Qing Ye appear, the two of them will surely get surrounded by a bunch of lovesick people, hard die fan and anyone that his lover has charmed and attracted all his entire life.


    Ah, the hardship and suffering of having an extremely charming and attractive lover, Snow really want to lock him up somewhere that he can only see.


    Yeah, he will do it after the mission ispleted.


    So after secretly thinking those dark thoughts and finally deciding about it, Snow and Qing Ye gotten off the red car and walked inside the tv station building, as for Tao Xin current location of course after hacking the inte along with Yan Liwei worrying message about their idiotic member that stupidly decided to go back to working out in the open area which he can be easily targeted once again, it was easy for Snow to tell the wind elder location.


    Really, Tao Xin deserves his stupidity title that is greatly known in their group, he couldn''t help but pity Tao Xin poor follower, forgetting for a second that Zou Yi follower is more pitiful than them.


    At least they can find their leader Tao Xin unlike Zou Yi that has been hiding with raremunication toward his own follower once in a while, it is already a miracle that they haven''t left him yet.


    Well, despite the group of blood race elder''s weird and uncanny personality they have their own charming points.


    So after making quite sure that Snow turning their presence with a normal one this time, let out an inward sigh, at least, his lover isn''t walking with that shining brightly presence that he has, where numerous people couldn''t help but naturally crazy flock toward him.


    After finally arriving at the right ce and on a certain floor, Snow has decided to take a seat and let his lover go pick up the troubling Tao Xin as he waits in the hallway.


    "Hm? Alright! Baby just wait for me. I''lle back soon."


    With a gentle smile, Qing Ye has instantly followed what he was asked to do without any hesitation and doubt, before leaning forward and leaving a gentle kiss on Snow''s forehead before walking away with a bright spring on his step causing Snow to gently smile at his lover action.


    Well, those short intimate actions will probably be happening most of the time now.


    After a while when Qing Ye figure finally disappears, a calm footstep suddenly echoed out in the surprisingly silent hallway which Snow has just disregarded before the person has suddenly stop walking right exactly to where he was sitting and has spoken in a gentle voice belonging to a woman greeted him.


    "Hello."


    Snow with an indifferent expression raises his head slowly and observed the beautiful woman with a graceful and kind bearing smiling gently down at him, however, that hostility that has sh on her eyes isn''t something that he didn''t miss to see.


    If it was someone else, no one would have been able to figure out the real mood this person was truly feeling, it was just too bad that Snow is quite sharp about it.


    One after another, why do these annoying people keep appearing and desiring to covet what is his?


    The moment that Qing Ye and he has been walking around the tv stations, there is only one person that has been watching over them the entire time while the other seemed to have forgotten their presence as soon as they left.


    It is not like Snow was trying to directly let people forget their presence, but he has made it in a certain way that other people will forget them after a while unless someone with a deeper attachment will not be able to easily forget them.


    Oh, Snow was sure that Qing Ye has known about the eyes that have been following them around but has deemed it as something of a waste of time to pay his attention with, and Snow would have done the same as his lover but the important problem was the fact that the token of love that he has given to Qing Ye has suddenly given him a warning.


    This person wanted to steal Snow lover.


    So with an indifferent expression at his perfectly average appearance, Snow has also greeted the person before him with hidden danger brimming within it.


    "Hello."

 Chapter 132: Snow Sudden Temper. Lord Xue Anger At Certain Shameless Person.

    Chapter 132: Snow Sudden Temper. Lord Xue Anger At Certain Shameless Person.


    "I am sorry to disturb you, but I am just wondering if you are a friend of ''My'' Senior Ye? Oh, I am so sorry if I sound suspicious just now asking this to you out of nowhere but I wan to let you know that I am really close with Senior Ye and isn''t a suspicious person, after all, we have been working together in the entertainment industry for a few years now."You see, we are very close.


    Snow just silently listening to the woman words, which contain some hidden meaning behind it, before pale hand raise over to grip his smooth chin as he continues to listen in interest as the gentle and beautiful woman skillfully tried to make it sound like there was something between his lover and her.


    However, when the beautiful and gentle woman has stopped walking, without any hesitation, Snow gently smiled, pitch abyss ck eyes suddenly bing charming and attractive as it contains endless tenderness, affection and heavy love as he met the eyes of the woman standing before him while speaking gentle words which overflowing with warmth and passion.


    "Is that so? But you are wrong about Qing Ye being my friend. I am a bit shy to speak about it but since we already decided to let everyone know soon about our rtionship. And as being ''My" Ye close acquaintances from what you are saying, I can safely tell you that Qing Ye is my lover."


    The gentle and beautiful woman seemed to freeze over at the unbelievable words spoken at the average person sitting before her, eyes widening in utter denial and disbelief before quickly letting out a chuckle seeminglyughing about with something funny that she just heard, causing Snow to inwardly raises his eyebrows in interest.


    "Oh, I am sorry forughing just now. I didn''t know that you can be a funny person."


    Well, well, look at this person, deserving to be the top actress in the entertainment industry, however, when Snow wants to y with the young woman while waiting for his lover, suddenly, he smells something from her body causing his eyes to narrow down, the yful attitude he was just feeling a moment ago, has instantly cooled down.


    And so with a dangerous voice while his pitch abyss ck eyes narrowed down with a hard glint on it causing the young woman that was about to speak more to suddenly freeze over in fear, while her eyes widen in horror when she catches a glimpse of a red swiftly shing at the young man pitch abyss ck eyes before it quickly disappearedpletely.


    A blood race! That words echoed on her mind in that instant, wanting to open her mouth to speak but was unable to as a cold and severe voice cut her off.


    "Stop talking, you disgusting human."


    The young woman flinched at the harsh and dangerous voice of the person before her, which she suddenly figure out to be not an ordinary one the entire time!


    She never knew that he was a blood race and just assumed him to be a normal human which is a great mistake she has just made.


    What made Snow irritated at the moment that causes his attitude to be in a bad mood was the fact that he smells a kind of mark of a blood race at the young woman''s body before him.


    "Listen here, woman. I get that my lover is handsome, beautiful, charming and an evildoer that attracts numerous people. So human and blood race wanting to covert him is a normal thing which I can understand even though I greatly dislike it to the point that I want to kill anyone who even dares think about it."


    Although it seemed like the blood race is currently living peacefully with the human race, but there are still taboos in their blood race that couldn''t just be easily ignored, just like now.


    "Hey, what are you doing going after ''My'' Qing Ye when you already agree in a rtionship to a blood race?" Woman, are you trying to trample, cheat and use my blood race?


    When a mark is ced upon a person, you can''t just disregard it.


    And this woman has the smell of someone that has been with a blood race for a while now, a strong one at that too, since she has given consent about it, this woman should know that she cannot go after anyone while she is in a rtionship, although it wasn''t as serious of a mark trying to be a blood partner but a blood race are especially possessive about their marking.


    What kind of courage do you have to even think about that?


    Especially when that blood race who will learn about it can also go and trouble his lover because of her shallow move.


    Suddenly, Snow pitch abyss ck eyes turned crimson bloody color, causing the woman knees to weaken before straight sitting in the ground.


    Such a weak will? What are you doing salivating over his lover then?


    Standing up slowly, Snow was about to take a step toward the human girl before two blood races which are a bit strong has suddenly appeared in the unusual silent hallway.


    Ho, to think that even though it was just a casual rtionship with a blood race but this two protectors is another meaning, um, this is probably the so-called gold thing in the entertainment industry right?


    At least, that blood race seemed to have a good impression toward this woman that he or she has taken a bit of goodwill toward this human that the gold thigh blood race has given her a bit of protection.


    Although feeling a bit curious at the blood race that seemed to be a bit more yful if she or he is having a casual rtionship with an equal exchange in the entertainment industry because most of their blood races prefer to be earnest about the people that they will try to touch.


    But right now as the two figures tried to dash toward him, probably attacking him and saving the young woman life, crimson bloody eyes instantly shoot toward the iing two blood races which have instantly stop them from moving, their bodies freezing over from the heavy pressure that they have suddenly felt when they have gotten the attention of that dangerous eyes while their bodies let out cold sweat as a chill run down their spines.


    Eyes wide open, the two blood race has suddenly lost strength as their knees hit the hard floor before they desperately tried to open up their mouth because in their guts they instantly tell that the blood race before them is someone with high prestige and power in their race.


    "Ah.. Yo -"


    "Don''t make an unnecessary movement and don''t speak unless I told or ask you so or else those neck of yours will be rolling in the ground do you hear me?"


    Seeing the two blood race nod their head obediently, Snow finally seemed to have calmed down a bit, after all, these two blood races are still his people unless the blood race doesn''t cross his bottom line, Snow will treat it like he was just watching his own children toward his current race.


    Suddenly, those thought has really made Snow feel old, although, if he adds his two lifetimes and Zou Yi age which felt like he has also lived it, Snow is already an old monster.


    Um doesn''t stop him from acting cute and adorable to his lover though.


    "Then tell me the identity of the blood race that has his mark toward this woman?"


    The gentle and beautiful woman just felt utter despair and terror as she stares at the deceitfully normal and harmless young man from before, she knew that she has made a great mistake from trying to confront him.


    Overwhelming regret and hatred was the only thing she can feel right now while knowing that it''s over for her, she wanted to run, speak and beg but was unable to do so.


    Snow hearing the two blood race obediently speak the identity of the blood race couldn''t help but stunned a bit, huh, maybe there is more a reason to why he suddenly became a bit angry at this woman nasty act.


    Taking out his phone, Snow dial a certain number.


    "Hello?"


    "Hey Little Xue, it''s me."


    In the other end of the phone, a certain stern handsome middle-aged man has suddenly stood up straight, brown eyes widening with surprise and delight to receive the call of his wayward master.


    "You see its concern about your nephew so I decided to call you directly for it."


    However, after hearing everything that is happening and the reason why he suddenly got a call from their Master that has been hiding and shutting himself off somewhere that they don''t know, Xue couldn''t help but nod his head before frowning in anger at the thought of how could a mere human girl tried to steal and covet their master blood partner.


    Wait what?


    "... Sir your blood partner?"


    "Um? Oh yeah, I didn''t tell you about it yet, right? Finally, I found a suitable Blood partner for my taste and liking. He is very adorable and lovely. Everything about him is so perfect that I decided that he is the one."


    "Sir, what do you mean a He?"


    Xue''s brown eyes keep twitching as he continues to listen to the words he keeps hearing from his Master.


    "Yeah, its a male human race, such a lovely young man he is. You will definitely like him. Anyway, I will contact you againter since I have more important matters to handle right now."


    "I see Master, I will handle the problem that you asked for me so no need to worry about it."


    "Hm, yeah, I know I can count on you, Little Xue. I''ll be going now, my love ising back soon so."


    The entire time, a blue vein are appearing in Xue''s forehead as he listens and speaks to his Master, however, his voice has always been prim and proper without showing how he really feel deep inside him.


    After a few silence, as the beeping sound echoed out from his phone that was hang up already, a swear filled with anger was something that was let out from the usually steady and mature Lord Xue, the head of one of the ancient blood race family that has survive the cmity in the bloody wars a thousand years ago.


    "Damn, who is courageous and shameless enough to dare make a move to their Master?"

 Chapter 133: The Start Of Snow and Qing Ye Date For Today.

    Chapter 133: The Start Of Snow and Qing Ye Date For Today.


    Hanging up the phone, Snow who wanted to dismiss everyone suddenly heard the oing footsteps walking in their direction before two handsome men suddenly appeared, and it was Qing Ye and Tao Xin that has arrived in the current hallway where Snow has been left.


    As for the reason why there has been no one elseing the entire time despite themotion happening, of course, Snow has already secretly handled it over after revealing that he was a blood race to the young woman.


    Before a cold smile appears on his face when Snow saw that the gentle and beautiful woman that has been shaking in fear the entire time, couldn''t help but light up a bit as her eyes brighten up with a sh of hope when she saw Qing Ye figure.


    "... Sen-!"


    "Baby! Are you alright? What happened?"


    The young woman''s beautiful faces have instantly pale white as a sheet when the person she was hoping to save her from her current predicament has justpletely ignored her while directly walking toward the blood race youth that has caused all her miserable appearance at the moment.


    Snow who was being turned left and right by Qing Ye in order to see if he was injured has suddenly lean his entire body at the firm chest of his lover, while his hand wrapped around his strong waist, before mumbling words with a voice that he has been wrong.


    "This woman said you are really, really close to each other."


    Qing Ye purple eyes widen instantly, before wrapping his arms around the delicate body of his Baby, his heart twisting in pain at the saddened voice he can hear within it.


    "What are you saying Baby, I don''t even know her, so how could I be that close to her? Besides, you are the only existence that can ever be reflected in my eyes. No one else can get my entire attention aside from you. Baby, you know that you are my first love and will be thest right?"


    Snow who was smiling happily as he listens to the loving words of his lover has nod his head.


    "I can''t really help it. But I know love, after all, I am the same."


    Qing Ye, I already love you and hope that I will be able to continue to do so in the world next after this, again and again, whispering those words softly on his heart while Snow heart beating fast, he couldn''t help but tiptoe up while wrapping his arms around the slender white neck of his lover, before his pale lip touch the wet sexy thin lip of Qing Ye.


    "Z-Zou Yi! Y-You!"


    What''s going on? Sky blue eyes of Tao Xin widen as he saw with his own eyes as Zou Yi, that ZOU YI, without any shame has made the move and kiss that annoying Qing Ye right before everyone eyes.


    %&^*&*&%$#$%&^*&


    Qing Ye that was surprised considerably by his Baby move, has suddenly used his hand to grasp the back of his Baby head, before deepening the kiss in a passionate way, letting their lips to ovep in a perfect fit.


    Snow and Qing Ye lip move against each other, while their tongue intertwined as they fight for dominance while the sucking sound echoed out once in a while, their two hearts beating with the same rhythm and at the same time burning in an endless passion and affection that they have toward each other.


    Suddenly, pitch abyss ck eyes open a bit as he secretly gazes at the closed eyes of his lover that was currently kissing him fiercely and passionately, Snow inwardly sighs in contentment before closing his eyes once again.


    Although his lover is a bit troublesome what with the bees and flies that he constantly keeps attracting all the time, but this isn''t a bad thing.


    Love since you are able to follow me in this world continue to do so, alright?


    After all, Snow doesn''t feel like choosing another person to be his lover for the rest of the world thate after anymore, only twice now, but it is already bing a habit of his which is really something to be fear.


    Once you get used to it, Snow couldn''t help but feel reluctant about letting go because, Li Chen and Qing Ye, is really so good, extremely so excellent, that Snow doesn''t feel like changing to another person anymore.


    After a few minutes of kissing each other passionately, Snow and Qing Ye finally stop, their foreheads touching each other, purple and pitch abyss ck eyes deeply met which cause their lips to curve up in a smile before letting out sweet and loving words toward each other that contain their endless possessiveness.


    "Mine." Love, I hope you can always be mine.


    "Yes, and your mine too." Love, I will be, as long you don''t let go of me, then I will be yours forever.


    Tenderly and lovingly staring at each other for a while, Snow has finally taken a hold of his lover''s hand, nodding his head toward the dumbfounded Tao Xin to follow along before walking away.


    As for the young woman, those two blood races will handle the restter on.


    After arriving at the limited edition red sports car of Qing Ye, Snow has taken the driver seat, while Qing Ye has instantly gone to the one next to his Baby, while Tao Xin that has still his mind in chaos, has unconsciously gone to the back of the car to take a sit.


    "W-Wait! Why did you ask me toe along and where are we going?"


    Suddenly, Tao Xin seemed to have gotten his sanity back, while deeply sealing the memory of what he just witness a few minutes ago.


    There is no way he will be asking that topic right now andter on too since his instinct has been screaming nonstop the entire time when he wants to open his mouth to ask Zou Yi about what the hell is happening but there are this guts that told him that ''don''t ask or you''ll regret it and your sanity will be in great danger if you do so'' that is why he just desperately tried to forget it.


    "We are going to meet Dai Xue."


    Tao Xin who heard what Zou Yi said has his sky blue eyes widen so wide that has shed an emotion of great panic, anxiousness, and rm before trying to get off the red car immediately which has already automatically locked because Snow already predicted Tao Xin actions, while he has been secretly observing the idiotic Tao Xin the entire time.


    Even though Tao Xin tried to pry open the car door with his great strength but why does this door isn''t budging one bit?


    This is abnormal!


    "Come on, Tao Xin, it''s time to meet and face Dai Xue. Don''t worry, it''s not like he was going to eat you or something."


    Which was a bit of a lie, since even Snow was a bit uncertain about this current Dai Xue after all, even he was extremely surprised about the great changes of the usually adorable and innocent Dai Xue in Zou Yi memories of that certain blood race before a thousand years ago.


    Snow couldn''t help but nce at the panic and flustered Tao Xin at the back seat.


    And it was this stupid person fault that has caused it, anyway, Snow will just let Tao Xin handle it, after all, from this thousand of years, it is finally time to stop these two elder blood race constant struggle against each other.


    "Anyway, don''t try to escape since I won''t let you."


    Snow nodding head toward his lover that has instantly figured out what he was trying to do, with a cheerful smile on Qing Ye devilishly handsome face, Tao Xin was knock out before he can even struggle.


    "Come love. This is the start of our date for today. Let''s do a bit of a romantic drive."


    Qing Ye eyes instantly brighten at the words of his Baby, nodding his head in eptance.


    "Ok, Baby! As long as I am with you, I don''t mind where we go and what we do!"


    With a cool smile on Snow''s face, he started to plug the key on the car while feeling like he was one of those guys taking out their ''girlfriend in date while showing off their cool car to impress them.


    So, Snow couldn''t help but reach over toward his lover firm chin with one of his fingers in a charming way while raising Qing Ye head a bit to meet his eyes directly which has caused a certain lover of his to appear a lovely flush on his smooth cheeks.


    Ah such a lovely lover...


    And with a bit of seductive voice, while speaking affectionately, Snow has finally removed his finger and started the car.


    "Love, I will show you my awesome driving skill."


    Feeling a bit boastful, without any hesitation Snow has instantly driven the red sports car in the maximum speed as he steps on the elerator hard, while skillfully and gracefully moving the car in order to dodge around the dangerous objects that will cause an ident.


    The entire time, Qing Ye eyes just sh in delight and happiness, while trying to learn at his Baby driving skill at the same time, after all, Qing Ye can learn a new move for his driving skill too and next time, he will show it to his Baby about how awesome he can be.


    But, Qing Ye will need to practice it first though, so he decided to ask his two brothers and Su Dongter on in order to train more.

 Chapter 134: Snow Romantic Drive Is Over, But How About A Different One?

    Chapter 134: Snow Romantic Drive Is Over, But How About A Different One?


    "Boss, Charlie wanted to speak with you about something important."


    Dai Xue that is currently checking the ce that he will be inviting his Brother Yi as he speaks on the phone was suddenly interrupted by one of his assistants who enter his office.


    "Charlie?"


    Ah, Dai Xue remember it, isn''t that one of the longest people that has been volunteering to use his body to test all the new products'' that they have invented before selling it to the market?


    A rather masochist foreigner from what he could remember.


    "Boss, he said it really is an extremely important matter so."


    The assistant couldn''t help but sweats all over in fear, however, he didn''t stop and continue on since that man and his boss has a rather strange association, although everyone could see that the two of them isn''t really in any rtionship and was just a partner in one of their night ''y'' but everyone could tell that their boss has a rather strange favor toward Charlie.


    So the assistant can only go toward his Boss when Charlie requests if he could meet him, that is why he can only wait for what his weird boss will order in this situation.


    Dai Xue frown a bit but when he remember that person particr appearance, he couldn''t help but sigh, since he rather felt a bit soft toward that person.


    "Tell Charlie that I will go after I finish what I have to do and will drop by to the usual ce to speak with him after I am done."


    "Yes, Boss!"


    Inwardly sighing in relief, the assistant immediately left before finally meeting Charlie and telling him what their Boss has spoken.


    The man Charlie instantly smiled brightly causing the deep blue eyes to curve up in happiness before nodding his head in understanding as his strawberry blond hair swayed gently by his movements.


    "Alright, I''ll wait for him in the usual ce."


    The assistant couldn''t help but be stunned at the person''s beauty before inwardly shaking his head in regret while telling himself that he could not handle Charlie''s rather particr taste and weirdness.


    After all, there is a reason why this person can get along really well with their weird perverted boss.


    While the entire time, Snow and Qing Ye, with an unconscious Tao Xin, has already left the S City and was already halfway toward the direction of the B City while at the same time having fun flirting against each other during their romantic drive.


    Dai Xue that already handle the ce that he will be taking his Brother Yi to interact with each other after a thousand year has passed, has finally drive through the rich residential area, stopping and entering a particrrge house with a key of his own.


    "Charlie? My assistant told me you want to speak with me about something important?"


    As soon as Dai Xue enter the room,rge doe eyes saw the tall figure of a beautiful man with deep blue eyes and strawberry blond hair sitting on a sofa in the living room who instantly brighten after seeing his figure.


    "Oh, my lovely Xue! Yes, there is something important I really want to tell you right now so. How about you take a sit? Here I also prepared your favorite pineapple cake and sweet milk tea."


    Dai Xue who was guided toward argefortable couch and has been offered a snacks didn''t bat an eyelid one bit since this is their familiar routine every time they met before he instantly went to take a bite of the adorable pineapple cake and taking a sip of the sweet milk tea, after all, he know that Charlie is a genius ptissier, everything he make is extremely delicious and a work of art.


    "So, what do you want to tell me about?"


    Since it is quite rare for Charlie to ask for him, that is why Dai Xue went to meet him, especially when he still has time before his Brother Yi arrives.


    Suddenly, Charlie that has been smiling brightly couldn''t help but fidget a bit before seemingly finally finding his courage as he opens his mouth to speak with a serious expression.


    "Dai Xue, how about we be an established lover? As in a rtionship with each other? From all these years, I already figure out that I really like you a lot."


    Dai Xue''srge eyes widen in surprise before his expression has be serious as he answers without any hesitation at all as he refused Charlie''s sudden confession.


    "... so you still can''t forget him after all these years?"


    "Eh?"


    Suddenly Charlie who was smiling brightly has left out a sad sigh before those deep blue eyes be hard and unfathomable, causing Dai Xue to suddenly be tense up while the hair at the back of his neck rises up in danger.


    "My Lovely Xue, before you told me that I was a masochist... but I believe you are not only a sadist but also a masochist as well."


    Dai Xue who wanted to stand up and get away from the suddenly dangerous feeling he felt toward the harmless Charlie all this time, suddenly felt dizzy, his body softening up as he felt weak all over.


    "After all, years of suffering, a thousand years of longing for someone that wouldn''t answer your love confession at all. Aren''t you tired from it all? And why are you still not giving up?"


    "...W-what? C-Charlie?... You???"


    Charlie who felt saddened at the failed confession just only shake his head in helplessness, before stepping forward as he took the smaller young man into his arms that was unable to make a single move.


    "Dai Xue, the well-known earth blood race elder, you have been captured."


    Regrettably, Charlie has really fallen in love toward this lovely elder blood race from the years that they have been acquaintance with, while unimaginable envy, hatred, and anger toward the other blood race elder that was able to easily get the affection of the person Charlie love the most.


    After all, there is a reason why Charlie was chosen to get close to Dai Xue among the members in their organization because he has the most closer appearance to the wind Elder Tao Xin which has made Dai Xue''s attitude softer toward him during their acquaintances.


    If it wasn''t for the call that he received a few hours ago, Charlie wouldn''t have made any move against Dai Xue and would have kept their rtionship the same for a bit longer but s, he received an order in the higher up that he need to quickly capture and take Dai Xue to a safe ce since the ''person'' that has been getting in their way is going to being in B City to meet up with the earth blood race elder.


    "My Lovely Xuee, your little Charlie will take care of everything for you."


    With a tender affection on Charlie beautiful face, he carried the already unconscious blood race on his arms before leaving the house that will probably make him feel nostalgicte on, unbeknown to him, he didn''t see the way the shadow under the feet of Dai Xue seemed to move a bit before it quickly calms down.


    "Snow, Dai Xue has been captured and being taken somewhere, how do you want me to deal with it?"


    Snow that has been flirting nonstop toward his lovely lover, couldn''t help but stop while blinking his pitch abyss ck eyes at the sudden information that he received from ke.


    "Baby?"


    Qing Ye that saw the way his little Yi has suddenly stop his teasing toward him couldn''t help but blink his beautiful purple eyes in confusion and wonder, albeit the pink on his cheeks remains.


    "Um, Love, I''m sorry but it seemed that our easy romantic drive has to stop for now, since something important hase out."


    Hearing Little Yi words, Qing Ye felt saddened a bit before the next words that have been spoken have instantly caused his purple eyes to light up.


    "So, how about we do some romantic and passionate adventurous fighting together to save a damsel in distress while taking down some enemies while we are at it?


    "Alright!"


    Qing Ye has instantly epted it while secretly thinking that the moment has arrived that he can show his awesome fighting skill toward his Baby, it will be great if his Baby swoon over his cool side!


    Snow who saw the bright smile on his lover devilishly handsome face couldn''t help but let out a soft smile, "So love, can you please wake up our stupid Tao Xin? There is some important matter that I need to inform him about."


    After all, during this time Snow will watch and observed about the kind of reaction Tao Xin will do after learning the information that Dai Xue has been captured, especially to someone that has a rather affection toward him.


    If this person still refused Dai Xue and decided to keep ignoring him, then Snow doesn''t mind letting Dai Xue forget Tao Xin, after all, he has the ability to do so.


    Besides, among the elder blood race in their group, Zou Yi has been close to both Dai Xue and Xion Jian in the past.


    And Snow rather like this Dai Xue among the members in their group so he wanted to watch over him for a bit.


    After all, it is time to stop this thousand years of nonsense between Dai Xue and Tao Xin, or else something bad will happen if it keeps going on, Dai Xue personality and mentality has changed a bit already if more years pass by, then even Snow doesn''t know what will happen.


    A blood race obsession and stubbornness is something to be feared with, and to a powerful blood elder at that, meant dangerous and serious consequences.


    They don''t want another repeat of their own bing crazy and insane, that experience is something that they rather want to happen again.

 Chapter 136: Oh, Elder Of Darkness, You Are Here Now Right?

    Chapter 136: Oh, Elder Of Darkness, You Are Here Now Right?


    With bated breath, everyone watches how Tao Xin will react to the unbelievable words of Charlie.


    After all, it was not even a blood race that was asking him to suddenly act in a humble and humiliating way while sacrificing himself.


    Is he going to be angry and furious to be asked to humiliate himself before everyone else?


    Is he going to lost reason and started attacking so suddenly in a fit of shame?


    Or is he going to speak that Charlie is just talking nonsense and just hurry up and release the captured Dai Xue if he even wanted his life?


    Anything can happen along with different kinds of reactions during this kind of situation, it just depends on the kind of person facing the problem.


    As to Snow, well, it just depends on the situation that he will find himself with if Snow was really helpless and unable to save his lover, then he doesn''t mind showing weakness so long as it is for the person he loves while secretly nning how to retaliateter on.


    But what about Tao Xin though? What will he choose to do? How will he react?


    However, to Snow, Qing Ye, and every one great surprise and probably shock, after Charlie has spoken those words, Tao Xin, without hesitating to even think about it for a second, has immediately stopped his wind power, while directly kneeling hard in the ground with his entire body moving in a prostrating move as he started kowtowing along with a loud sound as his head hit the hard floor and then staying in that position after he was done with everything he was asked to do.


    Acting humble, docile and submissive toward the startled Charlie while his voice carried a hint of pleading and begging as he spoke toward the human race that supposed to be weaker than him.


    "Please let go of Dai Xue, and take me instead."


    Biting his lip, Charlie shoots a hard unreadable look at the kneeling and submissive Tao Xin before him and as he opened his mouth to speak another word, however, a loud scream carrying a panic, distress and concern voice has suddenly resounded out loudly at the silent ce that has been quiet the entire time while they watch about what is currently happening before them.


    "AH! Charlie, please stop this already! I beg of you! Don''t do that to him!"


    Suddenly, a pale face and extremely distressed Dai Xue appeared while being tightly grasped by two-person seemingly still powerless by the medicine that Charlie has uses to easily capture him and from the look of it, he has been watching the entire event the whole time from the start to the present.


    Deep blue eyes quickly turned to nce at the pleading Dai Xue before turning to the already raised head Tao Xin who is wearing a surprise, relief, and delighted expression while not forgetting to continue kneeling in the ground despite finally seeing the figure of the person he has been desperately asking for the entire time.


    "Ah I lost."


    Charlie helplessly spoke those words which contain deep deste before waving his hand, which the subordinate has instantly let go of Dai Xue, who swiftly run toward Tao Xin''s figure with an anxious and frantic stumble on his steps, causing Tao Xin to instantly stand up and worriedly run toward Dai Xue in an eager, happy and anxious way.


    "Baby? What is going on?"


    With a calm smile, Snow began to speak about what is really happening since the entire time Charlie wasn''t nning to give Dai Xue to the hidden organization in the first ce.


    Although, Charlie was more likely nning to take Dai Xue away to protect and hid him from the organization that has wanted to capture him but has only decided to give Dai Xue onest chance to see the person he has been loving for a long time before they leave into hiding.


    It is the reason why Snow wasn''t really in a hurry and has decided to be a spectator the entire time, while also ready to go to action anytime if something different happens and rescue Dai Xue from being taken.


    "Well, in conclusion, a person who has fallen in love so badly that he changes his intention and mind since he no longer has the courage to capture the person he loves and give to the organization that he is associated with."


    Which seemed to be also gambling a chance for himself even if it''s tiny and hopeless and secretly hopes that Dai Xue will finally let go of his feeling to Tao Xin if he witness that Tao Xin doesn''t really care for him the same way and expectant that Dai Xue will fall for him, at least, Charlie can try a chance if Tao Xin failed his test.


    However, as Snow watch Tao Xin who has instantly taken the pale face, Dai Xue, to his arm, while embracing him tightly while wearing a fearful expression on his face along with great relief as it finally dawn upon him that he has almost lost the person he really loves the entire time but was just in denial for a long thousand years.


    Seeing that situation along with Tao Xin''s actions and Dai Xue''s unbelievable expression, Snow can now sigh in great relief that these two blood race rtionship will be better from now on, really, it''s a bit tiring being a matchmaker.


    Snow will do this less in the future, they are just lucky that he has some of Zou Yi personality at the moment or else as the true andplete Snow, he probably won''t have an interest in their situation and love life problem.


    "Oh, Elder of Darkness, the oldest, the most powerful and influential of all the Blood Race out there, you are here now right?


    Suddenly, Charlie spoke a word that causes Snow pupil to constrict before its returns to normal because although Zou Yi''s identity has been protected and few people only know about his existence, however, it doesn''t mean that it was impossible to figure it out who he really is.


    This just determines that this hidden organization has started a long time ago, which isn''t a piece of good news.


    So, taking off the shadow that is wrapping around his lover and him, Snow appeared and took a step toward the interesting human with a curl of his lip while holding the hand of his lover.


    "Well, I am here."

 Chapter 137: Snow Just Finish A Bit Of Rescue, What Is This Phone Call Again?

    Chapter 137: Snow Just Finish A Bit Of Rescue, What Is This Phone Call Again?


    Deep blue eyes have instantly gazed at the sudden appearance of the figure that seemed to have appeared out of nowhere, and what Charlie attention caught first the most was the breathtakingly devilishly handsome man who''s appearance seemed to have been carved by god itself with perfect precision along with a beautiful purple eyes that appear mysterious and unfathomable making anyone who gazes at it seemed to be unable to move their eyes away.


    Even though he really loves Dai Xue, but Charlie was still unable to stop himself from being stunned at the charming allure of this person before him.


    And then Charlie''s attention bes to focus on the next figure while deep blue eyes narrowed down when he gazed at the average-looking young man who has the appearance of someone normal and harmless while dresses in simple ck clothes.


    If Charlie doesn''t have more deep information about the detail of the Elder of Darkness on the blood race, he would have been fooled at the deceitful appearance and image of the blood race standing before him.


    After all, for the most powerful, although he seemed to be weak now from what they have tried to investigate, and the oldest existence in the entire blood race, it is very hard to imagine that this is what he looks like.


    After all, every single blood race that is powerful and strong has been beautiful in their own way.


    However, although Charlie has the outward appearance of someone who is in great confidence, his body still tenses up in a preparation for confronting the most dangerous, unpredictable, and ruthless of all the blood race that exists at the present.


    But then, when Charlie deep blue eyes unconsciously went downward, he instantly bes petrified in horror because right before his very eyes is the fact that the two men before him is currently holding hands in a rather intimate way, especially when their fingers were intertwined with each other that have instantly told him that what he is seeing sn''t normal at all!


    However, when Charlie suddenly remembers the way he has unpredictably fallen in love with the earth''s elder blood race, suddenly an astonishing idea sh his mind no matter how beyond unusual it was to even think about it.


    But as a person that knows what love is, Charlie can easily tell that these two people have deep feeling for each other, and from what can he observe, it was the kind of crazy and insane love with an intense possessiveness and infatuation that they have toward each other that even he couldn''t help but feel great chill at how heavy, deep and dark it was.


    These two are absolutely abnormal existence, which surprisingly makes them so perfectly fit together.


    Ha a human and blood race being together not only that but...


    Based on thetest new information that they have received, this devilishly handsome man is the most abnormal, special and unique human among their races as he seemed to have an unusual and powerful way to use his aura in a very impossible means that shouldn''t exist at all.


    While the other person is the most dangerous, oldest, and powerful blood race of all.


    And for these two abnormal people to suddenly be a lover is chaos in the making, Charlie can ascertain that so effortlessly.


    "Hehehe" Charlie couldn''t help but suddenlyugh out loud at the sudden knowledge that he seemed to have surprisingly learned today.


    Although he lost the chance to be the blood partner of his lovely Xue, but the gamble over his life, seemed to have more a higher chance of winning, but when those pitch abyss ck eyes expressionlessly nce his way, Charlie soul trembles in terror and fear.


    And he distinctly knew that Charlie needs to give an extremely useful exchange in order to keep his life at the moment.


    With a bright smile on his beautiful face, although fearful but Chalie has always been daring to do whatever he wanted, and this time, facing this dangerous and terrifying duo, Charlie open his mouth to speak what he can be greatly used off, after all, he is different from those people that have been ced to watch over the other blood elder race.


    Charlie has been a member of the hidden organization in long years, has more power, freedom and the most important thing was that he knows more information and detail about it.


    And the entire time Snow just listen, pitch abyss ck eyes remaining abstruse as nothing can be seen about what he was really thinking inside while Qing Ye just let out a smile the entire time while deep purple eyes stare at the human that is currently trying to exin his worth to his Baby which is making Charlie feel the pressure he is facing doubling in a terrifying way.


    There are two abnormal and terrifying monster standing before him right now, the pressure he felt is unimaginable just facing them.


    As for the information about Qing Ye lover being the most oldest, powerful and influential among the blood race, it doesn''t matter one bit at all since all he cares is the fact that during this moment, till the futureter on, that the two of them is going to be always together.


    Snow that has been listening to the entire time decided to keep this person life, not only because he was useful, it was because this person has made it easier for him to fix the rtionship between Tao Xin and Dai Xue.


    However, before Snow can even think about what to do next, his phone has suddenly rung up which seemed to happen a lottely.


    Every one of the elders in the group seemed to unconsciously and consciously contact him first about every problem and help they needed, which Snow me at the bless title that Rong Xen has left for him.


    Inwardly sighing, Snow took out his phone, before seeing the caller name in the screen before finally answering it, but not before shooing his lover to go speak more to Charlie regarding about the hidden organization because Snow doesn''t like the way that Charlie was able to quickly recognize Qing Ye, along with that strange and weird expression of his.


    That gaze didn''t bode well at all, it seemed that Qing Ye acquaintance with himself, seemed to have gotten him very unwarranted attention which makes Snow pitch abyss ck eyes to change in a crimson bloody color in a quick disy before swiftly returning to normal.


    Soon the voice of Yan Liwei spoke the moment that their call was connected.


    "... Zou Yi can you please help me once again?"

 Chapter 138: Oh? Snow Couldnt Help But Feel Excited, "Alright, Ill Come, Just Wait For Me."

    Chapter 138: Oh? Snow Couldn''t Help But Feel Excited, "Alright, I''ll Come, Just Wait For Me."


    Snow pitch abyss ck eyes suddenly narrowed down dangerously, because of the usual cold tone of Yan Liwei that slightly remaining steady, calm and confident most of the time suddenly has a ting of resigning sound on it, along with tired and annoyed emotion which seemed to have made the fire elder blood race in a difficult situation where he finds himself useless and needing Snow help once again to handle a certain important matter.


    "... alright, tell me what is the problem this time?" After all, most of the time that Snow recieve a call it seemed to be that there is always trouble that he needed to fix and assist.


    He just finishes rescuing another member group of theirs that has been captured and that was almost been taken away, although it has been Tao Xin which was the one doing the physical work the entire time but Snow couldn''t help but feel a bit irritated and annoyed since he wanted to take his lover to a more proper romantic date after all.


    Why can''t Snow does a normal date with his lover? Although there is no problem with what they have been doing today, but can they do a normal one this time? Is that so hard to ask for?


    "Some of the blood race seniors are being difficult at the moment Zou Yi, you know that the hidden organization is a great danger to our race right now, especially when they have the courage to target us, the most oldest and powerful blood race among everyone, that is why I decided to write an invitation to everyone that has connection, powerful and influent in the present time just yesterday to attend a meeting."


    Snow who was listening as Yan Liwei speak about the reason why he was asking for help once again has raised his eyebrows at what he was hearing, before his lip curve up in a dangerous way causing Charlie that has been sweating coldly as he speaks to the supposedly the most normal people among them have suddenly be quiet since he was a really afraid to even let out a single sound from the sudden pressure at the elder of darkness and although the human standing before him is extremely dangerous but Charlie is far more afraid to the most oldest blood race.


    While Tao Xin that has been embracing the smaller blood elder race couldn''t help but whisper intimately and softly at the person on his arms about the fact that some idiotic people have probably ticked off Zou Yi this time since he has once witnessed that expression on his friends face in the past, which was a bit scary if Tao Xin remember about it, while Dai Xue has his mind nk at the current intimate way that Tao Xin was currently behaving toward him, such a poor guy, the effect of a thousand years of waiting and longing will probably take him for a while to finally believe that he wasn''t in any way dreaming at the moment.


    And as Snow continues to listen, heprehended about what Yan Liwei is getting by the way he spoke his words and the emotion hidden within it since if it was the past, those blood race seniors and families would have undoubtedly and submissivelyplied about his call for a meeting.


    "But I only receive a few replies back of them attending it, while the rest either spoke about being busy with their current matters that they are unfortunately unable toe while there are even some people that didn''t take the time to reply back. So Zou Yi, I really need your help this time. If it''s you, they willpletely listen to you."


    Zou Yi, they don''t respect us anymore and don''t'' fear our power but you are different.


    That is what Snow can understand from the hidden meaning behind Yan Liwei words the entire time.


    Really, it seemed that the rest of the blood race have forgotten their status, although the tradition and custom of always respecting and following the most oldest and powerful blood race aren''t as strict as it was in the past, but to be this disrespectful and dismissal about them make Snow coldly smile.


    "So you want me to wake them up and let them know that although they seemed to have gotten power and authority in the present and unlike in the past where they are weak, they still shouldn''t treat us with disrespect right?"


    So you want me to go beat them up ruthlessly, show them that they are still very weak, and let them tremble in apprehension while facing the terror of a powerful elder blood race, and let them remember why they have been so submissive and yielding toward us in the past right?


    "..."


    Hearing the silent reply of Yan Liwei, Snow pitch abyss ck eyes curve up in excitement, while a smile of interest grace his pale lip, after all, when he learned about the current situation of the blood race at the present, there was always this idea on his mind that everything needs to change, after all, different from Zou Yi that remains hidden and staying quiet as he let everyone do whatever they want, Snow rather dislikes the current condition and state of the blood race at the present.


    And since he was going to be living as Zou Yi, Snow will not leave any dangerous situation that might appear toward himself while letting those getting ambitious blood race that even starting to call themselves elder get whatever they wanted.


    "Alright, just wait for me and don''t make a move. Keep the meeting the way it should be. I''ll determine who still remains loyal, respectful and faithful as for the rest hehehe. I''ll decide their punishment, it has been a long time since I showed myself."


    After all, as the Elder of Darkness, Zou Yi one of his responsibility is to look at their current Blood Race situations, punishing and judging them has been he should be doing from the start.


    A blood race that stayed in the dark, observing and watching everyone has been what he was known for, it seemed that it is time to let them know that he still exists and they can''t freely do whatever they want, huh.


    It will be interesting.

 Chapter 140: Wait, What Is That He Is Seeing? Is That For Real?

    Chapter 140: Wait, What Is That He Is Seeing? Is That For Real?


    Soon, Snow, Qing Ye and the rest of the people with them have finally arrived at the location of where the meeting will be held with which Yan Liwei did the summoning to discuss the important matter toward the hidden dangerous situation of their entire blood race.


    And when everyone gets off the limited sport red car, Snow covered the figure of Charlie in shadow to lessen his existence while letting him follow Tao Xin and Dai Xue as they entered the building first since Snow ns to enterter on at thest minutes.


    "Go meet Liwei and exin what happened today. I''lle with my loverter."


    Calm and steady, pitch-ck abyss eyes nce at the three people before turning his attention to Qing Ye, tilting his head to the side while pitch abyss ck and beautiful purple eyes gaze at each other for a split second, which causes Qing Ye to let out a smile before stepping forward and taking Snow into his arms.


    Nodding his head for goodbye at the two blood race and human, Qing Ye uses his purple energy to make his physical limitation stronger as he skilfully and gracefully leaps out toward the building top and disappearing in their view.


    Tao Xin, Dai Xue, and Charlie just stare toward each other since they couldn''t really figure out what will be the action of Zou Yi before deciding to forget it and let Zou Yi''s remain mysterious until he finally decided to make show himselfter on.


    Soon, the three of them walked toward the entrance door of the building and entering it, Tao Xin and Dai Xue expression bing serious and dignified, while Charlie walks behind the two elder blood race and acting as follower even though his presence has been lessened by the elder of darkness power.


    And as time continues to pass by, somewhere in the top of the building, located in a perfect spot to view everyone that has been appearing while remaining hidden gaze at the group of blood races that appeared one at a time.


    As Snow continues to watches the peopleing in, pitch abyss ck eyes turn dark and cold before letting out a sigh, although, with his appraisal skill, Snow was able to see that there isn''t really a spy mix within the one who came from that hidden organization.


    This hidden organization sure has a great biased regarding their races that they mostly use humans as their subordinates and followers.


    But there is always a useful tool, a puppet or something that they can manipte in their sides, which cause Snow to smile a bit when pitch-ck abyss eyes somehownded on a rather beautiful girl wearing a gorgeous crimson dress that highlights her slender body while arge smooth skin was showing on her back.


    Well now, although there is no problem dressing up beautifully, this youngdy sure has dressed up really nicely to the point that she appeared as the main character of today''s event which is a bit unrespectful toward Yan Liwei that was the one who invited the gathering.


    There is always rule that still needs to maintain even though all of the elder blood race doesn''t have the same power and influence in the past anymore but this is really


    "Ha our race situation really needs to change"


    Especially when he even saw a human race attending too which is extremely provoking since today event was meant for blood race gathering only, if it was a future blood partner with a mark within them or a blood partner that already mark, then even if it is a human then it should be understandable.


    But ha. These human and blood race is extremely courageous to even dare to do that.


    Do they think that the pact will save their lives, even if they made of unnecessary disturbance since it is against to kill a human and blood race without any good reason?


    Unlike the fugitive human and blood race that was fighting and killing from time to time, it is against to even injure and much less kill any of the races without a proper reason since it will be dealt with as a crime, especially when there is the existence of the special golden page that will give the punishment to judge to the one who goes against the pact that has been set in the past when the bloody war is over.


    However, before he could continue to ponder over it, Jing Ai has also finally arrived causing Snow and Qing Ye to pay attention to her before blinking their eyes when they saw a pretty young man walking beside her which seemed to be a someone that Jing Ai is familiar with just the way she currently interacts at the young blood race.


    It was a young man with brown hair and kind brown eyes that appeared as a harmless and gentle individual but at that moment when Snow''s eyes gaze on his figure, an instant chill runs down his spine causing his pupil to constrict.


    What is this dangerous feeling he felt as soon as his eyes were set on that young man?


    "Baby?"


    Suddenly the warm arm around his waist tightening a bit and the worried voice of his lover has cause Snow''s attention to return from that strange moment.


    "...no its alright love I just found something interesting." and quite unusual to the point that his guts told him that this person will be a danger toward himself...


    Soon, as everyone has finally arrived at the setup time of the meeting, Snow that has been sitting on his loverp has told him that they can secretly enter the building to attend the gathering that is taking ce inside, as for the rest of blood race that willeter on with an excuse of beingte, well now, Snow will listen to their reason with great patient.


    Different from the usual conference held in the past, in arge hall a party is being held while in the very front of therge crowd who is sitting in their own tables, are a very significant five-chair that was meant for the oldest and powerful blood race alive at the present, symbolizing their status in their entire race.


    And it was organized in a way that the empty chair has been ced on the highest level, followed by Yan Liwei and Tao Xin seated under it and then Xion Jian and Dai Xue under them, it was to showcase their power, ages and rank among their group of elders.


    However, the atmosphere in therge hall that should be a serious atmosphere is currently in a happy and enjoyment moment which was causing Yan Liwei that has already started the discussion of the important matter to feel frustrated and weak at the way that they are even slowly losing the respect that they deserve.


    And unlike the past where they can just punish everyone by injuring and killing them for their disrespect attitude, the pact that has made in the past was stopping them from making a move even though they are extremely powerful.


    However, as Yan Liwei cold eyes nce at the people having fun without any care in the world while dismissing the topic that he wanted to seriously speak toward them, has chosen to remain silent while the other blood race elders have also closed their eyes in silent while feeling intense hope and anticipation of what will happenter on because that person intends to finally appear.


    "Don''t worry Ai, I am sure that everything will be alright."


    In another ce, a pretty young man couldn''t help butfort the angry Jing Ai that is currently looking at the way some of the blood race head of the families was acting, especially when that vain Mao Wen is currently basking in attention without any respect showing to the elder blood races sitting in the very front.


    Frustrated pink eyes couldn''t help but turn to the young man sitting by her side and meeting the concern and worried brown eyes of his which made Jing Ai hid her feeling of anger and frustration because this is the person that she treated as a younger brother that needed to be protected with.


    "Thank You, Qiu Feng it just so hard to see our race treat our elders like that, at least they should still show proper respect toward them but now"


    "I am sure that nothing bad will happen and tonight will be the same as usual, everything will be calm after this is over."


    With aforting voice filled with gentleness, Qiu Feng appease the depressed Jing Ai before turning his attention at the blood elders sitting in the very front of the hall, his brown eyes turning dark and unfathomable as he stares at them before his gaze turning at the highest level chair which has always remain empty, the figures that are meant for it has never appeared for a thousand years.


    People who know the existence of that figure has believed that he has died from hunger and thirst for being unable to find a suitable person to drink blood with since all of them knew the problem he has for consuming blood that keeps their entire race alive and strong.


    While to the blood races that were born and has never truly met that person has assumed that he is ordinary just like the blood elders before them that they have met and nothing special about him.


    Even if he were to exist ad appear now, they can just show the same treatment they have been doing the past few years toward the blood elders that couldn''t do anything drastic toward them.


    With thatst thought, Qui Feng''s face suddenly let out a soft smile while his brown eyes deepened.


    Treat that Zou Yi the same as these weak and helpless elders before them? Such an ignorant fool, that figure is an extremely important and special existence.


    And as the matter stand, that person will have to appear before them once again even if he despises it since their situation will force him to the point that there is nothing he can do but show himself once again.


    Raising his hand to take the ss of red wine, Qui Feng took a drink on it while hiding the dangerous smile that graces his lip, however, when he nced around, Qui Feng couldn''t help but stop at a corner of therge hall, where there are two figures sitting in a rather abandon table, one of the taller figure was currently feeding the smaller figure in a loving way that has opened his mouth to take the purple grapes within it, while seemingly letting out a pink tongue to lick the beautiful finger of the taller figure that made a besotted expression to grace that devilishly handsome face of his.


    Spurting the red wine he just drank, Qui Feng cough nonstop causing Jing Ai to worriedly asked him what is wrong.


    What is wrong?


    Damn... Isn''t that ZOU YI?

 Chapter 141: Who Is This Brazen and Stupid Blood Race Young Woman?

    Chapter 141: Who Is This Brazen and Stupid Blood Race Young Woman?


    Jing Ai pink eyes worriedly look at her little brother Feng that has suddenly started coughing while her hands have been patting his back in a soothing way.


    However, unknown to the two of them, the vain Mao Wen that has been at the center of attention has been secretly ncing in their way, not because she was interested at the pretty Qui Feng but because of Jing Ai being her rival in their current generation at the title of having a princessbel in their name.


    Mao Wen has been trying to get ahead of Jing Ai most of the time so she has always tried to make her look bad when she got the chance, however, she couldn''t help follow the gaze of where the useless Qui Feng that has been born normal and weak without any power at all despite belonging in the family of blood race that has survived in the bloody war a thousand years ago which has caused Mao Wen eyes to suddenly widened in great surprise, excitement before it turned furious and hostile as soon as she saw the situation in a rather abandon and hidden table in the distance.


    "... Princess Wen?"


    One of the admirers of the beautiful young woman couldn''t help but asked in confusion when Mao Wen has suddenly stopped smiling and interacting with them only to recieve a vicious gaze that has started to slowly turn crimson bloody color at the fearful blood race man.


    After scaring her admirer, without any care Mao Wen turns around and started to walked gracefully with her high heel shoes which is making a sound as she walked in a certain direction.


    With the way Mao Wen was behaving strangely, one by one, everyone couldn''t help but follow the direction of where she was walking, especially when she currently has a dangerous atmosphere with a vicious expression on her beautiful face.


    The blood elders that have also been paying attention at Mao Wen actions couldn''t help but curiously turned their gaze at where she was trying to go before jolting in shocked while all of their expression instantly turn bizarre as they gaze to the currently threatening Mao Wen and then returning at the seemingly lovey-dovey couple that remains oblivious at the oing danger.


    After a few seconds of silent, Yan Liwei, Tao Xin, Xion Jian, and Dai Xue lip curl up in mockery, their eyes glittering with anticipation of what is about to happen, while there has never been a hint of sympathy and pity of what about to happen toward the oblivious youngdy.


    Oh so this person is the first victim


    With that one thought, the four blood elders just silently watch of what is about to happen while Jing Ai that has finally seemed to feel the strange atmosphere as everything around them silently turn quiet, saw the hateful Mao Wen that was about to go and abuse her family power once again toward the unsuspecting victim of hers, causing Jing Ai pink eyes to widen in surprise at the identities of the two young man in the distance.


    Isn''t that her two fathers?


    Jing Ai that was greatly surprised at the sudden appearance of her two father was unable to react fast since Mao Wen appeared to be looking for trouble has finally gotten closer toward the two young men, which is one blood race and one human.


    However, Jing Ai already swallowed back the words she wants to speak out while feeling a bit delight over the fact that Mao Wen this time has unfortunately tried to pick and hit an iron brick, before feeling extremely happy that her father seemed to n to appear once again.


    But then she suddenly remembers some important matter and has swiftly turned her head to a certain direction and just like what she has predicted, right there, is Lord Xue who currently has his eyes wide open along with an unbelievable expression on his mature handsome face as he stares at his supposed Master that seemed to be acting shamelessly toward a certain human race, something he has never seen on his entire life.


    Well, Jing Ai already a bit immune toward her father''s somehow embarrassing actions what will all the pictures she has seen on her second father profile.


    However, Jing Ai''s thoughts were cut off when she suddenly hears a brazen wording out from Mao Wen mouth which was also the same opinion of everyone around them.


    "So it was you all along, such a low and weak blood race. How dare someone like you to steal my future blood partner?"


    Eh?


    Snow that has already felt the iing troubleing their way, just remain silent and calm while having fun being fed by his lover, couldn''t help but also be stunned at the unbelievable wordsing out from this young woman''s blood race mouth.


    Huh?? Did he steal her future blood partner? What the hell is this delusional and crazy young woman is talking about?


    Qing Ye who has been happily feeding his Baby couldn''t help but blink his beautiful purple eyes in confusion while thinking about which was this rubbish blood race future blood partner that she spoke off?


    Is she talking about him?


    To everyone in therge hall, especially the blood race everyone could tell that Mao Wen was just speaking nonsense since the mark that belongs to that average appearance blood race is extremely strong on that human body.


    Obviously, the human man which also made most of them quite stunned at his charm and attractiveness has already epted that blood race proposal to be his Blood Partner and has just been waiting to be officialter on from the look of it.


    "Um are you speaking about us?"


    Snow couldn''t help but asked that question while remaining calm, pitch abyss ck eyes couldn''t help but turn to look at the bold beautiful young woman that has already had her eyes turn into crimson bloody color, seemingly ready to cause trouble from the look of it because once their race change their eyes color, it meant that serious thing is about to happen.


    Mao Wen that was asked about from he lowly blood race just let out a sneer on her beautiful face while speaking in a derisive way that causes those who knows Zou Yi identity to shake their heads while thinking that this stupidly courageous Mao Wen was so unlucky that the other blood race that has lived a long life that knows Zou Yi current identity has beente in appearing today which was something that was regrettable to most of the blood race in thisrge hall.


    Since what is about to happen is something that could have been prevented.

 Chapter 142: Snow Become Stunned... I Stole Your Future Blood Partner and Give Him Back To You?

    Chapter 142: Snow Be Stunned... I Stole Your Future Blood Partner and Give Him Back To You?


    "Who else am I speaking to beside you? I have been eyeing that man for years in order to make him mine, but then you suddenly appeared and took him away from me. You deserve to be punished for daring to even make him yours in the first ce."


    "So you want to steal my future blood partner from me?"


    "He is supposed to be mine in the first ce! You don''t deserve someone like him! Qing Ye is mine! Qing Ye is mine! Mine! No one can have him! Do you hear me? So be gone and give him back to me!"


    Suddenly an obsessed and possessiveness appeared on the woman crimson bloody eyes causing Snow to deeply stare at the woman who seemed to be crazy with want as she tried brazenly desire his lover so badly which has cause Snow''s lip to curve up a bit while those that have been watching and has known about Zou Yi personality and identity couldn''t help but shake their heads at Mao Wen words and actions, but in the end, they didn''t make a move to stop her since what she was currently doing is something that is a taboo and frowned in their blood race.


    "You know.. It''s a great taboo to try to steal another blood race that is soon to be a blood partner that is already been decided, especially when they are marked already?"


    After all, Snow already has his mark on his lover a long time ago as soon as he was released from the limitation that was set upon him.


    And it was something that he has just unconsciously done without having the chance to even asked Qing Ye about it since the mark has been set with surprising ease after he consciously figures out what he has just done.


    Snow lover has already consciously believed himself that he is already his, as such, it was an easy thing to leave a mark on him.


    "So what? As long as you are dead, then Qing Ye can be mine."


    Well, the young woman''s blood race is right but then, such a brazen and courageous thing to even think about it much less takes direct action while everyone is watching and listening.


    But as he looks at the already crazy appearance of this young woman that was being overwhelm by her lust and greed to possess a certain someone has already long lost her reason.


    "... oh, honored and nobles blood race attending today gathering, are you really going to just let her do this?"


    After all, what Mao Wen''s actions are something that should be greatly punished with, anyone couldn''t just openly steal someone''s else blood partner much less tried to kill their own blood race just so he or she can steal their partner.


    If Snow was asked to be engaged to fight over that issue then that is still eptable oue but for everyone to even let the woman do whatever she wanted despite ''it'' being an extreme taboo regarding their blood race that has been followed at the very start of their blood race emergence is ironically not funny at all.


    But then when everyone turns quiet and remain silent without doing anything, Snow pitch abyss ck eyes have suddenly turned gloomy as he nces all around the supposedly powerful, influential and important blood race that are gathering today, except for the people that has already who he was knowing that it isn''t their right to mix at the current situation since they can feel that Zou Yi is currently testing and examining their blood race today, which unfortunately those blood race failed toprehend.


    And what happened today will be their fault and no one else, after all, it is that elder of darkness and not the other elder''s blood race which is making a move.


    "... so this is how much ''my'' blood race has be? Such an offensive race who has forgotten the self-esteem, self-respect, worth, dignity and pride a blood race should have ..."


    Suddenly Snow has spoken those words in a soft voice, causing everyone to either be quiet, silent, while some even openly show a derisive, mocking and scornful look, there are also some blood race who showed pity and sympathy expression on their faces but has been scared to even confront the brazen Mao Wen while secretly feeling guilty inside, especially when Mao family has more power, authority and influence than what they themselves has.


    But the most direct one was the one who bes extremely agitated and furious as they spoke in a rather harsh, uncivil and discourteous way.


    "It''s your fault for being weak that you can''t protect your blood partner in the first ce!"


    "Besides, it is unusual for you to even have a man as your future blood partner, isn''t that disgusting and wrong?."


    "In the first, it should be your honor that Mao Wen has even wanted to have your partner since you are just no one in our blood race."


    "Hahaha, even the blood elders couldn''t do a single thing so easily now. In these generations, it is the blood families that have more power, authority, and influence, the blood elders rule already has a low value that it will be gone in the future anyway."


    Hearing thest words, Snow has suddenly let out a low sigh filled with despondent causing those who were able to clearly hear the sound despite how low it was has suddenly felt a chill run down their spine, their souls trembling in fear while their eyes widen in a terrifying manner as their entire body has suddenly shaken, seemingly feeling that a dangerous monster was just woken up by them.


    Qui Feng that have been silent and watching the entire time was inwardly feeling shocked to have learned that Zou Yi has already obtained a future blood partner and couldn''t help but show a weak and harmless appearance when he felt the sudden dangerous atmosphere appears in therge hall, though he just felt indifference the whole time when it suddenly dawned upon him that Zou Yi was about to make a move which will cause everything to be a bloody matter.


    Snow that has been remaining seated has slowly stood up while letting his lover remain quiet and just watch everything that will happen before his pitch abyss ck eyes have instantly turned to crimson bloody color, thick, dark and deep as the red color on it felt like it was about to drip out from his eyes.


    "Such foolish and useless children need to be punished..."

 Chapter 143: Snow Who Was Currently Furious And Filled With Bloodlust.

    Chapter 143: Snow Who Was Currently Furious And Filled With Bloodlust.


    "W-what! Y-You! What are you trying to do? I am Mao Wen! If you dare to hurt me, my entire Mao family will not leave you alone!"


    Suddenly feeling the threatening air around the supposedly harmless and average looking blood race, Mao Wen couldn''t but take a step back while revealing the power of her families as she stupidly threatens Snow with her words.


    And those other blood race that has sense the sudden bloodlust from the blood race young man couldn''t help but tense up while those young men that have been trying to court and impress Mao Wen have instantly moved over to foolishly protect and keep the woman they like, either by her looks or power, from the fool blood race young man that wanted to retaliate back.


    However, in the eyes of those blood race families current leaders, they all sense something else and to their eyes, this foolish young man was the stupid one, as they quickly detected that the supposedly harmless and weak young man in ck clothes has a bit unusual air around him which make them more cautious with their actions.


    They don''t really know why, but their instinct has been screaming danger, thus most of them didn''t move while those who wanted to have connection and favor from the Mao family has chosen to walk over in order to also protect the favored young princess of the present head of the Mao Family that has decided toete and let his daughter arrive first in his stead.


    As such a three middle-aged man with their own kind of handsome mature appearance has suddenly stood between the backing Mao Wen and the suddenly being courageous young man that wanted to fight back.


    "Come now, young man, there is no need for you to make a foolish move."


    "Yes isn''t that future blood partner of yours a mere human? Why not just give it to the Mao family princess, I am sure that you will find another er again."


    "Yes, how about backing off this time and obediently apologize to the Mao princess so that you can keep your important life?"


    Snow that has been blocked, has slowly raised his head up to indifferently stare at this three head of the blood race family that daringly spoke those words that implies threat and ridicule before swiftly moving as Snow uses his own hands this time to grasp their fragile neck which they couldn''t even react from, and one by one and with great ease has broken their neck while violently pulling their heads off from their bodies without any hesitation and mercy with every action he made before the blood spurt from the suddenly detach neck of the supposedly powerful heads of one of the influential families in the blood race.


    "Go away, who told you to block my way?"


    And with that cold words spoken, Snow took a step toward the young woman that wanted to openly and directly kill him while stealing his lover which then cause a panicked, confuse, and fearful shout to echoed out loudly, while the astonished blood and human race has suddenly be aware that this is indeed happening, a single blood race actually dare to courageously kill in this ce.


    Such Lunatic! Who is this insane person?


    "You! You really dare to kill! And those three are also the head of the blood families!"


    "Ahhhh! Stop him! Come and save me!"


    Suddenly Mao Wen that has been brazen her entire life suddenly felt great panic, her crimson blood eyes emitting a terrified look as she stares at the suddenly young man that has suddenly turned into a great devil.


    What is this! Her life is in great danger this madman doesn''t care about her family power at all!


    Soon, Mao Wen back away, while the young men that have been wanting to impress the Mao princess suddenly felt terrified, however, as they nce at each other, a thought grace their mind that they can all attack at the same time and this blood race will soon be easily dealt with, which was a really foolish move of theirs.


    Since one by one, the same fate of the three heads happened toward them, suddenly therge hall has be an Ashura scene as dead bodies with detached heads are beginning to spread over wide in a certain location, while the smell of blood thickens in the air along with heavy bloodlust.


    "You! Stop right there!"


    Suddenly the powerful, influential and authority heads of the blood races families couldn''t bear to watch any longer as they too make a move themselves, especially with the blood families that those dead young men belong to all of them are currently considerably filled with extreme anger and hatred in their eyes.


    Right now, the powerful and stronger blood races can''t allow the younger generation to just hopelessly die by that dangerous blood race before them while even some human that hase over has taken out a transparent golden page to deal with the crime of the blood race is currentlymitting which has given everyone a bravado since they all know how powerful that one is.


    However, some of the blood race heads and humans attending has remained in their spots, as the sliest and smart one among them has alreadyprehended that they too will die if tried to mix in while at the same time have already understood that certain blood race isn''t just a weak, useless and harmless one at all.


    Especially when they turn their attention at the silent and quiet elders of them that remain seated in their own chairs while just coldly watching the events happening without even thinking of trying to save their own races that are currently dying in a brutal and violent way in therge hall which is already an evidence enough that everything happening isn''t just a simple one at all.


    And then to everyone surprise, those humans that wanted to stop the rampaging blood race before them that is currently emitting a heavy bloodlust, especially with the use of the special power of the sacred transparent page has also died by the hands of the blood race that seemed to remain unaffected by the judgment light that the page contains something that has always worked when dealing with both of races, causing everyone to feel absolute horror, terrified and frightened about the abnormality of that scene which they finally recalled that they don''t even have any idea about who he is in the first ce now that they think about it.


    With those thoughts in their minds, those who were in great danger has instantly turned around to order and not asked on their honored and powerful elders in their entire blood race to stop the person before them.


    "Elders! Stop this madman right now!"


    "Elders, are you going to allow him to do whatever he wants?"


    "He is dangerous, Elders please capture him! Better yet, please go kill him right now!"


    "Elders! Remove him!"


    "Elders! Move! Go exterminate him now!"


    However, no answered and movement hase from the supposed ''elders'' of them while at the same time, everyone who dare to even order them suddenly felt a great chill run their spines once more when indifferent eyes filled with ruthless intention just calmly watch them while remaining seated on their spot, without even a single care about their lives.


    "WHAT IS HAPPENING RIGHT NOW!"

 Chapter 144: Oh... Its Nice To Meet You, Oh Great Elders...

    Chapter 144: Oh... Its Nice To Meet You, Oh Great Elders...


    Suddenly a shout filled with rage while heavy pressure appears in the chaoticrge hall has suddenly appeared, causing Snow to stop his current carnage for a bit, although he wasn''t affected by the heavy pressure that seemed to give heavyweight at the other blood race around them from the look of it.


    The entire time, Snow has never once used the pressure of a blood race has toward those who are weaker than him, however for these people that have suddenly appeared to even dare use that when the elders of their race are in therge hall at the moment


    Do they actually dare to show their authority without any asking for permission to do so? These new arrival blood race dare to even trample over the pride, respect, and dignity of his members in the group?


    Yan Liwei asking him toe is really the right move of his even Snow doesn''t know what will happen if he didn''te today but there is one clear point that he knows for sure that every one of his members will be greatly humiliated while secretly enduring it, that is the one thing that Snow is clear about.


    Which is really making the bloodlust of the blood race to affect more of his actions and thinking process at the moment.


    "Ah! Great Elders, you are finally here! Please stop that lunatic right now! He has been killing our people the entire time now!"


    <strong><em>Great Elders</em></strong>? Hehehe, really now such ambitious and out in the open too they are really being courageous now that everything has changed unlike the way in the past huh?


    Ah Zou Yi why didn''t you know about this people''s attitude till now huh?


    Your group members have been so pitiful and miserable that you remain oblivious despite it all the entire time?


    "AH! Father! Grandfather! Help me! That madman was trying to kill me! Please get rid of him for me!"


    "What? Someone dares to hurt and even try to kill my precious daughter?"


    Suddenly, Snow that was standing in the middle of the dead bodies while droplets of blood has sshed on his clothes turned to gaze at the young woman that has been able to run away so far while sacrificing the people before her the entire time to keep her life safe, which has quickly run to the embrace of a middle-aged man who was currently showing a furious expression on his face.


    "Elders what have you been doing until now? How could you let such an audacious thing to happen when all of you are here? Why are you letting a mere blood race that isn''t even important do whatever he wants? Shouldn''t you deal with him quickly and save my granddaughter from danger?"


    With that criticizing, insolent and impudent wordsing out from the older man who appeared to be on his seventies if he base it on human appearance, Snow eyes turned gloomier and bloodier while the father of the young woman has suddenly appeared quickly before him, which was slow to Snow''s eyes, but it has been extremely fast to everyone else that has been watching as they let out a gasp of shocked and amazement at the disy of power at the supposedly head of the Mao Family.


    "You are the one who dares to kill my precious daughter? Die!"


    And without so much as letting Snow retort back a single word, the middle-aged man has suddenly attacked with an intent to kill causing the already cold heart of Snow to turn into a freezing point while a thought shes on his mind as he too made his move at the same time which was quicker.


    ... ah I want to remove everyone one of you right now


    "AHHHH!!!"


    Suddenly, everyone watches with wide eyes as the head of the Mao Family has been pierced through his heart by the young man''s hands with simple effort and without so much of mercy, the bloodlust blood race young man has started to ruthlessly and cruelly torture the middle age man that hasid heavily in the ground who let out a painful scream once in a while and breathing weakly from the sudden critical strike he recieve.


    Soon, the sound of bone resounds out loudly as Snow one at a time, has used his feet to step all over the Mao Family head body as he slowly breaks every bone that the middle-age man has while keeping him alive at the same time.


    Such a cruel, violent, ruthless and bloody treatment has caused everyone to be extremely terrified while the elders that have been watching quietly have open their eyes wide because everyone can feel that Zou Yi is extremely furious beyond reason at the moment but while unconsciously feeling greatly relieved that their friend minds still remain sane at least.


    Yan Liwei, Tao Xin, Xion Jian, and Dai Xue have never before witnessed Zou Yi behave that way though, but then again since an enrage, furious and mad Zou Yi rarely happens, thus it might have been something that they just don''t know about.


    Besides, they can tell that the current ferocity of Zou Yi was not only for himself but also has been doing it for them, so they really couldn''tin about it while feeling warmth in their hearts


    This is Zou Yi, the person that has looked after them from the start to the present, the person that rarely speaks his words of care but spoke more with his actions.


    Ah, they are genuinely d that Zou Yi has once again decided to appear and interact with them once more.


    "You what are you doing! How dare you treat my son like that? Let go of him and I will give you an intact dead body and less painful death if you do so!"


    Suddenly the petrified elder of the Mao Family has finally deemed to finish his demand of righteousness to the quiet elders before him as he appears to where his son was being tortured to death while taking along the other great elders that have arrived with him.


    "You da---....!!!"


    Suddenly the furious, enraged and malicious eyes of the Mao Elder that have been letting out a heavy pressure to suppress the rampaging blood race has suddenly quieted down, the words he wants to speak off were cut off as he chokes and cough on his breath while his eyes widen in a way that it appears like he was currently seeing something incredible and unbelievable before his old face along with the others with him, has turned white as sheet as their bodies started to tremble all over.


    Snow that has begun to pay attention at the supposedly great elders that have appeared before him has finally stopped on what he was doing while gently stretching his body, but nheless, he has used one more actions to step on the middle-age man heads that are currently dying base from his weakened breathing while unable to let out even a single sound of words anymore.


    "Oh <strong><em>Great Elders</em></strong>hello, it''s nice to meet you."

 Chapter 145: So, You No Longer Fear Me? Then, Dont Blame Me Alright?"

    Chapter 145: So, You No Longer Fear Me? Then, Don''t me Me Alright?"


    With a cold sweat all over their foreheads, hearts beating fast from fear, the Great Elders tentatively stare with wide unbelievable eyes at the figure of the person standing right in front of them, before the image of the past during the bloody war in thousand years ago has suddenly sh to all of their minds.


    When that important day happen, all of them has been so young, but the image of this person that has been covered with the blood of both races has suddenly appeared before everyone eyes, that crimson bloody eyes of his have beenpletely cold and chilly to the freezing point that everyone that has been watching couldn''t find a single ounce of emotions and sentiments within it causing their body and soul to shook in terror because although not all of them was able to witness what happened everyone waster known that this special blood race has killed two of his own group members.


    The usually quiet, gloomy and indifferent person who has never once made an active move in the bloody war, has suddenly splendidly stopped all of it, and without even showing mercy to the two people that he barely manages to love and treasure in his life as he sacrifice their two lives for the peace that the two races haster on experience.


    To get and make the peace that all of them have been wishing and hoping, Zou Yi didn''t stop to kill the people he cared about.


    Even if one of the blood races he has in over was the only person that he was able to drink blood from, so anyone can firmly acknowledge that this person can do anything once he sets his mind on it and that is the scariest about him, especially when he is the most special and extraordinary one in their entire blood race, which is someone that anyone is unable to rece.


    And now, all of them are witnessing as this special person is appearing once again before them, despite being special, he was still the greatest taboo of their entire blood race existence, which most of the people that still remember him have wished and hopes that he will never show his figure once again into their world and just keep remaining quiet and silent while hiding.


    But now, this extraordinary person in their blood race has once again stood right before everyone eyes which has made a turbulent situation as soon as he appeared, as both human and blood raceys dead all over on the ground while the smell of blood spilled was extremely thick in the air.


    And such, when those dark, thick and deep crimson bloody eyes have nce their way, the great elder''s entire body shudder and shiver in great horror, especially after hearing the words that have firste out from his mouth that he has spoken toward them.


    Great Elders!


    Such a normal, easy and soft greeting without any emotion on it has made every single one of themprehends that this time, that they have just made a grave mistaken for choosing those words to be called with.


    While feeling vain and proud as most of their entire blood race began to start looking up toward them and being highly regarded as time pass by while the real genuine elders has been aloof and indifferent the entire time thus it was extremely hard for their races to get close, intimate and familiar with, thus making it extremely easy to get to where they are currently standing, but all of them has suddenly figured out that they really did chose a wrong decision to make regarding this certain matter.


    At least, all of them could have just used another word and not an elder for their title, because all of them that still alive today to the present has known about how important the word ''Elder'' is to their entire blood race, thus their entire mind became nk when they imagine the fate that will happen toward them starting today.


    "Hey why are you not saying anything?"


    Snow that has been waiting for the oh so great elders standing before him to respond back couldn''t help but speak up while his expression bes indifferent, however before the great elders and Snow can speak another word a shrill outcry of rage by a young woman has suddenly echoed at the silent weird atmosphere that has appeared in therge hall which has beenpletely different from the lively atmosphere that has been happening from the start that the gathering has happened.


    "Grandfather, why are you keeping quiet and not doing anything? Please go help Daddy right now! Daddy is dying grandfather!"


    Suddenly the young woman that has been silent the entire time while she watched with a shocked wide eye about the way her father was being cruelly, violently and ruthlessly tortured to death a while ago has finally woken up from her stupor as she started screaming toward the frozen great elders and her grandfather in a rather fierce and sharp words which unconsciously also carry a hint of ridicule and disbelief on it as her loud voice echoed out in therge hall for everyone to hear.


    "Hey! There is no way that all of you are afraid of just one blood race right? After all, his power seemed to be only an extraordinary strength and speed, so every single one of you can kill him right now! So what are you guys waiting and hesitating for? Please destroy this blood race right now!"


    Although the great elders felt disdain and anger at the way this youngdy from the Mao family was speaking unrespectful and while daringly order them, a piece of very important information has suddenly caught their attention the most, and as their eyes turned to deeply observed the person that was still standing there waiting for their reply, all of their eyes have suddenly shed an understanding light causing the fear, terror, and horror they all felt to lessen a bit before something sinister and dark ideas brim into their mind.


    Suddenly all of them have finally remembered an extremely important piece of information regarding this special existence and from the look of it, this person has never used his special power when dealing with the dead bodies before them which has caused their eyes to be more questionable while carrying self-important within them since they all remember how long that this person has disappeared after the bloody wars were stopped.


    A thousand years have passed by!


    And this special existence, abnormal and unusual, has definitely never once drunk any single drops of blood from all these years, thus causing his powerful strength to weaken and the extremely powerful him from the past has already long gone.


    He is not the same from what they remember him from the past anymore!


    Basically, this person is far weaker than the present elders that have been staying quiet the entire time while they sat at the honored chair, which will definitely belong to them in the future and something that is going happen soon from the look of it.


    So with more courage and determination almost all of them decided to confront the oldest elder of their entire blood race before them.


    And Snow that has been deeply observing the supposedly Great Elders before him the entire time couldn''t help but inwardly smile coldly before opening his mouth to speak in a calm voice.


    "It seemed that not only was your appearance has be old, but even all of your memories were also affected by it."

 Chapter 146: Tao Xin Let Out A Loud Groan Of Suffering.

    Chapter 146: Tao Xin Let Out A Loud Groan Of Suffering.


    Betrayal that is one of what Snow hates the most and these people have forgotten who is really in the high rank of power in their blood race.


    Regarding the Elders of their blood race, no one can rece them, unless one of them dies and another person appears or born with the power that an Elder should have, then no matter what, they will never be the genuine one.


    And with that, the feet that have been stepping on the dying head of the Mao Family was raised over while killing intent brim in Snow crimson bloody eyes, causing the great elders that about to make a move to widen their eyes once more while carrying great disbelief since this person really dare to go against them despite knowing that he isn''t as powerful as he once was.


    While an extreme panic, anxiousness, and another hidden emotion to appear on the Mao Elder old face before he quickly makes a move as he dashes ahead before raising his hands to use his fire power toward Snow, which has caused the silent elders that have been watching from the start to the present to instantly stand up from their chairs as enraged and furious expression appear on their faces before letting out a heavy pressures that solely belong to them which have cause everyone that has been watching to be greatly affected.


    And Yan Liwei that has his eyes turn to crimson bloody color has let out a booming voice that contains an agitated emotion.


    "Mao Pang! How dare you! Stop at once!"


    Such a courageous and audacious move! Even though this acting elder is showing his power in order to save his son''s life but every one of them can tell that there is a different meaning toward it, especially when this person knows Zou Yi''s current identity thus everything isn''t simple as it seemed in the surface!


    Besides, to even dare to attack one of the genuine elders in their entire blood race is the greatest taboo that Mao Pang shouldn''t have done! Even though they can endure the lowering respect that their entire race has been showing toward them, but attacking them is an entirely different matter!


    However, Mao Pang that was shouted by Yan Liwei, has disregarded the enraged elder''s words as he continues to attack Snow with all of his power and strength while secretly carrying a trace of killing intent on it despite the fact that he should only be trying to save his son life at the moment.


    And Snow who observed the greedy emotion on the Mao elder eyes has suddenly paused on his movement seemingly changing his mind to kill the person underneath his feet, however, despite stopping, everyone witness that the Mao Elder has continued his attack as he let out a strong and powerful fire attack while his old face has finally shown a greedy, vicious and malicious intent on it before shouting in a loud voice.


    "No one can go against me! Even if it''s you or the elders, anyone that gets in my way will have to disappear! I, Mao Pang, the one in power now!"


    With such a deration of ambitions and greed, Snow''s entire body was covered with burning fire causing everyone that knows his real identity to let out a gasp of shock, while the other great elders watch with great disbelief at the daring action of Mao elder before the delightedughing voice of Mao Wen suddenly resound out while the fire burns extremely hot that cause even the other blood race in therge hall to let out arge sweats while feeling their throat bing dry.


    "Hahahaha! Serve you right! Die! Die! You, who even dare to against me! You, who want to kill me! And You, who stole my man! Hahaha, this time Qing Ye is going to be finally mine!"


    Mao Wen who was extremely delighted and thrilled at the prospect of having the man she has always been dreaming about the entire time has turned her head to greedily stare at where her beloved man has been staying at while forgetting her father that was in the range of the attack of her grandfather as only her greedy, lust and desire to have a certain someone overwhelm all of her minds.


    "Who is going to be yours?"


    "Eh?"


    Suddenly, Mao Wen that heard the familiar sexy deep voice that made her go crazy every time she heard it has turned around to where the sound wasing from, causing her eyes to widen in astonishment which was also what appeared on everyone''s face as they too followed where the sound hase from.


    And right there, which were the supposedly burning hot spot, a heavy pressure has suddenly emerged within it causing everyone bodies to feel extremely heavy while the hair at the back of their necks couldn''t help but stand up as dark, oppressive, and overwhelming murderous intention seemed toe out from it.


    But what makes everything weird is the fact that a new voice has spoken within it, while carrying a hint of pleading,in and deep affectionate voice that contains heavy love along with strong possessiveness and obsession.


    "Baby, I am sorry. My body moves on its own when I saw you in great danger and peril.. while I know that you are strong enough to handle it but please forgive me for not listening to you? However, Baby, please don''t forget that I am here with you ok? So, don''t worry and feel free to ask me for help without any hesitation. After all, I am yours and you are mine."


    And with that, a powerful burst of strength and aura erupt within the burning fire that has been trying to swallow and burn the unusual blood race has suddenly caused the supposed hell me to disappear in an instant, while the strength of force from the sudden st has caused everyone to unconsciously close their eyes since the powerful impact was so strong that even they are unable to handle it as they all took a step backs.


    Soon, when everyone opens their eyes, what they see in the spot was a figure of two people, one was a tall figure with a devilishly handsome face that is currently holding a smaller figure in a protective embrace while gazing down at the dangerous blood race that was supposed to be in great danger with a rather beautiful purple eyes that filled with overwhelming tenderness and deep passions burning within it.


    Suddenly, Tao Xin who has his mouth open wide as he witness Qing Ye rescued Zou Yi, couldn''t help but let out a loud groan which was filled with great suffering since he can suddenly imagine what wille out next.


    "Oh, God..."

 Chapter 147: Really Such Fools... You Dare Touch My Love? My Baby?

    Chapter 147: Really Such Fools... You Dare Touch My Love? My Baby?


    Feeling the warmth embrace of his lover, Snow raises his head to deeply stare at the affection beautiful purple eyes of Qing Ye which is currently brimming with overwhelming love causing his heart to quickly beat fast than ever while his cheeks flushing in crimson color making his supposedly average appearance to be charmingly adorable.


    Qing Ye that has seen the reaction of his Baby couldn''t help but let out a delighted chuckle with his deep sexy voice causing most of those who people who were capable to hear it be stunned and dazed at Qing Ye attractiveness along with his rather alluring sexy voice.


    "... you who whathow? Noit couldn''t be"


    Suddenly Mao Pang that has just done an attacked with all of his power couldn''t help but stutter in a voice filled with utter disbelief as he watched the currently gloomy and indifferent elder that rarely get along well with people was suddenly being intimate and familiar with someone, especially a human guy at that.


    How could this be???


    There is no way he couldn''t believe this at all or more likely he refuses to believe it or else he knew what kind of fate will befall him right this instant.


    As that horrifying understanding grace his mind, Mao Pang has suddenly turned his attention at the human race that was capable to stop his burning fire power in a sure mere fluke while protecting the apparently weakened elder of darkness as an excellent idea has suddenly sh on his mind.


    And even though it was dangerous to even think about it but Mao Pang already knew that what he has done today was something that can be easily forgotten and forgiven, but as the thought that all the hard work he has done after many years will all be in naught in the end, Mao Pang knew that he couldn''t stop anymore and needed to not only erase the elder of darkness but all of them too but for now he just needs to start with this person the most, so.


    "All of you listen to me today! Imand you to ughter this human guy before me right now!"


    Even though he was doing such a presumptuous move, but he was still smart enough to notmand everyone to attack the supposedly unknown blood race before them or else it will be more difficult for him to use the people in therge hall today, besides rather than trying to kill their own race, it was easier to follow his orders if it just a human that they needed to kill, especially when it was just one person.


    And just like how Mao Pang has predicted, all of his allies, followers, and people that wanted to get close toward him despite what is happening today has made a move for the sakes of their own belief and hidden motives.


    Along with almost half of the great elders that have been on his side and was friend with has also decided to join, since just like he has understood when gazing at the human guy that was capable to intimately hold and make their special blood elder race react like that has already exined that this isn''t something as simple anymore.


    Their entire situation has just gottenplicated as the way that human guy was able to do all that toward the elder of darkness was absolutely evidence enough that they needed to know that his human guy is the future Blood Partner of the elder of darkness, especially when they eventually smell the mark that has been ced upon him after finally observing him more deeply.


    And so with that one order of Mao Pang, he manages to make the situation even more chaotic and destructive on therge hall that is supposedly a gathering to discuss something important which has turned into a bloody fight and ughter while almost one-fourth of the people that weren''t a follower of the genuine ancient elder has all followed Mao Pang order as one by one, the blood race that has great power started to dash over and shoot their attack at the human race which their attack will hit Snow that was also going to be affected by it since he was currently in the embrace of his human lover.


    Snow crimson bloody eyes couldn''t help but gaze at the enemies before him which he already removes theirbel as his blood race, meaning his own people.


    Seeing as all of them has been ready to attack his lover with full intent to kill, Snow''s lip spread wide in a smile which was in a rather deranged and dangerous manner causing those people that has been undecided on what to do if they should follow the order of the Mao Elder or keep to themselves while they observed about what will happen next to suddenly take a step back as the hesitation that has been guing them haspletely disappeared with that one look on the supposedly harmless and weak blood race that they have been secretly observing the whole time.


    Soon, Snow raises his blood cover hand to gently care the devilishly handsome face of his lover which has stained the smooth cheek of his with the bloodstain, and to the current violent Snow sight, the image before him has caused his lover to be further fascinating than ever.


    "Love, since you asked me concerning it, how about you deal with those great elders and show them that it is their greatest mistake to even considered about trying to kill you? While I''ll just go handle those weaklings so that they won''t get in your way, my love is that alright with you?"


    Qing ye that heard the words of Snow couldn''t help but light up brilliantly, feeling extremely delighted and joyful that his treasured Baby is letting him join on his punishment game while making his own heart to warm all over at the fact that his Babypletely believes and trust on him.


    "Um! Ok Baby, after you are done ying with those weaklings, go take a seat alright? Since I want to take my time dealing with them this time, so just wait for me to finish all of this and I''lle to stand by your side immediately!"


    Even though the two of them are in the middle of going to be attacked with enemies all around them, Snow and Qing Ye remain affectionate with each other causing those who wanted toe over to help, especially Snow followers along with the four elders, couldn''t help but stop while their expression ranging from incredulity, excitement, suffering, and amazement appear on their faces as they witness the two people loving scenes.


    However, Snow who heard the words of his lover obediently nod his head before tiptoeing to give a soft and fast kiss on Qing Ye sexy thin lip before letting out an affectionate smile while his cheeks still remain crimson color as his heart beat fast.


    "It''s my supportive kiss? So, um, yeah, finish it quickly and I''ll properly introduce you to my people after this alright?"


    After all, this is the best and fastest method for those weird followers of his to ept his lover, although Snow will not let their opinion on his chosen lover to be affected if they ever go against his choice and decision.


    So Snow took a quick step back and remove his body away to the warm arm of his lover before turning around and walking calmly at the iing attack of the blood race that has followed the order of the Mao Elder while some human that has attended today gathering has unsurprisingly mix along at the current situation.


    Really such fools...


    While Qing Ye that has been attacked by all different types of power just stood there calmly, while tilting his head to the side, causing half of his face to be cover by the shadow of his bang, while his beautiful purple eyes glowed over while expressing deep murder within it before his entire body emit a burst of powerful and overwhelming killing intent that only want to ughter the malicious elder blood race before him.


    "Hey I have been wanting to do say this the entire time"


    Suddenly his lip curves up in a chilling way before speaking in a freezingly cold voice full with dangerous vor as his entire attention right now is to eradicate their existence to nothing.


    "How dare all of you to even attack and kill my Baby right before my very eyes?"


    And with that word, Qing Ye has finally made a move as he bravely face the supposedly powerful blood race that is second only to the genuine ancient blood race elders without any hesitation on his face.

 Chapter 148: You Are The Most Loathesome Flies That Want My Lover.

    Chapter 148: You Are The Most Loathesome Flies That Want My Lover.


    Snow that has heard the words of his love couldn''t help but let out a soft smile before the shadows underneath him started to move while it spread around in the floor causing those people that have been paying attention at the current fight before them to widen their eyes while their mouth open wide while some of them even raise their hand in order to point their finger at the shadows that seemed to havee alive right before their very eyes.


    And all of them watch as the shadows underneath their feet and everyone around them have quickly move and formed a dangerous sharp-looking shape which has easily pierced all the bodies that have been ready to attack at the unusual blood race that has started all of the current situations at the moment.


    "Ah"


    "No"


    "This is not real"


    "He really exist?"


    "Why?"


    Soon, broken words full of disbelieve and horror were let out on everyone''s mouth as their eyes open so wide that it felt like it will pop out from their eye sockets.


    "... really such weak and useless children"


    With those soft words being spoken which carry a hint of mncholy, everyone bodies have suddenly jolted as realization has started to dawn upon them about who is this blood race standing before them really is, and soon their entire body began to tremble all over and this time finally knowing why they always felt consciously and unconsciously a great terror and fear toward this supposedly normal, harmless and weak blood race.


    Before finally turning his attention at the alive and safe Mao Wen that couldn''t help but felt weak all over as her entire body that she has fallen down on the ground without a single strength as soon as it dawn upon her that she has Snow attention.


    Soon, begging and pleading voice started toe out of her mouth, her entire slender body shivering in a pitiful manner, Mao Wen entire appearance looking distressed that can make anyone want to sympathize andfort her, but unfortunately it was Snow that she was confronting which waspletely useless in the end as unimportant people cannot move his cold heart at all.


    With the use of his shadow, Snow has pulled the trembling woman toward his location that has her eyes wide open with horror and fear, while tears started to fall down on her beautiful face that has suddenly be more charming.


    "You know, I have met numerous people that have wanted my lover badly... but you are the one I loathe the most among them."


    As he spoke those words, Snow let out a soft sighed before without any warning whatsoever has instantly used his fingers to gauge the crimson blood eyes of the woman that has tried to get him over to lower his guard down while giving herpassion.


    "AHHH!!!"


    With the sharp creaming pain of Mao Wen, Snow just continues to coldly gaze at the twitching woman that is currently having her hands over the bleeding face of her which was the location of where Snow has taken her eyes out.


    "Hey... stop looking at my lover with that disgusting eyes of yours alright?"


    As Snow speaks a voice full of disgust, he let go of the pair of eyes on his hand, which has drops carelessly on the floor before using his feet to step all over it while on his sharp ears, he was able to hear the screaming sound of rage of the Mao elders which Snow ignored.


    Sighing, Snow then uses his shadows to fully kill the woman before him as it started to squash her entire body slowly causing a chilling howling pain to resound throughout at therge hall and although he wants to punish her more except Snow desires for her to disappear in this world are far higher and stronger than the thought of torturing her for many days.


    "Even in death, I will not let you have the satisfaction of dying by the hand of my lover, you probably would feel fortunate too if Qing Ye was the one who killed you in the end right?"


    Feeling intense possessiveness, Snow has finally killed the woman named Mao Wen, while thinking that he will never let what he said to happen that way, thus, this woman will die by his hands rather than the man she has been desiring the whole time.


    Letting out a soft sigh, Snow felt a bit morefortable to remove one of the most hateful flies that tried to covert what is his before finally seeing the reaction of the people around him that has seen him use his shadow power which we''re finally learning to understand who he really was, Snow only felt indifferent about all of it since it wasn''t really a big deal and important before taking a calm, slow and steady step to a certain directions causing those blood race that was on his way to split apart in order to give him an easy path to walk over while their bodies tremble all over and lowering their head submissively as all of them suddenly started feeling fear and respect as it dawn upon them about who is this blood race currently is.


    While some of them went so far to kneel down on the ground while their forehead touching the floor as soon as Snow pass them by.


    And with everyone eyes following Snow movements, they watch with bated breath filled with fear, curiously, respect and dread as he walks over at he genuine four great elders of their entire blood race that has remained standing.


    Yan Liwei, Tao Xin, Xion Jian, and Dai Xue that have been watching the entire time couldn''t help but show a happy smile on their faces when they certainly saw that their loner friend was walking toward them, and soon as their friend gets closer, all of their entire expression has suddenly turned serious and solemn.


    And one by one, when the member of their groups that has been gone for a very long time pass them by, Yan Liweir, Tao Xin, Xion Jian, And Dai Xue has bow their head to show their greatest respect along with high regard at their leader that was finally decided to stop hiding, showing himself out in the open and at the same time is finally willing to be with them once again.


    Soon Snow has stopped walking as he faces the empty chair right before him, which carry the meaning and symbol of status, honor, and rank of the entire blood race, causing his lip to curl a bit since just like always, to Snow, it doesn''t matter one bit but since it was useful, he will use anything that can help him thus he slowly turned around before finally sitting upon it with a calm expression.


    At the same time, he ignores the awe of respect, dread, fear, and horror that he recieve on everyone''s faces in therge hall that hasn''t been watching the fighting in a certain location the whole time.


    And as soon as he has taken a seat at the empty chair meant for their elders, everyone that doesn''t have any idea about who he really was has finally figured out about his current identity before Snow attention has instantly turned focused at the fight of his lover because more than anything else, Qing Ye is far important priorities of his.


    Thus while seated at the highest level, Snow began topletely pay attention to his lover that is currently on a rampage.


    Love show them that in this entire world, we are born to each other.

 Chapter 150: Snow Declared His Sovereign To His Lover In Front Of Everyone.

    Chapter 150: Snow Dered His Sovereign To His Lover In Front Of Everyone.


    "Baby, I am sorry to keep you waiting for so long."


    The moment that Qing Ye has finally arrived at the front of the elders of blood race that has been seated in the front of therge hall after walking toward their location when he finished dealing the supposedly most of the powerful great elders, has soon spoken an apologetic voice which contain endless affection causing everyone that has been listening and paying attention to inwardly feel shocked, confuse, curious and fearful at the same time while feeling more myriad of emotions on that what just happen today.


    Especially when too many of their own races has surprisingly died today, no one has really predicted that a bloody massacre and ughter will happen on today''s gathering.


    Particrly, when they stare at one of the cause of deaths of their own race that is currently being obedient and harmless looking as he stands docilely in front of their ancient and genuine great elders before them, which entirely look different from the way that this human race has appeared dangerous and deadly when he has been simply ying their great elders as he easily killed them with his abnormal power.


    Right not, the extremely attractive and charming devilishly handsome young man that was standing before them appeared simple and normal human being but every one of them knows that he was nothing but normal at all, especially when everyone already understands who''s future blood partner he belongs to as they all turn their gaze at the youthful young man with an average appearance that was sitting on the chair which the highest level of the rank and status of their entire blood race apply to, while his dark clothes were still covered with the blood of both races that he has just coldly killed when they tried to go against him.


    In the eyes of everyone, the abnormal blood and human race couple seemed to have returned back to their normal appearance from before, while carrying a weak, harmless and simple aura which they don''t believe anymore since they will never forget how cruel, cold, ruthless, violent and bloody these two existence before them are.


    "Love, don''t apologize for having fun taking care of them. As long as you are happy, I can wait for you anytime."


    As everyone seemed to have something deep in their mind, Snow finally answered back to the words of Qing Ye while his lip spreading wide in a soft smile and his pitch abyss ck eyes showing a tender pampering expression as he stares at his lover that has just finish letting out his darker side, something that Snow doesn''t really mind.


    Although, Snow has seen the way the people before him have lower their heads after flinching when they heard his pampering words, which he just blink his eyes indifferently since that was his absolute real thought on what just happened a few minutes ago.


    Before finally standing up from his wide andfortable chair and raising his hand toward Qing Ye that was showing a happy and loving expression on his devilishly handsome face at the words he has just spoken.


    "Love,e over here."


    Speaking those affectionate words, Snow watch as his lover obediently walked toward him without showing any hesitation and any awkward feeling at the way both of the races in the entirerge hall was gazing at him with full attention as they all intensely follow every movement he takes, after all, right now, everyone should know the important of Qing Ye existence to a certain special blood race.


    Smiling softly, Snow raises the hand that he was holding toward his pale lip, as he softly gives a soft kiss on his lover beautiful palm while his pitch abyss ck eyes gaze upward to meet the beautiful purple eyes of Qing Ye that contain an intense amount of love, passion, affection, obsessiveness and possessiveness within it, which was something that Qing Ye has also resemble with the definite amount of feelings that Snow has.


    Soon, Snow straightened up as he stand while gently holding the hand of his lover as he turns around to face the remaining blood and human race in therge hall, while the entire time, the image that appeared on everyone eyes that have been watching intensely with their own motive hidden within them, have seen the way that the elder of darkness has gently treated the human person as his most treasured possession in the entire world.


    "Listen up and don''t ever disregard my word from henceforth. This individual name is Qing Ye, a person that belongs to the human race which has be my official lover a few days ago. I, Zou Yi, who has lived the longest life in our entire blood race, known as the elder of darkness by all, hereby dered that I have chosen him as my future Blood Partner."


    And with that domineering deration which also appeared to be a pledge and vow to heaven and earth, everyone can understand that the elder of darkness before them waspletely serious about his decision as he announced it to everyone in order to make itpletely official from today onward.


    "Congrattions on our Elder to have found your Blood Partner!"


    "Congrattion on finally discovering your Blood Partner after so many years!"


    "Congrattion Elder!"


    "Congrattion Elder!"


    Soon, the voice of the blood races has echoed in therge hall while bowing their heads at the most honored elders of all in their entire blood race in respect, awe and fear, while the human that was still alive has also turn solemn while secretly and curiously gazing at the supposedly fortunate races of theirs that have managed to seduce the most powerful, mysterious and oldest of the blood race alive at the present day.


    "Father, I am so happy for you."


    Jing Ai that has been watching the entire time while feeling wild with joy and happiness couldn''t help but unconsciously spoke those words which have caused the young man that has been staying by her side to abruptly turn his head to stare at her with wide eyes full of surprise and shock before it quickly turned back to normal, which unfortunately the people that have been with them was unable to witness since all of them are just too busy from truly congratting with all of their hard toward their Master that has just shown a bombshell news after appearing into their world once again.


    While those that have been seeing their Master for the first time have all felt extremely proud and impressed at the fact that their Master is just so excellent and outstanding that the first time that he appeared has caused mayhem, chaos, and turmoil to ur.


    Although, as they all began to eye the human man that has been standing next to their Master, despite seeing the images of him easily dealing and killing the bunch of ambitious great elders, they all felt conflicted at the idea that this person is going to be the future blood partner of their Master.


    However, when all of them took a nce at the flush and glowing face of the devilishly handsome human man, they all felt an instant great relief because from what they are all-seeing and from the reaction and actions between the two of them the entire time, it seemed that their master will be the one who is going to be the dominant one in their rtionship which is something that they are just d to know.


    Because there is no way that their Master will be the bottom one in their rtionship!


    Besides, for the blood race to be the one to be submissive in a rtionship is something that is quite impossible to believe because most of their races will act more aggressive if its a rtionship between two men if they have different race, although it can also depend if its the same blood race but of course, their elder of darkness will be the dominant one while the human race will be the submissive base from what they are seeing right now and from what has happened in the past despite how rare it was.


    Luckily for them, the follower of Snow will remain ignorant at the real fact that their Master is the one being submissive in the rtionship since Snow will continue to cause everyone to misunderstand that Qing Ye is the one being the bottom one from the rest of the years that wille after.


    Soon, after the entire blood race has spoken words of well-wishing and congrattions, Snow who was listening to the entire time positively knew that most of them that aren''t the genuine great elders allies and friends has no sincerity on their words and has secret hidden motive and agenda currently running into their mind but at the end, Snow still nods his head before pulling a delighted Qing Ye that was currently daze with extreme happiness and delight toward his body.


    "Come, love, seat here for now."


    After speaking those words, Snow gently pushed his daze lover toward the chair that he has been sitting on causing everyone to let out a loud gasp of shock which he ignored easily before shamelessly taking a sit on his loverp while his face remaining normal and not showing any shyness from what he just did in front of everyone.


    Although Snow couldn''t help but register the suffering groan that came from Tao Xin, a helpless sigh from Yan Liwei, a weird giggle from Dai Xue and happy snort from Xion Jian that seemed to be having fun at everything that is happening at the moment.


    Inwardly rolling his eyes, the soft and gentle pitch abyss ck eyes of his have instantly turned sharp and fierce before ncing the two races before him while appearing to be a king that is currently sitting on his throne of power, which was not correct at all since he was currently sitting on thep of his lover that was still not out from hisnd.


    "Now then, let discuss the important matter about why we have all gathered here in the first ce."

 Chapter 151: Snow Felt Sleepy. Qing Ye Guarding His Lover.

    Chapter 151: Snow Felt Sleepy. Qing Ye Guarding His Lover.


    As the whole reason of the gathering in the first ce start, everyone has bes obedient and easy to deal with as Yan Liwei began to discuss and informs the important information and news that he has wanted to spoke of the entire time while warning their entire blood race at the hidden threat that they are currently facing.


    And the entire time, Snow just quietly sat at his lover''sp, his eyes turning half-lidded from sleepiness while letting out a small yawn once in a while and just letting Yan Liwei and the rest of the elders to do the talking while ignoring the secret gazes that sometimes goes his way.


    "Baby just take a small nap if you are tired and sleepy. I will watch out over you."


    Suddenly the whispering voice sounded out near his ears, along with the burning warmth breathes of his lover causing Snow''s body to shiver from the warm temperature along with the affectionate emotion that it contains.


    Blinking his half-lidded pitch abyss ck eyes for a bit, Snow soon obediently nodded his head as he slowly closes his eyes to take a nap, feeling safe andfortable at the arms of his lover.


    "Ok I''ll rest for awhile love."


    "Um, Baby rest well without any worry."


    Qing Ye that can feel the delicate small body of his Baby has be softer in rxation while leaning closer toward him causing his sexy thin lip to bent in tenderness, beautiful purple eyes softening in gentleness while he raises his hands to wrap the person on his arm in a protective embrace.


    Hearing the even sound of breathing of the young man on his arms as hepletely went to sleep, Qing Ye purple eyes sh a pampering look before it swiftly turns dark and sharp as he gazes at the offending eyes of the blood and human race that has finally notice that the dangerous, powerful and oldest of the entire blood race has fallen asleep during their current discussion.


    Everyone in the room couldn''t help but sh a light of thoughts as they observes at the two figure in the highest chair for a bit before the sharp, dangerous, and terrible purple eyes that has gaze into theirs has finally caused them to lost courage to keep looking at them before finallypletely getting serious and focus at the other elders that have been speaking one at a time about what they know toward the hidden organizations that were courageous enough to ambush, attack and capture the elders of their blood race while targeting the others in secret at the same time.


    The entire time, Qing Ye has never let his guard down as everyone around him discuss about how to handle the hidden organization that are targeting their races, while the human that has power and authority in the defense organization couldn''t help but be in deep thought since a problem and trouble has secretly arisen that they don''t even have a tiny bit of clue about despite being in the organization that manage, watch and guard their supernatural world.


    Inwardly frowning a bit, Qing Ye couldn''t help but gaze around therge hall, even though he doesn''t know about it, unconsciously, he can feel that there is someone dangerous at the current ce the entire time, it felt like a predator has been watching, waiting and patiently anticipating, causing him to be in more guard while the person he deeply loves sleep peacefully on his warm embrace, giving him the trust and believe that Qing Ye will protect him the entire time while keeping his life safe.


    Soon, the discussion was finally finished whilemands and orders have been given to every one of them to fulfill, and one by one, they properly gave their farewell in great respect as they leave after ultimately being dismissed at the gathering and the entire time, the most important person in the entire ce has never once opened his eyes and has continued to peacefully sleep, causing the people that have hidden motive within them to deeply ponder a secret and dangerous intentions.


    As everyone leaves therge hall, only the most relevant and prominent followers of Zou Yi was left along with the four elders that have finally rx after everyone that couldn''t be trusted has finally left making them to inwardly sigh in relief before finally turning their attention at the two figures that are seated in a rather affectionate way, still showing a loving and tender action despite one of them being asleep the entire time.


    Yan Liwei couldn''t help but think about his gentle and caring lover that was being kept home, although he approves of it from the start since everything will be busy and dangerouster on that he doesn''t have the firmness to bepletely sure that he will be able to protect her if she stayed by his side before turning around to somehow stare as Tao Xin, that always stupid Tao Xin has suddenly gone to grab and hold the small figure of the supposedly elder of earth into his arms which have made Dai Xue to turned daze at their friend bold move especially in front of every one of them which has given them great shock.


    "W-What?"


    Xion Jian that has been staring couldn''t help but exim in great surprise while Yan Liwei seemed to figure something out as he continues looking at them before turning his attention at their sleeping leader while in the arm of his lover with deep thoughts, apparentlyprehending where this hase from and why is this happening before them.


    It''s definitely Zou Yi that has caused this to happen, ignoring the two other elders that have started to show a loving disy of affection, one of them who couldn''t help but be confused and flustered, Yan Liwei let out a soft cough, causing a certain human to shoot him a warning expression while raising one of his hand to gently caress in a soothing manner at the head of the peacefully sleeping figure.


    Well now, that future blood partner of his loner friend is a bit protective, no, extremely protective as he continues to observed them for a while, before deeming that this human is also extremely possessive by the way he has been showing his action the entire time and quite dangerous too which has cause Yan Liwei to inwardly sigh at the type of person that his loner friend has chosen for a partner after this thousand long years before he began to finally speak.


    "I know that Zou Yi is tired and you don''t want him to wake up right now however I am quite sure that he would want to discuss a very important matter to us today so."


    Qing Ye that has been listening with deep purple eyes as one of his Baby friends speak up, couldn''t help but think deeply about what the blood elder just mention before finally leaning down to softly whisper to the ear of the adorable sleeping man on his arms while raising one of his hand to gently touch the delicate man soft cheek as he gently wake him up.


    "Baby, wake up do you have something important to discuss with your friend right now?"


    Snow that has been sleeping peacefully couldn''t help but wake up at the familiar voice of his lover, while sleepy pitch abyss ck eyes slowly open up while the words that his lover has spoken have quickly registered on his mind.


    Soon, as he let out a sleepy tired yawn while stretching his weary aching body, Snow couldn''t help but mumble some words underneath his breath which everyone could hear since all of them have a rather sharp hearing.


    "... I''m hungry" urgh... his stomach felt empty, his throat felt dry... while the lethargic feeling has be stronger despite taking a rest for a bit...


    So, after speaking those words, Snow ignored the other insignificant people before him since all of his focus and attention waspletely toward the worried and concern lover of his that has heard the words he just spoke.


    "Love I am hungry." After all, Snow has used quite a bit of energies in order to showcase his power a while ago, not only was it to show it in appearance that he isn''t as weak as they seemed to be thinking but at the same time, Snow has shown in everyone eyes that he never truly regain his powerful strength from the past during the bloody war a thousand years ago to those that still remember about when it happened, when he decided to sleep during the discussion a while ago since everything has been part of his n.


    After all, sleeping during that time has shown a bit of his weakness to those that will definitely andpletely will not change their mind to deal with him no matter how much Snow show that he isn''t someone that can be treated lightly especially to those that are far more greedy and ambitious one.


    However, right now, as he spoke those words in a rather adorable manner with a bit of tempting sound within it, Snow has swiftly moved to turn his body around before leaning down a bit with a predatory gaze as he gently pushed down the taller body of the delicious human before him that was unable to react quite fast and has caused a startled but with a hidden excited expression to appear on the young man devilishly handsome face, which has cause Snow pale lip to curl up in a rather charming manner while speaking in a sultry voice full of tempting words.


    "Love let me get a taste of you alright?"

 Chapter 153: Everyone Reaction At The News And Informations Spreading Fast.

    Chapter 153: Everyone Reaction At The News And Informations Spreading Fast.


    As soon as everyone has left the gathering at the call of the elder of fire, Yan Liwei, the news of the oldest of the entire blood race name Zou Yi has emerged while the situation that has happened with his sudden appearance has quickly spread all over the supernatural world.


    "How could this be?"


    In another ce, a beautiful woman couldn''t help but drop the phone that she has been holding after listening to the extremely important information that her subordinate has informed her.


    That is the elder of darkness?


    Suddenly the image of what happened when she confronted that harmless, weak and average looking blood race in the Qing Family has suddenly sh on her mind causing her beautiful face to pale in horror and terror of what she has just done.


    Fortunately, she didn''t do anything excessive to cause anger toward that dangerous existence because base from what she has just learned, almost half of the people who went to attend that special gathering has been ughtered by that blood race, especially when the supposed elders that have been in powertely in the past few years was also killed by Qing Ye.


    But dering to steal a blood race chosen blood partner isn''t a simple matter, that blood race has definitely remembered her words and actions which has caused her body to shudder in dread, but when she recollects the sacrifice and dangerous chance that her family has taken side with in order to finally be the most powerful family in the human families the supernatural world of theirs has caused her gazes to turn steely, determined and unyielding before decisively choosing to continue the path she wanted to walk.


    No matter what, even if the elder of the darkness of the leged has suddenly appeared in the present time, the Huang family can no longer be pulled out from their risky choice, so they must win this gamble that they have made, or else everything will be in naught.


    Right now, Huang Niu needs to think more deeply tonight, especially when she needs to think of how to deal with the elder of darkness because he is a great danger to their own hidden agendas so they need to quickly remove Zou Yi and think a careful n to do it real fast now that Qing Ye is still not his blood partner.


    So, Niu has started to deeply think about how to deal with Zou Yi for the rest of the night, her beautiful face filled with worry and anxiousness as ideas keep shing on her mind the entire time.


    While in another ce, Qing Ye two brothers are currently in a meeting room while facing an older man while inwardly letting out a deep sigh which is filled with deep helplessness.


    "This is definitely my third brother work alright and to think that the lover he found isn''t just a simple blood race too"


    Cai couldn''t help but mumble those words in wonder and awe because his younger brother has just made the oldest blood race alive today to fall in love with him which is so unbelievable and impressive every time he thinks about it.


    "... the problem right now that we are facing is the fact that our Third Brother just killed half of the great elders that has power, authority and influence in both human and blood race in the present day, even though the elder of darkness was with him and even allowed him to perform the killing, but it will not change the fact that some of the blood race families will feel offended, provoke and displease at the bold move that a mere human has just done, even the supposedly elder of darkness will be affected and will get most if now all of the blood race anger toward him."


    With trouble thought, while showing an anxious expression on Qiang''s handsome face, he couldn''t help but turn to the silent grandfather who has a contemte look on his face the whole time.


    "Grandfather, what are we going to do? Even some of the member in the organization was greatly displeased and even wanted to deal with Qing Ye despite knowing that he isn''t just a mere member of our Qing Family anymore as his backing, since he is, after all, the future blood partner of the oldest blood race alive at the present time. There is even some news about some of the crazy groups of the defense wanting to proceed with a move in order to deal and give justice to that existence seemingly finding what they have done to be so offensive as it provokes their job honor, pride, authority, and power."


    His third Brother Qing Ye and his lover Zou Yi has just caused a tremendous chaos and turmoil that their Qing family power and influence couldn''t handle what they have done this time causing Qiang forehead to throb more in pain, which has started after he just heard the important information that has been spreading in their supernatural world.


    "Get ready and prepare our people to handle any situation that might happen soon. Let your mother stay in the residence and isn''t allowed to go out unless I told so while getting your little younger sister back home for now. During these days, you two need to be extremely careful since everything will turn more chaotic and dangerous starting from now on."


    Suddenly the silent old man has finally opened his mouth and has given decisive orders, his old eyes brimming with wisdom and intelligence of a person that has seen and experienced too much during his lifetime causing the two Qing brother to showed a startled expression since their grandfatherst words has cause them to be tense while showing confusion on their faces at the remarkably certain voice of his.


    "As for Qing Ye, don''t worry about him. That person is on his side, so nothing bad will happen to him."


    "... grandfather can we asked why do you seem quite sure?"


    Cai couldn''t help but voice out his question while Qiang stayed silent but the look on his eyes tell that he too also want to ask the same thing.


    Qing grandfather nce at his two grandsons which was the future hope of their Qing Family because despite the fact that his Qing family is the most powerful family out there but this time, their bloodline has been dwindling down to the point that there is no other member branch in the Qing Family anymore.


    The only son that is alive is already a hopeless cause, after all, despite doing everything he could as a good parent, that eldest son personality is something that couldn''t be trusted in their family, while thest grandson of his just went on to be a blood race future blood partner, which he can no longer count on.


    So as he saw the serious expression of his two grandsons, it seemed that it is time for them to learn about some secret of their Qing Family, especially when Qing Ye that he has given great expectation in the past to be the head of the Qing Family cannot be one anymore but maybe this is all for the best, after all, that youngest grandson of his cannot be tame no matter what he has done.


    Though a certain blood race was finally able to tame him, however, that existence is also abnormal and unusual to the point that it isn''t surprising that his grandson which has been abnormal and unusual hase together.


    Sighing deeply, Qing grandfather started speaking toward his two grandsons before him about what he knows.


    "You have to understand, Zou Yi which is the elder of darkness is an extremely special existence, not because he is the oldest blood race alive, but what his existence meant."


    "There is one thing that you should always keep in your mind when ites to him which has been past down to our Qing Family after the bloody war a thousand years ago. His appearance to the world can be a warning and a sign, and if the indifferent expression on his face ever change that meant everyone need to be cautious, and if you saw him executes an action that has caused the blood of many to be spilled then be prepared a turbulent day from thereafter."


    "Henceforth, the entire world will turn chaotic once again as a great change will befall to everyone."


    "Why is it so?"


    Cai couldn''t help but ask once again causing his grandfather to show a solemn and serious expression that has turned grim as he spoke another word.


    "It''s simple, Zou Yi''s existence canpletely change the world order, do you understand? No one can just do that, but somehow he is capable to do it."


    After all, he was the one who has stopped the bloody war a thousand years ago which is no one can easily do.


    But the most important one is the fact that only a few select peoples have known which is Zou Yi being the one who has produced and introduce the golden transparent page that keeps the order of the world while also designing the rules thatpel, force and oblique everyone to follow.


    Isn''t he just like a god to be able to possess that much power, strength, and influence to change the world system?


    "Do you know what our ancestor has secretly called him in the past as? Zou Yi, the regtion, guidance, and direction which the world seemed to have given it blessing with."

 Chapter 154: Inside The Close Door. Two Shameless Couple Without Any Care At The World.

    Chapter 154: Inside The Close Door. Two Shameless Couple Without Any Care At The World.


    When everyone all over the ce that has a contact with the supernatural world learned the spread up wide news of what happened at the gathering of every important blood race alive, especially the people in the center of power, each one of them has started to make a move of their own ord as they begin to n ahead for what is about to happenter on, especially for the people that have deeper idea and information about the elder of darkness Zou Yi existence that has suddenly emerged from his hiding.


    And in a certainrge empty hall where the gathering has happened, which was also been the ce where the bloody and violent massacre urred, there are currently two figures at the front stage of were a five important chairs has been ced with, which four of them has been left empty, are currently doing something unthinkable and indecent without any single care of the world out there, especially when it was their actions and sole reason in the first ce that has begun the mayhem, chaos, and turmoil in the supernatural world right at this moment on.


    Soon the loud sound of sweet panting, gasping with bated breathes and groaning in passions vibrate continuously without any single shame and embarrassment at therge empty hall, especially when a sexy hoarse deep voice which is filled with extreme ecstasy and pleasurable emotion resound out loudly at therge hall that has just witnessed a bloody violent massacre that has been spilled blood from both of races.


    "Baby ah um...s-slow down a bitohI am... going crazy... ah..."


    Suddenly, the tall figure that has been sitting on thergest and higher chair with his head raise up has let out a voice filled with a begging sound along with suppressed emotions that contain chaotic emotions that seemed to be trying to control himself more as he tried to keep his sane mind from snapping at the unimaginable pleasure he is currently experiencing, while his sexy thin lip opens up to take the much-needed air once in a while with every break he can manage as sensual hoarse voice pass his lip the entire time.


    "Haa... Haa..."


    With a naked firm chest out in the open along with the dotted red kiss marks all over it, Qing Ye beautiful purple eyes that has been burning with great desire couldn''t help but slowly gaze down at the smaller figure that is currently kneeling down on the ground while the young man delicate body has been positioned between his two long legs.


    And along with the asional sounds of Qing Ye sensual groans and pants, an obscene wet sound has also been echoing out alongside it.


    The delicate smaller young man position between the taller man legs has been moving his head constantly with up and down motions while sometimes stopping in order to use his red tongue to lick the excellentrge throbbing length that has been wet from his mouth while making the devilishly handsome man that has been making a wonderful sound the entire time crazily from every bit of action the smaller young man does before gently leaving numerous kisses on it and going back to swallow whole the private part on his mouth once more.


    As times goes by, Qing Ye has been going crazy while his throat turns dry from the rising of his desires at the person before him which he continues to deeply gaze with wide eyes as he crazily ingrained the magnificent scene deep into his mind in order to remember it his entire life.


    It felt like he was going to snap soon if his Baby continue to keep tempting and seducing him while giving a pleasurable enjoyment that is causing him to barely keeping his reason to just do his Baby which unfortunately was something that he has been seriously told that they can''t cross the line yet because of important stuff.


    Soon as Qing Ye was being tortured pleasurable and sweetly being served by the person he loves the most in the entire world, a heavy deep groan was soon let out from his sexy thin lip while his vision blurred from the extreme pleasure and ecstasy as his lithe body began to jolt and shudder in satisfaction since he finally reaches a climax that seemed like it was taking forever.


    Snow who felt the way the private part of his lover has suddenly swelled upon his mouth has prepared himself on what is about to happen next which he felt like a rather thick liquid has shoot up from the throbbing length that he was still swallowing whole on his mouth before skillfully drinking it all up without dropping a single liquid from his lip while using his tongue to calmly take it all in.


    As he did so, Snow is unable to stop the indecent and obscene sound from his action while his slender throat moves up and down in a swallowing motion.


    Seeing as there is nothing else to take while the length in his mouth has already turn into a semi harden status, Snow has slowly raise his head up and gently removing his mouth at the private part of his lover causing a tiny popping sound to be let out, while a bit of saliva drop on his chin.


    With half-lidded eyes filled with insane amount of desires, Snow low out a soft pants while using his red tongue to lick his pale lip that has regain a pretty charming pink color in a rather alluring way while Qing Ye that has reach his climax was breathing hard causing his dotted kiss mark perfectly beautiful chest to goes up and down which has made the already darker shade of crimson red eyes of Snow to darkened more at the wonderful sight before him.


    Damn... his lover is really sexy right now waiting to be eaten... should he change his mind and do the top? Such a difficult choice to have... both has cons and pros after all...


    As Snow having a rather difficult choice on his mind, he couldn''t help but savor the taste of his lover on his mouth without feeling anything weird and unusual about what he has just done, while the actions and tasting the evidence of his lover climax on his mouth might feel weird, and even ufortable to many but to Snow that has already been familiar with it during his life as Rong Xen as he did all kind of intimate thing with his previous lover Li Chen, it tastes quite delicious.


    And with the added huge and enormous energies he received from his obscene actions just now, Snow doesn''t mind doing it againter on and even numerous times in this world.


    As he thoughts those n for the future actions,ter on, Snow was finally able to make a move once more after that short small break, raising his body that has been hot and bothered the entire time toward his lover, while softly lifting his hands in order to gently hooks around the beautiful slender white neck of the devilishly handsome man that has been sitting in the chair the whole time, which Snow couldn''t help but gaze at the numerous kiss marks all over it which were something that he has done.


    And without giving any warning what so ever, Snow gently kiss the sexy thin lip of Qing Ye that has cause those misty purple eyes to widen a bit before it quickly closes up as Snow felt his body being pulled in an embrace.


    Feeling their lips ovepping each other, Snow has gently pried open the sexy thin lip of his lover and instantly plunging his wet red tongue inside it, as he moves around in a chaotic way anotherrger slippery wet tongue has begun to tangle all over his.


    Soon indecent wet sound echoed out as the two figures that have been in therge chair has stared to intensely and fiercely kiss each other with a burning passion to the point that some saliva of theirs has dripped down in the corner of their lips which was something that theypletely ignored as the two of them focus more in giving each other pleasure and ecstasy while trying to drown themselves hopelessly from the person before them.


    "Ha...ha"


    As their kiss continues to be crazier, the two of them has been constantly changing the position of their heads in an entirely different angles as they deeply kiss each other in utter madness, seemingly trying to find a more perfect way to fit their lips so that they can devour each other easily while theybine their lips together in a perfect harmony along their two bodies that have been desperately leaning tightly against each other the longer they kiss.


    During the moment of their craziness to give the other person before them an overwhelming pleasure which one of them will never be unable to forget, Snow has secretly open his eyes once in a while, the shade of his crimson red eyes has already turned deeper and darker than ever every single time that he gaze on his lover face which has also shown a crazy amount of obsession and possessiveness inside of it.


    Love... your mine... even in the next life...and after that... and the next one... and again... and forever... you can''t just run away now...


    With that thought and along with dark ideas on his mind, the two of them have finally separated from each other when they couldn''t continue kissing crazily anymore, as they let out quiet pants while the burning breathes of theirs touch the faces of the opposite of them.


    Leaning their forehead against each other lovingly, Snow and Qing Ye openly gaze at his other that reflected the same heavy amount of deep love, tender affection, obsessiveness, and possessiveness within it, which the two of them has never shield away as theypletely exposed everything they felt toward each other.


    "Lovehaa.. it''s my turn haa...haa please serve me well?"


    Snow that has finally managed to take the much-needed air, has suddenly spoken in a sensual voice along with tempting words toward the breathing hard Qing Ye that has been sweating purposely which has cause his beautiful carve firm chest to glisten in an alluring way that has cause Snow eyes to darkened in desires before his lip showed a breathtakingly sexy smile while the misty and wet dark crimson red eyes of his glimmer in a moving light as he meets the beautiful purple eyes of his lover that was brimming a scary amount of desire, lust, and love within it.


    And when Qing Ye has heard those tempting offers of the young man before him along with the rousing words and sensual actions, his beautiful purple eyes couldn''t help but light up brilliantly.


    "Haa... Haa... Baby....I''ll do it even if you don''t ask me... I will lovingly serve you anytime you want..."


    Whispering those words with a deep hoarse voice that is burning with passion and deep love toward the young man that has been hanging on his body the whole time after their crazy kiss, Qing Ye has instantly gently grabbed him, his beautiful purple eyes brimming with an insane amount of affections and dark hidden thoughts that ran rampant on his mind the whole entire time which he really tried to control since he knows that he couldn''t do the deed yet, has finally took the delicate body of his Baby that is still wearing a perfectly whole clothes even though it was crumple and messy from their intense kissing and actions just now as he ce him to hisp as they face each other.


    Snow cradle his lover while sitting on hisp, Snow suddenly felt the way his lover straighten his body while gently pulling his head for another deep kiss which waspletely different from what they have just done a few moments ago.


    He can feel the warmth and moist lip of Qing Ye as it gently and carefully moves around his, causing his body to burn hotter than ever, while the desire he felt rose up to a higher level by the loving and gentle move.


    And soon, as Snow felt himself drowning from the gentle care of his lover, arge burning hand has suddenly entered within his clothes and began to room around, touching and caressing his smooth skin that has caused his body to shiver a bit, especially when thoserge hands have reached over to his smooth chest as it began to skillfully pinching, rubbing and fondling the two bulging part of his that has harden from pleasure and desire which has caused him to lean back, breaking their kiss toward each other, while Snow sensitive body shudders in delight before letting out a sweet-sounding voice that has caused the taller man to move more unscrupulously.


    "Ah..! Oh...!"


    Once again, another round of unthinkable and indecent action was about to happen in therge empty hall while the people outside can only continue to patiently and unfortunately wait for the two people inside to finish what they are doing.

 Chapter 155: Love, You Are The Best And Wonderful.

    Chapter 155: Love, You Are The Best And Wonderful.


    "Oh Oh"


    With blurred eyes, Snow dazedly stares up at the ceiling before him, while the constants gritting, licking and biting of his lover towards the two cherries on his chest have been going on the entire time which Qing Ye seem to have be addicted at and unable to let go anymore, while Snow entire clothes have already been taken off before he knew it a long time ago and his cherry pink lip open up to let out a sweet-sounding voice the entire time while his sensitive delicate body has been shaking nonstop from the overwhelming pleasure at his lover actions, while his hands have been gripping at those perfect muscles shoulder on his hands that is shapes so rightly.


    "Ah!"


    Letting out a surprised gasp, Snow has suddenly felt therge hands of his lover has taken hold of his own private part before his crimson red eyes blurred while pink lip leek out constant moving sounds.


    "Oh!


    With the skillful and wonderful movements of his lover''s hands, Snow couldn''t help but shake his hip while abruptly feeling empty inside him, seemingly wanting to be filled with the familiar burning length of his lover and experience the feeling of making love once again.


    Although his body isn''t the same as the one in the previous life of being in a body that is born to be taken by a man, but to Snow, it doesn''t matter one bit if he was also in a man body, right now, all he wants to do is experience satisfaction with the person he loves.


    Well this is quite dangerous he really wanted to do the deed, but for a blood race such as the body that he has, they are a bit quiet especial if they decided to connect to another being, after all, Snow wanted to do it when he is going to turn Qing Ye to ultimately be his blood partner.


    Besides, they also have something to do right now and couldn''t keep waiting for those people outside the door for a long time even though Snow wanted to continue this for three days straight once again but s, there is too much to do.


    He will definitely indulge himself with his lover after everything is over, so with those ns in mind while his body experiences unimaginable joy, Snow gently whisper words to his lover''s ears which were a bit harder to do as all he wanted was to keep letting out those pleasurable moans.


    "Love we only have 40 minutes left" after all, it has been one hour for Qing Ye when he was pleasuring his lover and one hour for his own time for his lover to pleasure him, Snow has already given calction about their time when he decided to act intimate with his lover during this time.


    Qing Ye that has been focusing his attention at those two seducing cherries on his Baby chest that has already turned red from the constant use of his mouth, blink his purple eyes that were filled with a haze of desires, before nodding his head in understanding while secretly feeling pity that they couldn''t do this for a long time.


    "Don''t worry Baby I will make you feel good"


    With those words spoken with an alluring voice, Snow''s body has suddenly jolted up while letting out a loud groan of difort when he suddenly felt the foreign object entering his most private part which was a long slender finger of Qing Ye that has already begun to move inside of him, Snow couldn''t help but clench on it a bit because of the unusual and ufortable feeling since the body he is using isn''t use at the sensation while it''s his first time being touch in that ce with his present body.


    "Wu. ah oh, love nngh..."


    Soon, Snow felt the familiar pleasure and joy as the ufortableness disappeared and then one, two and three slender and long fingers has enter his inside which were constantly moving around leaving Snow to be in a slightly moaning mess as his body writhe in pleasure while in the back of his mind, he couldn''t help but doubt about why does his present body seemed to be more sensitive than the previous one that he has which is unscientific then his existences are unscientific anyway urghh...


    Panting and groaning, Snow body started to unconsciously move on its own ord as he follows the rhythm of Qing Ye finger inside him causing a bit of a sob to be let out from his mouth because of the unexinable feeling that is making him lost his mind a bit because not only was the feeling of extreme pleasure was making Snow goes crazy but the constant energies he is getting felt extremely wonderful making it a bit impossible to handle.


    "Haa Ha Baby, is it good? Am I doing great?"


    Qing Ye that has been breathing hards as he does his best to serve his Baby well asked those questions with a hoarse voice, before swallowing hard, as he tried to control himself from doing more than he should be while his own private part has already hardened once again, while his deep purple eyes have been gazing as the young man sitting on hisp with his slender white leg spread wide open was constantly letting out those sweet and sensual sounds from that cherry lip of his, the usually pale face was in a crimson color and has been showing a pleasurable appearance, while a sweat run on those pale smooth skin that has to turn a bit pink from desire and lust.


    Snow that heard the question of his lover just unconsciously answer back without thinking as he is more focus at the wonderful feeling that he is currently experiencing with just the use of his lover''s finger inside him, and couldn''t help but imagine what it felt like if his loverrger, longer, thicker and burning hot throbbing object enter inside him at this instant.


    "Love great ah ahfaster, please? Haa Haa oh please go deeper"


    Without any shyness from speaking those rather lewd words as he asked his lover to execute more in-depth actions on his body, Snow couldn''t help but buckle his hip up and then suddenly raising his hands over to grasp and pull Qing Ye head toward his with a kiss.


    Soon, with the sound of their kissing as they suck, lick and bite each other''s lips and tongues the noise of wet naughty sound underneath continues to resound out as Qing Ye doesn''t stop his finger''s unscrupulous actions inside the entrance of Snow private hole while the entire time Snow can only let out a muffled sound of a moan continually at his lover''s sexy thin lip before moving his hands to wrap all around the beautiful slender neck and leaning his smaller body tightly over the sweat cover chest of his lover.


    And the two of them continue to stay that way, Snow desperately clinging to his lover body, his lip ovepping the others while Qing Ye constantly giving him a nonstop pleasure and ecstasy at the slender long fingers moving chaotically inside his private hole, while one warmrge hand has also been giving delight at Snow erected private part at the same time, just like what Qing Ye has spoken at Snow request, he has been serving Snow dedicatedly the entire time.


    And soon, Snow felt the familiar sensations as he finally reaches his own climax as he suddenly leaned his head back, arching his delicate body that has been writhing in ecstasy before he let out a loud moan that vibrates deep on his throat while a burst of white light seemed to sh on his eyes as he reached his peak.


    "AH!!!"


    After letting out that outburst of joy, Snow let out pants before slumping his naked sweats body at the burning firm and also sweaty body of his lover while leaning his head sideway over to a firm-wide shoulder, his crimson red eyes turning half-lidded as he once again has experienced what it felt like to be in heaven.


    Although, the poking hard object he can feel as he sat at his loverp was a bit hard to ignore that is making Snow feel a bit worried and pity at his lover current situation.


    But even if he somehow decided to help Qing Ye once again at his problem, but it was all useless in the end because Snow knew that it will just continue to turn hard after he was done helping him.


    What can Snow do? His lover is so amazing in that aspect that it even makes him decided to be the bottom all the time if the circumstances allowed it.


    Sometimes, Snow couldn''t help but worry about his lover kidney after all, Snow doesn''t really dislike that part of him, since he rather loves it and won''tin about his waist hurting from the constant lovemaking that they will be doingter on.


    Inwardly sighing, Snow decided to slowly get off from his lover''s body, which has caused his knees to tremble a bit from weakness which was not because of something delicate such as him being weak but because of the wonderful feeling he can still feel from the experience just now.


    "Love you are the best and so wonderful."


    Saying those words filled with praise, Snow leans over to ce onest kiss on the swollen sexy lips of his lover, before leaning back and letting out a soft smile while carrying a pampering and tender emotion on his eyes that has turned back to normal color after strongly controlling himself from wanting more intimate action with his lover.


    "Although I wanted to continue on, everyone has been waiting, especially when we have soo much to do right now."


    Feeling sorry Snow can only give an idea for Qing Ye to do, "Love, I have medicine here which can help stop that right now or else you can go take a cold shower for now?"


    Blinking his eyes from Qing Yeplicated reaction, Snow then let out a much wider smile, "Hey Love I''ll give you something good, it will be useful to youter on and no one can go against you, at least, those group of defense people will not be able to touch you with what they are proud of the most."


    With that, Snow body started to glow a bit, before raising his hand which started to show aplicated andplex pattern as a light of gold appear on his forefinger which he soon moves over in order to touch at his lover forehead, although Qing Ye was surprised at his sudden actions, but he will never hesitate, doubt and be suspicious at whatever his Baby wanted to do.


    And with that move, Snow watches as something seemed to enter Qing Ye as he glowed in golden color for a bit.


    Love this way at least, you will be safer than I am, after all, not only was most of the people going to try to deal with me, but they will also go after you as my future blood partner in order to cut off my power source.


    Somewhere in a hidden location, a small floating object couldn''t help but glowed a bit before it turned back to normal.

 Chapter 156: Time To Be Serious Once Again. "Zou Yi, What Do You Mean By That?"

    Chapter 156: Time To Be Serious Once Again. "Zou Yi, What Do You Mean By That?"


    "Baby, I will be back soon."


    At the end between choosing in taking medicine or taking a cold shower, Qing Ye has chosen thest one, and so with onest gentle kiss softly ce on Snow''s forehead, pitch abyss ck eyes watch as the tall handsome and sexy man who was naked walked to the direction of where he will be able to take a shower from while carrying some clothes that Snow has given him to wear on.


    Snow wasn''t worried about someone seeing his lover naked body since he already told about which direction for him to go which was the ce where there wasn''t any single person on it, so his lover ispletely safe from being called an exhibitionist who like walking around naked to be spread aroundter on.


    With that thought in mind though a yful smile couldn''t help appear on Snow''s flush face before finally deciding to also take a bit of a shower and change his clothes as he nces at his glistening body that has been sweating from the intimate activity that he has just done with his lover, especially when he gaze at the numerous marks all over his skin that his lover left on his delicate body.


    Stretching his arms while moving his legs a bit, he couldn''t help but want to quickly eliminate the ufortable feeling in that special part that his lover has stretch his fingers inside him a few minutes ago while feeling the way his inside throbs from wanting something to enter it once again which cause Snow sensitive body to shiver up, seemingly wanting to be fully satisfied as it cause a weak sigh to be let out from his mouth.


    "Ah"


    Controlling himself once more, Snow soon went ahead and took a quick shower since his body was being sensitive with every movement he makes, especially on the chest area where his lover has been lovingly sucking and bitting with great focus and attention.


    And soon Snow was putting his clothes on which were the same simple ck pants, ck shirts and ck jacket with a hoodie on it since he doesn''t really mind about what other people''s opinion on the way he casually wears normal clothes despite his special status and has began to walk to where the group of people that have been waiting the entire time, and soon Snow saw some of them dealing important matter as they speak toward each other while in another location, he could see some of them speaking into their phone as they gave orders.


    "Zou Yi!"


    "Elder!"


    "Master!"


    "Father!"


    Suddenly voices in a different manner of address have echoed out in confusion as they all finally reacted at his sudden appearance which was in apletely different direction and not in therge hall that everyone has thought so as they all couldn''t help but nce at the close door from time to time with a confused expression on their faces before finally deeming it at their friends, father, and master weird personality.


    Seeing as they finally focused their entire attention at his appearance, Snow waves his hand in a follow motion and turning around to walk in a different direction without words which have caused everyone to nce at each other before finally following behind and arriving in a proper meeting ce which has arge round table and chairs on it as soon as they enter the room.


    Seeing as everyone was being obedient, Snow just took a random seat before showing a serious expression, his pitch abyss ck eyes glinting with hardness and coldness within it as he began to speak an inconceivable word in a normal voice as what he was mentioning, some of the people in the room showed a shocking expression


    "I''ll do a purge in both races, it has gotten so filthy to the point that it couldn''t be saved anymore unless a drastic move is done."


    And without giving anyone a time to etch those words into their mind, Snow smiled dangerously as he began to tell everyone about what they needed to do as all he just required them is to obey his orders without any question and hesitation, and as the leader of the elder blood race and the master of the followers in the room, it was something that Snow can recklessly do, although he already scanned them all with his appraisal skill so he knows that they can be counted on to do their job.


    "Alright, the person I didn''t mention are dismissed now."


    Soon, only the blood elders were left, while Snow just ignored the middle age man that seemed to want to speak about something to him the entire time since there is just too much to do that he doesn''t have any extra time besides his lover.


    Suddenly, Snow expression turned grim and dark as one by one he nced at the member of their group with a solemn grace causing them to straighten their body as they wait about what their loner friend is about to speak off as all of them can tell that it was extremely important matter enough to have caused that expression to appear on Zou Yi face.


    "<em><strong>That</strong></em> is in great danger right now."


    "What!"


    Everyone who can hear the hidden meaning of their friend''s words couldn''t help but widen their eyes, even Yan Liwei couldn''t help but stand up from his chair as his pale blue eyes narrowed down dangerously while speaking in an extremely grim voice.


    "How could it be? And why do they even know that? Zou Yi, only a few people alive in the present day know about that <em><strong>thing</strong></em> but how can you be sure that<em><strong> it''s</strong></em> in great danger in the first ce?"


    After all, every one of them knows that only one person knows its current location and no one else.


    Snow that heard Yan Liwei question and the implied tone about it couldn''t help but narrow his eyes while the doubt and suspicious he has been was finally making sense, especially when he suddenly remember that young man with brown hair and eyes when he was secretly watching his blood race arrives one after another.


    "Remember that hidden organization that has been targeting us, elders? Aside from their initial motives from ambushing, attacking, and capturing one of us, I am quite sure that they know <em><strong>that</strong></em> existence too."


    Having a hidden organization that was against the current society and situation between the two races isn''t surprising after all.


    Base from their operation, courage, and performance until now, especially the power and influence it has as Snow was even having a hard time getting enough information against them with the fastest speed, even Snow won''t be surprised if this group has somehow started after the bloody war was ended a thousand years ago and has survived until the present time.


    "So you are saying that their main mission isn''t us, but <em><strong>that</strong></em> right?"


    Suddenly, Tao Xin spoke up with a cold voice, while his sky blue eyes clouded as he seemed to recollect about something bad, causing Dai Xue to suddenly and gently with a bit hesitation on his move to hold his hand before also speaking another word of his own as he tried to calm the beating nervous heart of his.


    "Then we need to swiftly deal with that hidden organization firstly then. It is always better to remove the danger from the start in order to stop any surprising element to suddenly happen while we are dealing with the two races."


    Xion Jian nodded her head at Dai Xue''s words before finally speaking her own opinions.


    "Yeah! Just like the n Brother Yi spoke off, we all can split to deal with the problem around us. Yan Liwei and I can deal with that hidden organization since you got us a great lead already, while Tao Xin and Qing Ye deal with the problem in the human world, while Brother Yi and Dai Xue deal with the blood race right?"


    "But the point is, there is two and not one hidden organization we are dealing with here."


    "Eh?"


    Seeing everyone surprise expression, Snow pitch abyss eyes sh with certainly at what he has spoken because there has been a clue, no matter how small it was the entire time, so yes, there is two powerful hidden organization targetting them elders along with <strong>that</strong> existence and not only one right now.


    Which makes it a bitplicated because the other hidden organization has never made a move the entire time that Snow has arrived in this world.


    How is he quite sure about it? Because of the mission that he recieve for this world and the clue it hinted along with the appraisal skill information on the other alive blood race during the gathering and the only real evidence that he has on his hand the whole time which he will show to the elderster on.


    There was one of the most important clues he has, and it is about that brown hair and eyes young blood race existence that has been quite close to his adoptive daughter, that person appraisal information has some details blocked on it which are the same way as the supposed protagonist in the previous world which was a significant clue about his status and role, especially when Snow felt that dangerous feeling along with great chill that has run on his spine as soon as he gazed at the young man figure.


    Which is only one important reason that Snow can only think of, he is the protagonist of this world.


    <strong>DING!</strong>


    <strong>Base on host Snow reasons andpletely confident judgment without mere spection and ideas alone, the System deemed it eptable.</strong>


    <strong>Qui Feng: The male protagonist of this world, Host please stop him from destroying the birth of the world will.</strong>

 Chapter 157: Please Be Mindful Of Your Audience. Xion Jian Becoming Extremely Jealous.

    Chapter 157: Please Be Mindful Of Your Audience. Xion Jian Bing Extremely Jealous.


    As the prompting sound of his conjecture being correct to resound on his mind, Snow has just stored that information for a bit before continuing to speak at the other elders in the room.


    Soon, Snow took out a shiny item on his inventory bag which he makes it seem like it was something that he reaches over inside his shadow which has to cause the four elder blood race attention to nce at the glinting throwing knife that was ced in the round table while at the same time listening as their longer friend speak the umted information he learned so far.


    "The first hidden organization has created a kind of medicine or a substance that can weaken the use of power and the healing process depending on the amount that we take in our body to our blood race, but this one can be used in both races and at the same time has an entirely different level of danger."


    Because even though this one has the same function of weakening the fighting capability, the use of power and healing process of their blood race, but this was far stronger and dangerous, especially when Snow wasn''t able to get any information about it when using the appraisal skill unlike the other hidden organization that they already know about when he caught a glimpse of the information at the weapon that they use toward them.


    However, the throwing knife before him was entirely different, his appraisal skill couldn''t even read what the mysterious substance has been used on it which has the capability enough to deal with a lethal blow to a powerful blood race such as the original Zou Yi in the other future event.


    "The second one organization we don''t have any clue about is far more dangerous than the first one we know of."


    With that serious warning statements to the other blood elders, Snow has started to discourse a more detailed n than what he spoke when the others have been around before finally taking out another item which is in an amulet shape to the four elders, which was a safe and protection cheat item that he has given to keep a certain author life safe.


    There was no way that Snow wouldn''t get those items back and waste its usefulness, this cheat item has been a one-time use in this world only and now Snow can find another application to utilize it once again.


    When everything has been handled, Snow finally called the person that has been waiting outside the meeting room the entire time and everyone watched as a tall devilishly handsome young man with ck and white clothes walk in with a bright smile on his face.


    "Love, you heard it right? I''ll leave the rest for you to handle the human side more."


    Snow who saw the newly dress and refresh lover of his has suddenly let out a soft smile on his face while Qing Ye purple eyes light up tenderly as soon as his eye gaze at his Baby before gently stroking the small head after finally arriving near him.


    "Baby, you can count on me. Although I wanted to go with you since I am worried about your safety but since it''s your request, I will dly fulfill it for you. Don''t worry though, I will definitely use the gift you have given me and finish the task really fast so I cane to your side."


    "Um, I believe in you."


    Snow who heard the words of his lover has suddenly shown a bright smile, before standing up and gently embracing the warm lithe body while feeling the way Qing Ye long arm wrapped around him tenderly.


    "Love, be careful alright?"


    "Baby, you be careful too alright?"


    With that loving scene, the two of them embrace for a while, ignoring or mostly disregarding the other people around them, although, it should only be two people being ignored since, in another ce, the newly pair couple was also showing their own way of affection no matter how awkward it was since it was a brand new experience for the two of them after all.


    Yan Liwei and Xion Jian can only watch with empty eyes at the sudden warm scene of lovers showing their affection around them as the serious atmosphere from before haspletely disappeared and has turn into a pink bubbles mood, although, Yan Liwei was mostly thinking more about his own lover on his mind in order to escape the reality before him for a bit.


    And with a bit of extreme reluctant, Qing Ye has finally let go of the smaller younger man on his arms before turning around to call out at the suddenly awakened and bold Tao Xin that was learning shamelessness with a thick face to a certain couple when ites to interacting with the elder of earth for his action.


    "Come Tao Xin, let''s go so I can go back to my Baby side as fast as I can."


    Tao Xin that was interrupted by flirting and coaxing his dear blood race couldn''t help but give a bad look to the human guy that has suddenly spoken before turning around to bid departure with a hesitant expression on his handsome face.


    "My dear I''ll be back soon, take care of yourself alright? Just be the backup assistance and let Zou Yi handle the rest since its dangerous."


    "What are you saying? He should take care of and keep my Baby safe and sound more!"


    Qing Ye that heard the words spoken by Tao Xin couldn''t help but rebuke him while speaking in a matter fact tone that Dai Xue need to be the one to do all the work while his Baby will only need to watch in the sideline while giving orders, which Tao Xin has scolded back in a rather irritated manner as he spoke about his dear being the one needing to be taken care of since Zou Yi was strong and powerful that he doesn''t need anyone guarding him.


    As Qing Ye and Tao Xin began to lecture each other about which lover of them need to be taken care of and keep safe the most, the two of them began to walk toward the meeting door as they talk to each other.


    However, the entire time Qing Ye did not forget to shoot a reluctant to be part away expression on his Baby while Tao Xin was throwing a flirting wink to Dai Xue as they finally disappeared in everyone''s vision, but their voice in the distance still reach everyone ears.

 Chapter 158: No Way, What Are This Prompts His Recieving? Snow Is Greatly Surprised.

    Chapter 158: No Way, What Are This Prompts His Recieving? Snow Is Greatly Surprised.


    "These guys" Yan Liwei couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh while raising his hand to pinch his nose, seemingly feeling headache from their childish actions, while Xion Jian just nodded her head back at the childish men while secretly nning to find a steady, reliable and mature man for her blood partnerter on since she was feeling extremely jealous right now to be the only one left that doesn''t have any partner in their group.


    While Dai Xue was showing a shy and embarrassed expression on his adorable face before murmuring words underneath his breath about needing to teach his wife about how to socialize in a nice way to his Brother Yi lover which has cause Xion Jian and Yan Liwei to abruptly shoot a disbelieving expression at what they have just heard while feeling startled at the mere thought that Tao Xin seemed to be the one that is going to be the bottom of their friends newfound rtionship?


    The entire time, Snow just silently seat on the chair as he watches the whole actions and interactions of the people before him with a bit of yful mood, however, soon it was Yan Liwei and Xion Jian turn to leave in order to deal their own part of task and leaving Snow all alone at the now empty meeting room.


    Apparently waiting for something, Snow continues to stay in the empty room while taking out some fruits on his inventory bag to eat while idling.


    "Meow~"


    Suddenly the sound of a soft gentle cat sound has resounded at the silent room where the munching noise of Snow biting and eating a green apple on his hand the only sound of echoing out before a small figure of an adorable ck cat has appeared at the empty room, however, the usually happily swaying small ck tail of ke was currently in a downward position as he appeared to be in a dejected mood right now.


    ''Snow~ I''m sorry, ke failed your task."


    Snow who heard the disheartened voice of ke has stopped eating the fruit on his hand, then swiftly throwing the green apple wlessly to the nearest trashcan with perfect uracy before tenderly taking the small ck cat on his arms while gently petting his ck smooth fur in a soothing manner.


    "Don''t be sad ke, I won''t ever me you just for failing a task."


    ke that was being soothed by Snow has finally felt the sadness slowly disappear, however, the feeling of failing as all ke wanted was to be praised and be useful to his host still remains for a bit as he spoke in a grievance voice about what happened.


    "I can''t get close to Qiu Feng no matter how hard I tried, there is always something that is obstructing me from trying to get closer to him."


    Snow that heard the words of ke couldn''t help but inwardly raise his eyebrows as he thought about ke being obstructed mysteriously.


    To be able to stop ke for investigating and getting close to Qui Feng can only mean that there must be a powerful being blocking them, or the protagonist have some type of powerful cheat, after all, every protagonist has some special power, skill, and ability, so Qui Feng having one or two isn''t surprising at all.


    Suddenly, Snow remembers the previous world, maybe there might be another God Blessing again for this one?


    But then again, Snow didn''t see anything on his appraisal panel since he was able to see the one in the previous world protagonist before or it might be because the permanent appraisal skill he has is weaker in power and level so it couldn''t be shown for this one?


    Anyway, sooner orter he will know about it, Snow just needs to be vignt from any danger and any surprising situation that is suddenly happening.


    "Let''s go, ke, I have to meet someone very important today."


    It is already a new day, and the sun will being up soon, they all have been so busy that the night was already long over and it''s going to be early in the morning.


    With ke on his arms, Snow stood up and left the building where the gathering has happened before driving the car that was already prepared for him to use to go in a certain location.


    And as he arrives and finally meets the person that he wanted to see the most after learning its existence, a suddenly prompt resound loudly on his mind causing Snow eyes to widen a bit at what he just heard.


    <strong>Ding!</strong>


    <strong>Host Snow meets the Female Protagonist, please decide about what to do with her.</strong>


    Hearing that information, Snow couldn''t help but stare deeply at the ufortable, nervous and fearful youngdy with long straight ck hair and bright yellow eyes standing before him which was currently trying to hide at the back of his adoptive daughter, Jing Ai.


    "Come on, don''t be scared Shao Shu, this is my father, Zou Yi, he will be able to greatly help your circumstances, I promise you."


    Jing Ai couldn''t help but gently and kindlyfort the seemingly frightened human girl that is clutching her arm tightly causing Shao Shu to nce at the beautiful young woman race that is kindly speaking causing her cheeks to flush a bit.


    Before her bright yellow eyes turned firmer as she straightens up seemingly getting her backbone back as she nces one more time at the blood race youngdy to feel at ease, Shao Shu then meets Jing Ai supposedly father which cause her to feel a bit better when facing another powerful blood race.


    Snow couldn''t help but inwardly took note of the two young women''s interaction, especially strangely giving a look at the human youngdy called Shao Shu reactions toward his adopted daughter that seemed to be a bit oblivious at the way the other young woman reacted toward her.


    However, before he can deeply think more about it as Snow''s gaze was on his adopted daughter, there was another Prompt on his mind that has resound once again.


    <strong>Ding!</strong>


    <strong>Host Snow meets the Viin, please decide about what to do with her.</strong>


    What? Can you repeat that once again please?

 Chapter 159: Jing Ai, "Father, What Are You Up To Once Again?"

    Chapter 159: Jing Ai, "Father, What Are You Up To Once Again?"


    Alright, from the look of it, Snow has recieve three notice prompt so far from the supposed Karma management system.


    Firstly is a young blood race name Qui Feng who is the male protagonist of this world that was capable enough to destroy the birthing finish process of the World rule consciousness.


    Secondly is a human young woman named Shao Shu which is the female protagonist who is the present one that has the important ability to use the light power, which was something that hasst been seen after the blood war a thousand years ago was over.


    And now, the third clue is about Snow''s adoptive daughter Jing Ai who was just beingbel as the viin in this wold which still confuses and trouble him since there is really nothing special about her after secretly observing her abilities.


    However, in the end, Snow can only let out a sigh at the surprising news of his daughter being the viin while started nning about how to make her have a pleasant lifeter on since almost the viin has a miserable ending all the time in a story, even though this isn''t really a story and real-world, but better be prepared since Snow quite believe that every person life is a story on its own.


    But for now, Snow still needs to interact with the female protagonist who is currently standing before him with a nervous expression on her beautiful face while ncing at the reassuring Jing Ai from time to time.


    It is not like he was going to eat her though what with her current reaction toward him.


    Well, these two people sure have a good rtionship just base from their reaction toward each other at the moment, so either something has changed that has stopped these two people from hating or even wanting to kill each other or an important event that will happenter on will break their current friendship.


    Really, anything can happen with reason to put these two young women against each other.


    After all, there are two protagonists in this world, a male and female pair, which means Qui Feng and Shao Shu are supposed to be a couple with each other while Jing Ai will be their enemy as she keeps dealing with them one way or another.


    Well, that is what happenedmonly in a story though, but right now that is only a mere guess of Snow.


    However, a sudden prompt once again resounds on his mind as Snow tried to figure out what makes his daughter the viin since that is the most important one right now, after all, it is about Jing Ai life he is dealing with which is his daughter even if she was only an adoptive one.


    <strong>Host Snow an exchange of soul karma energy to get more detail about this world story.</strong>


    <strong>Yes or No?</strong>


    Blinking his pitch abyss ck eyes, Snow mentally presses <strong>Yes</strong> before quickly storing it forter on to see since he really needs to deal with the person standing before him so with that in mind, Snow showed a smile softly which was something to make the young woman feel at ease, which was working as he saw the way she rxed toward him.


    As for how to deal with this young woman, Snow decided to keep her as an ally or at least on their side, after all, just because she is a female protagonist and might have something to do with the male protagonist,ter on, doesn''t mean that Snow need to turn her into an enemy or deal with her with malicious intent which, in turn, will make her go against them and that is something that Snow doesn''t want to add more another enemy and trouble for himself to deal with.


    And well, as Snow stare at the transparent blue panel that his appraisal skill showed when ites about her there was a peace of surprising information it was showing right now.


    <strong>Name: <em>Shao Shu</em></strong>


    <strong>Race: <em>Human</em></strong>


    <strong>Status:</strong>


    <strong><em>Half-blessed unconsciously at the deep sleep world rule that is currently growing consciousness.</em></strong>


    <strong>Ability: <em>Light Power</em></strong>


    <strong>Special Details:</strong>


    <em><strong>Substitute/Pseudo female protagonist which can be the true main one base on the circumstances of future eventster on.</strong></em>


    Snow couldn''t help but stare deeply at the special details, as ideas keep shing on his mind and conjuring many clues and information just by that information alone, causing Snow to feel a bit of a headache since everything is bingpletelyplicated right now.


    Really, one problem and trouble one after another which seemed to be never-ending.


    After this is over, Snow decided that he will go in hiding with his lover and no one can stop him.


    But for now, he will need to deal with the other important information in the appraisal panel, which is the young woman''s real identity as he stares at the specific words that it was written on the transparent blue panel.


    <strong>Secret Identity of Shao Shu:</strong>


    The real name the entire time is Qing Mei which is the real daughter of the prestigious Qing family that has been missing from the past few years after a certain ident that leads her to be kidnapped which she has miraculously escaped but has lost all of her memories thus she didn''t have any clue about her real birth status.


    Although he has always known that the Qing Mei that he met in the Qing family residence isn''t the real missing daughter the entire time which he frankly has decided to deal withter on since that young girl isn''t as important from what he needs to do first.


    However, since he is now facing the real Qing Mei who is the female protagonist and being the true younger sister of his lover, which was frankly he knew that Qing Ye will not care deep inside but there is no way that Snow can turn a blind eye once again.


    And well, isn''t this a bit interesting?


    Really, everything is turning allplicated, troublesome andplex at the mission of this world right now.


    It seemed that every important information is being revealed one after another.


    Anyway, Snow was also nning in dropping by to the Qing Family since the Zou Yi in the past has left a very important key factor regarding his mission in that family after the bloody war, which was something important enough that it will cause him to fail his current mission from the Karma Core.


    And since the real head seemed to havee back home, so Snow decided to go today after the supposed meeting but then as he nces at the nervous young woman, Snow was quite sure that her existence has something to do with the male protagonist able to achieve his goal so he really need to deal with this situation with more care.


    Anyway, since Snow is going to drop by, bringing home the missing child of the Qing Family is also a good deed to do, especially when they are all family now, so with that in mind, Snow spoke shocking words which he didn''t hesitate to tell at all.


    "Don''t be nervous, after all, we are going to be family soon."


    The young woman named Shao Shu seemed to be shocked before her face turns into a crimson color while her yellow eyes couldn''t help but nce at the confuse Jing Ai that doesn''t seem to get what her father is speaking about.


    Snow can only inwardly raise his eyebrows at the reaction of Shao Shu, really, this female protagonist has strange thoughts regarding his rather clueless daughter which is supposed to be the viin.


    Aren''t you guys supposed to be enemy or going to be enemyter on? Such aplicated rtionship which somehow he wanted to watch as it reminds him of his children in the previous world.


    "After all, your third brother is my lover, so I am your ''brother inw'', no need to be so respectful and nervous when speaking to me."


    "...Eh?"


    Shao Shu and Jing Ai eyes widen in shocked about what they just heard, what did he just say?


    Smiling at the reaction of the two young women before him, Snow continues to speak without any trouble and guilt at all of what is about to happen in the Qing Family just because of the existence of the young woman before him.


    "Your real name is Qing Mei the missing daughter of the Qing Family a few years ago. I am really surprised though after seeing you, but I ampletely sure that you are Qing Mei. Soe with me right now and I will take you to finally meet your biological family."


    Processing those word, although feeling confused at the sudden information Shao Shu is hearing about, the happiness and hopeful feeling she felt is less than the extreme unease and reluctance at the idea of suddenly learning her family after all this time, much less suddenly going to meet them right now.


    Besides after all this time, why is she just meeting them now?


    Snow who was observing the female protagonist expression couldn''t help but think that this one isn''t soft, timid and weak as she appeared to be since there seemed to be something more about her than she was letting on, which isn''t surprising.


    "... I"


    With a bit hesitation, Shao Shu couldn''t help but feel defiant to suddenly meet her family after living by herself all alone for a long time even though there have been many nice people in the orphanage that she has grown up into, while secretly wanting to ask more question with a doubtful feeling to the blood race standing before her but felt a bit apprehensive to do so since she doesn''t want Ai father to have a bad impression about herself.


    "Oh, you don''t want too?"


    Seemingly feeling a bit mischevious Snow showed a bit of trouble expression on his face, "But, there is a fake Qing Mei pretending as you the whole time you know? Your biological family was being used and lied to the entire time without knowing about it for a few years already, are you just going to leave it like that?",


    "No way! How dare she do that? Let''s go, I will let teach that girl a lesson myself!"


    Suddenly, a fire seemed to burn at the yellow eyes of Shao Shu, while her body shiver in great anger, infuriated while worrying about the evil motives of the other person that seemed to have been pretending to be her, if what Ai father has been saying been true the entire time.


    Especially feeling outraged at the fact that it might be the reason why the family that she has been waiting and longing for from her younger year has never appeared and tried to find her was because of that fake girl reason and nned the whole entire time.


    Snow who saw the strong reaction of the female protagonist couldn''t help but calmly observed her every action because it waspletely different from that fearful and nervous appearance awhile ago.


    Oh so that timid, weak, and nervous expression from before were just an act?  is she just trying to be an adorable helpless girl in order to get his daughter''s attention and care? Wow, they got a little schemer here if that is true


    "Come, your ''brother inw'' will take you to the Qing Family. We will go teach those bad guys a lesson for doing something wrong."


    "...Yes, brother inw! I''ll follow you!"


    That is her family they are talking about!... even if it isn''t her true family, there is nothing wrong getting a good side of Jing Ai father too!


    Jing Ai that was listening and watching in the sideline couldn''t help but nce dubiously at her father''s actions.


    Father what are you trying to do once again? Are you going to create another chaos?


    And Shao Shu so you got that kind of side huh?... its a bit adorable. But anyway...


    "Wait! Father! Shao Shu! take me with you too!"

 Chapter 160: Snow Learn The Hint. Oh? That Woman Making A Move Now?

    Chapter 160: Snow Learn The Hint. Oh? That Woman Making A Move Now?


    As Snow seat in a luxurious car as they travel to the Qing Family, he was finally able to start seeing the hint that he has pushed back a moment ago in order to interact with the young woman Shao Shu.


    <strong>Read the hint?</strong>


    <strong>Yes or No?</strong>


    Snow mentally press <strong>Yes</strong> before the information given surface on his mind.


    <strong>Hint:</strong>


    Male protagonist, Qui Feng, a person who miraculously remember his previous life when he woke up from his unconsciousness after being bullied extremely hard because of his ownck of power despite being born in one of the old families of the blood race that has exist till the present time.


    In the previous life of his, Qui Feng died resenting the blood race elders for causing him to lose the only dear person he has ever love on his entire life, which has been used as a sacrificed in order to create the important object that has made the bloody war of the two races to ultimately ended, which has beenter on called The Book of Origin, the important object that is keeping the world bnce till the present time which only a few important individuals know about and Qui Feng has been one of them.


    Since then after learning about his present identity, Qui Feng only have three important goals that he was determined to fulfill at all cost and that are, one is to destroy the so-called blood elders that have just let his lover die and the second one is to destroy the most important kept secret The Book of Origin, which existence cause nothing but pain on his heart and thest is to make their entire blood race the supreme ruler of the world among their two race, establishing the hierarchy of their races once more.


    And one of the important things he did was to target the elder of darkness that has been in hiding after the bloody war while building up his own power, which led him to meet his faithful followers in his previous life that remain loyal.


    However soon, one of the special power that Qui Feng has been given after remembering his previous life has abruptly dered the day that the elder of darkness has abnormally died which has caused him to be in sort of a daze and feeling lost since the person that he wanted to deal with the most for his revenge among the blood elders has been Zou Yi, who was the sole person that has ruthlessly and coldly killed his lover.


    And so with a moment of inattention, he was attacked and injured by an organization that seemed to target the blood race people which he manages to deal with but he was still wounded because of his negligence and carelessness.


    And during the time of his weakness, Qui Feng met the kind and gentle female protagonist Shao Shu that has healed his injuries and showing her special power that she has been hiding for a long time and after identifying Shao Shu ability, Qui Feng has instantly taken the female protagonist on his own safe territory without asking the young woman opinion at all which let do a bad starting beginning between the two of them.


    Just like in a story, a domineering male lead and a helpless female lead that was taken has a rather bad start with their rtionship but with a twist and turn of events that the two of them experience, they have finally fallen in love with each other.


    And since the supposedly established important guardian, protector, and keeper of The Book of Origin that govern the world rules situation has suddenly died causing the world to start bing chaotic once again, especially in the blood race side since the elder of darkness that was supposed to manage them during a special situation was now gone, causing them to be more aggressive about their own ambitions.


    Soon both humans and the blood race that has somehow learn about the power and importance of The Book of Origin have started fighting against each other once more which has soon led for a war to happen once again.


    And Jing Ai, the viin in the story, being the adopted daughter of the Elder of Darkness was burden with great responsibility and obligation was the one preventing the most about the goals and revenge of the Male Protagonist which has led the two of them to be enemies even though they have a rather great rtionship from the start, which Qui Feng has genuinely considered Jing Ai as his younger sister.


    However, because of Jing Ai status of her being the daughter of Zou Yi and with the help of the remaining safe and alive elder''s blood race that has been on her side during the chaotic time, the once kind and gentle girl has grown up into cold, ruthless and decisive woman in order to protect and defend The Book Of Origin that has emerge into the world after a few monthster when her father has died in order to continue his legacy while at the same time, protecting the remaining blood race elders alive which were the close friends of her father that has been thrown aside by most of the entire blood race.


    However, what made Jing Ai and Qui Feng to the point of having no return about their special rtionship was the fact that after learning that the certain key that can locate the exact location of the Book of Origin that has chaotically emerged was in the hand of the Female Protagonist, Jing Ai has decisively targeted the young woman life without any hesitation and mercy which she failed in the end and has also let Qui Feng extremely angry to the point that it was thest straw that broke their brother and sister bond with each other.


    And as the male and female protagonist in the story, Qui Feng has finally managed to destroy the book of origin with the help of the female protagonist along the way, and after the rule administration between the two races was broken, thest goal of Qui Feng turning the blood race to be the supreme in power between the two race was finally fulfilled.


    As for the revenge about his lover death, Qui Feng has also managed to eradicate the remaining blood elders alive which he has been waiting for to achieve.


    After finally finishing the hint that has been given to him to read, Snow could only stay silent for a while before finally reflecting the up and downs of what happened in the supposedly future after Zou Yi has died, since what he was given was the future and world of which Zou Yi died unfortunately before making a contrast about the changes made at the present time that now he is alive as Zou Yi in this world.


    The Book of Origin that is the one that Snow needed to protect for his second mission because that is where the world rule consciousness is being born with, which was the main target of Qui Feng that he wanted to destroy.


    But for the male protagonist to have a previous life memory that was targetting them while knowing The Book of Origin existence meant one thing, he was a person that Zou Yi and the rest of the blood elders has known in the past which was causing a bad premonition to suddenly emerge within him since there has been a hint of information that is leading Snow in a bad ideas of who Qui Feng identity really was, causing his head to throb in pain since everything has gotten moreplicated from what he just learned.


    What to do? There is bound to be something wrong about his missionter on, Snow somehow can sense it happening soon.


    With a sigh release by him, Jing Ai and Shao Shu couldn''t help but nce toward his direction before blinking their eyes in confusion, however, soon the two of them started speaking with each other once again with a different topic seemingly having fun talking with each other, which led the nervous Shao Shu who was about to meet her family to be less tense and anxious.


    Speaking about the key in the hint he receives, Snow couldn''t help but nce more at the real Qing Mei that is staying by his daughter''s side because of Snow existence, the viin and female protagonist met earlier while Shao Shu didn''t meet the male protagonist yet causing about what will happen to the rtionship the two of them will have toward Qui Feng to be a bit more different andplicated to predict which frankly made Snow doesn''t care one bit since everything can change and couldn''t stay the same as it usually was.


    He couldn''t just put all his hopes about what he knows since everything doesn''t remain the same.


    However, before he can think more about what to do, ke''s voice suddenly speaking in their mental link, causing him to focus more on what is currently happening before hi.


    "Snow~ that Nui bee have started to make a move!"


    "Oh? What is she nning to do?"


    All along, Snow has made ke keep watching the woman called Nui after their confrontation in the Qing Family, after all, that woman was the smartest, ambitious and talented among the bees and flies that wanted to steal his lover, but the most relevant fact about her was the case that Nui was more a danger to his lover life than the love she has for him.


    That woman might be attracted to Qing Ye, but she was more focused on the hidden motives she has toward his lover and the Qing Family.


    After all, Snow was quite sure that woman was targeting the Qing Family specifically, especially when he remembers the middle age man that she has been with after they came to visit to make everyone change their mind about Snow''s rtionship with his lover.


    And there can only be one thing that Snow can think of for them to have made great trouble for an borated scheme, which meant that they want the key that Zou Yi has left to the Qing family ancestor back then since that is the most hidden secret of the Qing Family which he was sure that the Huang family knows about because they are the same blood race hunter family that has an ancestor alive during the bloody war and know the deal Zou Yi did back then.


    It was a bit fast and earlier than Snow thought so, but her Huang family must be desperate right now since base from their power and status, they must also have heard the news of what happened during the gathering of the important figures of the blood races meeting, especially about the real identity of the supposedly weak and harmless blood race lover of Qing Ye.


    And after hearing what the young woman has been nning to do from ke, his lip has slowly risen up while pitch abyss ck eyes glint coldly causing the two chatting young women to suddenly stop talking while slowly paying their attention toward the small figure sitting in the front seat.


    Why did it suddenly felt cold?

 Chapter 161: What Are You Guys Proud Of? Look At What My Baby Given Me With!

    Chapter 161: What Are You Guys Proud Of? Look At What My Baby Given Me With!


    While Snow along with two young women are currently traveling to the Qing Family, in another ce a great disturbance is currently happening inside arge hall of a huge building that was ced in privatend, which is the current headquarter of the Defense Organization that has been watching over the supernatural world situations for a thousand years.


    Regarding about the Defense of Organization, it was made of by a group of people, like a mercenary, that is lead by peoples who has the transparent golden page in their hand, however, the only difference was the fact that every group has their own rank, status, and jurisdiction in power at the Organization that they all belong to.


    In the Organization, every type of situation and event is administrated in a systematic order.


    Basically, there are no true masters of the Defense Organization, since it belongs to both races and has only a selected few people in power to oversees it, which were most of the people that were chosen by the world and receive the special power to judge a person''s crimes and offense that couldn''t be refuse and ignored at once it was used since the transparent golden page has a fair punishment that couldn''t be false.


    However, as time goes by, when all the people have forgotten the severe experience in the past which was the reason for the creation of the organization in the first ce, it isn''t surprising that there are already rotten and corrupted parts inside of it.


    After all, every society has a dark part of their own especially when the Defense Organization was the center of power of both races who view the situation in the supernatural world that gathers with.


    And right now, in front of the powerful group of leaders that has been in the headquarter, along with people that oversees the organization orders are currently standing against a domineering devilishly handsome man that has suddenly appeared and dered that he will start dealing and administering the Defense Organization like he was the owner of it in the first ce with his unscrupulous behavior and attitude that doesn''t show any single respect.


    "Didn''t you hear what I just said? I am here to clean up the ce since some rubbish people with hidden motives have secretly mixed in the organization. Oh, I will also remove those useless and ipetent people that abuse their powers while I am at it."


    Qing Ye that was asked about what he was doing one more time just showed an indifferent look while purple eyes coldly gaze without any care about their opinions and feeling since he was just dering about his intention so that all of them will know why he was doing it.


    And it isn''t really his fault if his intention isn''t received well since the people in power, along with some of their group members couldn''t help but show a enraged expression on their faces while those people with hidden motives, ambitious and greeds of authority showed an extremely dangerously gaze at the young man as menacing n started forming in their mind.


    "I know who you are and what kind of trouble you have been creating, but there is a limit on how overbearing you can be. Don''t forget that this isn''t your Qing Family that you can just speak and do whatever nonsense you want without any consequences."


    "Hey, we heard that you became the lover of the legendary elder of darkness, did you be extremely proud and brave because of it? Please, what is so good about being an ancient ything?"


    "Calm down everyone, there is no need to seriously believe what he is saying, especially when I am sure that he doesn''t have any ability to do it, so he is definitely joking about it the whole time. However, Mr. Ye please be mindful of your words from now on since the consequences of your own action is something that you can''t handle base on your ability alone."


    Suddenly a cold ice beautiful woman has suddenly appeared while speaking threatening words on herst sentence has slowly walked over, causing the group of leaders to split apart to make way for her while showing a respectful attitude and even have an infatuated expression on their faces.


    "Ms. Chin!"


    Even after seeing a beautiful woman appearing, Qing Ye indifferent expression didn''t change one bit, even after hearing the threatening words don''t shake those beautiful purple eyes that don''t have any single care and feeling regarding the people before him, although Qing Ye narrowly stare at the self-important woman, which he identifies her full name as Mao Chin.


    Because this woman has been the one that has been going against his two brothers the entire time regarding the power and control of the Defense Organization and was in equal in status does it isn''t surprising that she was confronting him right now in a rather threatening manner which she definitely wanted to deal an exacting punishment for him while using about the behaviors that he was currently showing.


    However, Qing Ye doesn''t really care about whatever scheme this woman was currently nning in that mind of hers.


    "I don''t have time to chit chat with you guys. I am going to start now, my Baby is waiting for me."


    Without any warning, Qing Ye waves his hands before a group of people in both races has suddenly appeared in a fierce manner as they immediately started dealing with the group of leaders that weren''t able to fight back at first because of feeling unbelievable at the reality happening before them while thinking about that there is really someone crazy enough to start at the members of the Defense Organization without any single hesitation and fear about his actions.


    "Those who refused to submit and be captured with, just kill it directly, don''t trouble yourself in holding back against them."


    "Yes!"


    "Really, what did Zou Yi see in a degenerate and violent person like you?"


    Suddenly Tao Xin along with another person by his side which is Su Dong has arrived together before walking in the direction of Qing Ye that was boldly executing people without any hesitation at all while Su Dong who was suddenly asked to help his friend didn''t have any clue at all about the craziest action that Qing Ye was about to do before.


    And he can only open and close his mouth as words were unable to form at all, showing about how disbelief he was currently feeling about his friend''s actions at the moment.


    Hearing the questioning words of Tao Xin, Qing Ye just nces at him before replying with a matter of fact voice without any shame on his face.


    "Of course my Baby was charm by my dazzling existence. After all, I am a unique and special existence that no one can ever be reced and create again because, in other worlds out there, I am born to be with my Baby."


    Hearing that narcissist and conceited words of Qing Ye, Tao Xin can only roll his eyes exasperatedly while inwardly questioning the taste of his loner friend which is making him so d that Dai Xue isn''t a weird one at all.


    While Su Dong can only gape at these two men''s nonchnt attitudes with a helpless expression since it seemed that he is the only one worrying, anxious and fearing about what they are doing right now while listening to the furious shouts of the members of the Defense Organization that is being attacked the entire time.


    "Lunatic!"


    "Qing Ye! Are really asking to be an enemy of all of us right now?"


    "I know that blood race beside him! Isn''t he the elder of wind? Is this arrogant race attempting to take control andmand our organization''s powers and even nning to scheme against the human race?


    "Damn! You guys asked for this!"


    "These people sure are noisy"


    Qing Ye couldn''t help but mumble while he dodges the attack of some people that have already started to deal him with an intent to kill with every move they make.


    "Well, it''s your fault in the first ce to straightly start violence and didn''t even n to start to be diplomatic when dealing with them."


    Tao Xin instantly spoke those words, while using his wind power to deal with the people before them, not worrying about if those that died by his hand will choose to submitter on while Qing Ye couldn''t help but frown a bit.


    "Its too much trouble, since we need to deal with this problem as fast as we could."


    "Well I don''t want to admit it but you are quite right"


    After all, it really is troublesome to slowly deal with the problem after trying to negotiate about the current situation in their world which these people will surely vehemently try to resist and wouldn''t even ept in the first ce.


    Suddenly the group of leaders that tried to fight back with their own power and weapon, has gritted their teeth while finally deciding to take out the transparent golden page in their hands after seeing as some of them really did die which they could tell that Qing Ye and the elder of blood race isn''t kidding at all.


    Soon, the bright golden light bes thick as one by one, numerous transparent golden pages appeared at therge hall, before issuing the special power in their hand to shoot light of judgement at the brazen both races that were going against them.


    "Administer a punishment of their great offense!"


    However, before the bright light that was shone at the group of leaders enemiespletely disappear, the sneer on their faces couldn''t help but freeze as the annoying and irritating voice that has started the whole ordeal has suddenly resounded at therge hall without showing any difficulty about his current predicament.


    "What are you guys so proud of?"


    And with everyone''s attentions turn to a certain direction when the golden bright light disappearspletely, a figure standing perfectly safe and sound appeared in their eyes who has his sexy thin lip dangerously raise up while his beautiful purple eyes glint in a terrifying manner.


    However what makes everyone widen their eyes in utter disbelief was the shining object on the young man hand that is currently flowing with an overwhelming power that doesn''t belong to a mere human, even a blood race, to control and hold with.


    "You guys got a page, and I have a whole book, are you guys envious?"


    Hmph!


    Look at what my lovely Baby has given me with, isn''t it impressive?

 Chapter 162: The Book Of Origin. Qing Ye, "No One Can Stop Me."

    Chapter 162: The Book Of Origin. Qing Ye, "No One Can Stop Me."


    "Impossible!"


    "What is that?"


    "There is no way something like that even exists at all!"


    Everyone who has transparent golden pages in their hands couldn''t help but scream out in utter disbelief after finally getting over at shocked of seeing something impossible, after all, no one of them knows about the existence of a whole golden book and only knows the existence of the transparent golden page.


    And while everyone was shaken the ice-cold beauty Chin that has been safe the entire time while remaining to have a calm expression despite being attacked continuously has finally changed her expression after seeing the transparent golden book in the hand of Qing Ye, which has suddenly cause her eyes to glint with indescribable emotions as her entire attention was on that powerful object.


    However, she calmly returns her attention back to the present time as she observed her current situation before cruelly severely kicking the other man who has stopped attacking her from the sudden situation without any mercy, which has silently taken the person''s life.


    Figuring that she was in a hopeless situation, she swiftly decided to turn around to leave but not before casting one reluctant gaze at the glowing book at the young man''s hand before finally leaving quietly during the moment of confusion and chaos that has begun once again.


    "... no way"


    Tao Xin who saw the transparent golden book in the hand of Qing Ye couldn''t help but mumble while having a surprise expression on his face before quickly epting the reality before him since Qing Ye is his longer friend lover after all.


    While Su Dong couldn''t help but stare in utter disbelief about the mysterious objects on his best friend hands beforepletely feeling that he seemed to have entered a different world since he was just gone for a few days so why doesn''t he have any ideas and clue of what is really going on that he doesn''t even know how to react suitably anymore.


    "Now, it''s my turn to ce my judgment on you right?"


    Qing Ye that can feel the mysterious power inside of him has started to make his move as he shot a terrifying gaze at the group of peoples that have been resisting from the start while the process of how to manage the powerful object on his hand was already deeply ingrained in his mind.


    And with a dangerous smile on his devilishly handsome face along with his beautiful purple eyes glinting an interested and terrible emotion has cause everyone that has been protesting against him to suddenly feel an ominous premonition.


    "W-wait! Stop!"


    Those who were confused but smart enough to know that everything isn''t easy and simple as it seemed has desperately wanted to stop the young man''s action despite feeling skeptical and disbelief at the mysterious transparent golden book that has suddenly appeared.


    Because, what if there is a high chance that powerful object is all true in the end?


    However, before everyone can make a move to stop him, Qing Ye has already started to use the mysterious powerful book that his Baby has given him, which is basically some type of jurisdiction that will let him use the power it contains.


    This special object is just a false copy of The Book Of Origin which was his Baby has been guarding and protecting the entire time, and when he was granted the authority to control it, Qing Ye has known the meaning it contains as all information appeared on his mind.


    Regarding the Book of Origin, there is two extremely important management rule where two existence has a certain responsibility for it.


    One is being the protector and guardian of the Book of Origin, who has been given the title and purpose of watching over it along with certain management with it.


    While the second position is more special and harder to be bestowed with since the one being granted of the second role needs to have the full trust and belief of the Protector in order to be given the power of being able to use some of the more powerful authority that the Book of Origin held while administering its power.


    And the most important part and conditions is the fact that each one of the positions needs to be performed in twopletely different races, which means, one position for the blood race and the other needs to be the people of the human race.


    It was a wonder that no one has able to hold that post in the past since it was extremely impossible for that Zou Yi topletely trust a human being when he was already having a hard time regarding his blood race friends.


    Snow was just extremely lucky that his lover is a different race from him, thus he was finally able to give the jurisdiction of the second part toward Qing Ye.


    So, everyone watched with bated breath as the transparent golden book on Qing Ye hands has slowly opened up, before page after page flip themselves up while shining in gold light at the same time.


    And soon the powerful transparent golden page in the hand of everyone has suddenly started to light up with a life of their own as the group of leaders who were holding it has lost total control of the special power that they have been given with.


    "AH!!!"


    "No! No!"


    "What is happening right now?"


    Scream of fear, panic, pain, and many more negative emotions have quickly echoed out at therge hall as most of the group of leaders that have abused their special power in a certain way was punished as the light of judgment shone on their bodies while also those that havemitted a grave sin didn''t escape their fates.


    Everyone that has done some bad deed and evil actions has received their own level of discipline and punishment.


    Somepletely lost the ability to hold and use the transparent golden page.


    Some have their powerful aura sealed, unable to use it in a certain time while there is also those that will live as a normal human for the rest of their lives.


    And to those that have graver sin that couldn''t be forgiven has directly died as their entire bodies broke apart in a dazzling golden light color.


    The entire time, Qing Ye just calmly watches everything happening with indifferent expression while Tao Xin, Su Dong and the rest of subordinates remain quiet while fearing fear inside at the disy of inhuman power.


    After being punished, pages after pages of transparent golden pages suddenly flew back toward the transparent golden book in Qing Ye hands before the transparent golden book has finally closed which represents that everything has finally ended.


    "Alright, do you guys still want to continue resisting? Every one of you has probably figured out the meaning of having this golden book in my hand right?"


    It means that the ownerless Defense Organization for the past thousand years has finally had an owner in the present time.


    And everyone who is smart and capable enough to get what Qing Ye was getting at can hopelessly lower their heads in utter defeat, letting themselves to be easily captured, especially those fortunate enough to be able to retain the transparent golden page in their hands which meant that they haven''t done anything grave to lost their qualification in using it which they are really grateful for.


    Of course, there are always those that refused to ept Qing Ye''s new status as the leader of the Defense Organization which Qing Ye just coldly have given an order for them to be disposed of.


    Soon as everything and everyone was finally been handle with, Qing Ye has directly started to target the other members that haven''t been in the headquarter, using this chance to handle them since all of them don''t have any single clue about the current great change of their Organization that just happened a moment ago.


    And in another ce, a slender figure of a young man with brown hair and eyes could be seen silently standing with a serious expression on his young handsome face, before theplicated emotion that has been guing him the whole night was decisively pushed down inside his heart while feeling great determination to continue on with his n all along.


    ... Little Ai sorryin the end... my hatred is something I will never forget... I will always choose revenge over the familial bond that I have with you...


    With onest sigh, suddenly a ruthless expression filled with overwhelming hatred sh on his brown eyes, as he began to give orders at the silent older man with mix grey and white hairs that have been standing faithfully by his side the entire time.


    "Fan Zhiqiang, use all our power to deal with him right now. I don''t care how much people will die in the end. As long as Zou Yi can be killed, sacrifice everything we have."


    "Yes, My Master. I will dly fulfill yourmand."


    Fan Zhiqiag that has received the order has made a bow with great respect and reverence on his old eyes before speaking another issue.


    "Then master, what will we do about the human lover of Zou Yi?"


    Remembering about Zou Yi that has suddenly found a future blood partner after all these years, a sh of cruel and chilling light appears on Qui Feng brown eyes.


    "That human is unusual and powerful, kill him with everything you got, but if you failed, then make sure that he will be unable to even arrive at the exact location of Zou Yi. Better to take a great precaution for making Zou Yi unable to drink that human blood during his dangerous situation."


    After all, he waspletely sure that Zou Yi is still weak from all these years of being unable to drink even a single drop of blood, and from what he knows about Zou Yi personality, since that human guy hasn''t been turned into a proper Blood Partner then it meant that Zou Yi hasn''t had the chance to drink his blood yet.


    Right now is the only excellent chance to deal with Zou Yi, Qui Feng considerably knows the full potential and power of that person, after all, he has died on the hands of Zou Yi in the past.


    So with everything that has been properly addressed was finished, Fan Zhiqiang has turned around and left toplete themand of his Master.


    "Zou Yi don''t me me for being ruthless you betrayed me first."


    On that unforgettable day, arrivingte just to witness as the person he loves dearly took herst breath as she dies helplessly in the hands of Zou Yi is something that will continue to gue him for the rest of his life.


    "Xiaowen...my love I will avenge your death."


    He will never stop until hepletely destroys the cause and reason why his lover has died while at the same time killing the person that has taken his lover from him.


    "Zou Yi, I will never forgive you."

 Chapter 163: Jing Ai Watch Her Maniac Driver Father With Pale Face.

    Chapter 163: Jing Ai Watch Her Maniac Driver Father With Pale Face.


    "Stop the car and get off, I will take over from here on out."


    Snow that has been quiet the entire time, has suddenly given an order toward to the driver in which has caused the person that has been driving silently the entire time to instantly turn toward the roadside and getting off instantly after stopping the car without asking any single question and showing any doubt since the entire time.


    Showing a respectful attitude, the driver has given a reverent bow as Snow got off and sat at the driver seat before dismissing the blood race driver to disappear, which the person has followed without any hesitation.


    "Father? What is wrong?"


    Jing Ai couldn''t help but nce with a confused expression on her beautiful face to her father that has suddenly taken the role of being their driver, although, at the same time, Jing Ai body has turned tense and alert as she warily nces around their surrounding, especially when they just arrive at the outskirt of the S City.


    "Something just came up that''s all."


    Without exining more about his words, Snow acted like a normal citizen as he abide by thew and has carefully ced his seat belt on after taking a sitting in the driver seat before driving in a certain direction.


    Although, this time, Snow has casually stepped extremely hard at the elerator without any worry about the car speed limit, while ignoring the confused and alert questioning eyes of the two beautiful young women sitting behind him.


    Soon numerous trees can be seen being past by extremely fast, while a screaming voice of a woman can be heard as a luxurious car dangerously speeding up in a rather deserted ce where people rarely visit as it could be seen by the way that no other people are currently witnessing the dangerous stunts of the car that continue to pass by.


    "Ahhh!"


    Inside the speeding up a luxurious car, a beautiful young woman with bright yellow eyes is currently letting out a scream once in a while as the car that she was currently riding sometimes swerving to the side in a dangerous manner, almost making it feel like the car was about to topple over with how much force and speed it was doing.


    "Shh don''t be scared Shu, nothing will go wrong. I am here with you, so nothing will happen bad to you."


    "Lady Ai"


    With a rather touch expression, Shao Shu couldn''t help but grasp the left arm of the beautiful blood race woman that she met a few days ago which has been treating her extremely nice with full sincerity, causing her heart to beat faster while her cheeks flush in nervousness, fear and something else that she couldn''t really describe.


    "I believe in my father, he won''t do anything to cause us any harm. So just stay rx and wait for everything to be over alright?"


    Seeing as the human girl was finally able to feel at ease by her words has cause Jing Ai to inwardly sigh in relief albeit, if one were to observe closely, one could see that the young woman that has been trying tofort and make the person gripping her arm rx and calm down, has a much paler face than what she usually looks.


    Father please calm down?


    Jing Ai couldn''t help but hopefully asked in her mind, as pink eyes gaze at the current maniac driver father of her that even she felt a bit scared about their current situation.


    She doesn''t know why, but it seemed that her father is currently headed to a certain direction with a location on his mind, and even though she was extremely curious about the sudden actions of her father, Jing Ai knew that there is no need to asked it since she will definitely figure it out soon.


    "Snow to the right~ We are almost there!"


    Snow that has been driving the car with the fastest speed that it could muster has been listening to the direction of ke on his mind the entire time, as he gracefully turn the car in the right without stopping its speed, which has barely missed the ratherrge rock that was blocking their way that has almost hit the luxurious car that Snow is currently driving.


    "Snow, be careful! You might want to stop the car since there is a barrier ahead."


    Hearing the advice of ke, Snow couldn''t help but narrowed his eyes while a though sh in his mind as he stares in the front, while in another certain ce, a dangerous situation was currently happening.


    "Damn it!"


    "You guys will pay for this!"


    With an angry sound, the two handsome men that were being pushed around, unable to fight back anymore because of the severe injuries in their bodies couldn''t help but furiously shot a look at the group of people that have suddenly scheme against them as the emergency mission that they have recieve in the higher up in the Defense Organization was all a life all along.


    The two men nce at each other, certain unknown emotions have suddenly sh in their eyes while determination and unyielding expression has emerged within them, knowing that they couldn''t allow themselves to be captured by this group of people that has sinister intentions.


    "Capture them! It doesn''t matter how many injuries they received, even cutting their limbs or legs are allowed! As long as they have a breath remaining within them, then all attack is fine."


    The leader among them ruthlessly order, his eyes glinting hard while waving his hand to tell all his men to attack once more.


    The two handsome men that were being surrounded with no way out couldn''t help but grip their weapons as their eyes glint with resolve to fight to the death.


    "Give up already. It''s futile to fight back."


    The leader of the group of people that has been surrounding the two severely injured men spoke those words with a sneer on his face before another round of fighting resumes, bing more rigid and harder as ever while remaining ignorant of the iing threating in their way at this instants.


    Back to Snow once again, Snow spoke in a calm voice at the suggestion of ke with a confidence sound.


    "It''s alright."


    In the distance, Snow that was sensitive at the different flow of energy just narrowed his pitch abyss ck eyes while he controls his shadow power to entirely wrapped around the car that he was currently driving.


    Soon, without stopping, Snow directly rammed the luxurious car into a barrier that has been set up once again to shield whatever plotting is happening inside of it, which is alsopletely different from what the hidden organization that he was already quite familiar with.


    Crack!


    With an extremely loud bang and a cracking sound, the barrier was directly shuttered easily and quickly thus causing those people inside of it to be shocked and surprised, as all their eyes followed the images of a luxurious car that seemed to be wrapped by something dark has suddenly broken in and appeared before them.


    With a beautiful turn and a skid, the car has soon stopped while everyone continue to remain eerily quiet before a small and delicate figure has suddenly emerged within it.


    Opening the door, Snow calmly gets off while using his fingers tob his messy hair from his crazy driving a moment ago, while ncing at the people around him, before his vision stopping at the two sorry figures that have their eyes wide open in shock, which soon turns into excitement and hope as they shout toward him in enthusiasm, like they suddenly met their hero.


    "Brother in Law!"


    Shouting those words, the other people that have been surrounding the two handsome men, which has been Qing Ye two brothers the entire time, has suddenly got back from their bearing while Snow just showed a calm smile on his face and speaking in a rather nonchnt voice.


    "Now then, what do we have here?"


    Snow couldn''t help but feel a bit sympathy at these two unfortunate brothers of his lover.


    "Who are you?"


    Seeing as there is another person that has suddenly appeared, the leader of the ambush group has quickly shot a fierce and sharp look on his face, which he has swiftly given orders without any hesitation and mercy while appearing to doesn''t care about his question regarding the identity of who just appeared.


    "No matter who is it, kill this person right now!"


    Snow who has to arrive at the exact time that Qing Ye brothers are about to be captured, just let out a calm smile, pitch abyss ck eyes remaining indifferent.


    "Well now, what do you guys think you are doing to my lover brothers?"


    After speaking those words and without giving any chance for the group of people that were about to attack Qing Ye Brothers and himself, has quickly ughter all of them so easily while not leaving even a single person alive as he shook the blood off from the ck dagger on his hand.


    And without giving onest nce at the dead bodies all around him, nor was apprehensive and almost awe looks in the two men face, Snow turned back toward the luxurious car that has remained intact.


    "Come on Brothers, let''s go."


    Qiang and Cai that were being called brothers by someone who has been the longest person alive on Earth couldn''t help but feel a bit weird however before they can even speak about being unable to move anymore because of their severe injuries and has already spent all the energy they have to fight back desperately, they were about to face something unexpected.


    "Oh, yeah, let me introduce you to someone."


    Seemingly remembering the other woman in the car, Snow has made an alright gesture for the two women inside to get out which Snow has told them not toe out, and in the weird expression in Jing Ai face, Snow has told the female protagonist to make an introduction of herself toward the two men.


    "Hello my name is Shao Shu..."


    Seeing the warning look from Jing Ai father, Shao Shu continues on her introduction, which was she still felt weird and was having a hard time believing to be true.


    "I mean, helloyou can call me Shao Shu since that is also my other name when growing up, however, my real name is... Qing Mei nice to meet you..."


    "Eh?"

 Chapter 164: Snow Thick Face As He Tempt A Certain Someone.

    Chapter 164: Snow Thick Face As He Tempt A Certain Someone.


    With an eerily silence inside the luxurious car, Jing Ai could only inwardly sigh helplessly while ncing at her father that was currently addicted to driving the car andpletely ignoring the shocking information that he just reveals at the same time while also neglecting to provide the much-needed assistance from the currently awkward situation that he has caused in the first ce.


    However before Jing Ai can think more about what to do with the current weird atmosphere, a call has suddenly rung out causing the weird atmosphere to abruptly stop, which has caused the fidgeting Shao Shu to inwardly release a relief sigh.


    After all, it was so weird to introduce her supposed real identity for the first time, which was also toward her surprisingly supposedly biological brothers that have shocked her to the core.


    Secretly ncing at the person that has taken the phone call with one hand while using only using one hand to drive the car which is a bit dangerous when the car was currently running at maximum speed, even though the movement is quite steady right now which is unlike from the twist and turn from before.


    Shao Shu has finallyprehended and figured out that unlike the kind and gentle Lady Ai, the person before her isn''t a kind and gentle person, well blood race, at all.


    Lady Ai''s father sure is badwith that thought, a good smooth voice has suddenly resounded in the car causing everyone''s attention on it which hase from the phone call just now.


    However, soon, Shao Shu face will turn into crimson color from embarrassment and shyness as she continues to listen to the conversation that willter on, which all Shao Shu wanted was to cover her ears, although, it wouldn''t work at all, since the phone seemed to have been set into a speaker mode, making every single one of them to currently hear the conversation before them.


    "Sup Love?"


    "Baby, I miss you."


    Snow that has heard the suddenly sweet loving words of his lover showed a soft expression while the underline he was feeling from fighting a while ago has lessened a bit since he uses an unusual word when he answered to phone, which in turn his lover has spoken was also a bit a wonderful one.


    "Um, I miss you to Love."


    Without feeling any shame at the people listening behind him, Snow has also spoken sweet words right back since he also wants his lover to always stay by his side.


    "Baby I finally finish taking over the Defense Organization a few moments ago."


    What?


    Qiang and Cai that have been quietly listening the entire time and haven''t known Snow''s current n couldn''t help but open their mouth wide in shock and surprise because did they just heard that right?


    Their third younger brother said what now? Taken over the Defense Organization?


    What the hell???


    "Love, great job! I know that you can do it! After all, I have always believed in you."


    Suddenly a pampering smile appears on Snow''s face while he doesn''t feel any surprise at the oue that he just heard, since all along, Snow believes that Qing Ye will be able to do it.


    "... So Baby um"


    Hearing the suddenly fidgety voice of his lover which also contains some hope within it, Snow couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows at first before an idea has quickly shed his mind causing his pale lip to raise up yfully while feeling a bit funny inside as he easily guesses about what his lover was trying to do.


    "Well.. you see"


    As Snow continues to listen to the suddenly nervous Qing Ye that seemed to be a bit shy at the moment which has cause the two Qing Brothers that has gotten over their shocked to be stunned once again when they heard the apprehensive voice of their usually self-confidence brother while Jing Ai seemed to be interested about what is happening and Shao Shu to feel slightly curious about the person that was speaking at the other end of the phone.


    However, before everyone can listen with great interest in what Qing Ye wanted to speak about, a suddenly extremely alluring sound has reached their ears which in turn has caused their body to shudder a bit before feeling a bit soft and weak, before they quickly shoot a weird, panic, flustered, embarrassed and shameful gaze at the person driving before them since they all knew that he was the one who let out that sound just now.


    "Hey, Love since you have been such a good boy what kind of reward would you like, um?"


    Speaking thest word a bit longer that contain hidden unspoken meaning within it, has cause the person at the other end to suddenly turn silent before a somehow chaotic breath followed soon after, although base from Snow sharp hearing, he was able to hear the sound of something hard dropping in the ground despite the chaotic breathinging from Qing Ye, along with the what the fuck words from Tao Xin soon after.


    "Come on love don''t be shy now"


    However, Snow continues on with thick face even though he also figures out that Qing Ye phone is probably also in a loudspeaker mode while ignoring the awkward people behind him that is currently shooting him some kind of strange look since Snow can practically feel their gazes on his back the entire time.


    "Well, aside from the promise from before of doing the repeat actions about the three days when we were in the sea waiting to be picked up Baby, can we also do another round with what happened in therge hall from yesterday?"


    Hearing those words, Snow pitch abyss ck eyes turned deeper, while a sensual smile appeared on his face, which causes Shao Shu that has, unfortunately, nced over at the front mirror view, has just been in time to see the charming appearance of the person driving the car causing her beautiful face to flushed into a crimson color.


    Ah! She was right! Lady Ai father isn''t a good one at all well in an entirely different meaning


    Jing Ai that has been tentatively watching the person beside her despite feeling a tiny bit overwhelmed at her father''s current shameful actions has also nced over to where Shao Shu was looking at before turning around and giving aforting pat at the young human girl back while murmuring reassuring words about not needing to be shy about it.


    After all, Jing Ai was slowly getting used to her father disy of affection so she was quite sure that Shao Shu will get used to it too.


    While the two Qing brother just got a gobsmacked look in their handsome faces, unable to react about what they are currently hearing, especially the shamelessness of their third brother asking to be love...


    Is their brother really the bottom one? Since as the one doing the attacking, there was no need to be asking for it right???


    Like the one doing the top, you just need to push down the bottom one right???


    Suddenly the two brothers couldn''t help from imagining themselves as the top as they push a man down, which has instantly caused them to wake up in horror since why are they thinking about pushing a man down just now?


    After all, they are quite sure that they are going to marry a womanter on! There was no need to worry about this kind of thing! About who is the top and the bottom!


    Feeling like they were about to be pulled in another world if this continues on, the two brothers decided to finally get a lover after this is all over before the two of them nce at each other, and decisively making each other unconscious with perfect exact timing in their actions.


    Because to continue to listen on felt like something dangerous will happen to them, which is a change of world view in their mentality and has decided to escape the current situation, since they can''t run away and get off from listening, the best way is to lost consciousness.


    Well, the two of them needed a rest too, so it is a win and wins situation, which they decided to face the realityter on again after they wake up from their consciousness, and with that Jing Ai and Shao Shu watched the two handsome men slump down as they became out from the world.


    The entire time, Snow decided to ignore the weird actions of Qing Ye brothers since he continues to seduce his lover to proceed more about what he wanted inside since Snow was quite sure that Qing Ye has more ideas on his mind.


    After all, base on his lover''s true nature, Qing Ye will never be content with just that rewards.


    "Oh? Is that all Love?... I can be generous today and will allow you to ask more."


    Snow that has easily ept what his lover has spoken continues to tempt the other person that is surely going crazy from imagining certain shameless thoughts on his mind right now.


    "Baby can you make me your blood partner soon? I really want to bepletely yours alreadyand I want to feel your adorable fangs to sink into my neck... ah... I really want that to happen..."


    Feeling a bit surprised or not, Snow has determined to ept that too.


    "Alright, when we see each other again, how about Ipletely make you mine?"


    With that, it was easily decided that Snow and Qing Ye will fulfill the ceremony to be a partner in lifeter on.

 Chapter 165: Stay There And Just Watch. Ill Let You See Their True Selves.

    Chapter 165: Stay There And Just Watch. I''ll Let You See Their True Selves.


    "Ah!! Help me! Stop it! Mother! Grandfather! Save me please!"


    Suddenly the crying sound echoed out loudly causing the two Qing Brothers that were knocked out to suddenly woken up from the loud sound as they snapped their eyes open with alertness when it dawns in them about the voice sounds familiar.


    "Ah!! Don''t touch me! Let go!"


    Quickly turning their heads to where the noise came from, Qiang and Cai eyes widen in shock before it turned furious at the current scene that they are witnessing.


    Right before their very eyes were the images of their younger sister Qing Mei fearfully struggling toward the two men that were tightly holding her arms, while on the other side was their mother who is desperately trying to go save her youngest child.


    All around the familiar living room of the Qing Family residence was a group of people that are currently facing an older guy that is standing in a safe distance away from them which is having a very difficult decision to deliver a decisive action to the enemies around him because of the two female that was captured and being taken hostage against him.


    Qiang and Cai watch for a bit toward their grandfather who seemed to be weakened by something base on his weak appearance at the moment.


    Seeing the dangerous situation of their family, Qiang and Cai tried to move their body to help only to feel their bodies paralyze and only capable to move their head around.


    "Why are you worrying about your fake sister?"


    Suddenly, the familiar voice of their Third Brother lover reaches their ears causing them to turn around to where the voice wasing from, and right before them is the figure of Zou Yi, seating in afortable chair while calmly watching the dangerous situation happening before them.


    Although they canprehend that the people around them are unable to sense their presence because of the blood race power, however, why are they unable to move right now?


    Besides that, hearing the sister before them being fake, Qiang and Cai blinked their eyes in confusion before aplicated emotions swirl within them.


    No matter what, even if Zou Yi tell them that, but that Qing Mei is someone that has grown up within their family for many years, even if she were a fake one from the start and has been annoying and troublesome all the time, but she was still a family of theirs no matter what.


    Snow who was able to recognize what the two Qing brothers are thinking about just let out an indifferent smile, appearing uncaring about what they''re opinion is, as he just stays seated while watching everything that happening before him with a bit curious.


    After all, there is that woman named Huang Nui that is currently confronting the elder of the Qing Family, Qing Ye grandfather at the moment.


    "Old man, give the key to us or do you want to watch your poor granddaughter be yed with right before your very eyes?"


    "I don''t know how you learned the key existence but even if I give you what you want right now, it will be useless since you won''t be capable to use it! So, just asked something else for exchange for them!"


    Huang Nui that heard the words of the old man just smile wider, making her appearance more beautiful, however, it doesn''t change the fact about how ruthless and cruel she can be.


    "Of course we know, it needed to be a person that has the Qing Family bloodline to be able to use it right?"


    Suddenly a handsome middle-aged man appeared, causing the old man to widen his eyes in shock before it turned furious when it finally dawned on him about how his own son has betrayed his own family!


    He deeply regretted learning the greediness and evil personality of his oldest son sote in the past! Or else how will he let someone with a wicked personality learn about their Qing family secret?


    "Father, please give up and just give us the key already. I promise you that I will keep everyone alive if you give us what we are asking you for. Besides its useless to even struggle anymore. No one can save you guys, after all, I am positively sure that we already captured my two nephews base from our n."


    "As for Qing Ye well, that nephew of mine is definitely having fun with his blood race lover right now and doesn''t have the time to care about his family which everyone knows that he doesn''t really care at all from the very beginning."


    Hearing those threatening words from his own biological son, the old man grasped his chest seemingly in pain while raising his hand to point toward the traitorous son of his.


    "What did you do?? You are really.!"


    "Father it''s your fault for being unfair. I am obviously the oldest son, but why am I not the head of the Qing Family?"


    With eyes filled with hatred, he viciously red at his own father that has abruptly changed his mind halfway in the past and made his second brother be the head of the family!


    "Father, you force me to do this! All of this is your fault!"


    Unable to form any words, the old man has close his eyes tightly as he can only think about the situations of his granddaughter and daughter inw at the moment while still feeling guilty at causing his second son to carry the burden of their family in the past.


    And now, saving them is the least he could do.


    Besides, there is nothing he can do now about their current situation, at least there is a high chance that the two women will be saved.


    The old man thoughts that it is finally time to let go of the burden and responsibility that was left to their family to guard and protect in the past while waiting until the right time to be released from it.


    The Qing Family has done its best, it is time to end it once and for all.


    So with that decision, the old man decided to take out the key which was hidden within their Qing Family Residence the entire time, however, his body was suddenly frozen causing him to be unable to move and even speak up.


    "Damn! You are really being stubborn! You think that I am lying to you?"


    Suddenly the middle-age man has be enraged which he started walking toward the direction of where the beautiful older woman who was currently showing a miserable expression as a vicious and nasty look suddenly appears on his eyes when he gazes at her.


    "I always hated my second brother for taking what''s mine! Now I will touch what is his! Hahaha! He is probably watching in heaven now, right? I''ll let him see how I yed the wife he has dearly love!"


    NO! Wait! What is going on? Why can''t he move at all? The old man can only watch in utter horror at what his horrible son was about to do.


    Snow that was watching just stay indifferent the entire time while ignoring the horror eyes of the two Qing Brothers shooting his way, after all, they can tell that he was the one stopping their grandfather from saving their mother and younger sister right now!


    "... Please!... Please save them!"


    Hearing the pleading voice of Qiang and Cai, Snow just shoots them a nce before looking away.


    "Just silently watch the fun. I will open your eyes to their true nature."


    "KYAAA!!! What are you doing? Where are you touching me? You! Stop right now!"


    Suddenly the raised hand of the middle-age man has frozen over as he quickly turned around to where the scream wasing from, which he instantly sees about how the younger woman was pushed over on the ground by the two men that were holding her arms from before that has greedy and lust-filled eyes.


    "You! What are you two doing?"


    The angry question of the middle-aged man was just ignoredpletely as the sound of ripped clothes has suddenly echoed out along the scared and furious screaming of Qing Mei.


    "Stop! How dare you take action without our order! Immediately stop!


    Huang Nui that has been silent the entire time couldn''t help but coldlymand the two men that we''re currently trying to do nasty deeds to Qing Mei.


    However, Qing Mei seemed to finally have enough since she was no longer unable to control her reaction anymore when one of the men have grabbed her chest while the other person was quickly removing her clothes causing more and more of her skin to be let out in the open air as extreme panic set in within her.


    "Ahhh! Father! Big Sister Niu! Save Me! This isn''t part of our n at all! Waaa!!!"


    Seemingly uncaring about the shocking revealing words that were let out from the panic young woman, the middle-aged man has stopped on what he was about to do as he turned around and dashing to attack at the two men that weren''t listening.


    "Damn! How dare you touch my daughter! Let go of her right now!"


    As the middle age man viciously attacked the supposed subordinate of them Huang Nui just let out a frowned on her beautiful face feeling that something is wrong, but when she thought that they are about to get what they want, she just turned back her attention at the surprised old man with an unbelievable expression on his old face.


    Right now, Huang Nui just need to quickly deal with their current situation soon so nothing surprising will happens next.


    "... my daughter?"


    The fake Qing Mei that was being helped by the middle-age man just showed a furious expression on her pale face, as she started putting me about what happened to her to the supposed mother of hers.


    Since her real identity is out in the open, there was nothing stopping her from what she really feels, even though there was some family love she felt from all years of interacting with the rest of Qing Family but when she thought about the punishment she recieve from Qing Ye while the rest of her supposed family watch in silent without helping her at all, has caused her to be furious to the extreme as nasty words keeping from her mouth.


    Mo Chenguang that was listening to the entire time, couldn''t help but feel dizzy her face turning abnormally pale.


    "Don''t speak like that to my mother!"


    Suddenly an enraged beautiful voice belonging to a young woman resound out in the chaotic living room which causes them to turned around and stare at the person that has suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    "...Mother? You!"


    "... Mom I''m back"

 Chapter 166: The Start Of Chaos Once More. Snow Watch Out From The Male Protagonist Plan!

    Chapter 166: The Start Of Chaos Once More. Snow Watch Out From The Male Protagonist n!


    Shao Shu who appeared is unable to control herself anymore after watching as the older woman in which she was finally beginning to believe to be her own biological mother''s expression showed a miserable and painful expression from the verbal abuse of the fake Qing Mei.


    The entire time, Shao Shu can feel her heart twisting in pain while feeling furious and angry for that fake Qing Mei for trampling over the love that her mother has been showing and giving the entire time and from the past years that they have been together.


    There was still a little bit skeptical about being told that she was the real Qing Mei but she dislikes the current attitude and treatment of the young woman toward the older woman that has been her mother for a long time now.


    Fake or Real, Shao Shu just felt like the older woman shouldn''t be treated like that as such, she couldn''t help but identally reveal herself which she doesn''t have any idea about on how she has done it.


    Snow who saw what Shao Shu has just done can only raise his eyebrow from the person capable enough to release herself from his control and power.


    Even though she was a substitute one, a female protagonist is still a person that can go against heaven and right now Snow is witnessing it right before his very eyes which have caused him to be more serious when he has to deal with them in his other mission worldster on.


    "You! How did you appear here?"


    Suddenly Huang Nui that was capable to perceive the most important question couldn''t help but tense up while ncing around the ce in alert mode.


    Snow that has been observing all the people around couldn''t help but narrow his pitch abyss ck eyes at the unusual behavior of the beautiful woman, although it is understandable that she will be wary for a person to suddenly appear, but right now, Huang Nui has a rather stronger response causing Snow to feel that something is a bit wrong about her action.


    "Released my Mother this instant!"


    Shao Shu who decided to treat herself as the real Qing Mei began to confront the people before her despite feeling a bit fear inside since she never really went against a lot people in the past.


    Living in an orphanage, not everyone will get along absolutely great and there will always be a person that can bebel as a bully and Shao Shu has grown up dealing with them while protecting her friends which can sometimes turn into a fight.


    And it didn''t change the fact when she started going to school since she also has to deal with the other students that wanted to bully her for not having a parent and from being poor.


    Fighting once in a while, Shao Shu has a bit of experience with it so even though she knew that she will probably couldn''t go against all of them, but it doesn''t change the fact that Shao Shu wanted to protect the family that she was finally hoping to meet the entire time.


    Snow who has been silent the entire time as he watches in curiosity about everything around him has finally decided to stand up from the chair he has been sitting with, while ultimately releasing the Qing Brothers and the old man at the same time, letting them to finally able to move around.


    Serious stuff is about to get started after all.


    Taking a step forward, Snow has slowly released his shadow power causing their existence to be gradually noticed, before instantly appearing to the front of his lover weak and pale mother which has caused the older woman to jolt up in surprise when he suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    "...you"


    Hearing the surprising soft sound of Mo Chenguang, Snow just showed a smile before carrying her and appearing once again to where the female protagonist side causing every one of them to finally notice his existence.


    Which causes Huang Nui who saw the weak and harmless looking blood race to swiftly move to pressed an object she has been carrying carefully the entire time, looking entirely alert and tense up since shepletely knew about what kind of existence she is now facing.


    Snow that has seen the action of the beautiful woman remains unsurprised because all along hepletely knew that the object she just pressed was something to be used when meeting him, although he doesn''t know the reason for that object.


    However, Snow has long figured out that the Huang family has a rather deep alliance and connection to a rather strong and mysterious power, probably regarding the second mysterious organization base from what he knew.


    And Snow could tell that he was being targeted by them or someone else, unlike the first organization that targeted their entire blood race and the Book of Origin.


    And while the rest of the Qing family that was able to fight has started to eradicate the enemies all around them, Snow''s entire attention haspletely been toward the beautiful woman which he figures out before he saw Huang Nui decisively choose to run away without any single hesitation and waste of her movement.


    Without any word, Snow has instantly given his lover mother to the female protagonist while telling Jing Ai that has already appeared next to Shao Shu side to watch over them.


    After all, one is his lover mother while the other woman is the female protagonist.


    After finishing all of it, Snow has instantly quickly run toward the running woman which he was surprised a bit about how quick she was moving that Snow can only almost reach over her when they were outside the Qing family mansion.


    And before he could even use his hand to grab and captured the running woman, Snow has suddenly stopped running when his eyes saw and sense detected when one by one, ayer of numerous barrier was activated and began to surround the entire property of therge and wide residence of the Qing Family.


    In another ce, after Huang Nui has pressed the object on her hand, an old man with grey and white hair has instantly appeared in a dark room, where a young man was casually sitting in a chair which has abruptly stood up with an eager and restless expression on his face after hearing about what the older man has spoken toward him.


    "Really? Heaven is helping me! Our plot and arrangement were to get the key in that family at all-cause, but now that Zou Yi has appeared in that ce, then I will not waste the great chance that I was given in order to deal with him right now!"


    Hatred, anger, and resentment have suddenly materialized on Qui Feng''s face when the great chance to deal with Zou Yi much earlier was suddenly presented to him without any warning.


    It was a great opportunity to deal with an unsuspecting Zou Yi!


    "Come! Bring me that item I specially made just for him." Zou Yi, I can finally avenge my love death this instant!


    And with that, Qui Feng began his preparation to kill Zou Yi once and for all.

 Chapter 167: Alright Keep Coming, Snow Planned To Deal With Them In The End Anyway.

    Chapter 167: Alright Keep Coming, Snow nned To Deal With Them In The End Anyway.


    "...5...10...20...30"


    Amidst the activated barrier before him, Snow calmly counted the amount of how many barriers were inducted on his senses the entire time while remaining unperturbed at the sudden unusual situation he was facing.


    Even though Snow identified that the Qing Family is full of great danger because of the key existence in their hands that the original Zou Yi has given for them to protect and guard with but never did he imagine that the people that we''re targeting the Qing Family has been extremely well prepared in their actions.


    But thinking about the importance of that item which was the key in order topletely determine the location of the Book of Origin, which every single powerful of people would want to take aplete total control about it then everything happening right now isn''t surprising at all.


    Although the male protagonist was the only existence that desperately wanted to destroy the Book of Origin, which Snow needed to stop the most for the mission he was given from the Core Karma.


    However, there was a nagging feeling at the back of his mind that the enemy''s preparation has be stronger, powerful andplicated after learning about his existence suddenly appearing in the Qing Family residence.


    It''s like they change it more thoroughly in order to deal with him and even though it was base on assumption but Snowpletely believes his guts.


    30 strong and powerful barrier was activated, after all, it was a bit excessive and unreasonable for that to happen, setting even a single strong and powerful barrier is harder than it looks since there are many material and condition that one needed in order to create one, but now witness at how many of it was currently appearing right before his very eyes?


    Should Snow feel extremely ttered while feeling about how important his existence was to be seriously being dealt with from all of this?


    All along, Snow figures out that the Qing Family has been full of extreme danger, especially when his instinct has told him that he shouldn''t have taken a single step inside the Qing family residence when he finally secretly arrive after traveling all the way from B City.


    However, Snow will never cower and flinch about any danger he might face, especially when he needed to enter it since right now the Qing Family is also rted to his mission to this world.


    If he wanted to live in this life as Zou Yi, then Snow needed to make sure that he canplete his mission which was something that he wanted to finish quickly so that he can stay by his lover side for as long as he could.


    And well, to also figure out if there is something he greatly missed about his lover on the previous life, since meeting again in this world in a mere chance and coincidence cause Snow to be a bit skeptical.


    After all, if Snow can travel the world because of being a Granter, then he was sure that there is some kind of clues, mystery or secret about his lover identity or another form of power that ispletely different from what he has since his lover doesn''t have any memories of their previous life together, unlike Snow whopletely remember it.


    So, even if it''s in hell where he needed to face all kinds of hardships and sufferings, Snow will bravely take a step forward without any hesitation.


    And soon, just like his guts have told him, Snow watched as a bunch of groups of enemies appears one by one inside the barrier without any problem entering it while Huang Nui remains in the back the entire time with a grim and vicious look on her beautiful face as the people around her began to guard and protect her against him.


    Although it was a bit surprising, or not really since Snow knew what he has done from before when both human and blood race began to appear together that has caused Snow to raise his eyebrow in interest since he was really so important and significant that these two races seemed to have decided to work together in order to just deal with him.


    Numerous people continue to emerged nonstops, enough to reach in hundreds which seemed to proceed to increase up as time goes by since all of them probably want to deal against him with numbers in order to make their chance in killing him to increase higher.


    "Zou Yi! Even if you are the elder of darkness, discriminately killing human and blood race will not save you from your crime!"


    Suddenly a group of humans with the same outfit has spoken in an indignant and righteous voice while shooting him a furious gaze like Snow was a great sinner that has done an unforgivable crime, probably from the Defense Organization who is allied to the Huang Family.


    "Elder! Please forgive us, but what you did before was something that couldn''t be forgiven even if you are the elder of our blood race!"


    Thene from a group of rebellious kids from Snow blood race.


    While Snow can figure out that the leader of the groups of blood race nning to go against him, which is a handsome young man has rather an intimate rtionship toward Huang Nui with the use of his appraisal skill has caused Snow to smile dangerously since that woman still wants his lover after all of that?


    "Revenge for killing our families!"


    And soones the rted blood race that Snow has ughtered during the gathering with a mix of people from the remaining half Great Elders that have been kept alive.


    Well now, the Huang family, especially that beautiful woman sure has great power and influence enough to bring a group of human and blood races to deal with the Qing Family which is now going to be used against him from the look of it.


    But this is quite good too, Snow can cut off his time to purging his blood race, he can start with this people while helping his lover clean up the remaining groups of the Defence Organization that needed to be removed.


    Disregarding the surprised sound of the people behind him, which is the Qing family and Jing Ai that has finally arrive to his side, Snow pitch abyss ck eyes instantly turned into a deep crimson bloody colors while his lip raise up in a chilling manner as his entire small body began to emit heavy pressures which affected both of the two races.


    "Time to do the purging"

 Chapter 168: A Surprised Situation. Snow Gazed Down With Confuse Expression.

    Chapter 168: A Surprised Situation. Snow Gazed Down With Confuse Expression.


    Swish


    ng


    Bang


    In a location, all different kinds of sound from the current assault with the use of different kinds of weapons and elemental power resound loudly.


    And in the center of the attack, was the figure of person entirely covered with darkness all around his body, stopping any attack from even touching his body which not even any single injury can be seen on him.


    While spread wide in a different ce was a writhing shadow in different terrible shapes which contain lethal sharpness as it cut, puncture, split and sh both the human and blood races that have been assaulting the person in ck, which was thetely known in the entire supernatural world as the oldest blood race alive at the present time.


    During the start of the confrontation between the hundreds of people against one person, a mountain of corpses has been spread all around the grounds, while the thick smell of blood scattered in the entire area causing everyone eyes to turn bloodshot from the current madness before them.


    As the longer, the fight continues on, along with the bloody fighting has cause everyone to be overwhelmed in craziness and fierceness while feeling utter madness as their blood boil in anger, excitement, and violence from the situation.


    Although there are howling of pain and fear that echoed out from time to time, however, everyone knew that has appeared today and answer the call of the Huang family along with someone else all knew that every single one of them is unable to back out anymore.


    And if there does so, then it will be their turned along their love ones to be eradicated by this fearful existence.


    Today is the only chance they got topletely eradicate this person''s existence that causes both the human and blood races to be fearful of what he is capable to do.


    And overwhelming him with a great number at all-cause is the only solution that they all of them can think of, especially when he was caught off guard today, so no matter how many of them die right now, all of it is worth it.


    Everyone''s death and sacrifice at this moment are eptable, as long as they are able to kill the strongest, dreadful and oldest blood race alive at the present time.


    "Kill him!"


    "Continue on! He will get tired sooner orter!"


    "Attack! Keep attacking him! Don''t stop!"


    "Keep going! Don''t be afraid! We will die anyway if he won''t die today!"


    Shouting those words, the group of leaders continues to uses strategy to deal with the elder of darkness, giving orders nonstops as they don''t even give him a chance to take a rest while surrounding him with nonstop attacks.


    While in the distance, the Qing Family and Jing Ai that was already tired from the all-out attack toward them can only be protected by the barrier of some sort that Jing Ai has received from her father in case of any danger.


    "Father! Let me help! Please!"


    With wide pink eyes, Jing Ai tried to go out from the barrier that has suddenly activated on its own causing the Qing family and her to be trap inside it.


    "Please father, let me fight with you!"


    Desperately patting the transparent wall around her, Jing Ai continues to beg and plead despite knowing that her father will not listen to her words at all.


    She doesn''t mind dying while protecting her father during this moment of danger, although her father right now appeared to be invincible, killing the people around him continually without any trouble, however, Jing Ai knew that he will reach his limit soon.


    After all, her father has never truly drunk even a single drop of blood from his future blood partner yet, he still remains on his weak state and the use of his shadow power nonstop is definitely causing his strength to lessen on a dangerous level.


    "Come on, work! Work! Please!"


    Seeing as Jing Ai couldn''t really do anything, she desperately took out her phone to contact her second father because she knew how powerful he is while being the only person that can save her father in their current predicament right now.


    If her father can drink her second father blood during this time, then everything will be alright, but no matter how hard she tried to call Qing Ye, the barrier that has been set up all around the entire Qing Family has been stopping any kind ofmunication to be let out from the outside.


    "Lady Ai"


    Shao Shu who has a pale face, while holding her biological mother''s hand the entire time couldn''t help but move over to hold the suddenly frantic woman that has fallen in the ground.


    "No father will die at this rate!"


    Jing Ai''s eyes couldn''t help but water up, while desperately gazing at the enemies that keep, attacking and surrounding her father with extreme hatred.


    "Ha.."


    Letting out small pants, Snow deep crimson bloody eyes continuously nce all around him as n after a n is being calcted on his mind, while he constantly deals with the people around him at the same time.


    While kes that have already shown his huge beast form proceed to swiftly and speedily move all around, leaving a dark sh of shadow as he took out the people left and right with vicious and murderous ck eyes.


    However, no matter how much Snow can block all the assault around him, an attack is bound to hit him in the end, and this time, a lucky arrow grace his shoulders which a small sh of cut appeared on it.


    Although it isn''t severe enough to even make Snow let out a single drop of blood, yet, Snow''s eyes have suddenly constricted when he suddenly felt the terrifying power inside him weakening in a fast rate, causing theplete control that he has toward the shadows to fluctuate a bit, which has created an opportunity for some of the attack to hit him.


    Damn!


    Such bad luck, of all the weapon that has hit Snow, why is it one of the mysterious substance that has the capability to weaken a person aura and lower the healing process at a slow rate?


    However, despite facing another dangerous situation once more, Snow will never panic and be flustered to the point that he will lose his calm mind.


    And soon, Snow has finally decided to use one of ke skill to be activated which is the cloning process, and since kes has a physical body, there has been some regtion in using it, which cause Snow to use some of the Soul Karma energies which he doesn''t care one bit.


    As long as it is useful to his current situation, Snow will not fail in wasting some of it.


    100 Soul Karma Energies Deducted.


    100 Soul Karma Energies Deducted.


    100 Soul Karma Energies Deducted.


    Soon nonstop prompt continue to ring on Snow''s mind, and before everyone eyes, ke who has been moving around has instantly appeared and stood in front of Snow''s figure.


    Which every time a prompt and deduction of Soul Karma Energies resound in Snow mind, another simr physical body and shape of kes appeared one by one, causing the people watching to gasp in shock and horror.


    Three Ten fifteen twenty-two then stopping in thirty.


    "What the hell is this!"


    "We didn''t know about this!"


    "Ah! Watch Out, Everyone!"


    "Growl!"


    Hateful people that want to kill Snow! kes will protect Snow and kill anyone that wants to harm him!


    kes who were in murderous state mood, growl has let out a loud roar which soon followed by the other clones, before every single one of them begins to take any action at the same time causing the enemies around Snow to drop down in a faster rate once more, yet, one by one, the clone of ke has also suffered as they reduce in number in a slow rate.


    Nevertheless, kes remain calm despite it all as he only moves in a calcted action to swiftly kill the people around him in the most efficient movement.


    ''Snow, I''ll help you lessen the people around you.''


    ''Um, thank you ke, you are doing great."


    Snow reply with a hint of a smile on his voice, as hepletely wrapped his body with shadows to lessen his existence, although he couldn''t disappear from everyone''s attention but, at least it will keep it hard to figure out his exact location as he moves around.


    While at the same timepletely shielding his entire body in protection, while healing the injuries he recieve the moment that the mysterious substance that can repress the blood race ability and power reacted which some lucky attacks managed to injure him.


    It can also let him slowly removed the effect of the mysterious substance to be done since from what Snow remembers about it, the influencests only for a few minutes before it can disappear.


    However, before Snow can only take a moment of break and rest for a bit, a sudden different sound has suddenly rung out which was something that he was familiar with but has never thought of it appearing during this time.


    After all, everyone knew that it is useless to use aside from killing a normal human.


    Although there was numerous noises all around him, Snow was able to notice the strangeness of it which soon causes his crimson bloody eyes to constrict in great danger while his instinct screams disaster which has been far toote, as the shadows wrapped around him have suddenly disappeared easily, seemingly being repressed by some kind of great power, before a color of silver sh on his eyes and feeling something entering his body.


    "Urgh.."


    With a bit of confusion, Snow couldn''t help but let out a surprised voice that contains a bit of pain within it before blood began to rose up from his throat and spurting from his mouth, while in the corner of his eyes, the writhing shadows that have been killing the people all around him were suddenly disappearing slowly.


    With an eery silence, the entire ce has be stilled, the nonstop attacks have suddenly stop as all eyes couldn''t help but follow the way those shadows disappearedpletely which slowly goes all the way to the small figure that has low presence from before that has suddenly seemed to have be so bright that everyone can finally detect his entire presence.


    And in everyone''s eyes no matter if its allies or enemies a confused and injured blood race stood there without any shadow protecting his body anymore, appearingpletely vulnerable and easy to be bullied with.


    In the far corner, a young man is currently holding a silver gun on his hand, which still has a slight smokeing out from within it and as dark brown eyes with a shade of red on it gaze at the confused and injured blood race in the distance, his lip slowly raised up dangerously.


    "Got you."

 Chapter 169: Nothing Is Impossible In This World, If You Have That Ability, Then Why Cant I Do This?

    Chapter 169: Nothing Is Impossible In This World, If You Have That Ability, Then Why Can''t I Do This?


    "Father!!!"


    With wide pink eyes, Jing Ai screams in a loud voice when she saw the current situation of her father that has be vulnerable while surrounded by enemies all around him, feeling her heart is going to leap out from her chest as she once again tried to desperately get out from the barrier protecting around them.


    However, no matter what she does, it was all useless, even with the help of the rest of the Qing Family that has already move as their faces carried a grim and worried expression when the situation was turning life-threatening to the elder of darkness that has been constantly being assaulted.


    Feeling helplessness, Jing Ai has swiftly turned around tot he direction of where the sneak attack hase from, which she only managed to see a figure covered in a ck cloak while fearing half silver mask on his face.


    "G-go and attack him right now! Zou Yi is greatly weakened! It is our great chance to kill him!"


    Suddenly, a beautiful voice belonging to a woman has abruptly scream in a loud voice which carried a hint of excitement on it despite how hard she tried to hide it.


    However, Huang Nui that has shouted didn''t care about it all as her beautiful face brighten up while her eyes light up a hopeful emotion as she seriously gazes at the now weakened and injured elder of darkness before them.


    The Huang family and she has bet the right people to allied with! She doesn''t know how they did it, but that mysterious organization really has the means to deal with the blood race, even if its the elder of darkness.


    After just a few seconds of being silent, the human and blood race all-around has finally woken up in their stupor as their expression turned savage and cold as they race their weapons while the others prepare to use their elemental power.


    With their blood boiling over in excitement, their attack has be fiercer, dangerous and powerful as all of them only felt strong enthusiasm to kill the injured elder of darkness once and for all.


    "ROAR!"


    ke who can feel Snow weakening state at a dangerous level, has instantly be crazy as he goes into a berserk mode, finally stepping forward with his own physical body to fight back alongside his clones, removing anyone with cruel method at the enemies that managed to get closer to Snow.


    The entire time, Snow just watched calmly at the enemies around him that became excited at the thought of his weakened state, before raising his hand to ce it over his right chest that has been shot by a mysterious powerful bullet from a weapon which shouldn''t work at all since it was against the world rule.


    But when he thought about the identity of the person that managed to catch him off guard, Snow mood has never fluctuated before a frown appeared on his face when he tried to sense his shadow power which he was unable to even use anymore.


    It is not like it was gone, but it more felt like Snow power of darkness was sealed by a special power, causing him to unable to use it anymore.


    Really, if there is an existence capable to do this to Snow, catching him off guard with the impossible use of a weapon that shouldn''t work against him while having an unusual special power that can seal his elemental power that has never existed in the past not until now, then only the protagonist existence can exin it all.


    And since the female protagonist is currently being protected by the barrier amulet that he has given toward his daughter, it is 100 percent that who has made a perfect sneak attack toward him is the male protagonist Qui Feng.


    Since he is here, Snow just calmly nces all around the ce, which he finally manages to see the person figure that is currently wearing a ck coat and silver mask on his face standing in the far distance which doesn''t seem to have any indication to hide.


    Snow can only let out a deep sighed while looking at all the crazy people that seemed to have lost their mind as they assault him nonstop without taking a break and rest.


    Seeing as he will really be in great danger of losing his life, especially when the male protagonist is capable to destroy the world rule existence, Snow has raised his hand with his palm facing up before a shiny tiny ss bottle with crimson liquid within it has suddenly appeared.


    And Qui Feng that has been watching every move of the person he wanted to kill at all-cause has suddenly widened his eyes when he saw the object on Zou Yi hands.


    "Thatit couldn''t be"


    Seeing the item on his hand, Snow''s decision to store this on his inventory bag has been the right decision from the start or else he won''t be able to take it out right now when his shadow skill was sealed off if he has ced this item within it.


    Zou Yi I''ll use the item you have been treasuring for many years alright?


    Although this object has a certain application which the original Zou Yi has stored for other emergencies than drinking it, yet, to Snow, it was all useless so he doesn''t have any burden on using it.


    With that thought, Snow has instantly opened up the tiny ss bottle on his hand, causing the crimson blood that has remain fresh from all these past longs years to reach Snow''s nose which smells pleasant, which is the original Zou Yi body remnants of eptance of this blood.


    Ah Snow rather drinks his lover blood than this though but since its an emergency


    Feeling a bit reluctant to drink another person''s blood, Snow can only brace himself to drink it, however, before he can start to do it a dangerous voice belonging to a man has suddenly shouted which contains full of threat and resentment.


    "Stop! You don''t deserve that blood!"


    Raising his eyebrow while ncing at the person that was suddenlying on his way with great speed, Snow just showed an indifferent smile while his movements have never stopped the entire time, as he swiftly drunk the special small amount of blood on his mouth without any hesitation of stopping which cause Qui Feng to scream in craziness.


    "AHHH!!! Zou Yi, you dare to drink Xiaowen blood before me!"


    Um?


    Hearing the name of the person that the blood Snow has just drunk belongs to, has caused Snow to narrowed his eyes in a bit of understanding, after all, there is only one person that the original Zou Yi can drink blood from in the past and this person perfectly knew the name of the special person.


    However, before he can even think about this male protagonist''s true identity, Snow can feel the weakening state of his strengthpletely disappear this instant, seemingly the blood he has drunk was capable to fight back at the mysterious substance that has been affecting his body abilities and strength.


    Well, that blood has belonged to the first special existence that was able to use the light power among their blood race that should be a creature of darkness after all, and someone that Snow is starting to figure out about the person another special identity which he will think more aboutter on.


    As he felt the way his injuries started healing quickly, nheless, the shadow power that belongs to the original Zou Yi remained sealed, but Snow just remain indifferent about that unfortunate information, as he focuses more on the oing attack of the male protagonist that continues to speed up toward him.


    Regarding the elemental power that both humans and blood race can use in this world, Snow has figured out after the original Zou Yi soul has left his physical body, that the power is given by this world unconscious will thatplements their soul affinity to the elements.


    And the only reason that Snow was able to use Zou Yi shadow power despite the soul of his client being gone was because of the reason of him being a Granter which ispletely different from all the system cheat out there in the world.


    The Karma Core is the main power of all life and death, it has the power to rule and watch over the worlds out there that exist.


    So with a raise of his lip, Snow raises his hand as an elemental power begin to wrap around it as he dashes ahead without any hesitation before colliding at the attack of the furious Qui Feng that still tried to hide his identity by not using the elemental power that should belong to him.


    Other than sealing an elemental power, Snow is quite sure that this person has more other abilities beside it if not, there is no way that he can have the title of being the male protagonist.


    And because of Qui Feng hiding his power, Snow watch as the person that has wanted to punch him has suddenly be bloody while flying away from him because of the force of power and strength that Snow has used.


    This time, it is Snow turns to surprised and caught off guard of the person that has sneak attack on him.


    Well, that is what the male protagonist gets for underestimating him as he only uses the blood race great physical strength to go against him.


    "You! How could this be!?"


    The crimson bloody eyes that are being shown from the silver masked of Qui Feng widen in shocked while uttering in great disbelief of what he just suffered while he gazes with great incredulity at his hand before turning to the hand that has attacked him which is being covered with an elemental power that Zou Yi shouldn''t have and shouldn''t even exist at all at the same time.


    Snow who heard the screaming Qui Feng just tilt his head sideways, before slowly raising the hand that is currently being epassed with a sharp spike of elemental power, before letting out a sigh, after all, Snow has never n to use this power which he got after the original Zou Yi has left, thus being the main soul of using his current vessel.


    But who told him that there is an unusual power that can seal an element power? So Snow was being forced to use it causing everyone to finally learn it now which is a bit a pain to think of a reason for its existence but oh well.


    If Zou Yi''s soul represent his great affinity to the elemental power of darkness.


    Then Snow''s soul has a great affinity with the elemental power of ice and snow.


    Yes, you got that right.


    Snow elemental power in this world is ice and snow, as he stares at his hand that has frozen ice around it.


    "... well, why not? I never really needed to use this power until now, but then you just have to force me, so now you have to face the consequences of it alright?"


    With a dangerous smile, Snow answer in a matter of fact voice like what he was speaking is a normal thing, before waiting in interest if this male protagonist will finally show his elemental power, after all, this will give Snow a great clue of who this person is, though there seemed to be a bit of idea of who Qui Feng really is.


    After all, only a few people brave enough to target the elder of darkness life.


    "In this world, everything can happen, if you have the power to seal my shadows, then this idea in my mind as I face you right now can be real too"


    Suddenly Qui Feng felt an ominous premonition as his entire body tense up of what is about toe out from Zou Yi mouth.


    "I trust my instinct and guts, you are someone I know a thousand years ago, but seeing as who you are right now... "


    "W-wait"


    Snow who sees the male protagonist taking a step back has continued speaking with an indifferent attitude.


    "So, answer me this, Qui Feng, tell me who are you or what is your other real name?"

 Chapter 170: So This Is Where The Special Object That Snow Has Been Wondering The Whole Time?

    Chapter 170: So This Is Where The Special Object That Snow Has Been Wondering The Whole Time?


    "... Qui Feng?"


    Jing Ai that has been watching her father the entire time didn''t have enough time to feel d and happy at the current situation of her father that became better making her feel great relief since that familiar name has reached her ears.


    "Little Feng?"


    Pink eyes widening in disbelief, Jing Ai has instantly turned her attention at the figure wearing a ck cloak with a silver mask on his face, and after carefully observing every detail of him, has cause Jing Ai to shake her head in denial, because the more she gazed at him, the more familiarity she can see about him.


    "No... No"


    Unable to handle the shocking information she just learned, Jing Ai has fallen down in the ground hard causing Shao Shu that has been holding her to follow along.


    "Lady Ai" with wide eyes Shao Shu doesn''t know how tofort the blood race woman that was in great shock before shooting a furious look at the new person that has caused it.


    Qui Feng that was able to see the reaction of the young woman that he treated as a true younger sister couldn''t help but grit his teeth, while his eyes turned darker as the resentment within it has thicken to the point that it appears as it will overflow from it.


    Choosing not to answer Zou Yi question, he once more went to attack the person before him with a ruthless move with the use of the sword that was hanging on his waist the entire time as he grips its handle whilepletely ignoring the way his injured hand drops of blood flowing down into it.


    And Snow who saw the young man''s actions has created a sword made of ice while underneath his feet, a thinyer of ice began to spread around the ce while at the top of his head, a cloud has started forming before snowkes have soon begun to fall from it.


    Suddenly the temperate has quickly dropped into a freezing level, causing Snow enemies to be numb from coldness and soon began moving slower than usual with their movements, especially when the ground has turned slippery causing some of them to fall down which is an easy pick for ke to kill.


    Suddenly ayer of wall made of ice in the form and shape of a sharp spike began to appear in a circr motion in arge space in order to stop everyone from getting near Snow during his fight toward the male protagonist


    And soon, the shing sound of an object hitting echoed out loudly, along with the blurry two figures that continuously move around quickly that everyone that has been watching can''t even follow the fighting with their eyes anymore.


    "Zou Yi, Die!"


    "Sorry, I don''t want to."


    Using his body ability and power, Snow continues to sh and collide with Qui Feng''s attack which he was able to sh on the other person''s shoulder, causing blood to gush out on it and sshing some on his body.


    Before quickly leaning his head back for a bit when Qui Feng has followed a straight downward cut that has caused only a small sh of injury to appear on Snow''s cheek that bleeds over a droplet of blood to glide down under his jaw.


    Which Snow has soon followed with a quick spin to the left as he quickly raises his leg to make a swift kick on Qui Feng sides, which was blocked by a raise of his arm that made a crack sound from the force of Snow strength which soon has still cause Qui Feng to fly away one more time.


    "Haa Haa"


    Letting out tired pants for using too much energy, Snow narrowed his eyes before quickly deciding to finish his fight against the male protagonist, after all, with the constant use of the elemental power of ice and snow along with every strength with his body movements that contain power and energy, Snow will definitely lost and even die by the hand of Qui Feng if their fight takes too long.


    Really, fighting the supposed protagonist such as Qui Feng is a bit challenging even for him.


    Especially when the effect and energies that the special blood he has taken will soon run out causing his situation to be bad and although there is one more emergency that he can use, but Snow will rather not do it as he thinks about it with a grim expression.


    "Hehehe...Zou Yi, I ept the fact that you are the strongest, but in the end, even someone like you will reach your limit soon. Besides, with my sword that has injured you, even if it''s only a scratch, you can''t always use Xiaowen blood to help you with it right?"


    Seeing the weird smile on Qui Feng face that has long lost the silver mask on it after Snow has broke it apart during their fighting is unable to stop himself from frowning when his heart has suddenly skipped when he felt a bad premonition.


    And as Snow stood there while facing the malicious Qui Feng that seemed to show that he has won their fight, couldn''t help but stare at the weapon on the young man hand that is covered with blood with the use of his appraisal skill that has instantly made Snow''s eyes widen in surprised about what he was reading.


    From the start, Snow didn''t have time to appraise Qui Feng''s weapon and has just determined that it is also a sword that has created along with the mysterious substance which was something that he needs to stop from injuring his body, but as he swiftly nces down at his blood-covered body, his eyes couldn''t help but widen once more.


    Qui Feng that has been watching the reaction of Snow the entire time just smiled while licking the blood stained on his lip.


    "That''s right my blood isn''t ordinary one it can make a person, especially a blood race, to be weakened, damaged and easy to kill! Don''t think that you will be alright after being covered from head to toe with my blood Zou Yi, hahaha!"


    Well, it was really a great shocked for Snow to discover that the blood of the male protagonist is so special that it can interpret as the Holy Water that can deal with a blood race much easier and here Snow has been wondering the entire time where the appearance of the Holy water has been.


    After all, in a story, imaginary or not, there is always the famous holy water which is the weakness of a blood race and now it has appeared right here, which was ironically the blood of the male protagonist that is a blood race itself.


    The protagonist is really the protagonist that goes against heaven huh...

 Chapter 171: Snow Body Froze From The Sudden Warning Prompt That Has Suddenly Appeared.

    Chapter 171: Snow Body Froze From The Sudden Warning Prompt That Has Suddenly Appeared.


    Feeling the great danger he is currently facing which has be more clear than ever, Snow has immediately made an exceptional decision to use the maximum power that he has gotten from the special blood of Xiaowen that he has drunk from before especially when Snow can no longer prolong the ongoing fight anymore while inwardly hoping that his lover will arrive soon as he felt extremely thirsty and hungry at this moment.


    After all, the two of them have made a promise to each other after the call Snow recieve while driving, and that is to keep in contact every five minutes that pass by, just to be on the safe side in case something bad happened from one of them, which Snow was quite sure has made Qing Ye suspicious and panic after the numerous barrier has been activated since he was unable to send a single message from his lover.


    Love, pleasee soon, or else it might toote... there is a high chance that Snow will lose the fight after all.


    Oh, it was not because he was weak and afraid about it, but because Snow will never be arrogant and slight his enemies until he finds them all dead will Snow feel a bit rx.


    After all, Snow wouldn''t deny the fact that there is a high chance that he might die today, the chill Snow has felt when he first caught a glimpse of Qui Feng figure during that night was the premonition of meeting the person that is capable to take his life away.


    Snow doesn''t believe himself to be all-powerful, unable to fail and be the winner all the time, since he can die, lost and be a weak person, it just depends who is more powerful, smartest and prepared between the enemies he is against with.


    And so, Snow has already epted whatever oue the current situation and his fight against the male protagonist will happen at the end of it all, has finally make his move, causing the temperature around to bes far colder in dangerous levels to the point that even the enemies around were greatly affected.


    Which has easily cause them to bepletely frozen to death like a statue.


    While those who have far more powerful energies within them are barely able to hang on, as they tried to resist with all their might from being frozen to death just like what happened to theirrades.


    And Huang Nui the entire time can only watch with wide fearful eyes and feelingpletely hopeless at the showcase of power that she is incapable toprehend while doubting about why a person like Zou Yi exists in this world at all?


    As Snow begins, he decided to let go the ice sword on his hand while feeling the way his body be frozen, as thinyer uponyer of transparent ice epassed his entire body in protection and defense while it can also use it as a weapon to make the people that have lower energies in their bodies to freeze in a split second by just touching him.


    And soon, a dangerous and terrifying pointy ice appears on Snow''s arms that goes toward his hands, which is looking extremely deadly and harmful.


    As Snow nce at the suddenly quiet Qui Feng, his eyshes flutter for a bit causing the tiny shards of ice hanging on it to sparkle from its movement before he quickly speeds ahead with more of his strengths causing theyer of ice that his feet touch to cracked with every step he takes.


    Because right now, Snow was using his all to end the life of Qui Feng or else he waspletely sure that he was the one dying today.


    And as Snow dash ahead with his fastest speed, Qui Feng could also predict that he will die right now if he doesn''t choose to bepletely serious on their fight, thus he decisively dash ahead to confront the personing his way, while the elemental power that belongs to him has started to quickly wrap all around his body.


    And as Qui Feng meets the attack head-on, a numerous loud cracking sound has suddenly echoed out loudly, which has made his speed, strength, and power double up.


    Soon, two fists with different types of power within it have met which is ice and lightning that cause a resounded bang, before the powerful force of their strength has caused the ices around them to break apart that has soon affected the people that were trying to fight the frozen temperature that Snow has caused fly high while suffering severe injuries which some of them dying from it.


    And as Snow stares at the lightning power against his, a sh of the list of people that has simr power started to emerge slowly on his mind from Zou Yi''s memories.


    Despite that thought on his mind, Snow was making a decisive n about his next actions the entire time, since no matter what, his mind as always been calm despite the dangerous fighting going on between them.


    Soon, nonstop attack after attack in different styles along with calcted moves causes Snow to finally able topletely caught off guard Qui Feng as his hands ultimately able to pierce at the young man''s chest and reaching his heart which Snow was about to follow up in freezing Qui Feng entire body and breaking it to tiny pieces in order topletely kill him


    However, a suddenly ring warning has suddenly resounded on his mind causing him to freeze for a few seconds, and stopping him from beginning to freeze Qui Feng''s body.


    And Qui Feng that has his own chest punctured didn''t let go of the chance of Snow unexpected dy on his movement as he decisively and ruthlessly uses all of his power to puncture Snow''s chest and reaching his heart the same way of what he suffered.


    Which Qui Feng has also easily bypassed the numerousyer of thin ice that person has on it.


    After all, lightning is well known for being the deadliest and destructive element among the power out there.


    "Urgh"


    Snow that felt his heart was pierced over couldn''t help but let out a pained sound while the slight burning smell reaches his nose and although he desperately wanted to freeze the man before him to end him once and for all, nheless, the warning he received wouldn''t allow Snow to make that dangerous move.


    After removing his frozen hand on the young man''s chest, Snow has quickly backed away in a safe distance while the warning on his mind keeps ring in a red light alert nonstop the entire time.


    With a pained but calm crimson bloody eyes, Snow couldn''t help but give a peculiar gaze toward Qui Feng while ignoring the way his mouth has been spurting blood along on his chest that has a nasty hole on it with a slight burn.


    And despite his current dangerous situation, Snow bloodied lip has calmly opened up to speak the name that came into his mind at thest moment when his attack has happened whichter on followed by the red light rm on his mind.


    "...Yi Tingfeng"


    "... hehe Zou Yi my friend I''m back"


    Qui Feng who heard the name of his previous life just showed a twisted smile despite the severe injuries on his chest, feeling a bit gratified as he stares at the simr severe injuries that his old friend has also received.


    Snow who heard the confirmation from Qui Feng can only sigh inwardly as his mission has beplicated once more.


    Now, then, what will Snow do with this strange situation he finds himself with? After all, both of his two mission seemed to be against each other from what he just learned.

 Chapter 172: What Is This Two Different Group Appearing Before Him? Just Burn To Death.

    Chapter 172: What Is This Two Different Group Appearing Before Him? Just Burn To Death.


    In another ce, before the fight has even started, a devilishly handsome man has been staring in great anticipation on the bright screen of the phone that he is currently holding on his hand the entire time.


    However, when the timer has finally be in a total five minutes which soon one second has passed by has instantly cause Qing Ye beautiful purple eyes to instantly darkened with dimness.


    And without even thinking about any other reason about why he didn''t recieve any message from the person he has been waiting for the whole time, has decided to call out Tao Xin toe along with him to the current location of his Baby which is the Qing Family Residence while bringing along his own subordinates and also a group of loyal members of the defense organization that has already be in awe on his prowess and charms, especially regarding the transparent golden book on his hand.


    While leaving Su Dong to handle the rest of the work needed to be finished as Qing Ye goes on his way to rescue his Baby that is definitely in trouble because that person has never lied to him and has always fulfilled what he promised.


    And even though Qing Ye didn''t recieve any information and news about any bad situation happening toward his Baby, but nheless, he will never change his mind about rescuing him.


    Even if what he is worried about has turned out to be a false rm, Qing Ye will never feel rx unless he saw his Baby safe and sound with his own eyes.


    Thus Qing Ye has proceeded to drive on the Qing Family Residence with the fastest speed he could achieve while Tao Xin that was usually noisy, has also felt that it isn''t the right time to chatter noisily when he felt that dangerous atmosphere on Qing Ye body which is causing his heart to palpate in fear.


    But not everything will turn out the way a person will want to, as a group of masked white-masked people along with their grey cloak covering their bodies has suddenly appeared, blocking and stopping their car, and before anyone knows it, a barrier was quickly and suddenly activated.


    Pulling the car that Qing Ye and Tao Xin has been riding inside of it while the rest of Qing Ye subordinates has remained outside, keeping them from being able to help their leader for quite a while.


    Base on the fluent actions of the sudden ambush, it was a perfectly nned attack that has been set up for Qing Ye to step in.


    But when Tao Xin that has firstly gone out of the car was able to perceive when the white-masked group seemed to be in current disturbance, appearing to be in confusion toward their current situation causing him to feel extremely doubtful about what is happening right now.


    While Qing Ye that has silently gone out from the car has just stared coldly on the group of people before it turned more chillier when another group of people has suddenly appeared inside the barrier which has different clothes in their bodies causing Tao Xin to figure out that there are two different groups of people that have miraculously targeted them at the same time and the same ce with perfect timing at the moment.


    Should Tao Xin feel fortunate or unfortunate to be facing this kind of situation right now? However before he could even think more deeply, a beautiful woman with ice-cold beauty has suddenly appeared in the group of people with a white mask on their face, which was the person named Chin that has quickly disappeared during the chaotic fighting in the Defense Organization headquarters.


    Chin who stood in front of the white-masked group has swiftly leaked out a domineering aura around her graceful body before shooting a sneer at the other group of people that have suddenly appeared with them, especially to the person that was standing in the front of that group.


    Before quickly turning her attention at the silent Qing Ye and has started to offer her help from the other group that is definitely targeting his life with an exchange of a certain something as her eyes sh an insane amount of greed and lust toward it.


    "How about I help you deal with this group of people well, a group of blood race from the look of it, and saving your life at the same time. You only need to exchange that special object that you currently have in your hands, isn''t it an easy deal?"


    Hearing the words of the beautiful human before him, the leader of the second group which was an old man with a grey and white hair just showed a solemn expression on his old face, while speaking a ruthless order without even a blink of his eyes.


    "Eradicate that human guy and everyone else in this space."


    Chin that heard the words from the old blood race has shouted in a furious voice while her eyes shooting great anger.


    "Damn Blood Race! Always acting all high and mighty when you guys are just a bunch of insane and lunatic cursed people!"


    Feeling the entire situation turning bad, Tao Xin couldn''t help but make a movement, only to stop as he slowly turned around to gaze at the person standing by his side since he suddenly felt the formidable aura emitting from Qing Ye body.


    Soon, murderous purple eyes have coldly gazed at the group of people inside the barrier, before a terrifying killing intent has burst forth from his body causing the enemies that want to kill him and the other wants to capture him in order to get the special object on his hand to stop still.


    "You people die"


    With those words spoken on his sexy thin lip, Qing Ye has gently opened up his hand which the palm is facing up, before a gentle beautiful purple me has suddenly appeared on it, looking extremely beautiful as it elegantly swayed in a soft and soothing manner that makes people want to stare at it for a bit longer, feeling charmed from its appearance.


    "W-what"


    Tao Xin couldn''t help but widen his eyes in surprised while making a soft sound, after all, although it isn''t impossible but a human having an elemental power is quite rare in the world, and he has never really known that Qing Ye was one among the rare people, that has a very unusual power from the look of it too since Tao Xin can detect the ominous and evil power from the purple mes.


    Soon, the usually gentle and soothing beautiful purple mes have turned quite horrifying when a whirlwind of a burning purple inferno has quickly spread wide around the space which contains unimaginable power and strength within it.


    "Burn."


    Speaking that one word, the chaotic of purple mes, seemingly like the fire of hell has begun to burn everything and anything that it touches.


    Fortunately to Tao Xin, despite how the purple mes have wrapped his body that has almost caused his heart to leap out from his chest, nothing bad happened to him, making him feel extremely grateful to the fact that he was currently an ally to Qing Ye, or else base from the indifferent and ruthless personality of his loner friend lover, Tao Xin would have surely died today.


    "Anyone that blocks my way needs to disappear. Their soul deserves to be burned to nonexistence for stopping me from saving my Baby."


    And without even having the time to scream from the torture of dying in pain, everyone waspletely and easily burned to death leaving only ashes in their wake and fortunately to Chin and the old man which is name Fan Zhiqiang, the two of them was able to run away the moments that they saw the purple me appearance since their instinct has crazily scream for them to run away, which they instantly follow without any hesitation, saving their lives.


    Although they recieve severe injuries from going all out to save their lives, at least Chin and Fan Zhiqiang is still alive, but as they stand in the far distance and has appeared once more in the real world because of the barrier being burn to nothing, the two of them felt only utter horror and dread at the sudden disy of a mere human terrifying and deadly power that burned everything to nothing.


    And without any hesitation, the two of them have decisively left, or else they arepletely sure that they will die today.


    With that, Qing Ye was able to finish the fighting that was bound to take a long time to beplete in a matter of minutes.


    "Let''s go."


    Indifferently staring at the disappearing figure of the only two people that have remained alive with his attack, Qing Ye has turned around to ride the car once more, after all, his Baby situation and well-being matter most than hunting down the two people that manage to survive.


    While Tao Xin has quickly followed behind, knowing perfectly well that he couldn''t waste a single second to keep the impatient Qing Ye waiting that has caused his body to shiver in fright and horror at the same time, trying to lessen his presence inside the car.


    It was at this moment that Tao Xin was finally learning about how cruel, cold, and dangerous Qing Ye really is, that usually sappy, obedient and shy images that he showed toward his loner friend has cause him to somehow got a wrong idea about this guy.


    Or more precisely, this guy is only obedient, childish, docile andpliant to Zou Yi alone and no one else.


    Qing Yepletely remaining cold and indifferent to the other people besides his lover.


    As such, Qing Ye and Tao Xin continue to travel to the Qing Family with no other trouble getting their way this time.

 Chapter 173: Snow What Are You Doing? Are You Pitting Someone Else Right Now?

    Chapter 173: Snow What Are You Doing? Are You Pitting Someone Else Right Now?


    While Snow, on the other hand, is currently feeling extremely weak from using his full power as his throat turn dry just like the desert as unimaginable thirst hit him extremely hard while his stomach felt like it was about to cave in from indescribable hunger as Snow just felt very vulnerable on his current powerless state from using all the energies from the special blood of Xiaowen.


    While the great force for annulling the terrifying effect of Qui Feng blood is starting to lose its power, his currently empty severely injured left chest doesn''t help him one bit.


    Right now the current situation isn''t doing good, Snow really might die this time.


    However, despite it all, Snow has always been thinking and nning ahead on the very best course of action about his current situation while perceiving a piece of extremely important information while conjuring the main reason regarding the fact of why Qui Feng resentment, hatred and anger run so deep against the original Zou Yi.


    As Snow eyes the currently feeling gratified male protagonist, he quickly rash to a certain spot as he instantly appearing at the protected barrier of where most of the Qing family, female protagonist, and Jing Ai has been remaining safe the entire time.


    And as for why Snow never really tried to hide in the barrier to protect himself, well, for one, Snow wanted to deal with the group of human and blood race that has been wanting to kill him, needing to show that as the Elder of Darkness, those people that want to go against him will never have a good ending, basically using this time to suppress his race that he will not be purging to control themselves more


    Besides, there is no reason to stay inside the barrier since it was all useless in the end since it will notst long because the only reason why it isn''t broken yet was the fact that Snow has been taking everyone''s attention away from them, thus leaving them more secure.


    However, now, Snow needs to do a necessary fact in order to prove that his conjecture on his mind ispletely true.


    Snow has taken a step inside without the barrier stopping his entry since it was his belonging in the first ce, buying it in the ck Trade Shop with his Soul Karmas energies point and stopping in front of the female protagonist.


    Although the real Qing Mei seems to have a low fighting ability, however, a person was born to have a more powerful skill, talent, and ability than other people, which this woman is special because of her light power.


    To be against the special cheat of the male protagonist, Snow needs to fight it back by the use or help of the female protagonist, even though she isn''t the real deal, Qing Ye younger sister is certainly a special existence in her own way.


    Thus while staring down at the confused and fluttered Shao Shu, Snow crimson bloody eyes indifferently open his bloodstained lip to speak an order that couldn''t be refused.


    "Heal me."


    Seeing the small reluctant on Shao Shu face, Snow remains unperturbed and isn''t furious one bit from the rejection, after all, Snow knew for the fact that Shao Shu wanted to keep her special power remain hidden and kept secret but Snow knew how futile that was because she wouldn''t be able to hide her power forever.


    "... Shu I know that you want to keep it secret, but please heal my father! I beg of you!"


    Suddenly before Snow can speak another word, he suddenly saw as his adoptive daughter has decisively begun to beg and plead with a humble tone on her voice while lowering down her head in a bow to the female protagonist that had made her be flustered and panic.


    "Lady Ai! W-Wait! Please don''t do this! You don''t have to beg me! I will heal your father, so please just raise your head!"


    "Really?"


    "Yes! I will do it! So Lady Ai please rx and feel at ease! I won''t let anything bad happen to your father! I promise!"


    "Shao Shu...Thank You..."


    The entire time Snow just watched as Shao Shu nodded her head to Jing Ai pleading and begging as she promises to heal him causing Jing Ai to feel grateful and touched by Shao Shu''s actions.


    And Snow couldn''t help but feel a bitplicated toward this daughter of his, after all, Jing Ai has greatly and extremely truly loved the real Zou Yi and now it suddenly dawning on Snow about how much impact Zou Yi suddenly death has cause Jing Ai to turned into the person in that certain future in which she has be the main viin that has been against and fighting to the two protagonist.


    Causing Snow to inwardly sigh deeply.


    Soon , Snow has sat down with his leg crossing while Shao Shu has walked over and kneeled down before him as she raised her hand to begin healing the nasty hole on his left chest that has making Snow feel weird at the way his heart has been broken and burn from Qui Feng lightning attack.


    Which he also managed to feel the way those light power has started annulling the dangerous effect of the supposedly holy water that has been soaked outside his entire body while being touching and infused on his injuries.


    And as Snow was being healed by the power of light of Shao Shu, he didn''t forget to deeply observe the entire actions of Qui Feng the entire time, and he saw the way Qui Feng that has been surprised from running away from their fight suddenly change his expression in an unpredictable andplicated manner.


    But soon, Snow see the way those crimson bloody eyes of Qui Feng that remain filled with intense hatred and anger hidden deep within it has turned wide with shocked while seemingly feeling absolute shaken and agitated when he gazes at the golden light of Shao Shu hands and that has slowly and gently stopped to the young woman back that was currently facing Zou Yi as she heals him.


    Snow perceives sharply about the way Qui Feng showed confuse expression at first, then turning crazy from chaotic emotions erupting inside him, and that expression turned eerily calm as an appearance of a hopeful gaze that was about to overflow from Qui Feng eyes brim within it.


    And then longing words that contain infinite heavy love, happiness and filled with wonder and amazement have reached on Snow sensitive hearing.


    "... Xiaowen my love is that you?"

 Chapter 174: This Pit Mission, Can Snow Just Go To The Next World?

    Chapter 174: This Pit Mission, Can Snow Just Go To The Next World?


    Um, yeah, from what he just heard, Snow''s beliefs on his mind are really right, this Zou Yi friend Yi Tingfeng was in a questionably romantic rtionship with the woman named Xiaowen with certain andplete confidence about his guess from the start.


    Well, Snow ispletely sure about it was because for one, although Xiaowen is a special person to the original Zou Yi, they never have any romantic rtionship, besides, from the look of it, Xiaowen is the real protagonist in this world.


    Yes, Xiaowent that was made into a sacrifice to create the Book Of Origin is the real female lead of Qui Feng.


    However, what makes everything ironic and funny was the fact that the original Zou Yi has never truly known about the rtionship between the two people association toward each other since from what Snow remembers in Zou Yi''s point of view of memories, he waspletely oblivious about it.


    Well, the understandable base from the original usual indifference to certain matters while being a person that has a hard time understanding deeper emotions.


    But what makes everything soplicated is the fact that Snow can''t kill the male protagonist anymore.


    Yes, you got that right.


    Snow can''t kill Qui Feng and even need to make him live a contended life because Yi Tingfeng which is also named Qui Feng, is a blood race that belongs to Zou Yi group even if he was a person that was reborn once again.


    Basically, Qui Feng is the main concern on Zou Yi mission to be protected, but as the mission toward what the Karma Core has given, Qui Feng was the main sole greatest enemy that can destroy the birthing consciousness of the world rule which Snow need to protect and make itsplete birth to happen.


    Such aplicated and unimaginable mission toplete, causing Snow to feel a bit headaches about his n and ideas needed to be changed, oh it was not impossible but, killing the people that will against his mission is far easier to do after all.


    And from the warning alert that Snow has gotten if he didn''t stop and control frompletely killing Qui Feng from his attack before, Snow would have failed his mission!


    Snow is really getting a headache from the pit mission that he received, should he just go to the next world? The idea suddenly seemed to be great which Snow mind has immediately rejected the idea to disappear on his mind.


    Before feeling the bad mood he has been feeling from before to be exceeding dangerous as theck of energy, thirst, and hunger right now is about to make Snow go crazy.


    Anyway, As Snow started to think more about Yi Tingfeng from the original Zou Yi memories, he was a dear friend and the first one among the people that Zou Yi has managed to get acquaintance with and the first friend that Zou Yi can only kill with his hands in the past because of Yi Tingfeng suddenly losing his reason, turning mad and insane as his entire consciousnesspletely disappeared which seemed to been broken.


    And from that time, Yi Tingfeng has only known to destroy everything on his path, not caring if it''s his allies or friends that have cause Zou Yo to bepletely forced to end his friend''s life, which happens a few days after Zou Yi has killed his special person.


    Really, from what Snow can manage to piece together, Yi Tingfeng has probably lost his reason and mind when Zou Yi has killed his beloved Xiaowen in the past, which was something that the original Zou Yi has never known the reason why his friend became like that without even a tiny idea regarding it.


    Such a dog blood drama causes Snow to inwardly sigh but his eyes remain indifferent.


    However, Snow nowpletely knows where Qui Feng''s overwhelming resentment and hatred wereing from because the original Zou Yi has killed Qui Feng lover in the past which added to the fact that he died by his hand after.


    Although Snow felt that his mission is really a pit, a n has already begun to form on his mind, after all, there is still hope inpleting his current two mission right now while stopping the male protagonist to stop being against his.


    As for stopping Qui Feng form destroying the birthing process of the world rule, as long as the first nned he has on his mind can bepleted, he won''t need to worry about itter on and will just need to deal with his other enemies after.


    But for now, Snow needs to deal with the current going insane Qui Feng from the unexpected existence of Shao Shu that has probably thought to be the current reincarnation of Xiaowen and also wanting to take her away from him right at this instant.


    Now it waspletely understandable why Qui Feng has fallen for Shao Shu in the other certain future when Zou Yi has died which is making the romantic aspect to be a bitplicated about the male protagonist''s romantic feelings regarding either from Xiaowen and Shao Shu.


    However, Snow will never mention and speak in a hypocritical manner regarding a person''s love, after all, every single person has a different approach and thoughts about so-called love.


    Seeing as the barrier was about to break apart from the forceful crazy assault of the currently insane Qui Feng, a huge ck beast has suddenly entered inside so easily and has appeared before Snow, causing a solemn and grim expression on his pale face.


    ''Um, Don''t worry Snow~ ke will be alright and happy to help you!"


    Raising one of his hands to gently pat the head of ke''s head, Snow just releases a sigh before decisively raising his other hand that was holding a ck dagger which has made a sh toward ke that causes blood to be gushed out from its wound.


    Using his hand to contain the blood, Snow slowly raises it toward his lip and began to drink it and causing his dim crimson bloody eyes to glow in power once more.


    Aside from the special blood for emergency energy, ke blood was thest one that Snow can think of when Qing Ye isn''t by his side when its a dangerous situation.


    But the downside is that unlike the effect of drinking other people''s blood, every single blood that Snow will intake from ke has a quicker time limit while making ke vitality to be reduced and making it die out.


    After all, Snow and ke are connected in a certain deeper meaning, it felt like Snow was taking his own energy from his own blood when drinking kes.


    Besides, he might be cold and indifferent but toward ke and his lover, Snow rather not do it if he could.


    Anyway, what Snow needs to make this male protagonist go away from this ce, the guy has a high chance of dying from neglecting the injuries that he causes.


    Besides, as he was finally able to sense the oing presence of his lover from the token of love that he has given for him to wear, Qing Ye will definitely go insane and kill Qui Feng which is definitely a serious matter to Snow.


    Really, such a pain, Snow wanted to go to sleep and be lovey-dovey with his lover if he were to choose about what he wanted to do right now.

 Chapter 175: Not Only Was It A Pit Missions, Snow Also Has Pit Ally.

    Chapter 175: Not Only Was It A Pit Missions, Snow Also Has Pit Ally.


    Before the barrier could be destroyed, Snow has quickly stored ke blood in another container to drink continuouslyter on while gently petting ke that has already turned into the appearance of a small ck cat and giving it for Jing Ai to carry with.


    And without any hesitation, Snow has swiftly gone outside the barrier and began to confront the almost crazy Qui Feng, only almost because the male lead still retain his sane mind, probably worried that he will hurt Shao Shu if he really goes wild without any control and restriction on his actions.


    The fool, thinking that Shao Shu is really Xiaowen reincarnation which Snowpletely knew isn''t true at all but for now, he will remain quiet about it.


    "Zou Yi! Stay away from her!"


    "Shouldn''t you be the one staying away from her?"


    As the two shes, they didn''t forget to converse with each other despite how one of them is trying to end a person''s life, while the other one is trying to make the other person leave the ce.


    "You killed Xiaowen in the past! You will definitely kill her again if I were to let you stay by her side!"


    Snow just remain indifferent from the person usation, which has certain truth about it since Yi Tingfeng has neverpletely known about what has led the original Zou Yi to kill the person that has been special toward him and just continue to just dodge the crazy attack of his.


    In which Snow has also been continuously blocking the path of the male protagonist that has been trying hard to rescue Shao Shu from his hand and has been making Qui Feng almost demented from anger from being hinder continuously from what he wants to desperately do.


    "Die, Zou Yi!!!"


    After shouting those words that are filled with overwhelming hatred and resentment, Qui Feng body has sudden bursts out with great power, while thick lightning surrounded his body which made him appear to be the god of lightning just by his appearance alone.


    And soon, the dangerous and powerful lightning began to spread all around to the point that even its reaches over the supposed allies of his and dying by his hands that made everyone to be panic once again.


    "Run away!"


    "DAMN! What kind of power is this?"


    Suddenly the group of human and blood races has started to lose their will to fight as they finally have startedprehending how insignificant they really are after watching the fight of the powerful blood race going against each other before them.


    These two men that have young appearance are on apletely different level as they can only yield with their head lower down in eptance about how powerless they really are.


    So, one by one, the group of blood and the human race has finally decided to stop and retreat back to safety, as for what will happen after everything is over, the only thing that they could think of was to save their lives from being hit by the wayward elemental power before them.


    And Snow has been constantly taking ke blood to refresh his energy and power the entire time while thinking about the fact that Zou Yi''s shadow power is much easier and convenient to use rather than the ice and snow power regarding his current circumstances.


    However, Snow eyes have suddenly constricted in extreme rm because the moment that he wanted to quickly dodge the oing attack of the crazy and fierce Qui Feng, a heavy pressure has suddenly descended from the sky which has cause Snow body to be paralyzed, seemingly unable to make a single movement from the powerful strength that seemed to weight tons on his body.


    What is this?


    When feeling the death is almost hovers around him, Snow has strenuously tried to use his ice power to fight back but only to be able to use a slightly strong powerful ice around his body for protection since the entire time, Snow was unable to use and control his elemental power the way he wanted to.


    Especially when all Snow wanted to do was create a wall of ice in order to block the path of the oing Qui Feng terrifying assault while giving himself more time to dodge it while figuring out about what is happening toward him right now.


    Forcefully trying to move his body with all his strength he can muster, Snow has suddenly heard a mechanical voice resounding on his mind, which has soon made Snow eyes to glint a terrifying chill when he was able toprehend about his current circumstances.


    <strong>To fight back at the Pressure: Aura World Blessing 50 point Resistance is activated</strong>


    Suddenly the powerful weight that has been pressing on Snow has almost disappeared which is enough for him to finally move around, however, everything has been far toote as Qui Feng has already appeared three steps away from Snow and in a split second has critically hit Snow with a body full of destructive lightning.


    "DIE!"


    <strong>BANG!</strong>


    With a loud sound that is enough to make a person deaf from how loud it was, ice and lightning have once again collided, causing both of the powerful element to affect the people around them.


    Which some of them even have their heart-stopping from being hit by a bolt of wayward lightning while the others were pierced by the broken shards of frozen ice.


    Soon two bodies flew up in a separate way and quickly pounding violently in the hard ground and leaving a deep hole on it while a cracked appeared around it.


    As the collided of powerful attack has finally ended, the people that remain alive can only swallowed hard while their eyes were wide open in anticipation of the oue of the battle before them.


    And soon, a person with messy brown hair has first stood up, looking miserable as shards of ice was pierce over his body as he bleeds nonstop at the new sh and cut that his body has gotten, which was the attack that he has recieve after the split second of hitting Zou Yi that was able to miraculously fight back even during that moment on.


    Qui Feng''s crimson blood eyes are finally unable to stop when tiredness and pain sh within it because the tole of the ongoing fighting while continuously using his energies that seemed to be endless from the beginning was finally use up from the nonstop confrontation.


    As he let out a tired pant and gasp, his bloodstained lip couldn''t help but raised up while a glint of joy and delight sh on his crimson bloody eyes, after all, his attack just not has urately hit the body of Zou Yi which has definitely recieve severe damage.


    And as Qui Feng watch with hard eyes at the person that still remainy down in the ground, he couldn''t help but take a step forward while feeling hopeful and gleeful to finally arrive on this moment on where he can finish off the friend that has betrayed him once and for all.


    However, before he can even take another step, a soft and weak chuckle has suddenly echo out at the eerily silent ce causing Qui Feng to stop, while his heart seemed to palpitate from some unknown danger causing him to be alert in an instant while warily gazing at the person that has stirred up while slowly standing up.


    "Heheheh."


    Letting out those softugh that doesn''t contain any emotion within it, Snow has finally stood up, looking entire miserable more than the current appearance of Qui Feng as his entire body seemed to almost burned which even some smokes seemed to emit from him while twitching once in a while by the lightning effect.


    And one of Snow''s arms has been broken as it hangs limply on his side.


    With half-lidded eyes that have been emotionless from start to finish despiteughing, Snow was currently staring at the transparent blue panel before him and ignoring his current appearance and circumstances.


    Not only did Snow has a pit Mission, it seemed that he also has a pit supposedly ally.


    That heavy pressure that has stopped his movement hase from the power of the unconscious world rule that was in a deep sleep at the moment whilepleting its birth.


    Right now, Snow was quite sure that the male protagonist''s power was given by the world rule will of this world which was so ridiculous that it isn''t funny one bit.


    Such irony but when Snowprehends all the information and memories that the original Zou Yi has failed to notice, it was a bit understandable why the world rule has favored this Yi Tingfeng.


    Because the barely intelligent world will that was being born has greatly blessed and favored a certain person a thousand years ago, and that was Xiaowen which has been used to be the vessel for the Book Of Origin in order for it to be made, and if Yi Tingfeng was Xiaowen lover then, when Zou Yi has killed him, this stupid world will have use his power to Yi Tingfeng.


    That world will that has went to deep sleep with no consciousness and was only using his instinct after the Book of Origin was created, has definitely made sure to reborn the male protagonist in the future where its birth is almost finished.


    And for the reason why Yi Tingfeng was born in this current era, well, Snow has an idea about the reason for it.


    It is just that the world will is probably clueless about the fact that the male protagonist that he has bestowed favor of because of being the most love person of Xiaowen will one day use the power and strength he has given to destroy its birth that was almost finish.


    Really so extremely ridiculously that Snow couldn''t help butugh about it, which soon has stopped as he began to spoke in another mysteriousnguage causing a certain object that has been hidden in the property of the Qing Family to glow brightly before it has suddenly appeared to where the fighting has been happening causing everyone attention to turn toward it, which has the appearance of the glowing golden orbs.


    And the people that can feel the pure powering from it have instantly widened their eyes in recognition.


    It was the key...the object that most of them have been wanting to get the entire time.


    Soon, everyone that has been ambitious and greedy for power couldn''t help but forget the fear and danger of their lives as they selfishly be determined once more to get the item back, especially when the two powerful blood race is currently in a weak state that has caused their will to sore high.


    "... you" what are you trying to do? Qui Feng that has wanted to speak was suddenly cut off when he saw the way the glowing golden orbs have suddenly move and has gone pass a certain cracked barrier and merging in the hand of a shocked young human girl, which is Shao Shu.


    The entire time, Snow just smiled in a chilling manner, which the Qing family and Jing Ai were unable to see, but Qui Feng was able to catch a glimpse of it causing his eyes to widen in shock before it turned furious, finally knowing what Snow was up to.


    Even though Qui Feng is allied by the group of people before him, but once a person is greedy to get the unimaginable endless power in their hands, they will unquestionably betray their friends, families, and allies undoubtedly without feeling remorse about it.


    And right now, Snow can tell that the people remaining right now is someone that isn''t aplete follower and subordinate of Qui Feng, and right now, let this person be a trouble to protect and keep Shao Shu safe from the people that will definitely target her for having the key at this moment on.


    As for what Snow has done, he was quite sure that woman will not die, especially when there is a knight in shining armor that has a delusion that Shao Shu is the current reincarnation of Xiaowen.


    "Zou Yi!!!"


    Now then... Snow took thest bit of ke blood which has instantly cause the lively but weak ke on Jing Ai arms to finally lost all his vitality, turning cold with no breath from him anymore.


    Soon, Snow has finally decided to lose his reason which is the state of a blood race in a dangerous state, no consciousness as he rampages with every power he has because everything is about to be crazier than ever.


    Snow just hopes that he can wake up after this... soon, Snow haspletely lost his awareness before his body move in an instinct manner.

 Chapter 176: Danger Of Losing His Life. Qui Feng Taking Someone Away.

    Chapter 176: Danger Of Losing His Life. Qui Feng Taking Someone Away.


    Soon another chaotic mayhem started to happen and this time was far more violent, bloody and brutal as everyone around them has taken an action in their own ord for whatever motives they have.


    And in the middle of them was shards of ices that have formed everywhere to spike anyone that it can touch, while the snow that has been falling down from the sky has begun to thicken, causing everyone vision to be blurry.


    While Qui Feng that was given the choice to either kill the person he hated the most on his whole life or to save the reincarnated lover of his that are beginning to be besieged by ambitious and greedy people which are from both blood and the human race has quickly turned around to rescue the young woman without any hesitation.


    As he dashed ahead, Qui Feng ruthlessly kills anyone that blocked his path before finally able to arrive on the young woman that has the glowing orb merge into her hand, while Jing Ai that has been fighting the people around them, snapped her head when she saw her supposed younger brother appearing.


    "... Xiaowene here"


    With wide eyes, Qui Feng took a hold of the arm of Shao Shu which has instantly begun to struggle while letting out a cry of help to Jing Ai that has quickly rashed ahead in order to save her from the hand of the younger brother that she has been treating extremely well from a long time ago.


    "... Little Feng! Let go of her!"


    Jing Ai couldn''t help but shout with a bit of pleading emotion on her voice despite trying to be strong inside her, however, no matter what, she couldn''t stop the conflicted emotion she has been feeling the entire time as she bit her lip while her pink eyes widen in turbulent emotions.


    "Come with me too big sister."


    Hearing the familiar close name-calling on Qui Feng''s voice, Jing Ai doesn''t know how to really react about what she has just been learning the entire time while shaking her head in desperation as she tried hard to be tough and decisive when she caught a glimpse of her father that has already lost reason from afar.


    "... you hurt my fatherand want to kill him"


    "He killed the person I love first."


    After speaking those resentful words, Qui Feng has decisively decided to faint the two woman before him, and taking them into his arms, before leaving without any hesitation at the current disorder ce while killing the people blocking his way and wanted to steal Shao Shu.


    However, Qui Feng couldn''t help but give onest nce at the dangerous rampaging Zou Yi in the distant, which he is unable to confront him if Qui Feng wanted to secure the two women lives on his arms, so with a hard glint on his eyes, Qui Feng has made a decision after finally leaving the numerous barrier.


    So without any hesitation, Qui Feng has shuttered all the barriers that he has given them to use, causing anyone who is close by and was able to detect the turbulent power in this ce toe running here.


    In which there will be people that would want to kill Zou Yi, "Let see how you will survive this."


    Rampaging with losing consciousness might seem impressive and powerful but that is thest straw of a blood race on his current death bed.


    With that Qui Feng left the ce in order to give better protection of his lover and Jing Ai that will probably start hating him from this moment on which he doesn''t care at all, as long as Qui Feng can keep them safe.


    He was unable to protect his lover in his previous life, he will not fail to protect the people he treasures in this new life of his.


    As for the Qing Family, they can only watch in a hopeless manner as their newly found family was taken away in their eyes before turning their attention at the severely injured lover of Qing Ye that has been constantly moving around to kill anyone with a living breath within them.


    Even though they wanted to go and help Zou Yi but all of them know that not only will they get in the way, Zou Yi will definitely kill them all if they even got near him, besides they already have a hard time protecting Mo Chenguang while fighting those other crazy blood and the human race that hase after them.


    Soon, people that were close by and anyone that was able to detect the unusual situation and power in the Qing Family residence has one by one began to quickly appear before them.


    In which the three men in the Qing Family couldn''t help but be confused when the supposed barrier that the world will automatically set up once a powerful fight happens in order to protect the normal human being from knowing their supernatural world has never appeared.


    While in the distant ce, where a person who was able to know what is happening because of the use of their technology was able to see what is happening despite not arriving in that ce yet, and the beautiful woman that has been in the arms of a young man which only has an empty eye the entire time has suddenly be alive as soon as she saw the images of the person fighting with the use of ice element power around him.


    "Zou Yi!!!"


    With gritted teeth, while hazel eyes glint with an insane amount of madness within them, the beautiful woman has quickly stood up, getting away from the arms of the young man with dark brown hair and eyes.


    "Zhu! I became your woman! So its time for you to fulfill your promise to me!"


    The young man called Zhu just showed a smile while the usually obedient aura around him has change into a sharp temperament while those kind eyes have be ambitious, before standing up and taking the beautiful woman on his arms once again and leaning down to give her an intense kiss.


    The entire time, the beautiful woman has shown indifference with the young man''s intimate actions, just waiting for him to be done as all she can think of the entire time was to punish those people that have trampled on her feeling and cruelly treating her despite working hard for them for a long time.


    "Um, anything for you Changying, my love."


    To Jia Changying mind, if she couldn''t get that person then no one else can get him.


    And since her big brother Ye doesn''t appreciate her feeling for him, then don''t me her for being nasty and cruel.


    "Let''s go."


    Soon, Zhu and Changying that has secretly taken over half of the power in Qing Ye subordinates while Su Dong and their leader was away had quickly gone to the Qing Family residence with almost half of their powerful people with them.


    As time pass by, numerous human and the blood race has constantly arrived in the Qing family, which was a bloody massacre is happening and when they saw the rampaging blood race that constantly ughtered the people around him without any mercy has finally caused most of them to take any action base on their own cognition of what is transpiring.


    The blood races which have certain enmity to the elder of darkness have begun to decisively deal with him because of his current appearance that was severely injured causing them to be braver than usual.


    And those human people that saw some of their own races dying by the blood race hands have also gone ahead to deal with him in order to help their own people.


    However, some of the blood race that has reverence and respect at their powerful and oldest blood elder of darkness have decided to deal with the people that wanted to kill him and while some of the humans that are sharp enough to notice that the blood race wasn''t in the wrong in the current situation has decided to handle it properly as they offer their help.


    So, in the three men in the Qing Family eyes, they have once again witnessed another crazy besiege toward Zou Yi, with people trying to kill him and save him at the same time.


    Right at this instant, the always moving and rampaging Snow has suddenly stopped still before a transparent glowing ball in the size of a basketball while having a delicate sixfold symmetry of snowkes inside it has always been by Snow side the entire time, which no one else in the entire world aside from Snow can see.


    During the time that Snow has lost consciousness of his body, ke has always been watching every movement of Snow because ke host has always known that there will be a time and day that he will probably lose consciousness and control of his body.


    In which Snow will be unable to tell about what he was doing, and has gotten a skill where if it were to happen ke will get to control his body.


    It will be just like giving an order, where ke can mechanically move Snow''s body just like a puppet.


    And seeing as everything is going to be quite dangerous soon while Snow power will disappear, ke has decided to make Snow''s body stop from confronting the people anymore.


    Soon in everyone''s eyes, a chair that looks like a throne which is made from ice has begun to emerge behind Snow back which, he has taken a sit from that has slowly risen up above suddenly causing everyone to have the sudden impression that the majestic person before them is currently looking down at them in a dignified manner as he sat on his throne made of ice.


    And then a thick wall of ice began to spread in a circr motion, blocking anyone from getting even near the person inside and stopping anyone has the chance to attack him which has turned into, arge dome with the use of ice.


    Making everyone to suddenly unable to react about what they should be doing at this moment on before those who are determined to kill the elder of darkness now that he was weakened to this state has once more started to attack at the ice dome before them, while the other people decisively protect the person inside it.


    And during the ongoing fighting, a cold voice full of murderous intent has suddenly resounded at the chaotic fight, which has caused everyone unable to continue fighting any longer when those supposed simple words have caused their heart to palpate in terror while suddenly feeling the looming death was about to happen to them.


    "Hey you guys Why are you treating my precious Baby like this?"

 Chapter 177: Qing Ye Deep Regret and Remorse!

    Chapter 177: Qing Ye Deep Regret and Remorse!


    Every single people have instantly turned their eyes to where the sound hase from and has seen a tall and lithe figure of a rather devilishly handsome young man standing in the far distance while dark purple eyes emitting terrifying killing intent along with a chillingly cold expression.


    While the Qing family that has been trying to protect Zou Yi from the people that have wanted to broke the wall of ice has instantly turn quiet while warily gazing at the appearance of their love one, although they felt happy and relieved to find him appearing at this instant, yet when they gaze at those dark purple eyes, the three men have felt cold all over their body because they have seen a hint of madness brimming on Qing Ye eyes.


    And the three of them definitely knew that everything is about to be a crazy once more, which they instantly decisively run away in the far corner which they deemed it to be safe while not forgetting to warn the other people that have been helping protect Zou Yi life the entire time to move away.


    The Qing Family members perfectly knew that although they are the family of Qing Ye, however, they also absolutely acknowledged about Qing Ye''s true personality, and right now, the safest thing to do is hide from the danger that was about to happen.


    And Qing Ye that has spoken those words remain standing still there in an eerily silent manner, as his purple eyes only have therge ice dome standing before him at this moment on.


    As for why he was currently alone, with no one by his side, Qing Ye has swiftly has gotten off the car as soon as he detected the turbulent energy toward his Qing Family residence, before pushing with his all might in order to arrive faster, leaving Tao Xin and his subordinates without any single hesitation.


    "Baby?... It''s me your love?"


    With his heart twisting in an imaginable pain while feeling his throat being blocked with something hard, Qing Ye has slowly taken a step over at therge dome made of ice while showing aplicated emotion.


    As for why there was elemental power of ice suddenly appearing in this ce, or about how and why, doesn''t matter one bit to Qing Ye, because right now, all he wanted to do is see with his own eyes about the current situation of his Baby.


    "Baby are you mad? Sorry I came sote"


    The people that have woken up from their dazed has quickly shown a sharp and vicious look as they began to step forward to confront the suddenly young human guy that has suddenly appeared before them while feeling furious when the young man haspletely ignored them the entire time while speaking in a nonsense manner.


    While those who were able to figure out Qing Ye identity cause some of their eyes to light up while the others have emitted a scary amount of murderous intention.


    Soon, the people that have been helping to protect the elder of darkness has instantly followed the movement of the Qing Family and went away despite feeling doubt, while the enemies have decisively gone ahead to attack the young man because they perfectly knew that he was the future blood partner of the elder of darkness


    Right now, all their instinct has been screaming to stop this young man at all-cause from getting even close to the weakened and vulnerable elder of darkness at this instant or everything that they have been doing the entire time was all for naught.


    However, before they even manage to get close, one by one, purple mes has suddenly appeared and spread around, instantly burning those who was on his way into ashes so easily, and the entire time those purple mes seemed to have a consciousness of their own as the only people that has died was the people that have malicious and evil intent the entire time.


    As for the people that tried to attack him, at this moment on Qing Ye only has his eyes at the vague figure that he was barely able to see through therge ice dome while feeling so pained about the fact that his precious person was pushed to this situation.


    Even though he appeared uninformed about his Baby identity as the elder of darkness, but Qing Yepletely knew how powerful his Baby is, but as he ces his hand over the frozen ice, Qing Ye devilishly handsome face twisted in sorrow.


    "Ah I deserve to be damned"


    "And those people who hurt my Baby deserve to be damn more"


    His Baby is hurt, His Baby in Danger, His Baby is dying right now..., even without seeing his Little Yi appearance, Qing Ye ispletely sure about his guess.


    "Baby please let me in?"


    Although Qing Ye can use his purple mes to melt the frozen ice before him, however, he doesn''t know if that action will hurt his Baby more, even though all he wanted right now is to desperately protect and keep his Baby safe within his embrace.


    Feeling the way he was unable to breathe from the unimaginable terror at the thought of his Baby might be dying right now, the frozen of ice before him has suddenly started to melt in a slow manner, causing Qing Ye to widen his purple eyes while his heartbeat with unknown fear while feeling happiness at the same time because this meant that his Baby still has a breath left on him.


    And soon, right before his very eyes, Qing Ye saw the appearance of the healthy, powerful and wholely safe Baby of his from thest time he saw him has now be simr to a broken doll causing his purple eyes to swiftly turned to bloodshot while letting out a disorganized sound, unable to form proper words about what he was feeling right now.


    "Ah Ah"


    Soon, a tear of blood has flowed down, causing a red line to appear on his cheek, before crazily rushing ahead in a stumbling manner to the person that has been sitting silently in a throne made of ice, uncaring about how weak and vulnerable Qing Ye currently appears to be in everyone eyes.


    Right now, all his eyes can see despite the red haze on it was the images of those burn skins, broken bones, especially the hole on the chest with a missing beating heart that has almost made Qing Ye mind snaps to insanity, the only reason that he was keeping his mind intact right now was the fact that it won''t be helpful to his Baby dangerous situation if he were to lose it.


    And Snow who has somehow managed to wake up from the haze of rampage state that he has been, has watched the entire reaction of his lover the entire time, suddenly his bloodstained lip forms a small smile, while the barely open crimson blood eyes that have finally regain its consciouness couldn''t help but sh a helpless soft and pampering look at his lover.


    "Love yourte"


    Qing Ye that has finally managed to get up to the high ice throne where there is a small surface of ice he was able to step on has shakily raised his hand to gently cup the usually pale face that has turned in an eery white color before softly using his thumb to remove the bloodstained on those broken pale lip.


    Seemingly finally finding his voice, Qing Ye has spoken in deep regret and remorse for not being able to stay by his Baby side the entire time, blocking the danger and protecting him at the same time has cause his knees to kneel down, while his head lowers down in helplessness as he was unable to face the person before him, feeling that he has greatly let him down.


    Where was he when his Baby was in great danger and desperately trying to protect himself from the enemies around him?


    "... Baby, sorry sorry sorry..."


    Snow who constantly hears the constant sorry from the saddened and grief-stricken Qing Ye that is currently feeling overwhelming regret and guilt can only inwardly sigh without any single me to his lover.


    After all, from the start, although Snow doesn''t underestimate his enemies, yet he still fails to urately know how powerful a person was which has thebel of being the protagonist while added to the sudden unexpected pit missions of his which didn''t help him one bit.


    Feeling distressed at the current state of his lover, Snow has weakly used his hand to raise the lower head of his lover, seeing those usually beautiful purple eyes being clouded with self-me cause Snow heart to twist despite it piercing, broken and burn from Qui Feng attack.


    "Love I don''t me you"


    "But"


    "Shh now now don''t be like that or I''ll really get angry"


    Seeing as there is still that self-me from his lover purple eyes, Snow knew that this will be so traumatic event to Qing Ye and will probably never disappear on his mind for his entire life which Snow can only sigh once more.


    Really his lover in this world really has a rather delicate and fragile heart


    Soon Snow pull Qing Ye toward him closer while quickly ncing over at the current people that has been silently observing them the entire time, before gazing in the far distance when he felt a group of peopleing in their way, while also detecting the way one of the members of his group almost arriving has cause Snow to take a deep breath.


    Suddenly a pink tongue licked the delicious smelling blood on Qing Ye cheeks, which has been making his mind go crazy a while ago before a doting smile appears on his pale face while crimson blood eyes showed heartfelt heavy love at his adorable Qing Ye despite seeing that deep remorse on that devilishly handsome face that cause Snow a bit trouble.


    Leaning over, Snow has swiftly captured those lovely quivering sexy lip of Qing Ye which soon the two of them began to kiss in a passionate manner that carried a hint of desperate craziness within it, their tongue entangling, bitting and constantly sucking causing a rather embarrassing ambiguous wet sounds to resound at the quiet ce.


    Right now, they only care about each other, ignoring everyone around them, uncaring about the people watching their passionate kiss, which soon the two of them have separated in a reluctant manner when they needed to take a deep breath while a thick sliver of saliva connected their two lips.


    "Um Love remember my promise to you from before?"


    While panting from his breath, Snow''s eyes deepened while Qing Ye showed a bit of confusing expression on his face since there was a lot of promise that they haven''t done yet.


    Snow just let out a chuckle, while ignoring the way that Tao Xin and the others has finally arrive during their passionate kiss, and to the fact that another group of peoples has finally arrived again, which is definitely an enemy when he saw the familiar bees that he has given a kick from before.


    However, Snow has opened his mouth uncaring about everything around him, as he was more focused on the way those purple eyes widen in shock that has turned into delight.


    "After we meet again, I promise to make you my proper blood partner right?"


    With a bit of alluring and tempting voice, Snow smiled charmingly, albeit ignoring his current embarrassing appearance since he knew that his lover will never care about it.


    "So how about it, um...?"

 Chapter 178: Tao Xin Eyes Widen At The Sudden Bold And Shameless Moves Of His Loner Friend.

    Chapter 178: Tao Xin Eyes Widen At The Sudden Bold And Shameless Moves Of His Loner Friend.


    Suddenly a tiny fraction of clouded purple eyes has immediately shone into a brilliant light causing Snow to feel a slight relief from distracting Qing Ye gloomy mind, as for the problem of fulfilling the blood partner during this time, day and situation, well, Snow has already an idea of what to do.


    For now, though, there are some rubbish people to handle first, which Qing Ye was able to easilyprehend without Snow saying anything to him, as his lover has soon stood up before turning around to face the people who have arrived.


    The murderous and hostile look in their eyes already told Snow that they are enemy without using his appraisal skill, which he just continues to calmly sit in the throne chair made of ice while gazing down in an indifferent manner at the identity of the people that have appeared before them.


    Which the two people standing at the front, a man and woman have suddenly begun to speak in a bullshitting manner, while showing an appearance that they have the situation everything in their hand while shooting a look that they have already won the fight.


    Which causes Snow to inwardly snort at the ignorant people before him, although there isn''t a single ounce of pity on his eyes of what is about to happen next as he nce at his lover.


    "Boss, you would have never thought that this day will happen right? I have already taken almost all the control in our organization a few days ago, which you are so busy neglecting thinking that no one will betray you right? This is all your fault for underestimating everyone around you, fooling around and feeling self-important the entire time."


    Suddenly a dark brown haired young man has spoken in an arrogant and proud manner while the undisguised jealousy was so thick on his eyes the entire time as he stares at the person standing up high before him.


    Making Zhu feel furious and overwhelming envy about how even at this moment on, Qing Ye existence still had thatpelling and excellent atmosphere of his, which makes Zhu felt extreme hate about that superior attitude of Qing Ye all the time that he has been staying by his side.


    Why is he born so unpromising with a low-ss family that doesn''t care about him one bit while the woman he has fallen in love in the past has easily fallen on his friend that has remained indifferent andpletely unappreciated about it?


    Being born so wlessly perfect person with a prestigious family, loving parents, talented and skillful with that handsome face of his that made Zhu want to destroy it!


    However, everything doesn''t matter now since he has already taken over most of the control of their organization which will definitely make this man helpless, while today event will surely pushed the Qing Family prestigious history falling into the muds, now he only needs to kill that powerful and influential elder of darkness, and Qing Ye will have nothing else after this is all over.


    In which killing Qing Ye right now is definitely a great idea which he gleefully thinks about it now.


    While the person standing by his side, which was a familiar beautiful woman has been shooting a nasty and malicious gaze at the young man that has been calmly sitting up there which seemed to have no care and fear on his face while facing them, causing her chest to rise up and down from the overwhelming hatred she felt.


    Before quickly turning her attention at the always wonderful and charming person that she has given her everything but has never even given her a single nce in return.


    "Brother Ye, since I can''t have you, then no one else can do so. Either one of you can die alright? After all, I don''t want you two being together even in death! If Brother Ye the one that will remain alive, I promise to take care of you ok? But, if that bastard the one to live don''t worry since will make his life a living hell until the day he died."


    With a twisted smile on Changying beautiful face, a glint of madness appears on her hazel eyes as she stares at the two-person high up in the air that is currently looking down at them with indifferent expression the entire time, making her face to contort more at being overlooked.


    The entire time Qing Ye has never once given any reaction about the betrayal of his supposed friends, as he just silently raises his hand after the woman has finished speaking before chaotic purple mes that can burn everything and anything has swiftly gone toward the bewildered duo that has been waiting for their friend reactions about their betrayal and actions against him which they couldn''t even begin to fantom that not even a single response on their provocative words.


    And so without even having enough time to react the purple mes has suddenly wrapped around their entire body causing them to howl in pain and fear, this time, the purple mes were slowly burning the two-person in a torturous manner, which they desperately tried to remove with the use of their energies which was useless in the end as Qing Ye has far more powerful strength than them making them feel extremely desperate.


    The two continue to struggle to their lives while continuously screaming in great agony and horror which has soon followed up by another group of different numerous voices as the purple mes have gone suddenly reached over to the hundreds of subordinates behind them that has soon begun to burn to death.


    "Since you dare to betray me, then just ept the punishment you all deserve."


    With that cold and indifferent voice, Qing Ye has then turned his attention at his Baby with a worried and anticipating look on his purple eyes causing Snow to smile wryly inside.


    Well since Snow has to fulfilled what he has spoken just now, he turned his attention at Tao Xin that hasn''t even made a single action while fully knowing well that this stupid friend of his needed something to release his currently pent up emotion, because right now those dark and thick crimson blood eyes of Tao Xin felt like it might go to derangement any second now.


    Which is a bit understandable since even Snow knows how miserable his current appearance is without looking in a mirror, and he knew how special Zou Yi was in their hearts and to see him so severely injured and damage this way, well, its already miracle that Tao Xin hasn''t snapped yet.


    "Stupid Xin, I''ll let you handle the incident starting now alright?"


    Suddenly Tao Xin that was called has quickly turned around with extremely worrying crimson eyes toward his severely injured friend that he was still unable to believe after all, which person is so powerful enough to cause such great damage to his loner friend?


    Even he could tell that Zou Yi has a high chance of dying today if there is no Qing Ye that he will get energy from in order to heal himself with while if they even arrivete, then today will be Zou Yi death.


    But for now though, what is that ice power his loner friend seemed to have? Tao Xin is extremely curious about it!


    "Don''t worry, you can go take a rest and heal yourself away from this ce. I will handle the rest."


    "I don''t mean it like that."


    "Huh?"


    Tao Xin couldn''t help but showed a confused expression on his face about what Zou Yi just meant with his words which has made Snow feel a bit yful inside despite his current weakened state before opening his pale lip once more to speak extremely shocking words that even has cause the people that have been listening silently the entire time to widen their eyes utter in disbelief.


    "I''ll do the blood partner ritual right here, right now. So I need you to make this ce safe and don''t allow anyone to disturb me, alright?"


    And without waiting for a reply from what he just has spoken, Snow has started to create a thickerrge ice dome that isn''t transparent this time, not allowing anyone to even take a glimpse of what is about to happen inside it, before a crystalize ice shape of arge bed was being crated at the ground which is surrounded with pure white snow.


    In which after the wall of ice was about to bepleted, Snow has ignored the suddenly screaming voice of Tao Xin which has soonpletely blocked all the noiseing from outside froming in while the noise from inside will never let anyone from outside to hear any sounding from them.


    "W-Wait Zou Yi! You got to be kidding me!"


    Soon, the people outside can only helplessly stare at the rather thicker, colder and isn''t transparent ice dome before them, while Tao Xin has grabbed his hair in a frustrated manner, while unable to believe the bold and shameless move of his loner friend right now.


    After swearing a bit, Tao Xin has finally calmed down, while soon feeling happy and extremely relief inside since he knew that the blood partner ritual will help heal most of the severe damage body of his friend and although it won''t be a perfect heal, at least, Zou Yi won''t be in great danger of dying if he doesn''t start healing himself which only person blood can aplish about his current situation.


    Finally figuring out what to do, Tao Xin has started contacting Su Dong, then to the other three blood elders to exin about what happened today while also asking them toe help protect their current ce.


    Because right now, all he needed to do is make sure that no one wille to bother and disturb his friend''s ritual.


    And inside therge dome, a smaller figure is straddling the taller man waist that was currentlyying down in therge bed of ice which the two of them only felt a certain soothing coolnessing from it while ayer of nkets has been ced within it.


    "Just stay still love I''ll do the rest Just leave everything to me alright?"


    With thatst words full of ambiguous meaning, Snow has started removing Qing Ye clothes in a rather slow manner that seemed to easily captivate the man underneath him as purple eyes turnedpletely dark and deep.

 Chapter 180: Snow Two Fangs Has Finally Plunged Into His Lover Slender Neck.

    Chapter 180: Snow Two Fangs Has Finally Plunged Into His Lover Slender Neck.


    Although the hole on Snow''s chest appeared to have be normal but the damage of his heart remains the same, nevertheless, his smooth flush skin glistens with a bit of sweat from his constant nonstop movements as his body goes up and down the entire time as he rides the person underneath him that was going crazy from pleasure at the same time as him.


    And in therge ice dome, the constant squeaky wet sound continues to resound loudly, making the entire situation to be more passionate, fiery, and enthusiastic as the long burning object continues to go in and out at the connection between the two people which has been causing Snow inside to throb continuously from being rub nonstop and without any single rest.


    Along with the sound of skins meeting against each other as Snow''s bottom made an impact every time his body goes down while his pink lip has been open wide as a nonstop moaning and pants were shamelessly being let out without any single shyness on his expression that was filled with only wanton ecstasy while at the same time Qing Ye has been grunting and panting along with him before letting out throaty deep hoarse sounds once in a while.


    "Ah Ah Ah... "


    With a sweat flowing down from his forehead to his cheeks and down to his smooth jaw which has soon drop down on his flush body that has make it more alluring than ever while some of it also goes to the person underneath him was something that Snow haspletely disregard, as the only thing that he want to do is to quickly slide up and down nonstop over his lover wonderful length and size of a scorching thick rod while feeling utter enjoyment, satisfaction, and happiness from the passionate lovemaking with the person he loves.


    And soon, Snow has removed the hands over Qing Ye tense abs that he has been using to steady himself, as he grasps his own poorly neglected private object that has been asking for love as it twitches crazily the entire time, which has made Snow throw his head back as he let out a loud choking throaty moan of pleasure at the wonderful feeling of being filled at the same time.


    Added at the constant energy he was recieve, it is already a miracle that Snow has still a bit of reason on him, because of the utter ecstasy as the throbbing thick object hitting his sweet spots constantly and nonstop along with the rubbing of his scorching inside as it stretches and constrict was simply something that he was unable to describe with words alone.


    "Oh! Oh! Haa Haa Ah!... Love I Can''t Oh!"


    Right now, Snow can only make choking sobs, along with endless lewd sounds of gasps, moans, and pants as he is unable topletely stop himself anymore from riding his lover uninterrupted with the fastest speed he can musters, which was insanely fast because of his blood race ability is already making him slowly lost his reason from their lovemaking.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Oh. Ahhhh!"


    Snow mouth is constantly opening and closing, and at the same time, while taking the much-needed air that almost felt urgent as his small delicate body bounce up and down on his lover burning hard object that he couldn''t help but indulge himself with.


    And soon, Snow has sensed the way the hard object inside him has started to twitch nonstop before it bes thicker and quickly swelling up which was also happening toward his own private object at the same time, something that Snow was quite familiar with.


    As Snow starts to feel strange, while his breathing got more intense and shallow, his thick crimson bloody eyes have widened considerably before a quick white sh has appeared on his vision along in the distant mind of his, has also heard the hoarse sexy grunt and groan of Qing Ye that has also reach his peak at the same time as him.


    Soon, Snow''s small delicate body has shiver and writhe all over at unbelievable pleasure and satisfaction he just experiences, while his toes couldn''t help but curl up in utter ecstasy at the same time which was unable to stop himself from continuing his body from sliding up and down for a few more actions while feeling the way his inside waspletely was being full by his lover thick liquid.


    After a few seconds, Snow has finally stopped moving while letting his lover private part to remain inside him as he let out harsh pants along with half-lidded eyes that was filled with enjoyment and happiness from what he has just done.


    "Haa HaaUm Love That was amazing..."


    With a smile on his crimson face, Snow has suddenly lean down over and kissed those gasping mouth of his lover, gently sucking and biting on that sexy thin lip that has been letting out those sexy hoarse sensual sound the entire time.


    Before smoothly breaking apart the ice chain that has been on Qing Ye wrist the entire time,pletely freeing him, which his lover has never noticed as Qing Ye immerses himself from their first time of doing love, and making Snow show a pampering smile along with tender affection.


    Soon, Snow has pulled back removing his lip over Qing Ye while pulling him up along causing the two of them to face each other in a sitting position, and before Qing Ye can react, Snow has turned to his side and instantly plunged his two sharp glowing fangs into the slender beautiful neck of his without any warning.


    "Oh!"


    Right now, Snow and Qing Ye felt an indescribable connection between them the moment that the two fangs have plunged in, as a seemingly a special connection that can only be broken by over their death has been made between the two of them.


    Which Snow has also began to drink the blood of his lover that has started healing his damaged heart, while at the same time, giving special blood toward the young man and entering Qing Ye bodypletely in a split second.


    It was something that Snow needed to do in order to change Qing Ye physical body and topletely be his one and only Blood Partner until Snow is no longer alive in this world.


    Although, Qing Ye race will not change into a blood race, however, the only difference was the fact that their two lives are connected to each other, and despite the fact that Snow has wanted their circumstance to be the same but, Snow can''t change the fact that, if the person that has be the Blood Partner died, their blood race lover will not follow them to death, which is aplete opposite of about what will happen if the blood race who did the ritual dies, their Blood Partner will die soon after.


    The only downside of losing a blood race Blood Partner is the fact that it will make that blood race either be crazy, lose his mind or unable to take another Blood Partner anymore which will cause him to be weak since in the first ce a blood partner is extremely special and important that has a rather strict rule and regtion about it.


    The blood race that has lost a blood partner might continue living on by drinking another person''s blood, but it will never be the same, so having a Blood Partner is something that a blood race needed to greatly consider before making a decision because once wrong move and choice and it will be fatal to them.

 Chapter 182: Snow Felt Reluctant To Stop... He Is Just Glad To Be A Blood Race In This World.

    Chapter 182: Snow Felt Reluctant To Stop... He Is Just d To Be A Blood Race In This World.


    If there is something that Snow was feeling fortunate and satisfactory in this new world, then it would be the fact that he currently had a body belonging to a blood race while his lover was a human race.


    Why is that?


    Well, there was no need for Snow to worry about waking up with an aching back and painful waist after doing a passionate crazy wild sex with his lover, which Snow wouldn''t mind doing love every single night starting from this day henceforth.


    One could say that this life, Snow will have an extraordinarily wonderful and amazing ''night'' life with his lover for long years toe, until the day he perishes.


    "Haa Haa"


    Although right now, Snow can only let out harsh pants while staring dazedly in half-lidded eyes which are overflowing with endless satisfaction on the transparent ice ceiling which was already early in the morning as the sunlight shine down upon his figure that was currently being pressed down as hey underneath his already unconscious lover a few seconds ago.


    And unlike the three days and nights of doing passionate crazy love, Snow first time doing love with his lover in this world was only done for a half-day which the only reason about why it was only that few hours was about the fact that Qing Ye body that has slowly changed during their intercourse has needed topletely lost his consciousness in order topletely finish the transformation.


    One could say, Snow, felt fortunate and unfortunate at the same time for stopping in only a few hours of their making love and he waspletely sure that Qing Ye has been extremely reluctant to stop and can only sumb to sleepiness despite wanting to continue on for a long time causing a pampering smile to appear on Snow flush face.


    "... we got a long life in this world so"


    Soon, after a few more minutes of basking at the feeling of his lover body against his,pletely unbothered at the stickiness of their sweaty skins along with the ambiguous liquids from their bodies, Snow has flip Qing Ye and exchange their position as hey down upon him with his face leaning on the firm muscle chest, hearing the beating heart on his ear.


    Narrowing the already normal pitch abyss ck eyes, all Snow felt is a greatfort, sanctification and at ease, as he basks on Qing Ye presence before reluctantly raising his delicate body to sit up which an unconsciously loud groan to exit his swollen pink lip.


    After all, the intimate part of Qing Ye was still connected within him the entire time, so when Snow has made a move, his lover long object has identally gently rubbed his already tender wall which Snow couldn''t stop himself from instinctively moving his hip that has caused another sweet moan to escape from him.


    "Ahhaa... not goodurgh..."


    With a shaking body that has been extremely sensitive from being overwhelmed in pure bliss at his lover crazy and passionate wild nonstop thrusting, Snow eyes have turned wet in pleasure once more while his pink lip opening and closing to let out soft gasps while shivering nonstop.


    "Hah...UmOh..."


    Snow has desperately closed his eyes in order to restrain himself from doing the deed and indulging himself once more despite the fact that Qing Ye is currently out of it, after all, the already hard object inside him was still going strong, really his lover is such a beast, which was something that Snow can continue on as he can just ride his lover up and down once more to experience that feeling of pure ecstasy.


    Really feeling unwilling, Snow has finally reluctantly raised his body up, causing an ufortable whimper to escape his lip this time since Snow felt empty all over while the ambiguous squeaky wet sound reaches his ears when what has been connecting them was finally separated.


    Soon, Snow has gotten off from the ice crystal bed and standing up on the still snow-covered ground.


    Letting out a deep sigh and stretching his delicate body that glistens with sweats making it look charming and alluring, especially with those ambiguous red and purple marks all over his pale skins, Snow felt extremely energetic and powerful at the moment.


    Taking a step closer as he leans his body down, Snow has shot a soft and tender look toward his sleeping lover that was currently frowning seemingly feeling ufortable in a certain lower part of his that was currently raise up high has caused Snow to let out a funny snort before giving a light peck on his lover red thin lip.


    "...sleep well, love."


    After that, Snow has once more began to take care of his lover''s body, cleaning, washing and putting new clothes on him, before turning his attention toward himself which he was entirely feeling so refresh and marvelous over the fact that there isn''t any difort at all because Snow has extremely remembered the way Qing Ye has been turning his body all around and doing an extremely numerousplicated position in that few hours that has caused a bit of pink color to appear on Snow''s cheeks.


    Right now, Snow looks entirely charming and adorable with that flush cheeks, along with moving ck abyss eyes that still wet with extreme pleasure and ecstasy.


    At this time, Snow couldn''t wait for the next time that the two of them will be making love again after all, Snow absolutely loves the way his lover goes crazy all over when ites toward him, especially when he remembers those insanely possessive beautiful purple eyes of Qing Ye that seemed to be couldn''t get enough of being connected with him sopletely.


    When he remembers that appearance of his lover full of obsessive and possessiveness for them to be one all the time has caused Snow to lick his lip in a rather tantalizing way as his body shiver with excitement and a bit of arousal.


    "Ah love, you are really the best."


    Well, what can he do? Snow just extremely loves and enjoys doing that kind of thing toward his lover and isn''t hypocritical enough to go in denial about it and because of his lover prowess in that certain element, Snow doesn''t mind being the bottom all the time now.

 Chapter 185: A Really Pit Ally. Snow Sudden Unexpected And Surprising Words.

    Chapter 185: A Really Pit Ally. Snow Sudden Unexpected And Surprising Words.


    In another ce, a beautiful young woman with bright yellow eyes is currently sitting in the ground while crystal clear tears flow down upon her pale cheeks.


    "Please don''t hurt Lady Ai I will take you where the book isso, please. Don''t do it..."


    Although Shao Shu couldn''t tell why the golden orb has merged in her hand, but all the information regarding the most important keep secret has appeared on her mind, in which about rting the Book of Origin is, where it was, and why it was made has been deeply ingrained deep in her mind.


    And this ruthless and cruel old man before her has been asking her where the Book of Origin is located with, or else he will hurt Lady Ai more which he might also kill her if she ever refuses to speak and choose to remain stubborn.


    ncing at the currently weak and vulnerable Lady Ai in the ground, she couldn''t help but turned her head around when she saw the way the beautiful woman plead and beg with her eyes so that she will not speak and take the old man to where the Book Of Origin was located from.


    Lady Ai was ready to sacrifice her life to keep everything safe but...Shao Shu is unable to do it.


    "Sorry" I don''t want you to die Lady Ai I...to youI...


    With a despairing expression, Shao Shu stood up while she began to lead the people in where she felt the pulling of the Book of Origin, at least, that is what Shao Shu has told the old man about despite knowing its currentlyplete location.


    Even she can tell that he will kill them after they be useless, she can only give half-lie to this sensitive cruel and ruthless old man.


    She can only pray and hope that Jing Ai''s father will find and rescue them as soon as he can since she knew that he was the only person who knows where the Book of Origin was currently hidden, so he might appear there knowing that she has the key on her hand.


    Pleasee quickly... save us before its toote


    Soon a few days past by, in which Snow is currently walking into a mountain path in order to enter the ce where the civilization hasn''t gotten their hand of in which where the Book of Origin has been hidden all along, however, the ground beneath his feet has suddenly tremble before abruptly detecting a familiar and overwhelming energy on his senses that has caused his eyes to widen considerably.


    Somewhere, over a peaceful and calmrge expanse of grasnd which is being surrounded by countless mountains has suddenly tremble which has caused the only middle sizeke to cause ripple upon it.


    Soon, a transparent Large Book that emits a pure essence of energies along with glittering light of golds has suddenly appeared without any warning and begins to silently float in the middle of theke, in which as time passes by, the more the object seemed to be into a solid form.


    And Snow who can recognize what just happened took a deep calming breath because it was too early for that toe out, especially when he perfectly knew that Shao Shu that was able to let it out was still traveling in one of the other sides of mountains to where the Book of Origin is.


    However, for the Book of Origin that has the consciousness of the world rule residing within to suddenly show up just like this, without the use of a key or even Zou Yi jurisdiction was unexpected, after all, right now, the Book of Origin is out there, being unguarded and unprotected at this instant, something that Snow main priority to protect for his mission.


    Damn...


    Really, can he get a break from this pit missions? Snow was quite sure that this was the cause of that world will that doesn''t know what trouble he is giving him, it really is such a death seeking and stupid world ruler.


    "Follow me!"


    With that, Snow has dashed ahead with the fastest speed he can muster, while the rest of powerful follower has quickly run after him, while the other people, both human and blood race that was on their way has also quickly run all over toward where the powerful energies wereing from.


    And in the entire world, in which the two races were able to detect the overwhelming power of the Book of Origin was currently located, even not knowing about it, has also one by one races over to its directions, in which many soon have started advancing to where it was.


    "Eh? What happened? Oh well, I just need to go save my daughter and younger sister."


    Qing Ye that has split up from Snow group has narrowed his beautiful purple eyes before quickly dashing toward where the two women were being held captive, after all, his Baby has trusted him to take care of them.


    While in another ce, Qui Feng that has been following Zou Yi entire movements has sensed the familiar power once again causing him to remember what kind of sacrifice was made in order for the Book of Origin to be created in which his eyes turned darker and dangerous almost to the point of madness.


    "Xiaowen I will save you and I will destroy that offensive object for you, my love"


    With that Qui Feng has rashed ahead with the speed off light, uncaring about the subordinate that he has left behind since he knows that they will be following him in seconds since no one can remain unaffected by that powerful object presence.


    Soon after, in another part of a mountain, a young woman was taken hold of by an old man before taking her away and leaving the other woman without any hesitation since he doesn''t have the time to confront the people that have suddenly appeared and begun attacking them.


    Right now, Fan Zhiqiang cares more about the current situation that surprisingly happened as he runs toward where the powerful energy ising from while stubbornly insisting to hold the person that has the key on her hands despite the obstinate and persistent young man that was currently chasing after them.


    He can still remember how powerful this person is after that failed ambush from before, and now that he has be the true sense of as a Blood partner, there is no way that he will waste his time to confront someone like him that has definitely be more powerful.


    "Hey~ Release my younger sister old man."


    Qing Ye was currently chasing an old blood race that was currently holding his younger sister as a captive, although he could have easily blocked and stopped the old man and rescue his younger sister but since his Baby has told him to keep the man alive for now while leading him to where he was at, so there is really nothing Qing Ye can do right now but to chase an old man.


    And with that request from his Baby, Qing Ye has obediently followed it, although yawning once in a while since he really wants everything to be over soon while secretly thinking about starting preparation to marry his Baby once this is over.


    He knew that same-gender marriage is being epted in a foreign country, Qing Ye will just need to inquire more about it, especially since he couldn''t wait for his fan and to every people in the world to know that his Baby finally belongs to him.


    Soon, half of his mind went directly to what kind of clothes his Baby will be wearing on their wedding day while choosing in which ce to go over their honeymoon period, preferably a ce where there can only be the two of them so he can do this and that without worrying about letting other people see his Baby wonderful and charming appearance.


    And with that, the longer Qing Ye think about such a thing has almost be his entire focus on as hepletely bes perverted as all kind of charming and blood pumping position for his Baby to perform has abruptly appeared on his mind.


    "... um that''s good and that too urgh I can''t wait for it already"


    With a bit of silly and perverted smile, Qing Ye still retains a rather skillful way of chasing a person without showing any single problem which is another talent of his that has awaken.


    While Snow who has already appeared to the exact location on therge expanse of grasnd has suddenly stopped and let out a sneeze causing him to blink his eyes in confusion which soon turned to serious when the figure of Qui Feng has suddenly appeared on the other side of a mountain which was on his left side.


    "Zou Yi"


    "Yi Tinfeng"


    Without any other word spoken, the two of them have instantly dash ahead toward the floating Book of Origin in the far this time, raising their hands to attack each other once in a while as they race against each other to reach the important powerful object first.


    And when they are almost close to the Book of Origin, Snow has abruptly slowed down and halted his movement, watching in silent as Qui Feng has let out a burst of powerful lightning over his hands and was about to throw his elemental power toward it in which Snow has opened his lip in perfect timing.


    However, the words that were left on his lip was so shocking that Qui Feng couldn''t help but stop his actions.


    "Do you really want to kill Xiaowen with your own hands?"


    And with that words, Que Feng has frozen over, the threatening hands he has toward the Book of Origin has stilled, soon he gently turned his head to the person that has spoken while shooting overwhelming disbelief and incredulity of what he just heard, while Snow was inwardly smiling the entire time, while his heart turned cold and ruthless toward the person before him.


    e, although I won''t be able to kill you or even give you a hard life full of sufferingter on, but at least, suffer and agonize first for all the thing you did to me, alright?


    "... What are you saying?"

 Chapter 186: Snow Rather Dramatic Play Of The Surprising Revelation Of Zou Yi and Xiaowen Past.

    Chapter 186: Snow Rather Dramatic y Of The Surprising Revtion Of Zou Yi and Xiaowen Past.


    "Yi Tingfeng you look behind you, do you notice anything strange?"


    Qui Feng that has wanted to struggle and just destroy the Book of Origin that is currently just a few steps away from him couldn''t stop the shake of his hands before quickly turning around with wide ring crimson eyes.


    In the end, he couldn''t just ignore anything rted to Xiaowen, especially with what Zou Yi has just spoken, so he began to nce behind them and immediately sees the currently struggling people which seem to be unable to easily get close toward the location of where the Book of Origin is causing his eyes to widen a bit although eh still remain confused about the reason why.


    "Yi Tingfeng do you really think that you are so special and powerful? And you have never really doubted about the reason why you can be born in the present time where the Book of Origin is about to be a solid form and finally being bornpletely?"


    "While about how did you suddenly have a special power, which ispletely absurd in the first ce?"


    Qui Feng who has been listening to the subject that has made him doubtful and suspicious after learning about everything he suddenly couldn''t exin without getting an answer from has bepletely stunned, while his breathing suddenly bes faster.


    "Zou Yi! Just directly tell me what is going on and what you really know!"


    Snow who is having fun ying enigmatic with the male protagonist has let out a smile while spreading his arm around, "Do you know the reason why the Book of Origin has been hidden in this ce in the first ce? Because this is the birthce of the first two blood races to ever been produced in this world."


    In this world, there is no mixed race, a blood race can easily be given birth by a normal human couple, there is no bitting a person neck to make them into a blood race, in the first ce, this world blood race is natural born from the human race.


    "This is Xiaowen birthce"


    Snow continues to calmly smile while letting out all the hidden information that no one has ever known which he soon reveal another shocking revtion.


    "...and also mine."


    Yes, this is the birthce of Zou Yi and Xiaowen.


    "I am the first blood race, the person with the elemental power of darkness and Xiaowen is the second one born after me, the person with the elemental power of light. There is a reason why the two of us are wholly special among our race."


    Suddenly Qui Feng''s eyes widen in disbelief before a sudden terrifying conjecture sh on his mind as he stares in great horror at the person before him.


    "We are biological siblings, or more precisely, I am the older twin brother of Xiaowen or more specifically called Zou Xiaowen, that has been her full name from the start. Yi Tingfeng you never really thought about why I can drink her blood right?"


    "W-what? You...? Twin?" You killed your younger twin sister? Zou Yi!


    Suddenly seeing the glowing angry crimson eyes of Qui Feng, Snow inwardly shakes his head about how slow this man is from getting what he has been trying to make him understand from the beginning.


    "Even though I fulfill all my promise no matter what it was but do you really think that I will kill my twin sister so easily just like that?"


    Well, the original Zou Yi would do it because of his true nature, but there is no need for the young man to know about that.


    "Xiaowen is not deadat least not physically, do you understand?"


    "What!?"


    With wide surprising eyes, Qui Feng frozenly watches as Zou Yi took a step forward while showing the familiar soft expression that has only belong to Xiaowen in the past when looking at the glowing golden book that almost bing solid.


    "You know I can understand if you still hate me for killing my twin sister, at least destroying her physical body but why are you so hell-bent in destroying the Book of Origin when you should have known that her soul resides within it?"


    "What are you saying! How could I know about that?"


    With widened eyes, he took a trembling step toward the floating Book of Origin, although there might be a high chance that Zou Yi is lying but he is unable to stop himself from believing everything that he was currently hearing as his own soul tremble at the shocking revtion.


    He has always felt the familiar power of Xiaowen from those transparent pages that he has always denied, as he thought of reason about because of Xiaowen being the offered sacrifice to create it, so it wasn''t surprising to feel the familiar power of light upon it.


    However, when the closer he gets at the glowing golden book, it bes more pronounced on his senses about the familiar sense of Xaiowen power within it.


    Xiaowen are you really inside it the entire time?


    With a crafty smile inside him, Snow continues on as he showed aplicated and confused expression on his face.


    "When my twin sister died she told me that there is one important person that should have knowledge about what is truly going on although I don''t know who it was since I have never figured it out in the past, however, there was supposed to be a letter meant for that person to receive and read."


    Which was frankly a wrong move for Xiaowen to perform since it was an extremely important matter from Snow''s opinion, if not, then Yi Tingfeng in the past wouldn''t have lost his entire mind after learning that his lover was killed by the person he treated as a close friend.


    And everything wouldn''t have turned so chaotic in the original future of Zou Yi that has identally died which was frankly can be seen as the ignorant world rule has done, really such a pit ally.


    "I no I didn''t get any letter from her!"


    Before Snow can continue about his dramatic y, an old man''s voice has suddenly shouted loudly causing Snow and thepletely upset and confuse Qui Feng to turned around to where the sound wasing from.


    "My Lord! It is all a lie! Don''t listen to him! Please destroy that object at once!"


    "Fan Zhiqiang! How dare you appear before me after betraying my trust!"


    Qui Feng has instantly be furious when he saw the person that he haspletely believe as his loyal follower although, now that he was beginning to believe that the human girl isn''t the reincarnation of his lover, but it didn''t change the fact that this person has dared to go against him.


    After being betrayed in the past, that has been the most loathsome matter that he hated the most on his entire life.


    While Snow has blink his eyes to the sudden appearance of his lover that was currently grabbing the female protagonist''s arms in a safe distance away from the old man, which Snow has soon shown a loving smile and a praising eye that has instantly lit up Qing Ye devilishly features.


    Well, as always his lover is so adorably sexy.


    With that word shing on his mind, Snow continues his dramatic y while gesturing for his lover toe to him, after all, with the female protagonist on his hands, it would be easy for him toe closer to the Book of Origin.


    "Ah Fan Zhiqiang if my conjecture is right then my sister would have delivered the letter for you to give to Yi Tingfeng"


    Suddenly the old man''s eyes sh darkly before bowing his head in submission, "My Lord! He is lying to you! I didn''t recieve any letter from her! Please don''t easily believe the person who has killed your lover!"


    Snow that was being called a liar just showed an indifferent look, while Qing Ye that has already arrived has instantly taken the young man on his arms in order to give himfort while dropping his supposed younger sister to the side without any hesitation.


    "You can punish me all you want! But please don''t forget our goal and that is to bring our blood race to magnificently, powerful and strong in the entire world!"


    "Please, My Lord! Destroy it once and for all! I have done everything in my power, even taking away your lover in order to locate the Book of Origin, it was all so our dream can be fulfilled!"


    Qui Feng''s forehead has been throbbing nonstop the entire time, crimson eyes terribly gloomy and dangerous, after all, he couldn''t trust this person any longer as for their dream, it was something that hepletely let go after meeting Xiaowen in the past.


    "I don''t really care if you believe me or not, but how about I showed you the fact that I am not lying?"


    With that Snow who has secretly given a pinch to his lover''s waist for trying to take advantage of him despite their current serious situation has walked over to face the floating Book of Origin and racing both of his hands as he activated the permanent skill that he has upgraded for this day, which is the spiritual hand.


    Soon, the golden book has glowed brightly causing everyone eyes to be blind for a few seconds before shocking gasp echoed out along with Qui Feng trembling voice.


    "How could this be?"

 Chapter 188: Snow and Qing Ye Shameless Act Has Enligthen Someone And Was Given Courage.

    Chapter 188: Snow and Qing Ye Shameless Act Has Enligthen Someone And Was Given Courage.


    From the start, Snow was able to tell that it wouldn''t be an easy fight even if he has the male protagonist finally on his side, after all, anything can happen and he has long figured out that Fan Zhiqiang has been prepared to deal the Book of Origin on his own way just in cased Qui Feng change his mind.


    After all, the male protagonist has once let them down in the previous life, so it wouldn''t be surprising for it to happen once again which it did during in this world where Snow exists.


    So when Snow saw those weaponize weapons that shouldn''t be working at all with the use of aura, such as guns, was able to deal far more damage over the shield barrier that has been set up around the Book of Origin that only allowed key figures to easily get close upon it wasn''t a bit surprising.


    At least the Book of Origin has set up a self-protection toward it safety, though, from the look of it isn''t strong enough tost long because of the continues attack of the group of people before him, which especially will make it more dangerous to their situations because there are still people continuouslying in their location.


    Really, the use of the Holy blood of Qui Feng is really such a cheat


    "Baby no need to worry, I won''t let them kill your twin sister."


    Snow lip twitches when he suddenly felt the rather hot breath along with a sexy maic voice of his lover whispering on his ear, even during this time Qing Ye doesn''t fail to continue his seducing and tempting manner while eating his tofu nonstop whenever he can.


    Letting out a sigh, Snow turns sideways and raise his hand to affectionately pat the smooth cheek of his lover while smiling tenderly.


    "Love just stays by my side and let me drink your blood once in a while and I can handle all of them."


    After all, his lover is his walking energy drink, basically, Qing Ye is his greatest cheat in this world.


    "Really? Here, how about you drink my blood now?"


    With that, a rather delighted and excited look appeared on Qing Ye devilishly feature while instantly tilting his head sideways, showing his beautiful white slender neck while uselessly pulling down his shirt in order to show a rather perfectly shape vicle with an act of allure.


    In which has cause Snow eyes to unabashedly nce down at it before slowly raising his head to gaze at the rather hook purple eyes that screame and get me, causing Snow to feel extremely amused at his lover constant temptation.


    Today Snow has deeply imprinted on his mind and soul about not leaving his lover unsatisfied for their first time of making love in every worldter on, although his logical mind advised him that there is a less chance of meeting his lover so easily once again in the next world but Snow couldn''t help but believe on him.


    Not because Snow was rather being naive but base on the reason of Qing Ye possessing an insane amount of obsession and possessiveness toward him, and base on his clinginess, Snow was quite sure that his lover wouldn''t let go of him so easily.


    So with that thought, Snow''s eyes instantly soften before gently hooking his hands around his lover neck while raising his delicate body to give a passionate deep kiss upon those sexy thin lip of his lover which has soon be a rather hot picture,pletely so out of it from the currently bloody battle and ughtering happening all over around them at the moment.


    "...!"


    Shao Shu who was ignored and neglected while trying to keep her presence low from the start and until now couldn''t help but cover her open mouth, while her bright yellow eyes were wide open from witnessing the currently passionate kiss of Lady Ai father and her supposed brother right before her very eyes.


    However, soon a strange gleam appeared on her eyes as she continues to watch the two men kiss each other while ignoring everything around them without any shame and embarrassment for doing such a thing during this moment of a dangerous situation moreover when there are other people that were able to see about what they are currently doing.


    Suddenly, something seemed to have awakened inside her and the two shameless couple didn''t have any idea about what they have just stirred up by their bold actions alone.


    After a few minutes of their fiery and passionate kiss, Snow has finally separated his lip from his lover which he instantly uses his pink tongue to give ast sensual lick on Qing Ye delightful lip.


    "Love, I''ll drink your bloodter on, just be content with this kiss alright?"


    With that Snow returned to sitfortably on his loverp once again while staring at the current battle happening before him while constantly checking up the Game Map in order to monitor their current situation.


    Although Snow can feel the way his lover long arms wrapped around his waist while feeling the warm breath over his ear which flows down upon his own neck along with the murmur eptance of his lover that cause Snow to smile when he heard a slightint that his lover didn''t try to even hide.


    "Just for a few days and everything will be over soon. And you can have my entire time and attention with all you desire."


    "Really?"


    Hearing the hopeful and delighted voice of his lover, Snow expression softens up while his voice contains endless tenderness and enormous affection.


    "Yes, Love, I promise you."


    And with that, Snow remains on Qing Ye embrace the entire time as he watches the male protagonist fight and making sure that he will not die or else his mission will fail.


    While sometimes using the phone on his hands to contact all the people on their sides that have been spread all around the numerous mountains that lead a path directly to the Book of Origin location, warning those people that have appear to not enter while confronting those people that won''t listen to their words.


    Soon, it was already the third day in which Qui Feng has only managed to take a little break once in a while and was currently being healed by Shao Shu causing their atmosphere to be weird and ufortable, which is understandable after all one was kidnapped by the person she was currently healing and one has almost mistaken the other person to be his lover reincarnation.


    Before Snow turned his attention at the only two remaining shield barriers around them before narrowing his eyes when he suddenly saw the two leaders of the hidden organization was currently meeting each other while away from their eyesight which unfortunately they were unable to hide from his Game Map area of detection.


    Although, Snow couldn''t determine if Fan Zhiqiang is fortunate or unfortunate considering the old man has miraculously managed to keep his life safe from the male protagonist assault that hasn''t even shown any hesitation of trying to kill him.


    And then, Snow was even surprised one bit when the two hidden organization has decided to be allies as they work together to break the barrier faster while dealing with them at the same time in which when the fourth day arrived, there was only one barrier left while Qui Feng was already at his limit.


    Seeing as the male protagonist was about to be pierced by the weapon which ironically was a weapon made from his holy blood and wasn''t able to dodge the attack in time has caused Snow to let out a deep sigh since he rather likes cuddling on the arms of his lover the entire time.


    Suddenly the shadow underneath Qui Feng move and has swiftly shot up and pierced the person that was about to skew the male protagonist before its moves to quickly wrapped around the entire body of the exhausted man while blocking the attacks thate his way and pulling him roughly inside thest barrier to keep his life safe.


    As for why Snow can use his shadow skill, well since Qui Feng has decided to side with him while protecting Xiaowen, the male protagonist has finally deemed to unsealed Snow''s dark power.


    "Baby, is it our turn now?"


    Seeing as his Baby has made a move, Qing Ye was waiting for amand from him while ncing indifferently and coldly at the young man with a hint of murderous expression that quickly shes on his purple eyes.


    The entire time Qing Ye was trying to ignore the young man''s presence and existence since all he desired was to kill the person before him, after all, he perfectly knew about what has caused his Baby to be extremely injured and has almost died when he wasn''t by his side.


    It was this person that has injured his Baby so badly, taking a deep breath Qing Ye desperately control his urge to kill the person before him, after all, his Baby has seriously told him that if one of his blood elders member ever dies or suffered an unhappy lifeter on then he will definitely perish.


    Which Qing Yepletely believes with all his soul and heart, there was no evidence about why, but he always trusts and believes him.


    Right now beside living a happy and wonderful life with his Baby, Qing Ye has also made it a mission to not allow anything of those things to ever happen in order to protect his Baby life.


    Snow that has been able to sense his lover murderous intent in that split second has taken a nce toward him while figuring out what is currently running on his mind causing him to inwardly sigh, after all, Snow perfectly knew that his lover will really kill Qui Feng for almost making him lost his life while severely injuring him.


    "Well, love, it is our turn but there is no need to physically confront them alright?"


    Seeing the confused and curious expression on his lover''s face, Snow has leaned over to whisper over his lover''s ears with an alluring voice before teasingly bitting on his earlobe.


    "Let your Baby show you how powerful and strong I am, alright?"

 Chapter 189: Snow Sudden Bad Premonition. Qing Ye Unease. Another Vow Is Made.

    Chapter 189: Snow Sudden Bad Premonition. Qing Ye Unease. Another Vow Is Made.


    With onest affectionate pat on his lover cheek, Snow has gotten off from thefortablep of Qing Ye before turning his attention at the group of people that remain stubborn and persistent to continue their own motives.


    Seeing the small mountain of bodies all around them, and ncing around the living people that have surrounded around the remaining shield barrier that has been left, Snow pink lip raise up dangerously while his pitch abyss ck eyes have turned to its crimson bloody eyes that glowed with an unholy amount of murderous intention.


    "To all of you, this will be myst warning, leave this ce all out once if you wanted to live, stay andpletely disappear into this world."


    Although Snow has spoken in a soft voice, everyone around them was able to clearly hear the domineering warning deration without missing a single word causing some of the people to be extremely furious, others bing wary and alert while the remaining people eyes shone with an insane amount of greeds and selfishness as they stare in obsession at the glowing golden book.


    As for the subordinate of Qui Feng that has remained loyal to him along with Snow and Qing Ye followers, they all have decisively back away without any single hesitation as they perfectly knew that their utility is now finishes and isn''t needed in this ce anymore.


    Their elder of darkness has spoken and their honorable elder demanded them to leave all at once, seeing all of their people leaving even from Qui Feng group, Snow has inwardly nodded his head, feeling please for their obedience to his orders.


    Really, such a group of lovely children they are.


    "... Zou YiThank You"


    Suddenly Snow heard the overwhelming gratefulness of the male protagonist causing him to take a quick nce toward the young man that was currently having his straight back bent over toward him while bowing his proud head in a show of his humbleness.


    This person haspletely lost all of his entire beings for the love he felt to a young woman named Zou Xiaowen which Snow won''t mention about his own opinion and view regarding the man choice considering that there is always a different type of manner of love depending to a person.


    Giving a split considering look toward Qui Feng, Snow has turned his head around and taking a few steps forwards.


    "I am just doing what I needed to do."


    With that, Snow has given onest nce all around them and finally narrowing his eyes dangerously while his entire body suddenly erupted a heavy pressure that has caused every single enemy of their to be a bit paralyzed in their movement, as all of them are currently having a hard time moving their bodies by the powerful and massive force their entire body is confronting.


    Soon, a beautiful and deadly crystalize frozen ice urred to form around the ce that has formed of some kind of a wall to where the grasnd and mountain were connected before four unguarded gates were wide open for people to walk past in order to enter on the main location of where the Book of Origin was currently at.


    Before a thinyer of a frozen dome appeared behind Snow as another form of a much stronger, formidable and harder protection around the Book of Origin appeared, which was an emergency shield for any unusual ident that suddenly happen.


    Snow will never give hisplete trust at the remaining shield barrier to protect the golden book, after all, from what he has experienced so far, the unconscious world rule is such a stupid pit ally.


    Besides, Snow always prefers to be prepared for any ident that might ur.


    Soon, the sky around the grasnds has darkened considerably, as a thick dark cloud emerged one another causing everyone that was under the threat of the unusual change of weather to hurriedly run far away as their instinct scream extreme danger and run now if they don''t want to die, which most of them choose to follow.


    "Toote."


    With a snap of his finger, Snow has started his ughter mode, as numerous deadly pointy frozen spike has suddenly peeked out from the dark cloud before it swiftly rains down in gusto as everyone else die from either cutting, piercing, spiking and form of death that Snow attack can cause.


    And amidst the unbelievable mayhem around them, Snow was able to notice the fact that Fan Zhiqiang that was also hit with his attack, as it almost cutting his entire body in half, has remain abnormally calm.


    Seemingly unable to feel the way that his body was being frozen over, a wide craze grin has suddenly appeared on the old man''s face, while his entire attention was in the golden glowing book in the distance.


    "... I won''t fail"


    Murmuring those words filled with obsession, Fan Zhiqiang seemed to have bitten something on his mouth, which has miraculously reach Snow ears despite the noise, when the sound of clicking noise of someone pressing a single button echoed before the old man eyes have suddenly shot a twisted wide smile filled with crazes.


    "That abominable book will disappear! My Lord you and everyone will also be nothing!"


    With onest strange and abnormalugh, Fan Zhiqiang has finally taken hisst breath as he finally died, however, Snow''s eyes have been twitching nonstop the entire time along with his instinct scream danger.


    So without any single hesitation, Snow has seriously check his Game Map for any anomaly or danger that he might have a miss or something that will appearter on before numerous powerful and sturdy transparent thin ice crystal dome which filled with enormous energies began to surround the Book of Origin once again while creating another smaller dome to surround Qui Feng and Shao Shu for their extra protection.


    "Zou Yi, what is wrong?"


    Even Qui Feng couldn''t help but asked his ex-friend? Or a friend again? At the sudden insane amount of protection he is currently creating to keep the golden book and Xiaowen safe, there is definitely something wrong about it.


    "... Yi Tingfeng do you know the list of weapons that your organization has created?"


    As he continues to create numerous ice protection around them, Snow doesn''t stop his murderous spree of the remaining living people around them while gently gesturing for his lover toe by his side which Qing Ye has happily follow.


    "Itrusted Fan Zhiqiang''s loyalty, so I was more focused on creating a weapon to deal with yousorry..."


    With an ashamed voice, Qui Feng feels the overwhelming deep regret and remorse of what he has been doing the entire time, while Qing Ye that has heard about the daring words of the young man has abruptly bristle in craziness, purple eyes darkening into a dangerous level while his entire lithe body spontaneously erupted an insane amount of killing intent.


    "... you dare"


    Gritting his teeth as he controls his impulse of instantly removing the person before him, Qing Ye has instantly taken his Baby in an extremely protected embrace for fear of losing his treasure person in the entire world.


    Feeling the abrupt unease and ufortable feeling from his lover actions, along with the trembling of hisrge hands, Snow eyes sh in distress.


    "Love, as long as I have you by my side, I will not die, so don''t worry alright?"


    Turning around to face his lover with great difficulty, Snow has tenderly grasped his lover devilishly handsome face, while whispering assurance along with endless love and affections as his crimson bloody eyes turned ever so gently.


    "Baby don''t leave me alone I''ll go crazy without you in my life if you are not here, then what is the point of living if you are gone?"


    "Shh its alright Love. Even if we were to die, I promise to be with you in the next life and the next after that so we will always be together forever but you have to find me quickly alright?"


    Hearing the sudden heartfelt words of his Baby that contain some mysterious vow and pledge about it has caused Qing Ye to be stunned for a bit before his beautiful purple eyes light up so brightly and dazzling as infinite happiness and joy brim within it.


    "Baby don''t forget your words. We will be together forever. It will not only for the next life after this, but all the numerous life from hereafter, as long as we are alive in some sort of form until our soul haspletely disappeared unable to reincarnate and unable to even live anymore in the true sense of death, we only belong to each other alright?"


    Snow who heard another vow and pledge from his lover in this second life of meeting each other has just smiled softly, while in the background, the nonstop assault of his attack has finally finished off all the people that were in the main location of the Book of Origin.


    Which Qing Ye has soon lean his forehead over against the person before him, in the entire world, there is only one existence reflected clearly on his beautiful purple eyes while a suffocating love brim within it, along with deep obsession and possessiveness, while his sexy thin lip raise in a gentle manner.


    "Baby, I am perfectly aware that I am not a good person. Do you know, from when I can remember, there is always this persisting nagging feeling inside of me that I am a sinister person. So extremely evil that it has even reached to my core and my soul already. If that is true Baby, will you still ept me if I were that kind of a person?"


    With a trembling lip, Qing Ye couldn''t help but open his mouth and asked that question, he doesn''t know why but somehow, there is this persistent stubbornness of wanting to speak those words to the person before him at this moment on.


    Cannot run, cannot hide and cannot deceive this person that is what Qing Ye soul has been screaming the entire time.


    And Snow blinks his eyes slowly as he processes the words that his lover has spoken, although there is something weird, unusual and wrong about why his lover has mentioned those words that seemed to contain some kind of mystery has only let out a calm smile.


    "Love, who said that I am a good person? To the person I will love, to the person I will choose to stay with and to the person I will decide to be together with, of course, I will ept everything all about that person."


    "As long as that person loves me with all his/her heart, never betray my trust, and never dare to hurt me then that person can be anything he wants, be it a great person, an evil one or a bloody killer, as long as I ept that person, nothing will change my decision to be with that person."


    With a gentle and soft expression on his face, Snow has lean over to ce a soft and gentle kiss at the corner of his lover lip, "And Love you are the person I have chosen, the person I have n to stay with and the person that I love with all my heart."


    "... Oh"

 Chapter 191: Snow Is Tired, "Baby, Leave Evertyhing To Me."

    Chapter 191: Snow Is Tired, "Baby, Leave Evertyhing To Me."


    The sheer amount of power and force as the numerous missiles continuously descend was something that Snow is unable to describe with words alone, all he just knows about is how much energies it needed to keep themselves and the Book of Origin safe and well protected during the nonstop assault.


    Shadows and Ice power constantly breaking apart which he quickly tried to keep intact, making it firm and steady in order to guard the force of the powerful attacks.


    If it was an ordinary missile then Snow wouldn''t be having a hard time defending against the powerful explosion that it even cause him to sweat purposely, while his breathing bes rapid by how much stress and pressure he is currently experiencing.


    The sheer amount of how it was easy for it to rip apart his elemental power cause Snow to swear inwardly at the male protagonist''s activities in the past.


    There is really a reason why the World Will has unconsciously prevented the use of aura among the modern weapon, only allowing the use of traditional weapons such as knife, dagger or swords when using their aura and element power.


    Really, it was troublesome to understand why the World Will have allowed such holy blood to exist, that kind of power and ability would cause only more chaos in the entire world if everyone all knew about such thing exist, especially to the human side which Snow was quite sure that has retained people that continue to be against with living with the blood race.


    There is never a perfect environment and society no matter which world it is since there is forever a dark side to everything.


    Soon, as time goes by, the constant bombard of assault by the unbelievable use of such a weapon has finally stopped, causing Snow tense up body to slightly rx while remaining alert the entire time.


    As long as his missions aren''t fully done and deemedplete, Snow will never lower his guard down.


    Minutes or hours have gone by, Snow finally deemed it appropriate to remove the elemental power wrapped around them, while unable to stop the weak cough that escapes his lip while his tired half-lidded eyes observe the fire, smokes, and dust that still remain from the deadly attack along with those melted, broken and twisted metals spread up wide around the ce.


    The numerous small pile of corpses has long incinerated, the beautiful bright green grass has long been burnt, only remaining scorch earth while there is a deep hole from where the missile hasnded was.


    "Baby please be alright!"


    Suddenly, Snow who remains weak as hey down upon the body of his lover, felt his face being tenderly cup byrge warm hands and raise up to meet the panic expression on Qing Ye face which Snow inwardly felt relief that Qing Ye is alright and wasn''t hurt much.


    There are small scratch and small marks here and there along with messy clothes but his lover is perfectly safe and sound.


    After seeing about Qing Ye''s actions of wrapping them with his purple energies, Snow has told the young man to stop in order to preserve his lover power in case of emergency, after all, Snow perfectly knew that he will be weak after safeguarding from those unbelievable attack from the missiles.


    Letting out a weak groan as his body was lifted up and slightly cradle in the arms of his lover, Snow gaze at the wide concern eyes of Qing Ye that have begun to be flustered as he tenderly and gently check Snow entire body for any injuries that he might have suffered.


    "Love I''m alright just a bit tired and weak from the loss of energy... I am not injured so don''t worry, alright?"


    With a slightly dim crimson bloody eyes, Snow has let himself be warmly embraced by his lover arms before weakly raising his hand to ce it upon the pale cheek of his lover that is currently agitated from being unsettled and distress.


    "... energy?"


    ".. Um... Yeah, I- mmph!"


    Snow who wants to continue coaxing his lover has widened his eyes a bit when a warm and wet lip covers his, cutting the rest of his words out and before he can react more, Snow felt the way his mouth was invaded by a slippery tongue which has caused a slight moan of delight to be let out when he tastes such a sweet ecstasy soon after.


    Currently, Snow was being fed blood which belongs to his lover''s delicious blood as he drinks it and from what he can feel, Qing Ye has bitten his tongue for it to bleed and fed him quickly in order to regain some of his strength.


    Such a touching act of concern and dedication causes Snow eyshes to tremble at his lover moving action that has cause his heart to quiver from how touch he is.


    Everything about his lover is so perfectly what he wants for his other half, so how could Snow doesn''t dare give him a chance to continue on being his only er on at the next worlds that he would be traveling?


    Closing his eyes, Snow has slowly hooked his arms around his lover slender neck as he focused on drinking the blood that continuously flows from his lover''s tongue while gently sucking once in a while making sure to lessen the pain that his lover will feel despite knowing that the young man can handle a much more unimaginable pain than a mere cut from a tongue.


    The gentle and tender feeding has quickly turned into something much more intimate as Snow and Qing Ye began a passionate kiss, their slipper tongue tangling each other while their head moves around to perfectly finds a much more fitting way to deepen their lock lips.


    In the wrecked and destroyed ce while smokes, fires, and dust linger around, there are currently two figures among it embracing each other in a rather unbridled way while the two men lip locked against each other as they lick, suck and bit each other with such overwhelming tenderness and heavy affection with every single movement they make.


    Such an amorous performance filled with utter burning passion appeared sensual to whoever can witness it right now nevertheless if one were to continue observing more at the two passionate men, one can see that every action they take was filled with a certain atmosphere of just simply andpletely treasuring each other.


    And soon, Snow has finally separated his burning lip away from his lover while a thick sliver of saliva connected them, which has shortly broken when a loving smile appeared on Snow''s face as he leans forward to give onest loving peck.


    And without speaking another word, knowing that Qing Ye perfectly knew about what Snow wants to do, he once more has sunk his two fangs into the delicate slender neck of his lover, closing his eyes to absorb the energies he needed.


    While Qing Ye has gently raised his hand to ce it upon the back of Snow hair, his slender fingers running through the soft ck hair once in a while before slightly turning his head a bit to ce a gentle kiss at the side of his treasured person head.


    "Baby drink more of my blood so that you will feel better soon."


    However, as Snow continues to slowly drink his lover blood, abruptly the small sounds of numerous footsteps were able to reach his ears causing Snow to open his eyesnguidly before in the sudden appearance of a transparent blue panel of the Game Map, numerous dots of enemies have suddenly appeared causing Snow eyes to narrow down before sighing inwardly.


    He really has enough over this mission world, such full of fighting and protecting, along with such a pit mission and pit ally, although he doesn''t mind such a challenge, but from the start that he has arrived, he has been working while remaining hungry, thirsty and lethargic which dampened his mood.


    Although Snow met his lover again and has such a living being walking energy by his side but he required a much-needed vacation after this is all over, of course with his lover by his side.


    Feeling the way his head was pat while hearing his lover whispering words, Snow has blink his eyes before reluctantly removing his lip upon that delicious slender neck of his lover and nodding his head when his lover was also able to detect the oing new enemies.


    "Alright, I''ll let you handle them. After all, it was also someone you know so. Didn''t I tell you to deal with her before? Now, you can fulfill it right now."


    After all, Snow has been nning to hunt down a certain personter on, who knows that Huang woman will appear during this time?


    Snow perfectly knew that she was in a cohort with the second hidden organization that Qui Feng should be leading but in the end, it was a bit understandable that the Huang woman was more allied to Fan Zhiqiang than the male protagonist.


    Although Snow doesn''t know why Fan Zhiqiang has never let that human girl deal with him first but she was probably his back up that was saved from the deadly attack of the missiles, the woman probably thought that they are dead right?


    With a smile on his slightly pinkish face, Snow obediently made Qing Ye ce his body gently down on the ground for him to sit, before watching as Qing Ye went ahead to take care of the enemies this time, while finally deeming it time to release the remaining shadow protection from Qui Feng and Shao Shu that has been together from the start, which has make it easier for Snow to protect the two of them together.


    Soon another ughter happened once again and Snow just watches as his lover massacre the people swiftly with his burning purple mes while sometimes physically taking actions appearing to be releasing some of the unbridled rages that he has been keeping control the entire time.


    Letting out a sigh, Snow licks the inside of his mouth once in a while, tasting the remaining delicious blood of his lover.


    For the rest of the days that were left until the Book of Origin waspleted, Qing Ye along with Qui Feng has been continuously dealing with the stubborn and persistent people that have wanted the pure energies that have been bing stronger and powerful as time goes by.

 Chapter 192: The Book Of Origin Actions. Xiaowen Tearful Expression.

    Chapter 192: The Book Of Origin Actions. Xiaowen Tearful Expression.


    During the fighting, while Qing Ye and Qui Feng take a break once in a while, the entire time Snow has been in alert mode, checking the Game Map most of the time in order to examine if there will be another surprise attack that will happen once again.


    However, Snow was currently rxing in afortable chair that he has taken out along with the female protagonist by his side and had a table filled with all different kinds of drinks between them as they watch the two men do all the work while they just sat down.


    Of course, at the same time, Snow doesn''t forget to take out an indoor grill, along with fresh ingredients that were currently letting out a delicious smell of grilled meats and veggies as they make a small sizzling sound.


    Right now, their appearance looks so out of ce at their current dangerous situations, which Snow has ignored since despite his lover being his true Blood Partner already, Qing Ye still a human being albeit different but his lover needed to intake some food to keep his energy up.


    Although Qing Ye can survive without drinking and eating for a few days nheless Snow felt sorry for his hard-working lover, the least Snow could do is take care of him and feeding him at the same time.


    And seeing that the grilled food was almost done cooking, Snow has gently called out to his lover causing Shao Shu that has been eating silently drinking to watch with shining bright eyes at the loving couple, feeling so envious that has caused her to sigh longingly.


    "Love~ The food is almost ready,e and eat. Let Yi Tingfeng do all the work, he can handle it by himself for a few minutes.."


    Qing Ye that has just bashed a person''s head open has littery brightened up when he heard his Baby gentle voice before quickly turning around and dashing toward his Baby with a happy and delighted expression without wasting any time.


    "Baby, how could I miss eating the food you cook? I aming now~"


    Qui Feng that has been left all alone just remained silent while taking out another person with a bit more force on his attack, unable to let out even a tiny bit ofining about their current attitude during this important time.


    What can he do but allowed those two people to do whatever they want? After all, their current circumstances were the cause of his own actions and even if he did speak out, Qui Feng knew that he will just receive that terrifying murderous look from Zou Yi lover.


    However, can they please understand that this isn''t the time to be acting lovey-dovey, showering them dog food and being shameless from time to time?


    However, it seemed that they don''t care at all as the sickeningly sweet voice of them reaches his ears causing Qui Feng attacked to be fiercer and violent.


    "Love, say Ah~"


    "... Oh! Baby, it''s so delicious~"


    "Really? Eat some more then, I fell bad seeing you bing so thin from all those fighting..."


    "Baby, as long as I can protect you then I don''t mind .. butter on... can I <strong><em>eat</em> </strong>you next? You are far more deliciousto <strong><em>eat</em></strong>."


    "... Love you are also delicious to <strong><em>eat</em></strong>, so why not? Come eat more of this food to keep your strength for now alright?"


    Qui Feng eyes twitch before taking a much-needed breath while making sure not to nce at the sickening scene behind him, especially when he waspletely sure that he heard the young human girl squealing voice.


    damn, these people are insane


    Snow that was feeding his lover, just inwardly smile as he saw the way the male protagonist body tense up every time he does intimate actions with his lover which he also didn''t forget to speak in a loud voice so that Qui Feng can hear it.


    What can he say? Snow is quite vindictive when he wants to.


    Soon, Qing Ye has once again gone to fight the persistent people, not before asking a good luck kiss that brightens the devilishly handsome feature of his lover when Snow has done it.


    Fortunately, nothing bad happened to force Snow in a desperate situation as the seventh day arrived, a week has already passed by when during the afternoon time, the Transparent Golden Book has bepletely solid.


    Along with the Prompt Sound on his mind, reporting Snow that his other mission from the Karma Core was finallypleted.


    Ding!


    Granter Snow, Mission Complete!


    World Will Rule Born!


    Soon, The Book of Origin Glowed Brightly, before it opens up causing golden light to shine upon every living being alive at the current surrounding, that has spread wide and reaching in a certain distance,pletely engulfed everything around them.


    In this fateful day, which will be known as the day of Creation, the entire world has been basked by the Golden Light of the Book of Origin, this time, without any human and blood race action, the Book of Origin that has the consciousness of the World Rule Will has begun to perform the true administer of itsplete power.


    For the rest of the time, till the end of the world, The Book Of Origin will guide and manage the two races living circumstances for their entire lives, sometimes blessing people thatpletely deserve of using the power of the transparent pages to watch over their supernatural world.


    Judging, giving reward and punishment to personal sin and actions.


    But for now, Snow watched with bated breath as he witnesses the true meaning of what a powerful and special existence is capable are, unlike the previous world he has live, this World Rule Will is a very active and powerful being that has the power to handle the world he rules and watched over with.


    And Snow doesn''t know about why he was able to perceive the way that the Book of Origin has began an absolute purge in the entire world, maybe because he was a Granter and it was rted to his mission?


    Anyway, Snow has witnessed the way the Book of Origin has eradicated the people that he deemed necessary to be removed while giving a chance to the people that he deemed to deserve another second chance.


    The people that Snow has been nning to remove despite the mission being finish was taken care of by the Book of Origin, those hidden people that he needed to eradicate has now been killed by the world rule will without any mercy and hesitation.


    Soon, the golden light has slowly lessened and disappeared which only leaves Snow, Qing Ye, Qui Feng and Shao Shu the only people left standing at thepletely restored ce, the effect of the fighting that has been going on from thest seven days has been returned to the way it first appears when they arrive in this ce.


    Zou Yi and Zou Xiaowen birthce have once more be beautiful scenery with bright green grass, gorgeous tiny flowers blooming spread around and elegant lookingke while surrounded with numerous mountains.


    "Xiaowen?"


    Hearing the hopeful voice of the male protagonist, Snow has quickly turned his attention to where Qui Feng was standing, watching with rather a surprise eyes when a thin golden light shines upon the man figure that has cause Qui Feng to cry out in pain.


    Is he being punished too?


    After all, the world rule consciousness is wide awake now, with that thought Snow has narrowed his eyes before quickly using his appraisal skill which he soon saw the way certain information of the young man have bepletely and entirely different.


    Basically, Qui Feng no longer has the blessing of the World Rule Will, those cheats like skill and abilities of his have been taken away back, only leaving the sealing ability left, which Snow was able to understand a bit why the Ruler of the World has left some kind of power to the no longer male protagonist.


    After all, Xiaowen still needs protection and despite what Qui Feng has done, but it remains the fact that he was still the lover of the World Rule Will favor with.


    And just like that, a transparent figure of a beautiful young woman has appeared before them, floating there with her eyes close that has soon slowly opened up, as she finally awakens once more.


    Soon, Zou Xiaowen that has awakened which appeared to have known about what has happened the entire time, showed a heartbreaking smile on her face, along with sad glittering golden eyes.


    "... Yi Tinfengsorry but can you wait for me? I''lle back soon"


    Qui Feng that was able to finally interact with the person he dearly loves, has nodded his head frantically while speaking in a hoarse voice that sounds like a sob,pletely different from the strong, decisive and powerful man from before.


    In the face of the person he loves, Qui Feng isn''t afraid to show his weaknesses and ws.


    "I''ll wait! No matter how long it takes, Xiaowen, I''ll wait for you!"


    Giving onest loving smile to her lover, Xiaowen, then turned her entire attention to Snow which a painful and heartbreaking emotion sh on her golden eyes which soon turned into a tearful expression, which only the two of them know about why she has a weeping expression.


    "... Thank You"


    And Snow can tell that Xiaowenpletely knew that he wasn''t the true Zou Yi, that her twin older brother is no longer in this world.


    "Zou Xiaowen you have to live a happy life after this alright?"


    After all, that is what the original Zou Yi desired the most, the happiness of the people he loves which Xiaowen perfectly can tell, with the way a helpless and sad smile appears on her face before nodding her head and soon disappeared from their vision.


    Then, Snow and every one of them watch as the Book of Origin shone brightly before shooting up in the sky andpletely disappearing and this time, no one else knows where it has gone into.


    As for where Xiaowen has gone, of course she needed to reincarnate, which Snow just needed to wait for her to appear once more and watching over the blood elder''s lives for the rest of Snow life living in this world.


    "Well its finally done."

 Chapter 193: The Aftermath Of The Bloody Battle.

    Chapter 193: The Aftermath Of The Bloody Battle.


    Seeing as everything was finally over, especially when the extra work of dealing with those dangerous people that was able to hide has been dealt with by the Book of Origin has given Snow no more trouble for going to find their hidings in order to eradicate them.


    And then when the moment arrives that Snow was able to give enough protection to the blood elders along with great orders when they arrive in their current locations, he decided that the needed vacation needed to happen, which he has secretly left andpletely disappearing when his friend and people weren''t watching him, which has lead for many years of Snow being gone and going into hiding.


    Of course, Snow didn''t forget to take his extremely delighted and thrilled lover for their much needed time to be together while away from all the problems as there is no longer antyhing stopping them from showing their love to each other.


    With kes monitoring the sides of the people he needed to protect and watch over, Snow has been living a life of indulgence of pleasure with his lover to an unknown Ind that he has already secretly prepared to hide with in the past when everything was over.


    Of course, Snow and Qing Ye after a few months have also managed to fly to another country in order to marry each other which has been broadcast lives, although no one else from their friends, family, and acquaintance has attended their marriage since they have decided without letting anyone know about it.


    Only having the priest, the members of the church and the lucky visitors was the only physical witness of their vow and promise to each other.


    And after that, kes didn''t fail to speak about the way his lover fans has bepletely crazy from envy, hatred, and jealousy about suddenly witnessing their Male God marrying to another man, which was also seemed to have caused them to be insane when Snow appearance was rather average that has made them scream bloody murder.


    Of course, it didn''t help that Snow was the one who has rather showed a passionate deep kiss to Qing Ye with that face close up video,pletely showing that he was the dominant one on their rtionship, although it was a lie, but no one need to know about the truth.


    And then, the two of them have long been gone along with their marriage certificate on their hands before the blood elders, Jiang Ai and the Qing Family were able to arrive in the ce that they have chosen to perform their marriage, of course with additional crazy fans that has a weapon on their hands,pletely determined to make their Male God a widow.


    After that, one could say that Snow has experienced more wonderful, amazing and excessive lovemaking with his lover in this world, the previous life has failed inparison, it might be because their bodies were entirely different, a much more steady, firm and stronger one than what they have in the previous life.


    Rather than being tired, the more his lover performed their intimate actions, the more Snow felt powerful and strong.


    So one could imagine what will happen to the two shameless, obsessive and possessive couple that has been granted to be able to do such intimate thing every time without fail with only needing a few minutes of break, before another round of passionate and wild love happen once again.


    Of course, after three years of nonstop of such sensual lifestyle, seemingly unable to get enough of each other, unable to tire out and be bored of what they are doing, the day arrives that Snow needed to take a break from such sinful actions since the birth of Xiaowen has finally arrived.


    Unfortunately, the World Rule Will have alerted Snow on his mind during one of his wild and exciting lovemaking with his lover when they did it in the middle on the small Ind forest during the day time and Snow was bent over with his lover behind him moving nonstop while his hand has been ced on a tree trunk to desperately steady himself.


    With blurred eyes, while mouth opens wide to let out sweet moans, Snow that has always retain some part of his mind has inwardly admitted that he acknowledges it and will be goingter as some sort of a reply, before directly ignoring the World Rule Will as he focused more at his lover every wonderful movement.


    Seeing as this will be theirst one, for the time being, Snow has made sure to concentrate at the wonderful feeling of being extremely full inside while being stretch as his lover goes in and out from him with such force, rough, wild and frantic manner that made his knees weak and shaky.


    Right now, there is no words of loveing out from their mouth, only loud moan, gasp and groan of pleasure and ecstasy as they made an erratic love with each other, entirely focusing to where they have be one,pletely connected their bodies with their intimate parts as they basked at each other existence.


    Soon, as Snow''s body continues to move rigorously in a certain way with every powerful shove and strong thrust of his lover from behind, the two of them have soon let out a loud and throaty cry of pleasure as they have once again reached their peak together.


    After a few minutes, feeling entirely reluctant to stop, Snow has finally straightened his body up which has caused therge object inside him to be pulled out, causing a whine to escape his swollen lip before quickly turning around to see his lover that was getting ready to do another round once more while thinking of a new position this time.


    Really, being a blood race this time is extremely dangerous in a different way, Snow felt like he was being addicted with doing love with his lover all the time and couldn''t help but wonder what the next world will be like.


    However, Snow has shake those thoughts away while quickly speaking up when he felt the way his lover''s eyes has darkened once more which he couldn''t help but roll his eyes when Qing Ye has shown a grieving and disappointed look after learning that they needed to appear in the world once again.


    Inwardly sighing, Snow wonders why his lover is such a beast or should he say a monster now since in this part of their rtionship Snow lover seemed to unable to get enough from him, at least, three years of doing such continuous lovemaking would have surely made the man at least satisfied right?


    However, Snow was all wrong in that assumption, it just made his lover be extremely addicted to and want to do it with him for eternity, which is a bit exciting when Snow considers about it now.


    Anyway, Snow should stop this process of thought or else he will also be reluctant to stop and continue on, however, since the World Rule Will has spoken Snow needed to go, which is frankly remind him again about why didn''t this Will just drop by after he is done making love with his lover?


    Damn is it some kind of a pervert?


    With that thought, Snow and Qing Ye have finally left their secret love nest and appearing once again to the entire world, which an angry, helpless and exasperated expression was soon was shoot their way.


    After dealing with the grieving and sadden blood elders that seemed toin about being thrown out after everything that has happened, a humble human couple that lives in a mountain has soon given birth to a blood race Xiaowen.


    With one look and a nod of his head, Snow has decisively given the newborn Xiaowen into the shaking hands of Qui Feng, and with a quick ''take care of her'' has pat his hands and left once again.


    Of course not before leaving much-needed protection for the newborn Xiaowen and this time, Snow didn''t leave to hide away from the rest of the world and going back home in their secret Ind much to Qing Ye disappointment since Jing Ai and Shao Shu has finally wanted to be an official couple and has been looking for them since Jing Ai wanted her father consent of her chosen Blood partner.


    For Snow, this sudden situation isn''t surprising at all, although he was a bit curious who is the active one among them, while Qing Ye remain indifferent as his entire attention was solely to his Baby, while the Qing Family has a variety of reactions about it, after all, not only was their youngest brother married a blood race with the same gender but even their youngest sister is marrying a blood race woman.


    While the grandfather has deemed it time for his two grandson to look for a wife, or else, he feared that there will be no descendant of their Qing Family if he doesn''t do anything as he looks at his married granddaughter and grandson.


    Which has unfortunately taken a year for the two brothers to find a person they have fallen in love with, which was miraculous the wife they have married happened to be a twin sister, after that the Qing grandfather has released a great sigh seemingly letting go of a burden while the Qing Mother has wept with happiness at seeing her children finally finding a person that will stay by their side for the rest of their life.


    And before Snow can decide to leave and disappeared with his lover once more, everyone seemed to have nned it all when, one after another, a couple has announce their marriage and blood partner ritual while begging and pleading for Snow to at least remain to witness their marriage day which has caused Qing Ye so much charging of wanting to monopolize his Baby and just continue staying together away from everyone else.

 Chapter 194: Its Time, How Come This Happen?

    Chapter 194: Its Time, How Come This Happen?


    Then a few dayster, it wasn''t surprising that it has been Yan Liwei and Su Suyin turn, which have the next couple to have be together officially and it has been a beautiful and magnificent wedding day, although there have been an embarrassing time of a crying Su Dong in the background which Snow couldn''t help but asked Qing Ye to at least go give somefort to his sad friend, that is how much pitiful the young man is.


    So it shouldn''t be surprised when during the celebration when all the people have been totally drunk here and there and yes, the drunk people contain Snow blood race as they also bepletely intoxicated making Snow wonder about what kind of alcohol was it that has lead his blood race to be drunk silly.


    And during that time, a totally drunk Su Dong that saw his favorite sister has been married off, have utterly done such an idiotic thing during in the party while his supposed best friend, Qing Ye, just stay there and watch with an amused smirk at the total mayhem that the young man has done, clearly showing about how bad a friend he was.


    Although, that idiotic move of Su Dong has surprisingly lead to rather weird but magnificent circumstances that have even given Snow a surprise.


    Why?


    Well, Snow didn''t see that rtionship developing, Su Dong and Xion Jian bing interested with each other after that disaster wedding party which soon has lead them to be an official coupleter on, which frankly was so fast that they were the one that hase next to be married off that even Snow felt pity to the envious Tao Xin that was still chasing after Dai Xue until now, the poor guy deserves it though.


    And then, finally a monthter, seemingly feeling pity to the poor guy that is dying with envy at the couple around him that Dai Xue has decided that he has enough revenge, the man sadistic side was finally appeased that their blood ritual has finally happened which Tao Xin to cry in happiness.


    Albeit, Snow couldn''t help but let out a mysterious smile when he saw the bewildered and dumbfounded expression of Tao Xin when he learned that he wasn''t going to be the top but going to be the bottom in their rtionship, that was a priceless one.


    And seeing that Xiaowen and Qui Feng wouldn''t be an official Blood Partner couple for a couple of years, Snow has once more taken Qing Ye to their love nest and has been unable to intricate themselves to each other until he heard from ke mentioning that Xiaowen has finally grown up and legal enough to marry and be Blood Partner to Qui Feng.


    Soon, on a fateful wonderful day, Snow has walk Xiaowen into the altar, which is a first since Jing Ai and the rest of his previous life daughter didn''t married like Xiaowen is, then he watches with a bit of fond when Xiaowen and Qui Feng showed a blissful smile on their faces as they speak their vows toward each other, something that Snow has recorded in order to show to the original Zou Yi if he ever meets him once again.


    At least this time, Xiaowen and Qui Feng can finally be togetheralthough there are always those sad smiles that fleetingly appears whenever Xiaowen gazes upon him.


    Although this might sound cruel but at least the woman was strong enough to not sumb to depression and sadness of losing her twin older brother after years of ke watching over them which Snow couldn''t help but mention about speaking that he might meet Zou Yi again to Xiaowen that has made the young woman happy and hopeful.


    Snow didn''t do it base on kindness, it was because isn''t it great to have good karma with the female protagonist that was loved by the World Rule Will right?


    And then many years has passed by, to the point that Snow has long forgotten how many years he has lived as Zou Yi in this world when the day has finally arrived that everything was finally ending, after all, Snow cannot live forever in this world because he is a Granter that needed to continuously travel the world after worlds, he cannot stay forever in one world.


    However this time, it was Qing Ye that was leaving first rather than Snow, unlike their previous life.


    It was so sudden when it happened and it was also during the time that they were out from the secret Ind and doing a reunion with their still alive friends when Snow has suddenly felt the way his lover lifespan has abruptly dwindling down so quickly that has alerted him.


    However, Snow who was unable to figure out what is happening can only embrace his lover with wide eyes, his heart beating in panic as it twists in pain for being unable to understand and couldn''t do anything about why Qing Ye is currently dying.


    After all, a blood partner that was human will never die unless their blood race partner has died first, and right now, Snow knew that he can still live in this world for a long time, but as he witnesses while feeling agitated at the way his lover is mysterious dying with an unknown force has caused more doubt to appear in the corner of his mind about what or who his lover really is.


    Because right now, from the look of it, being alive for a long time and for eternity in this world isn''t something that his lover is able to do, just like Snow that has certain limits and requirements in every world.


    But for now, that is something that Snow will think more aboutter on while ignoring the confused and frantic people around him, which is understandable because most of them have a human blood partner just like him while this frightful circumstance shouldn''t be happening.


    Suddenly, a hand has grasped his, causing Snow to meet the suddenly sad and regretful purple eyes of Qing Ye.


    "Baby It''s seemed that it''s my time already I can''t be with you anymoreI.. Really don''t want to leave you..."


    Swallowing hard, Snow has shown a soothing expression while gently cing his hand on the slightly getting cold cheek of his lover.


    "I know Love, don''t worry. In the next life, we will meet again, I ampletely sure about it."


    Suddenly Qing Ye''s sad and regretful expression has swiftly turned into something darker which contains an overwhelming obsession and possessiveness as purple eyes glint in utter madness while grasping the hand over his cheek with such gentleness but contain staunchness toward it.


    Refusing to let go in the moment of death, Qing Ye has be insane from extreme reluctance of leaving his Baby, "Baby! Your promise and vow to me! Remember it! You are not allowed to forget! Not allowed to disregard it! You are mine! No one can have you! For eternity, we are going to be together!"


    Hearing the absolute madness on his lover voice even while slowly dying, Snow just let out a gentle and tender smile, unafraid and unaffected at the dark attitude and manner of the way his lover regard about his fascination toward him which would have surely made a normal person to be absolute petrified about how dark and intense it was.


    Something that Snow will never be because he isn''t a normal one to begin with since Snow only felt excitement and anticipation of meeting his lover once again and bing a couple, heck Snow even has the time to slightly tease his lover even during this sad moment.


    "Love, I don''t go back to my word. Juste find me fast alright~? I might feel lonely and look for another person, you never know."


    "Not Allowed! Don''t speak about it even if its a joke! Baby, We Are Born To Be Together. We are made with each other. In the entire worlds, universe, and any kind of existence out there, no one else can be your other half. I alone am special. I alone am existed to be with you. "


    Hearing those self-confidence voice of his lover, Snow eyes brighten up while a lightugh full of gentleness and tender affection escape his lip, before it curves up in a beautiful smile, with overflowing love on his eyes, Snow has lean down to ce a gentle kiss upon his lover lip, while gently caressing his smooth hair.


    "Love, I understand. So close your eyes and go to sleep now. I will follow you soon so that we can meet again in the next life."


    Seemingly pacified while purple eyes sh in satisfaction about what he heard, Qing Ye has finally closed his eyes which soon has stopped breathing while the warm body on Snow arms has slowly turned cold.


    "Zou Yi you... "


    "... No this can''t be"


    "How could this happen?"


    Suddenly the people that have been trying to desperately control themselves while standing still with bated breath as they surrounded the two figures with wide panic and fearful eyes couldn''t stop themselves from shouting out in shock, surprise, and terror when they truly witness that Qing Ye has really died.


    However, the entire time Snow that has shown a nk expression after his lover has left him before his eyes couldn''t help but widen when he focused his entire attention to the currently limp hands of his lover and staring intently at the currently intact ck jade on his lover wrist.


    This was impossible because that item should have gone with his lover soul, absolutely following Qing Ye into his next lifeter on, howe it stayed in this world?


    Qing Ye couldn''t take it with him?


    What is the meaning of this?

 Chapter 195: Second Mission World Finish! Farewell, Everyone.

    Chapter 195: Second Mission World Finish! Farewell, Everyone.


    Inwardly sighing while feeling quite thankful for the small ck bell that his lover has given him in the first mission world, at least, Snow still has some item to quickly tell who his lover in the world that he will be traveling on.


    Suddenly, Snow has finally felt the famous danger of having lost a Blood Partner since he felt his mind began to start it descending madness, however, a small soft smile still remain on his pale face while the already crimson bloody eyes of his are beginning to show his start of insanity.


    "Zou Yi."


    Ignoring the sudden stillness around him, Snow has gently taken the cold body of Qing Ye into his arms, before standing up and using one of his hand to gently care the cold cheek of his lover.


    "Love I''ll take you back to our home"


    With that, Snow has turned around before giving onest nce around the people before him that currently has their eyes widening in panic, fear, denial when they gaze upon him, probably knowing that everything will change starting today but was still refusing to ept it.


    Gazing at these peoples that have been his friends, family, and acquaintances for long years, especially lingering more longer to his daughter has caused Snow to let out a smile before speaking in aforting voice in order to remove their fears of losing their loves the same way that he lost Qing Ye, at least, it was thest thing that Snow can do for them.


    "No need to worry. Qing Ye is a special case this will never happen to your human blood partner, I pledged a vow upon it."


    Seeing the relief expression on their faces, Snow has finally deemed that it was time for him to go and taking a step forward while the shadow underneath his feet writhe crazilypletely showing his current state of mind which has caused everyone around him to tense up while their eyes widening in rm and despair when they gaze upon his eyes, which is probably already emitting an insane amount of craziness.


    This is the fate of a blood race that has lost their blood partner, although Snow can live well if he wanted to because of his ability to retain a calm mind, nevertheless, he already lives a very long life while he promises his lover that he will follow him soon after.


    "You guys take care and live well." It is finally time for our farewell, this world is a pain in the ass but it was fun, especially when it gave him more time to stay with his lover.


    "No...No Wait Zou Yi!"


    "Father!"


    However, Snow didn''t stop and let the shadow wrapped his entire body as he leans down to ce a gentle kiss on his lover''s forehead while softly whispering gentle words that cause everyone that was able to hear it to fall in despair however it was far toote to react when their friends and family haspletely disappeared in their visions.


    "Love wait for me" Let us meet again alright?


    Finally appearing at the Ind that has been their love nest for many years, Snow has gone deep into the forest and stopping at therge peach trees that were currently in full bloom.


    "Love see our Peach Tree is blooming beautifully at the moment."


    With a smile, Snow has gone to sit upon the ground and lean his back toward the Peach Tree trunk while pulling the cold body of his lover toward his more closely.


    Seconds, minutes and hours pass by, Snow felt the deep love he felt for Qing Ye slowly disappearing, right now, he was forgetting it before he left this world, after all, he still remembers the way that he didn''t have enough time to remove hisplete emotions after his first mission world waspleted.


    With that, when Snow doesn''t have any more emotions left for his lover and to the people in this world, he has finally deemed it time to leave the world.


    ncing down at the dead body on his arm, Snow crimson bloody eyes have already returned to normal, while there is no pain, sadness, and loss that linger on his gaze anymore when he looks upon his lover dead body.


    However, Snow still let his head lean intimately to Qing Ye head while a small smile grace his lip and has peacefully closed his eyes, which soon, the beating heartbeat of his has finally stopped a secondter.


    On this day and time, Zou Yi, the oldest, greatest, strongest and powerful blood race alive has finally left this world which has been known to the entire world by the help of the World Rule Will that has deemed it necessary to at least announce his passing as the entire worldnd tremble, the whole sky darkening while a ray of golden light descend to the Ind where Snow and Qing Yey to rest which will be soon known as the Sacred Land.


    Snow has never truly known that he has also gained the World Rule Will favor, unlike the original Zou Yi, and the reason was that the Book of Origin was able to be born only because of his help.


    The elder blood races along with their blood partners, Zou Yi followers, Jing Ai, Shao Shu and the descendant of the Qing Family openly weep after learning the passing of their love ones.


    While Xiaowen and Qui Feng embrace each other at the loss of their closed friends and family, soon after a few days, all of them were finally able to locate the secret Ind that has remained hidden no matter how much the others has been trying to locate their friend hidden ce for a long time.


    And there, they found their friend figures peacefully sitting on a mysterious blooming Peach Tree that has an entirely different color, seemingly peacefully asleep without a care in the world while golden light of peach blossom flowers descends upon them.


    The scene has caused them to weep in sorrow and grief once again at the loss of their closest friends.


    And then a few yearster, Xiaowen found herself pregnant and surprisingly, the baby that has been born was a blood race that has the power with darkness.


    With a gentle and tender smile along with watering eyes, Xiaowen has softly whispered the name of her son that has caused everyone around them to tear up in happiness and longing as they remember their fallen friends.


    "... Xiaoyi, that will be my newborn son name."


    And in another ce, after dying in the second world, Snow has once again found himself in the white space which appeared to bepletely different as he deeply nces at the purple daffodils flowers blooming around his supposed empty space with narrowed eyes while numerous ideas keep shing on his mind.


    However, before he can fully study about what is really going on, the prompt sound has resounded out once more.


    <strong>Second World Mission Finish!</strong>


    <strong>Zou Yi wished and Karma Core Mission fulfilled!</strong>


    <strong>Completion Rate: 100%</strong>


    <strong>Soul Karmas Energies: +5,000 (Split and Deducted)</strong>


    <strong>Remaining Soul Karmas Energies: Total 228,000</strong>


    <strong>240,000 - 17,000 = 223,000</strong>


    <strong>223,000 + 5000 = 228,000</strong>


    <strong>Surprise! Receiving Second World Rule Will Favors!</strong>


    <strong>A Blessing Aura is Given!</strong>


    <strong>Resistance:</strong> <em>use in time of need, to help prevent another World Rule Will to be your enemies or fighting against his attack on youter on, only slightly and doesn''t remain an absolute protection.</em>


    Seeing as his Soul Karmas Energies has lower than from 240,000 turning into 228,000 Snow has remained calm since he has used a lot more of the points in the second world so it is a bit understandable, while he failed Zou Yi first missions which he would definitely recieve numerous points.


    While the two mission that he needed topleteter on was so that he can stay in that world to have a chance to remain living his life as Zou Yi, so having 5,000 points is eptable despite the fact that it was a hard mission to do.


    And as Snow think more of the reason, the swift prompt of transferring to the next mission world has resounded once more, leaving him no time to manage about the sudden appearance of those familiar flowers inside his space as he nked out once more.


    <strong>New World Mission Soul Detected, Complementing with the Host Soul.</strong>


    <strong>Transferring Start Beep Beep</strong>


    <strong>Host Body Detected, Now Binding in 3 2...1</strong>


    And once again, a tiny shining shard which appeared to be bigger than before has appeared inside the white space and changing into a beautiful tall peach blossom trees, the pink blossom upon it sway gracefully and peacefully at the uninhabited white space.


    Soon, Snow has one more open his eyes in which he found himself sitting in arge metallic chair and staring at the currently wide transparent screen that has suddenly buzzed and cked out so quickly, shutting down the images of numerous dangerous space ships that was currently speeding their way.


    "Boss! It''s not good! Our System was just hacked and is unable to attack and even run away at the moment! If we stay still like this, we are going to be surrounded after a while! What do we do, Boss?"


    The speaking person has swiftly turned toward Snow with an alert looked, while waiting for his next order with a hopeful look on his young face.


    Well now isn''t this exciting?

 Chapter 196: Snow Client Information And Dangerous Circumtances.

    Chapter 196: Snow Client Information And Dangerous Circumtances.


    "ke will go bother them while you take the time to sort out your client memories Snow ~"


    Slightly nodding his head, Snow has watched with an inward smile at the blue glowing orb that has disappeared to deal with the enemies that wereing after them, and in this kind of environment and world, this is were ke worth as a Cheat System will shine the best.


    Even though Snow doesn''t have any memories yet, but just one nce around the ce along of what he saw as therge transparent screen has buzzed out and cked out mean that he was currently in a futuristic type of world where high technology is the norm, especially when he remembers those dangerous-looking war space ship that was currently heading their way.


    And then, Snow has quickly tried to look into the client''s memories of thetest event to figure out his current circumstances, a quick look about the personality along with the present identity at the moment and a bit of what Snow has to do, which has caused his lip to raise in an almost calm smile.


    In which Snow has to stop considering the original doesn''t just express a serene and calm smile, at least, not when facing his current subordinates while having the identity as their Boss.


    However, before Snow can even speak to the waiting subordinates of his, which is a rather young man as he notices his age, his eyes have abruptly dted while his head became extremely painful which soon, everyone around him has started to fall hard in the ground one by one before a wordless word and strange noises that sound and pain was let out from them.


    Inwardly groaning, Snow has reached over to grasp his painfully throbbing head while his vision started to sway and blur that has prompted him to almost teeter on losing his entire consciousness for whatever has affected everyone around him.


    And in this kind of situation, Snow doesn''t need a memory to know that this wasn''t such a simple thing, especially when he was going to be attacked from enemies around since his circumstances right now about having a 99% chance of an excellent example of being scheme from someone.


    While inwardly waving ke sudden concern in their mind link, Snow has then used his appraisal skill to the person closest to him in order to figure out a clue about what is currently happening to cause his eyes to narrow down coldly when he finally saw the information that he was looking for.


    Strange Status: Disrupting and agitating a person focus, specially made to deal with the special people that have high mental power, enough to even have a 70% chance of destroying and breaking a person''s mental physics ability.


    Seeing that, Snow has suddenly shown a dangerous smile on his currently pale and sweaty face, while a blue vein has appeared on his forehead when he forcefully uses his mental power to spread wide around the entire spaceship that he was riding in.


    Effectively saving a few of the people that were still alive while using his Game Map to figure out which among them are extremely loyal, useful and more importantly have their own capability and worth.


    In these current circumstances, Snow can only choose which one to save before forcefully knocking them out one by one while protecting their mental health, which is easier to do since they are only slightly strong as he was, thus the effect they got is lower.


    While those he didn''t save, can only die from the drug that their entire ship was secretly administered without their knowledge as their mind breaking apart, causing them to die in a vegetable state.


    "...Carl is it?... I''ll definitely make you pay. for this"


    Unlike the previous world as Zou Yi, in the present world, Snow has the information of who has caused his client death this time which is well known as Z, a criminal in the view of thew-abiding citizen and the famous Mysterious Boss of the ck Pirate Star Ship that floats around the outer space.


    And just like when he was Rong Xen, his client has a few memories of what happened after his death, and this person that has caused it is named Carl which was one of Z closest friend during his early childhood and also his right-hand man in the uwful group that his client has built up and created.


    Furthermore what makes his client extremely hate his traitorous close friend was the fact that the man has betrayed him for the sake of getting a chance to get a man''s attention, which is a member of the present most powerful aristocrat family in the Wolfe Gxy, something that will give him a bit a hard time to get close to since he is a criminal base from what he does.


    During the moment of his death, Z, can only weakly and powerless sat upon his metallic chair, watching the people he has taken during this important trip, which he trusted and believes with, helplessly dying one by one on his already blurring vision.


    In that instants, when he felt the aura of death surround him, Z has been full of extreme resentment and hatred to the person that has betrayed him, while letting out frustrated tears because his hope, dream, and wish were never be fulfilled after what all he has sacrificed for in order to get to where he was at.


    And the most awful thing about is that Z traitorous friend has known that he has suffered and works extremely hard for so many years in order to avenge his father''s death, for a person that was only an 18 years old young man, no matter how strong, powerful and dangerous he was in the eyes of everyone, all of that happened is a great blow for him.


    So, Z in utter despair can only allow his spaceship to be bombarded by the assault of the surrounding warship when the hope of his wish was just a few steps away from being fulfilled, so one can imagine the emotion and feelings Z felt when he died.


    Although, unfortunately for Snow, unlike the previous world, this time, he has arrived the moment of his client time of death, fortunately, the only difference was the fact that his client mental power has integrated with what Snow has, and the rare S mental power has turned into a terrifying triple S, one should know that there isn''t a person that has been known to have a Triple S mental power in the entire Gxy at the present time.


    There was in the past, but not at the current time.


    Which is the only reason that he has more strength and power to move and take an action at the moment, unlike the helpless original Z, although Snow will definitely need to slowly heal and recovered his mental power because this medication that Carl has manage to secretly give to the entire member in the current crews has caused severe damage on his mental power.


    So with the use of his Permanent Cheat withbine Appraisal and Game Map along with ke that is currently in the Gxy connection and absolutely wreaking havoc in the systems of the Space Ship that ising toward them, a piece of certain information has suddenly appeared in the Game Map alert mode.


    And as Snow read the information his lip raise up, while a chilling light appeared on his eyes before giving some instruction for ke to do.


    Soon, the connection of a certain ce was suddenly lost along with the spaceships causing those that were secretly monitoring the situation to be surprised, especially a certain handsome young man with raven hair and eyes that have been tightly grasping his hands, knowing fully well of what he has done.

 Chapter 197: Well, This Is Strange and Unusual... Interesting Though.

    Chapter 197: Well, This Is Strange and Unusual... Interesting Though.


    Although Carl he felt extremely guilty for betraying his closest friend for doing this to him, however, Carl will never regret it, just like Z that has a dream, wish and hope, he finally found what he wanted in this life of his where in the past, he can only follow along without a dream of his own, watching how dazzling, bright and full of life Z that has a direction on his life.


    "... Z I am sorry but to make Henry look for me I need this power besides, I believe that the family that you are targetting was the family that he belongs with"


    So in the end, Carl can only choose between his friend Z or the man he loves Henry, he was just d that there were those fortunate circumstances that his drunk friend that has his guard lowered down has once murmur which family he was targetting the most.


    Despicable of him, yes, but Carl just know what he wants and has chosen to betray his friend for it.


    "... My friend After I die, I swear to face your punishment in the afterlife."


    However, unknown to Carl, he doesn''t know the current danger and despair that he will be facing in the future and what kind of enemy he was against with, ignorant and blissfully unaware that the War Space Ships that he has leaked the information of where the leader of Z has been was currently bypassing the said Spaceship of the person that they are supposed to be attacking.


    Right now, every single person inside those wars space ship was in extreme horror and panic after ultimately recognizing that they couldn''t do anything, as the system of their spaceship waspletely lost from their grasp.


    Then when they all finally arrive in certain locations while feeling confuses and bewildered about why they have arrived in this spot, a sudden crack in the space, a ck hole has suddenly emerged, which rarely appear without warning around the outer space, and soon, the warship has been pulled in and sucks while swiftly breaking apart from the strong and powerful force.


    Thus leaving only a few remaining broken pieces of the War Space Ship that casually float around the space,pletely leaving no evidence of what truly transpired during the supposed assault and ambush to the famous ck Pirate Star Ship.


    While the entire time, Snow has bought some items in the ck Trade Shop that was able to stop the damaging of everyone''s mental health, as for theplete cure, Snow can only helplessly roll his eyes at how much it costs to even get one of it, which isn''t an eptable range price in Snow opinion.


    If he couldn''t cure his broken and damage mental power, Snow would have bought it, but since he was able to cure it with some conventional means then there was no need to buy one.


    Besides, this is a great chance to figure out if his lover is also in this world, causing an amuse smile to grace Snow young face, while feeling a bit excited, which is a first and surprise to Snow since he perfectly knew that his feeling for his lover waspletely erased which he just push that unusual thought in the corner of his mind.


    In which Snow will soon begin to think more about the strangeness of it after every world he arrivester on.


    Soon, Snow has ced the item that he has bought in the ck Trade Store upon the Spaceship that has suddenly turned invisible while kes has shielded any connection from being detected as it travels to certain locations in order toy low at the moment, which is a ce that even Carl doesn''t know about.


    Thankfully, Z is smart enough to keep a few secrets for himself and notpletely telling his closet childhood friend all the information about what he does.


    A few hourster after the event has transpired, a handsome man who was currentlyzily sitting on a chair while his feet were rudely ced on top of a table, has suddenly woke up before gazing in a half-lidded red eyes through the messy slightly long white hair of his to the person that has suddenly disrupted his nap.


    Which the person has begun to inform him about the famous well-known Z seems to have died along with the army of the Wolfe Gxy Empire during the rare appearance of ckhole during their confrontation.


    "I know then our meeting will not happen. Go, I still want to continue sleeping."


    Waving his hands, the handsome man has once more tried to sleep when the other person continues informing him that the new leader that the ck group has quickly chosen to follow has wanted to continue their fallen leader discussion about an agreement in working together.


    "Carl? I don''t know him. Besides, I epted to meet Z because I am interested in what he has offered me, which only the two of us know about by the way and since he is gone, then there is no need to continue our discussion."


    "But Leo, don''t you want to know more about the ck Space Pirate? They might be a good one to ally with to do some of our other works."


    Cracking his red eyes open once more, Leo waves his hands with an irritated expression on his handsome features in order to tell his friend to leave him alone already before rolling his red eyes at how stupid his friend can be, which is a workaholic person.


    "Steve, there is no need. If Z is still the leader, then I would have thought more about it. But I don''t like the feeling I am getting from that new Leader of theirs. So no, just give him some excuse about why we refused if you''re so worried about it."


    "... you mean, that their new leader is questionable?"


    With a frown on his face, Steve who wanted to discuss more finally saw his friend and leader have quickly fallen asleep without any care in the world while letting a slight snore out from his lip that has caused Steve to only sigh helplessly before shaking his head.


    "Alright, just sleep then and I''ll go handle the paperwork that has been filling up for a while now."


    Anyways, for the nth time, why did Leo build all those groups and businesses around again?


    Not only were those legal and illegal at the same time but why build it when Leo won''t bother to mostly take care of it in the first ce?


    Oh yeah, Steve remembers that his friend has told him that he has done it because he was bored which has caused another sigh to let out from his lip and with that, he left his friend to his own ord, however, unknown to him, after he left, Leo that has been sleeping has quickly woken up and a strange glint shes on his red eyes.


    Raising his hand to grasp his chin, Leo gaze in a certain direction for a long time before shaking his head and letting out a sleepy yawn, somehow, he felt weird for a long time now.


    However before he can get back to taking a nap once more, his body has straightened up when some unknown sound has suddenly reached his ears that were extremely weird and unusual, causing him to use and spread his powerful mental sense around while perfectly hiding it from being detected by the people staying at his ce.


    <strong>Tinkle</strong>


    <strong>Tinkle</strong>


    <strong>Tinkle</strong>


    "Well now this is weird but interesting"


    With an amused smile on his handsome face, Leo has stood up before stretching his arms up, causing the simple loose shirt of his to raise up a bit which has shown wless muscle ab along a drool-worthy mermaid line in a split second before it was once more covered up the loose shirt.


    Cranking his neck, Leo tall and lithe figure has finally gone out at the building that he has been staying at as he secretly left without telling his friend Steve about where he was going.


    "Let see what this is all about"


    With that, a luxurious but a low key high tech Space Ship has left Star ne, one of the manys that was spread around the space, which belong to the Wolfe Gxy Empire.

 Chapter 198: Snow Client Wish And Regrets Causing Him To Be More Serious This Time.

    Chapter 198: Snow Client Wish And Regrets Causing Him To Be More Serious This Time.


    While the Spaceship peacefully travels with the fastest speed, Snow is currently standing up in front of his reflection while observing his current appearance after stopping the device that has always been covering his real appearance, the once brown hair has change into a soft tinum blonde hair, eyes turning into bright emerald color along with a slender body and ivory skin color, which is a mixture of Asian and Western look.


    Showing a smile, Snow appearance appeared as a youthful man with a fresh and clear atmosphere around him, seemingly yful, sunny and full of vibrant life that every normal youthful people have,pletely entirely different from the dangerous, terrible and dark atmosphere that always show when appearing as Z to his subordinates.


    With a wide grin, Snow features have be merrily boyish and when it bes a serious expression, he suddenly has the atmosphere of a young adult that can be trusted to perform the proper and right thing to do.


    Basically, Snow''s current appearance can easily fool the people around him just by changing his expression, which he rather likes.


    After a while, Snow Spaceship has finally arrived on a small that has been officially written to be a private own belonging to a rich business owner in the Wolfe Empire.


    "Your alive good! Good! I know you won''t die so easily! You are his son after all! There is no way that you will just lose and get yourself killed without fulfilling all of our dreams! My Boy, I know we can count on you!"


    Snow secretly grimace when he felt the pang of pain on his heart, something that the client''s soul felt and not his as he faces a man in his forties who has a long gash of a scar on his left cheek, and one among the loyal and faithful subordinates of Zte father.


    The reason why Carl isn''t informed about these people was that Z has never told anyone his true identity after being separated by his biological family at the age of 5 years old after his father has saved him in an emergency shuttle when they were suddenly attack and targeted during one of his father bonding time with his entire family for much-needed bonding time.


    Which fortunately for all the family, but unfortunate for the young Z since the tragedy happens when it was only his father, guards and him alone outside that they got attacked, while the young Z has been targeted because of having an S mental power from their hit list because unlike Z older brother and sister who has less potential that leads them to be ignored for their potential danger.


    Especially, when the enemies are smart enough to know that they couldn''tpletely eradicate every single member of Z family if they don''t want the situation to be morepletely serious to the point that the other in power will have to be force to investigate the entire events that will lead more trouble to Z family enemies.


    And Z who was far smarter than what his age has been was given a list of old contact for the young Z to keep and contact if he needed helpter on since it has been all his trusted friends that have stayed hidden andy low so the enemies don''t have any idea about them.


    Then Z father has died with that attack while blowing the space ship that they have been riding with while the young Z was secretlyunched in an emergency ride who has known all the entire secrets


    And then arriving,pletely undetected on a small which has been less high tech with poor people living on it with few numbers that were spread wide all around.


    One could say that Z was fortunate to be found by a simple family that has been grieving the loss of their only son that when he has acted like a person who has lost his memories after his shuttle has crashed into their that the couple has lied and taken him like he was their departed son that they just lose, making Z take the identification of Dalle, a perfect disguise for his new identity.


    After all, Z has known that he couldn''t use his real identity anymore unless he was living in one of the uwfuls that he needed to create a fake or new identity to be knownter on.


    Although, the couple has treated him extremely well after figuring out with deep shamed of what they have done after they have finished grieving the loss of their son, which they have never truly told the truth about it when theypletely believe that he has definitely lost his memories, thus treating him as another true son of theirs.


    Regardless that they have lied to him, Z has treated them well too, after all, he was also lying to them and has used them to lessen the pain of not being able to go back to his real family.


    Which no one really has figured out in the end that he really wasn''t their real son, especially when the people around them don''t really bother each other, so no one ever doubted it.


    As for why Z has never gone back to his real family because he perfectly knew the danger of him going back to them whileprehending that at least his family will cease being targetted and will be safe for at least for a few years unless they have shown to be a danger while also knowing that his father has secretly left some of his people to watch over them if he was gone, giving Z great relief to do what he has to do.


    And the most important part was that he was also one the enemy target because of his mental ability and intelligence that they wanted to snuff out his potential before it bloom, and well, Z is also a daddy boy.


    Yes, Z has greatly cherished and idolized his well-known respected father, and for his father to die so unjustly and knowing what truly happens, for Z that has a mature mind on his early age, then it wasn''t surprising that he has chosen to get his revenge and deal the people that his father has trusted to inform him about it.


    One could say, Snow, can see 80% of his old self in his original life with what happened to Z early childhood, minus the slightly righteous dream since one of Z wish has been to purge and eradicate all the wicked, evil and corrupted nobles that continue to gue the current Wolfe Empire Gxy along with those people that have power too.


    Snow felt a bit fortunate that the Royal family isn''t a corrupt one this time and just needs to deal with all those aristocrats that almost has the power over the Empire and essentially already getting their hands at the current military power.


    Anway, Snow has shown a solemn and serious expression on his face when facing the older man as he nods his head, speaking and reacting what Z has been doing after that fateful day of his father dying and having been separated by his family.


    "Of course Uncle Tad, I will not allow myself to fail before I avenge my father who was killed and change the entire Wolfe Empire Gxy to a better one. And if I need to remove the helpless and weak Royal family to do it, then so be it."


    And everything he was speaking is the second wish of Z, another kind of purge,pletely making the Wolfe Empire to a better one, eradicating those greedy, ambitious and selfish corrupted aristocrats and those people in power in the Empire, a revolution one could say.


    As for the first one, well, revenge for Carl betrayal, making him feel the same helplessness that Z felt during the moment of his death, breaking the hope when he was just a few steps away from fulfilling it, wasting all the hard word and suffering he has experiences and feeling the supposedly close person betrayal.


    As for the third, making sure Z biological family safe and well protected, make them live a happy life.


    Fourth, doesn''t matter what kind of life it will be, at least live a happy and content life after everything is over.


    Base on the amount of wish and how the hard level of it, Snow was pretty sure that there will be a lot of Soul Karmas Energies points for this 3rd Mission.


    o taking it more seriously than usual, Snow has turned to speak about what happened to the older man, about the betrayal of his friend, what he wanted to do after this and to take care of the rest of those people in the Space Ship while he was away.


    "Uncle Tad, I''ll be going to the Main Star of the Wolfe Empire, for now, I want to stay low and heal well at the same time. And I''ll sometimes contact you while I live there for as long as I can."


    As for choosing the main star, well, that was the best ce to find his lover to figure out if he is in this world, while Carl will not be able to stay in that ce for a long time even if he visits it because of his criminal record while definitely being busy in order to handle and take absolute control after bing the new leader of the ck Space Pirate.


    Besides, based on the future memories that he has received, Henry is the name of the man that Carl has fallen in love with to the point that he has betrayed Z and that person lives in the Main Star.


    Carl wants that man right? Well, now that Snow is here, there is no way in hell that he will let Carl get what he wants.

 Chapter 199: Fun And Amusing Friends. Snow Currently Looking For The Right Person.

    Chapter 199: Fun And Amusing Friends. Snow Currently Looking For The Right Person.


    Using identity as Dalle, Snow has ridden a fast space ship to the nearest checkpoint, before taking an official traveling space ship with numerous people that were riding with him that goes back to the Main Star which has soon arrived in three hours.


    It has been quite fast, because of the high technology, while there has been space jump that leads the transfer to another ce to one another a bit quicker despite how far each Star has been to each other.


    Although, it has rather strict regtions in every checkpoint, after all, criminals such as Snow''s current self still exists no matter what world it was.


    And just like what Dalle always do when arriving in the Main Star back, Snow has opened up his brain chip that is connected to the main system of the entire Gxy and started contacting the original client friends, which isn''t part of his criminal group, just a real normal friends of an ordinary andw-abiding Dalle.


    <strong>Dalle:</strong> "Hey, guys~ I am back from traveling around the space and has finished taking images of numerous great sceneries around once again."


    While contacting the group chat, Snow has ridden an automatic space car which is costly than a normal one where there is a real person driving it while the entire time, Snow has nce down at the small ck bell on his hands that he has been ringing once in a while after riding the Space Ship that goes back to the Main Star.


    Let sees if his lover will turn up and this time, Snow will not stop his ringing, unlike what happened in the previous life, after all, he learns about what happened when his lover has first seen him.


    Soon, Snow brain chip has recieve a reply back from the group chat that belongs to Dalle close friend.


    And as for what the brain chip was, well, it was an extremely special high tech object where the entire Gxy system is connected, that easily essible to every person while it can also be used as personal identification.


    Of course, Snow has other fake identification that he can apply whenever he wants to but only choosing to use Dalle identification this time since it wouldn''t give him any danger and wouldn''t make people doubt about his current identity unless the client parent that has taken him in would tell someone important about not being their true son all along.


    Something that Snow will definitely watch out for now that it reminds him about it, but for now, Snow ispletely safe with being Dalle.


    And then he has finally recieve messages from the group chat.


    <strong>Ray:</strong> "Hey, Dalle! Your back? Thene and meet us in the usual ce! We miss you, man! I am sure you got a beautiful image taken around the space once more! You better show it to us alright? But do you have a beautiful woman picture taken this time?"


    Snow eyebrows couldn''t help but raised up when he heard the pervertughter from the person named Ray, which soon followed by a person name Marc that has also cause Snow to consider if maybe his lover has be a woman and not a man this time after hearing what the man has spoken.


    Which is a bit amusing if his lover turned out to be a woman, in the end, Snow can try to be the top in their rtionship in this world if that is true.


    <strong>Marc:</strong> "Hahaha, Dalle! You took longer this time! Rhea has been trying to hear your news numerous times now, the poor womanpletely attached and fascinated to you. Why are you not interested in her again? She ispletely bombshell man!"


    Well what should he do about that information that has reminded him about Dalle''s living situation and lifestyle for this current identity of his? A woman huh...


    <strong>Shane:</strong> "Ray! Marc! Stop it you two! You''re going to scare our poor Dalle away, leave the young man alone! Dalle, don''t listen to these stupid guys, but we do miss you. Come to our meeting ce today alright? We will give you a wee back party!"


    <strong>Ray:</strong> "Pfftt! Listen Marc! Old Shane trying to be the adult here when we all know he just wants to drink free alcohol and eat foods."


    <strong>Shane:</strong> "Shut up, Ray!"


    <strong>Marc:</strong> "Hahaha!"


    Finding the three men interaction extremely amusing, Snow has soon replied back with a bit cheer on his voice while carrying a hint of excitement and yfulness on it,pletely showing a young man living a normal life, and isn''t a leader of a criminal group that was feared almost by everyone.


    <strong>Dalle:</strong> "Alright! I''ll drop by tonight! After all, its Marc paying it again right? Free drink and food, how can I refuse the invitation!"


    <strong>Marc:</strong> "Hey!"


    In this futuristic world, foods and drink still remain the same with only havingpletely different ingredients that have simply evolve and mutated from the environment although it was a bit pricy and only people with money can buy it, however, a normal citizen can buy it once in a while with the simple ingredients.


    Although, it will cause a person to pay more of having a person capable enough to create a delicious dish upon those incredible and hard ingredients that are hard to cook.


    Basically, wealthy people can afford to eat a normal dish and even drink those different liquors most of the time.


    While the nutrients liquid also has been created, which has different levels and vors that everyone can buy either they are poor and rich, it just depends on what kind of nutrient they bought.


    After all, there are always those fancy, luxurious and superior for those high up people to buy.


    And from their current conversation alone has determined Snow client friends are rather well off.


    As for his current identity, he was slightly well off, but not extremely rich, so it can be exined about his traveling around the space believable.


    Just capable enough to be able to afford a good life, after all, Snow right now is a person that works in coding from different high tech businesses while selling those images he has taken to the which is widely spread around the space and having millions of people that might buy it, thus, Dalle is a person that living a life that will not allow people to doubt him from going out once in a while and getting back after few days or months.


    Soon, Snow has arrived at his current home which is a good two-story house and cing his luggage inside down before taking a quick shower and changing his clothes with a simple one that enhances his youthful appearance.


    And although this is a futuristic world with high technologies but there is still some modern world added to the mix in this world, it is not apletely metallic environment, there are still some trees and nt around, looking different though, unlike the one in the earth, just a space nt if he were to exin it.


    While the clothes is the same, with pants, shirts, and shoes, only having been made with different material along with different style and design that scream futuristic.


    And as he took a motorized space car once again, Snow found himself arriving inrge high tech building which was an entertainment club and his friend Marc was the sole owner of it, as for how Dalle was able to friend a person like him well after identally helping the man from his rather stalkerish admirer that has nned to kidnap the poor guy.


    Then things just happened after that while the man has been rather a persistence of being friend with Dalle, which has lead the original client to finally check over the man life in order to see if is he one of those corrupted and wicked people before he finally epted the man insistence friendship.


    And that leads to the client meeting Ray and Shane along with some people after having the man as his friend.


    "Dalle!"


    Snow that has been standing in the front of the building, a handsome man with brown hair and grey eyes has suddenly appeared while happily waving his hands up causing Snow to smile brightly before quickly walking over to the man which was a few years older than Snow current age.


    "Hey Marc!"


    With a friendly hug between them, Snow was quickly led inside and walking in a special hall with Marc''s arm on drape over his shoulder, something that Snow has epted, after all, he is now Dalle, and this is the usual interaction between the two of them.


    "Dalle! There you are!"


    "Wee back Dalle!"


    After getting inside their usual private room, which is on the second floor with the view of the people currently crazily dancing in the first floor, which is where the crazy stuff happen, although mostly drunk people and flirting around, since nothing illegal is allowed to happen in this entertainment business of Marc.


    One of the reasons why the client has epted the man''s friendship, especially when Marc belongs to one of the loyal and honest aristocrat families that is at least faithful to the current Royal family and isn''t ambitious and greedy.


    "Hey man, how ya been?"


    "I feel a bit tired, but I am great."


    Nodding his head with a bright smile to the young man named Shane, Snow then turned to the other young man named Ray before friendly fist-bumping against each other.


    Snow has soon interacted friendly to the three young men for a while, drinking alcohol and eating food seemingly having a fun time, before abruptly asking a request to Marc if he could do something for him, which the man has quickly nodded his head and patting his chest.


    "Of course you can! So what is it?"


    With a bright smile on his face, Snow has taken out a ck jade bracelet and showing it to the three young men that have shown a curious expression on their faces while their eyes sh in wonder, which isn''t surprising since the object that Snow has shown was an antique object in the present time.


    Snow then began to exin what is all about with a bit of a lie to his current friends that was curiously passing the item to each other as they observe it one by one.


    "You see, I got my mental power inside this item, and whoever can wear it without the item breaking apart has a high affinity with mine... I have a bit of trouble with my mental power during traveling this time... So I really need a person that canplement mine at least until I can heal it..."


    Waving the worried look of his friends that begun to ask about what happened, Snow continues on hiding his true motives.


    "Since numerous peoplee here all the time, can you ce it somewhere around and give some exnation about what is all about?"


    And after a few minutes, Snow has taken beautiful pictures of his and giving it to Marc to use for his request, after all, having oneplement on their mental power can also be seen that they can be something more, so it''s look like Snow is currently looking for the right person.


    Well now... let see if among those people are going to be his lover, although the item wasn''t taken away by his lover soul after death, it stillpletely connected to him after all.

 Chapter 200: Snow Felt Disappointment... Snow Just Woke Up, He Cant Be This Unlucky Right?

    Chapter 200: Snow Felt Disappointment... Snow Just Woke Up, He Can''t Be This Unlucky Right?


    "Hahaha! Failed again! Woman when are you going to give up? Why juste choose one of us here rather than the person that doesn''t like you the same way you do?"


    "Yes, it''s pretty funny for a while now but presently really painful to watch you do it."


    "You are so beautiful, there are many men out there, why stubbornly hang to a hopeless one?"


    "Rhea, please stop already you are really not the person he is looking for"


    Suddenly, a taunting jeer, a concern opinion, a piece of ruthless advice but all true at the same time is currently happening in the other part of arge and wide first floor, which is specially made for one of the requests from a friend of the Boss of the present entertainment club.


    And standing there was a beautiful woman with a sexy proportional body that was currently staring at the broken wide jade in the ground that has soon miraculously return to normal and has been ced back once again by one of the waitresses that work in the club before waiting for the next person that will soon try once more.


    "Hmph! Wait for tomorrow! I''ll definitely wear it intact next time!"


    Raising her proud chin up, Rhea has gracefully turn around and walked away with her back straight and eyes hard as she walked away from the people around her,pletely ignoring the opinion of the few friends that have been giving their own support the whole time.


    However, the watery glint on her eyes wasn''t missed by the people that have been observing her the entire time before she went to sit upon one of the chairs with a dark light around, causing her face to be shadowed overpletely unable to see her entire expression anymore.


    Soon, another round of people has begun trying to wear the unusual but beautiful ck jade bracelet, seemingly rare and definitely priceless treasure, and all sort of people has been trying for two days already.


    Some of the people around are being greedy after knowing that the owner of the ck jade bracelet is a great friend of the owner of the entertainment business, while some people wanted to climb up reasoning that the person called Dalle was a rich one, while there is also those curious enough to see if the person in the picture might be their right person and most of the people left are just trying it for fun and a challenge.


    And almost of what was left was men and women that were interested in the beautiful and handsome young man with such a vibrant atmosphere, with a hint of such a gentle and bright smile along with a yful dazzling emerald eye that has made the desire of wanting to make the person their lover.


    "Dalle maybe you should gofort Rhea?"


    Suddenly a handsome young man in his twenties, 2 years older than Snow, couldn''t help but try to make the situation better by giving his awkward opinion, seemingly feeling a bit sorry by the woman''s state of mind and emotion.


    Snow that has been showing a worried expression for his friend has let out a helpless sigh while truthfully inwardly feeling indifferent the whole time.


    "Ray I couldn''t do that"


    "Why not?"


    With a sad smile, Snow then turned to his friend Ray, while noting about how clueless this person is when ites to a woman feeling, and here he thought the man was an expert to women, after all, he is the person that usually speak in the perverted way when speaking about thedies.


    "Isn''t it too cruel if I give her more hope? I already told her before that we can only be a friend and nothing morebut here she is, stubbornly insisting to wear that object downstairs. Ray, I don''t really feel the same way, and she needed to give up already before shepletely gets hurt more."


    "Urgh soplicated, well, my idea of just watching thedies in the distance has always been right all along, I don''t want my life to be difficult than it usually is. Appreciating and admiring them is already good enough."


    Inwardly raising his eyebrows, Snow''s lip spread wide which he has hidden when drinking some of the alcohol that has already caused his cheeks to flush in pinks before putting the cup down and standing up and waving his hand in farewell.


    "Well, I''ll be going to rest in one of the private rooms upstairs for awhile ok? I think this will take a long time, just contact me if the right person was able to wear it alright?"


    "Ok, rest well Dalle."


    Nodding his head to Ray before closing the door, Snow has turned his attention at the current item that he has been wearing into his wrist which was the small ck bell that has been tied into a rope and moving it gently while his bright emerald eyes have darkened.


    Tinkle


    Are you not in this world? Bitting his lip slightly, Snow unable to stop the sh of the disappointment that he felt before walking away.


    Tinkle


    Love If you don''t appear soon, I will choose a woman in this world didn''t I tell you to find me quickly? If not, I will not follow my pledge and promise at least, it isn''t going to be a man right?


    Nah, his chosen lover will definitely go crazy in madness...


    Tinkle...


    With a sigh, Snow has stopped ringing his bell and went ahead to take an afternoon rest, and yes, despite the sun or the light out there is still bright, Marc entertainment club is rather strange which was open 24/7.


    After a few hours of sleep, Snow found himself sleepily walking in the hall and taking the high tech elevator that goes to the first floor after learning that Marc, Ray and their other friends are currently on the first floor mixing with the growing crowd for another night of partying.


    Having no other choice but to go down since the client always does it which Snow needs to follow along since there is still restriction from entirely being different from their client personality, at least, this time, it isn''t going to be troublesome unlike being Zou Yi in the previous world.


    Taking a step out as soon as the elevator door open, what came to Snow hearing was the sudden anxious familiar voice of his friends, which soon followed by his instinct screaming danger while in the corner on his mind, he felt the chaotic sound of fighting.


    Of course, Snow was so unfortunate that a fight just happened at this time, especially when there is currently a broken metallic chair going on his way which happens to also have a tiny bit of mental power on it, damn is he so unlucky?


    "Watch out!"


    "Damn! Dalle!"


    In this kind of situation, just a split seconds, Snow perfectly knew that with his current identity, it was something that Dalle couldn''t dodge unless he is a skillful fighter that can swiftly avoid that surprise attack that hase out of nowhere, hopefully, he will recieve less injury while using a tiny bit of mental power to block the oing attack and lessening the damage he will recieve.


    Which he let out a tiny bit of groan when his head throbs in pain for using his severe damage and a broken mental sense that still needs some healing.


    "NO! DALLE! DODGE!"


    Rhea that has been hiding in the corner with her friends when the sudden fight has suddenly happened couldn''t help but scream her heart out when she saw that the person that she loves was in great danger, her heart beating in terror of what is about to happen.


    And Snow has only raised his arms in a form of blocking the oing hard metallic chair, Snow gritted his teeth waiting for the pain toe while his body tensing all over, stopping the instinctual action of dodging or even destroying the offending objecting his way.


    Really, what Snow does for being in his character and even choosing to sacrifice his arms to be broken than hitting his vital part on his body.


    "Ah this wouldn''t do, Tsk... such beautiful young man, how can I just watch you get hurt. It will pain my heart..."


    Suddenly, azy drawl with a hint of danger hidden deep within it has somehow gotten Snow''s attention before feeling an arm has suddenly wrapped around his waist and pulling him sideways into a warm firm chest causing Snow to raise his head up with wide bright emerald eyes.


    The tall man that Snow was staring at has suddenly nce down and presented him an amused smile while his red eyes glisten in a yful manner seemingly finding the situation funny before Snow saw in the corner of his eyes the way the handsome man has raise his hands and use such a strong mental power to stop the oing idental attack before ruthlessly repelling it back to whoever the person has caused it.


    " hey Little Cutie, are you alright?"


    With the painful screaming in the background, a rather slender finger has suddenly reached over to gently glide on Snow''s cheek in a rather intimate and sensual way that has caused his green pupil to blink rapidly in confusion while the man was making a pleasant smile at such innocent reaction while a delightful emotion shimmer on his beautiful half-lidded red eyes.


    Although, there isn''t any evidence yet, but somehow, Snow''s heart has skipped a bit at that single moment on, and that was the beat of excitement on his heart.


    Well I think, you, my man, is the person I have been waiting for...

 Chapter 201: Snow Found The Man Amusing And Leo Found The Man So Appealing.

    Chapter 201: Snow Found The Man Amusing And Leo Found The Man So Appealing.


    "Um thank you for saving me"


    Showing a shy but grateful smile, Snow has pulled himself out from the man''s arm, well-tried since the man hand on his waist wouldn''t budge at all causing him to tilt his head to the side in confusion.


    "Um Mr?" despite having no evidence, but the man movement is rather familiar right now, after two lifetimes of living together with his lover and thest one was extremely long, Snow can see the simrity of their actions and the same vor from the man before him.


    Snow really felt greatly amuse right now, and here he thought that his chosen lover wouldn''t be in this world, although his further thought has been cut off when the angry, panic and worried voice of his friends has reached his ears, although they sounded a bit weird though.


    "Dalle! Are you alright!?"


    "Damn! Get away from him!"


    "Bastard! Let go of Dalle this instant!"


    Oh? Snow couldn''t help but blink his eyes before turning his head around to see the man who was currently awkwardly scratching his cheek before the straight back has slightly bent a bit into azy slouch, the entire man atmosphere screamingzy and indifferent,pletely so different from the dangerously charming and flirty attitude he has shown a moment ago.


    Snow couldn''t help but wonder if there is something wrong with his chosen lover personality this time, maybe a split personality? Mental problem? Mental illness? Hm Snow couldn''t help but use his appraisal skill toward the 90% high chance of him being his lover in the previous two worlds.


    Although it''s going to be interesting figuring out the man''s identity but well, Snow will choose to make it easy for him this time.


    And a few secondster Snow has almost let out a burst of uncontrobleughter to escape his lip from what he just learned, his eyes dancing in mirth, excitement and a yful manner on how their interactions in this world will be a bit so interesting and fun.


    "... well, is that how you speak to the savior of your friend?"


    Though this time, Snow has strongly suppressed it while a certain glint has quickly appeared on his eyes that no one has seen, before quickly showing a questionable expression to his friend, while politely trying to get out from the man''s arm once again.


    While Marc and Shane couldn''t help but be irritated at the shameless man who even dares to speak such nonsense.


    "What save? If you didn''t start the fight, then Dalle wouldn''t be in danger in the first ce!"


    "Yes, you are the cause of the trouble and was the cause of Dalle almost getting severely injured."


    The entire time, only Ray just narrowed his eyes seemingly warily eyeing the man, among his friends, it seemed that he was the only one to notice the man powerful mental force of power that he has just use to save Dalle and feeling the way the man mood seemingly slowly changing into an irritating emotion has cause Ray to stop his friends from speaking further, while a slight chill run down his spine.


    This man is dangerous!


    Quickly, pulling his two friends and shaking his heads has caused the two men to quiet down somberly, knowing fully well that when Ray turned serious, it means that there is something more about the man before them, thus their eyes turned warily while their body tensing up as they gaze upon their friend that was still dangerously on the man arms.


    Seeing the confused and worried expression on Dalle''s face has cause Shane and Marc to desperately tried to hint Dalle to stay away from the man, after all, Ray has given them a warning, and among their friends, Ray was the person that has experience working in the army despite already leaving in two years now.


    And Ray instinct is urately correct most of the time, so they knew that the man before them isn''t a normal one.


    "Dalle?"


    Suddenly a woman''s voice has resounded out, causing the four men to turn their attention at the pale but worried face of Rhea.


    "Little Cutie who is this? Your woman?"


    Hearing the slightly irritated voice of the person before him, Snow watch as the attractively handsome man showed a scowl while his red eyes darkened when the said woman has flush into a crimson color.


    Although Snow was only interested in his chosen lover at the moment, but he couldn''t help but inwardly sigh at the man familiar jealousy while rolling his eyes.


    And with a bright smile on his face, Snow has gently denied it while introducing her as one of his friends causing the woman face to pale while a stricken look shing on her eyes.


    "Can you please let me go now? Um Sir?


    "Little Cutie, you can call me Leo."


    Seeing as the young man on his arm was beginning to feel ufortable, Leo has finally deemed that he needed to let go even though he was reluctant, after all, the young man is extremely appealing as soon as hey his eyes upon him.


    Before turning around to speak to the young man friend after letting go of him.


    Dalle was it? Leo will make sure to remember it.


    "Well, I''m sure you have seen it but I am just trying to protect myself alright? Or do you think that I should just stay quiet and let that man forcefully take me away huh?"


    With a raise of his eyebrows, Leo spoke in azy drawl seemingly questioning in an ironic way about the way that they just easily me him entirely, causing the two men to blush either in shame, embarrassment, or anger which in turn cause the cute young man to began questioning his friend with his hand on his waist.


    "Um, Dalle this well yeah! But you know!"


    "Yeah Dalle, you almost have gotten hurt! That was dangerous!"


    Seeing his bumbling friends, Snow has let it go seeing as they were only worried and concern about how he was almost severely injured, before turning to his friend Ray while secretly tucking the way the older man has became wary to his chosen lover in the corner of his mind.


    It was understandable since even he can tell that this tall man is dangerous, especially when he remembers who the man really is from his appraisal skill.


    "Ray, I''ll leave you to do your job to get those troublesome people out alright? We can''t have them causing more trouble here."


    Since its Ray''s job to handle the trouble and fight in Marc club, Snow will just ignore those people, besides he was quite sure that even if he doesn''t do anything against them, Leo will handle it if the man deemed them a problem.


    Then Snow turning around and nodding his head to his two friends while acknowledging Rhea''s presence since they are still friends even if the woman felt different.


    Snow then turned his full attention at the attractively handsome man with dark ck hair which was supposed to be white from the appraisal info that he has since and beautiful red eyes.


    "Hello, Leo! My name is Dalle, nice to meet you and thank you for saving me once again!"


    Leo''s lip spread wide into a beautiful smile while charmingly holding the offered hand in a shake which he couldn''t but feel about how soft and small it was to hisrger one, however to his observation, the young man named Dalle remainpletely unaffected, seemingly ignorant about how he was trying to get the young man attention in a different meaning.


    Well, this is going to be fun His flirting doesn''t seem to be working.


    With half-lidded red eyes a sh of amusement glint on it before disappearing as quickly as it came.


    While Snow was showing a cluelessness about the handsome man purpose, on how unaffected he was from the man actions that apparently trying to flirt with him, alongside a certain motive of getting intimately close toward him.


    Well, this is going to be fun Snow a tiny winy bit wanted to y with this man for a bit...


    "Come! I''ll treat you to something nice as thanks for saving me."


    However, when he pulled the tall man toward the elevator in order to get to the second floor, he suddenly found himself being pulled somewhere, which Snow has let Leo easily do since Dalle isn''t strong enough to go against him.


    "What is that?"


    Following where Leo has pointed his finger with narrowed red eyes, Snow blinks his eyes while inwardly smiling and then innocently exining what it was all about.


    "Help heal your problem? Nothing else?" Like, looking for a lover to date?


    After hearing the young man''s exnation, Leo has instantly let go of the hand he was holding before walking forward in a steady manner while his slightly slouch back has straightened up as he gently reaches over to take the ck jade bracelet into his slender hand.


    Red eyes squinting at the simple ck jade bracelet, Leo has prepared his mental force to make the item in itsplete form if there is a high chance that it will break as soon as he put it on.


    No one said that he can''t cheat so with that, with a yful smile on his face, Leo has calmly worn it to his wrist without any hesitation.


    However, to his surprise, the bracelet didn''t break and stayed obediently on his wrist, causing him to turned around with a giddy emotion and meeting the wide emerald eyes that are currently reflecting his entire figure, while at the same time ignoring the surprised gasp, strangling formless words and denial from the people that have been paying attention toward them.


    "Oh~ Well now Dalle right? It seemed that we are a good match, so. Little Cutie how about we be a lover right now?"

 Chapter 202: Snow Sadistic Side Appearing. Leo Frustation And Doubt.

    Chapter 202: Snow Sadistic Side Appearing. Leo Frustation And Doubt.


    "How about it?"


    With a charming smile on his lip, Leo slowly walked over in a predatory way to the awkwardly blinking young man standing before towering on the small person with his tall height which the young man was only reaching up over to his shoulder.


    Suddenly, Leo watched as a smile appeared on the young man''s face before quickly shaking his head with an amused curl on his lip and letting out a sigh that sound like a snort to his ears.


    "Leo, please don''t tease me, people are watching. Come on, let''s go upstairs, I just woke up a moment ago when I arrive here so I''m really hungry right now."


    Blinking his red eyes, Leo peeks over and observed the way that the young man really thinks that he was just joking around and isn''t move by his offer at all which Leo couldn''t help but doubt if his appearance isn''t attractive enough that he couldn''t even charm the first person that he wants to attract for the first time on his entire life.


    No Leo remembers that there have been both men and women that were interested to be his lover, and even some of his secret fake identities have caused those people to desperately want to climb his bed, so, his appearance isn''t the problem.


    This young man is definitely blind and it isn''t Leo fault at all, now then, how should he make this young man his lover?


    It is the first time that Leo felt this way to someone else, he was never interested in another person from when he can remember, much less wanting to be more than a friend or acquaintance to anyone else.


    Leo proceeds to think more about how to charm a person to the fact that his mind went to search in the for some clue and pieces of information while allowing himself to be pulled over by the blind young man.


    While Snow that has already pulled over the tall man to the elevator while the door was closing has waved his hands to the surprised and shocked friends of his.


    "Guys! I''ll go to our private room and speak to Leo more about my situation. So, take care of the problem here for now alright! Thanks, guys!"


    "Wait, Dalle!"


    Shane, the youngest among his friends, which he was only a month younger than Dalle, couldn''t help but widen his eyes in rm when he watches his friend obliviously take the man away when everyone can tell about how the older man is a suspicious guy!


    "Marc! We need to save Dalle! That man definitely wants to get to our friend''s pants!"


    With aplicated look on his face, March just let out a deep sigh before shaking his head at his panic friend, if he didn''t saw the tall man easily wear the bracelets on his wrist then there is definitely no way in hell that he will let that man get to even stand in the same room as Dalle, much less staying alone with their friend without them in the same room.


    "Shane you definitely know the meaning of having a match of people''s mental power right?"


    The words that Shane has wanted to speak was swallowed down as he stayed silent, knowing fully well what his friend is trying to say, however, a frown still appeared on his face, after all, that tall man has rather flirty from what they have just seen.


    Mental power, only a few people have that ability, much less finding a person that capable enough to match a person''s wavelength of mental power is already rare to find.


    And if one did, that person has a high chance of the two of them being together, after all, what a good match of mental power represents is like finding their fated soul mate that absoluteplement their personality, character, and disposition one way or another.


    "But you don''t need to worry about our friend being taken advantage of. Don''t you remember about how Dalle has saved me in the past?"


    Dalle is extremely smart while he is capable enough to fight a person, although not as strong as that tall man just now but he was remarkably proficient, Marc is quite sure that given enough time to Dalle, their friend would have been able to dodge the attack from before if it wasn''t a surprise one.


    Besides, Marc suddenly showed a yful smile toward his friends which they soon followed after hearing the words that havee out from his mouth next.


    "You think that Leo will be able to easily make our friend fall in love? Much less be a lover? It would be a miracle if that happened, and I am quite sure that man needs to suffer and work hard for it to ur."


    After all, every one of them knows that Dalle doesn''t like men, even though bing lovers of the same gender doesn''t matter in the present time, but it''s quite hard to change their friend''s opinion once he set his mind on it, Dalle is stubborn and persistence, it took him so much effort and hardship to even make Dalle his friend after all.


    "Hehe, let just watch how Leo will charm and tempt our Dalle. How many days, months or even years do you think it will take for Leo to make Dalle say yes to his courting?"


    Marc would have refused to acknowledge the man to even have the chance of bing more than friends to Dalle but remembering the mental power match of the two, well, the historical record didn''t fail yet to inform them that mental match has always be together in the end.


    Ray that has been smirking with his friends couldn''t help but stop and inwardly sighing when he unconsciously saw the despairing and heartbroken look of the woman standing within their hearing range the entire time.


    Scratching his head, Ray has reluctantly left his friends before taking out a handkerchief and shoving it into the woman''s hands before turning around and standing in front of the woman in order to at least, cover the woman''s currently vulnerable appearance to the other people eyes.


    "... you are not wrong to love him Dalle isn''t just the right one."


    With a tense body while feeling ufortable, Ray continues to speak up even when he didn''t get any reply back as he refuses to allow himself to back down just because of finding about how troublesome the current situation is.


    Damn, why is he doing this again? Yeah, he is rather weak to a woman tears...


    "What I am trying to say is I am sure the right person is out there just waiting to meet you. So stop crying and move on."


    "..."


    Rhea that has finally let her tears flow down, tearily gaze at the currently irritated and obviously awkward man standing before her, and then slowly turning her eyes at the handkerchief on her hands causing a wobbly smile to appear on her face a few secondster.


    And as she closes her eyes, a helpless and weak voice was let out from her lip, nevertheless, among those depressing emotions it carried there was the definite loss on her voice, seemingly knowing fully well that it might really be time for her to let go.


    "... ok"


    Marc and Shane that has turned around to curiously see where their friend has just gone have only let out a deep sigh, before turning their head away and finally dealing the current situation as Marc bark some orders around, and Shane has gone to see if there is anyone need help regarding their health.


    While Ray that was supposed to be dealing with the actions part can only allow the other guards to do the rest of the work for him, after all, there is currently a weeping woman that he was trying to shield from people prying eyes.


    And in another private room, Snow who was waiting for the foods to arrive has finally finished speaking about what he wanted to do after finding out the person that is capable to wear the bracelet.


    "So do you ept my proposal?"


    Peeking at the other man that has suddenly shown a nk expression, Snow has bat his eyshes in an innocent way, finding it amusing when he saw the barely twitch in the man''s eyes, before widening his bright emerald eyes in worry while his lip wobble seemingly in distress and anxiety, that he was quite sure was affecting the older man than he let on.


    "... Or will it be a problem because of your work? Or you prefer to stay at your house? OH!"


    Seemingly figuring something out, an rm and sorry expression has abruptly appeared on Snow''s face, "I''m sorry! Everything happening right now might cause you trouble with your partner right? I don''t want the two of you fighting against each other because of a misunderstanding."


    "W-Wait! I don''t have any partner! I''m single right now!"


    Leo finally couldn''t remain silent after hearing that rmingst sentences of the young man that has caused his eyes to widen in horror, while he couldn''t help but speak some half lie and true next after.


    "I''ll ept it! Don''t worry! I''m a new person in the Main Star and was still looking for a new ce to stay after I epted a job offer so your proposal is definitely great for me!"


    Grinning inside, Snow then showed a relief expression, seemingly feelingfort for not causing any trouble which has caused Leo to feel extremely frustrated for the first time in his life, after all, everything hase easy for every single thing he does so early on, especially when there isn''t any trouble and problem that he is unable to settle.


    But why is everything not going his way right now?


    Before unable to stop himself from asking seemingly in curiosity and interest about a very important certain matter.


    "... but I am sure that you are also looking for a lover with that request out there right?"


    Leo was quite sure of it base from that bright and beautiful picture he has seen, but why does this young man isn''t mentioning about it one bit, especially when the person before him doesn''t seem to believe that he wanted to be a lover with him when he mentions it before?


    A wide bright smile suddenly appears on Snow''s face after hearing the hidden frustrated emotion on Leo''s question, his lip curling up in sincerity and honesty as he spoke a word that has caused the attractively handsome man to feel astonished and bewildered that even those beautiful red eyes have open wide.


    "Oh? Well, I would have like to try it if its a woman however since it turned out to be a man, then I can just forget about it. After all, I really don''t like men, you see."


    With inward glee and sadistic emotion, Snow continues to smile in obliviousness, while inwardly feeling excited about how this chosen lover of his will try to charm him after that shocking deration.


    Well, since the man will be living with him starting today, Snow will judge the experience throughout their living cohabitation.


    Come make me fall for you alright?

 Chapter 203: Leo Reluctant. Snow Current State Of Mind.

    Chapter 203: Leo Reluctant. Snow Current State Of Mind.


    Don''t like men


    Don''t like men


    Don''t like men


    How can that be? Leo felt like that the world was ending when he heard those utterly hateful words while it continues to ring on his mind nonstop like a broken record.


    Despite the fact that his facial expression remains calm, but his emotion has been running rampant chaotically the entire time, it took all of his total control not to erupt right at this instant, after all, Leo has certainly figured it out that it''s going to be a hard time trying to court the young man before him.


    Besides Leo doesn''t want to scare Dalle away just because he couldn''t restraint himself, so all he can do right now is to answer with a normal ''is that so'' along with a yful smile on his lip, while the rest of the time that he eat the foods with the young man that he has been furiously and crazily splitting his attention to figuring out a nned to woe the person before him.


    While at the same time, currently trying to create the perfect identity of what he has spoken in quick haste after he was caught in surprise with the young man words, after all, Leo rarely bes flustered and astonished that he has spoken those words without any n in mind.


    Leo couldn''t help but give the young man a passionate burning gaze that has remained unaffected as Dallepletely neglected to notice it.


    Well, Leo can tell now that he finally met his match, this person isn''t even moved by his charming handsome self and flirting manner that the young man finds it to be a mere joke.


    However, when red eyes identally saw the ck jade bracelets on his wrist, a warm feeling instantly blossom within him as the thought that the two of them meant to be together in the end, after all, they are a perfect match on their mental power, that is evidence enough that Leo absolutely takes a hold for.


    No matter what, Leo will make Dalle like men, no at least, he will make the young man absolutely only like him in the entire world and no one else, those people that will try to blocked and get on his way of getting Dalle will need to be removed and eradicated.


    Nothing will be ever to stop him.


    With that thought, Leozily eats his food while continuingly give a deep gaze with burning eyes to the person before him, since the young man remained oblivious and dense, then remaining quiet or restrict himself will not matter as long as it isn''t going to touch the younger man bottom line.


    And the longer Leo gazes upon the young man, the more his heart beat faster and the more his interested deepening.


    So love, at first sight, is real huh? He thought that it will not happen to him but here he was, Leo seemed to have been hit hard on his heart the moment his gazended upon the younger man figure.


    With a softened expression, Leo shamelessly gazes at the young man with darkening red eyes, a swirl of possessiveness and obsessiveness began to emit within it.


    This man is going to be his...


    While Snow continues to eat his food in a rxed manner, ignoring the burning gaze of the person before him while secretly performing multi-purpose actions as his brain chip has been open the entire time as he read the messages that have been sent when he was discussing his proposal to the handsome man before him.


    Especially, reading the one that ke has sent, which is currently away and fulfilling his mission while making sure to absolutely execute to not leave any loophole on his current identity as Dalle since Leo''s true identity is rather dangerous, after all, he was far more powerful than Snow''s current one, so he needs to be extraordinarily careful about his current interaction with the man.


    Right now, Snow cannot fully trust this man and assumed that he will be just like his previous lover, they just met after all, especially when he was just starting with his missions, and the man learning who he is will justplicate his current circumstances.


    What Snow needed to his current chosen lover at this instant is for him to stay as the civilian Leo and help him heal his mental power while they live together like normal people.


    Snow doesn''t need Leo''s current power, authority and strength at the moment, well,ter on, Snow was quite sure that he will need it, but right now, nope.


    As the two of them contemte and secretly multi-tasking, soon, the two of them have finished eating and was currently standing outside his friend''s entertainment club building.


    "Here is my address. I''m not sure if I''ll be home when youe so please contact me first alright?"


    Showing a bright smile along with the dimming of his bright emerald eyes Snow has taken a step closer to give the man a goodbye hug which Leo has quickly wrapped his arms around the young man smaller figure which was a bit tight that Snow haspletely ignored.


    Among Snow''s proposal, he has spoken about performing a touching action, since close contact will help Snow problem on his mental power more easily which Snow didn''t forget the man that he can also try to do it when he wants to, although, intimate actions which a lover will do is not allowed.


    After all, they are just being friends living together.


    With great reluctance, Leo has slowly released his hold, after all, even if the young man is oblivious and dense of his hidden motives, he cannot be too showy and intimate since he can tell that Dalle isn''t a stupid person.


    It will do no good for Leo current situation if the young man will be suspicious and decided that having a mental power match or not, Dalle would think of not wanting to have a person who wants to get on his pants, so no, Leo just needs to make the young man know him better first.


    Right now, Leo can only slowly make the young man get used to his presence to the point that Dalle wouldn''t able to let go of him, that the young man will need him to his life after learning everything about him.


    After all, Leo can''t just quickly and forcibly make the young man be attracted and infatuated, then he will just have to do it slowly and build it up to what he wanted.


    "Little Cutie~ Don''t worry, I will definitely call you when Ie tomorrow. I won''t be running away alright?"


    cing his hands to the head of the younger man, Leo felt the soft tinum blonde hair of Dalle that he couldn''t help but run his gently finger through it, which he couldn''t help but find the young man adorable when he saw him squint those bright emeralds like one of those adorable cats when being pet.


    Oh how cute!


    Right now, Leo is extremely reluctant to leave, however, he knew that he need to make absolute certainty that there is nothing wrong with his current identity this time whileying out protection around them in order to keep the young man safe, after all, there is no way that he will allow the young man life to be in danger because of his arrogant thought of no one is able to go against him.


    Leo hates to admit it, but because of his real identity, it will be dangerous to Dalle''s safety and life, so he needs to make sure to not cause any trouble and danger to the person that he was finally interested to be with.


    Besides, there is also some important matter that he needed to handle that needed his entire attention, even though he leaves everything to his friend to do the rest of the work, however, there are still those problems that needed him to be the one to deal with.


    So with an inward sigh, Leo has slowly removed his hands from those soft locks of tinum blonde hair.


    "Well,ter my Little Cutie, stay safe alright? I''ll be going now."


    Quickly turning around, Leo has instantly gone inside the space cub as fast as he can or else he will not be able to stop himself from staying a bit longer which will probably make it a bit longer again, so yeah, he needed to go.


    As the space cub drive off, Snow raises his hand with a bright smile as he waves to the person leaving, soon, the space cub has quickly disappeared in his view which he soon let his hand fall down.


    Well, there goes his chosen lover.


    For now though since Snow was quite sure that Leo will be sticky and clingy after finishing what the man needed to do.


    Besides, right now there is a ce he needed to go, checking the time, Snow narrowed his eyes before going inside back at the club, chatting with his friends for a while before deciding to sleep in one of the private room in the third floor for today which he soon waves his goodnight to his friends.


    After making sure to lock his close door and checking for any objects to spy on him, Snow friendly smile has instantly be nk before raising his hands to the item on his wrist which is connected to his brain chip and soon a transparent panel appeared before him.


    And the appearance of his client as Z has instantly appeared on the video call, however, Snow remains calm while a small soft smile appeared on his face.


    "Hello ke, how you been doing?"


    "I''m good! Its fun being a robot!"


    Yes, this time, ke has the body of a high tech robot which fortunately look like a normal human before and as for ke current appearance, it was one of the items Snow has bought in the ck Trade Shop in order to be able to easily change the body shape and appearance on ke body.


    And right now, ke is currently acting out as Z, while also taking care to integrate himself to the criminal group that the client has created, while secretlybeling a list of people that are truly needed to be removed from the list of Snow ally and subordinates.


    While figuring out those who have remained loyal to Z and those who have quickly be loyal to Carl''s side and people to have dared betray their previous boss.


    Although he allowed Carl to get the power of the client group but it doesn''t mean that he will make it easy for him, Snow will let the man lower down his guard while letting him think that he has theplete total control of the group and have the absolute power over it.


    After all, the ck Star Pirate is the only power that Carl has use for, and it was something he can use to be able to get close to the person that he loves and be appreciated with.


    Once again feeling the constant emotions of the client moment of death, Snow''s eyes turned cold and dark, while his lip twisting in a nasty way.


    "Well now...I''ll let you taste the same despair I am feeling right now."


    With the difference of the two missions Snow has done, the client he has right now is in a rather deep sleep, what is affecting Snow though is the nonstop emotions that he has been constantly restraining those heavy emotions has been continuing nonstop.


    Snow thought process has been mostly, revenge, revenge, revenge, ringing nonstop.


    If he didn''t have his special ability that he was born with, Snow would have lostplete control of himself and has quickly made an idiotic drastic action to make it all stop and exact his much-needed revenge, while his rather damage mental power isn''t helping at all.


    "ke, give me Henry''s current location."


    Right now, Snow will start with the man that Carl''s love.

 Chapter 204: The Would Be Future Informations, Snow Threatening Manner and Carl Raising Danger.

    Chapter 204: The Would Be Future Informations, Snow Threatening Manner and Carl Raising Danger.


    After skilfully leaving the entertainment club without any knowledge, Snow is currently walking to a private building which meant for people who work in the Gxy government, both civil and military, something that a criminal like Snow shouldn''t be walking around, much less going inside without permission.


    ncing around and checking the Game Map, while hearing ke guidances from easily hacking the facility system, Snow has remained unhindered, besides even if there is one to see him right now, Snow is currently using the same object that ke has been using to deceive both every living creatures and high tech devices on seeing his real appearance.


    Which was something that Snow will be needing to use in this world, especially when he can''t use his mental power to constantly use the tools that the original client has been using the entire time and right now, Snow appearedpletely different from his original appearance.


    Just simply using one of the facility member identity so no one will doubt him if a person appeared right now, with that Snow has finally arrived in one of the room, after making sure no one is inside, and no other person will being soon, Snow has silently gone inside.


    And well, when he saw apletely unconscious Henryying down in the bed, Snow isn''t surprised to find the man deeply asleep, since Snow has made extremely sure toe during this time where the man is vulnerable with no one bothering them.


    After all, who is in their right mind will go to infiltrate in one of the guarded facility in the Wolfe Empire? Which is where the supposedly important people that have been promised to be keptpletely safe while they heal their injuries?


    Well, they didn''t know about Snow''s existence so too bad for them.


    And as Snow gazes upon the rather handsome man, which is only two years older than Snow''s current body age the memories and information that he has made ke investigate quickly sh on his mind.


    Henry Smith, the first and only child of Harry Smith to his first wife and a member in one of the four high rankings aristocrat family with power more in the military side, and with a family drama, unloved by his father since he didn''t have any affection to his first wife and only wanting to use the power that his wife family has.


    Then Henry is hated by his ambitious stepmother who wanted her children to be the heir of the Smith family while wanting to defeat and subdue the talented first son of her husband so that her children can be more in the spotlight.


    And in the ambitious, greedy and selfish Smith family, Henry Smith is the only man with morals andpassion on the entire family, the man is kind, faithful and loyal to the Wolfe Empire Gxy, which was the reason why Carl has fallen for the man aside from being saved when he was in great danger despite knowing that he was a criminal.


    And Henry also knows that there isn''t only a ck and white in everything.


    In Snow''s memory, this man was trying to change the current corrupted Empire and was building his own power secretly to deal with them while working to other people that we''re an ally to the Wolfe Royalty which he was devoted to serving.


    And since Snow''s second mission is to change the entire Empire, then Henry being on his hit list was removed, it is one of the reasons why he has chosen to keep the man alive rather than just killing him.


    However, in that supposed future, the Present Emperor has died during the struggle of purging the corrupted officials and the only child being a princess the same age as the client has chosen to give up her right, unambitious of the Royal power and has chosen to peacefully live in a distant as a normal person.


    Basically, Henry Smith has be the Emperor while Carl has worked hard to help the man, suffering hardship and giving his all, has be Henry partner and second to power only, which Snow will never allow to ever happened.


    Although other than wanting to speak to the guy and basically forcefully threatening him, there was also the other memories in the would-be future, which Snow and ke wanted to make sure that their guess is correct, and that is Henry Smith has a white moonlight on his heart, which has cause Carl problem from getting the man attention.


    And then he uses the appraisal skill to the obliviously unaware man that has been drug over in which Snow has soon frozen over from what he read causing his eyes to blink slowly before he raises his hand to half cover his face when it began to twist nastily.


    Snow is more in tune with the client''s memories and emotions more than his two clients in the past, while feeling fortunate that the original client''s soul is in deep sleep, the emotions Snow felt have almost overwhelmed him though his mind will always remain calm.


    During the numerous people that died during those purging in the would-be future, the original Client family was among them and the reason of it had been because it was far toote from saving them, and the supposed person that was handling the matter has been Carl and among others that Snow was quite sure that Carl has taken those people loyalty a hold with.


    Which Henry has never known about, only knowing that the death of the original family was an unfortunate ident and misfortune.


    Snow was absolutely sure that Carl has let it happen, that man is basically the right-hand man of Z, he is especially talented with handling matters, especially fulfilling those dirty work, and Henry doesn''t have a chance from that man scheming that even the famous Z has was far toote to figure out.


    Right now, Carl''s crime against the original Z is bing stronger and longer as what the man has done was building and adding up the more Snow learn new pieces of information along with the missing detail in the memories of what has happened in that different future.


    As for why Carl has done it? Well, when Snow looks at certain information in the Appraisal panel.


    Affection: 88% to Tyron Welch


    That is the person that Henry Smith secretly loves, which is the original client''s biological older brother.


    With a sigh and a sh of numerous ns on his mind for the best of actions to takes, Snow''s lip spread wide as he gazes deeply at the sleeping man, "Well let see if Older Brother has certain feelings for you or isn''t against it hm you might have a chance of getting your white moonlight in this life though"


    Snow will observe if Tyron Welch isn''t against having Henry Smith as his lover, really if it is another person Snow would have made sure for them to be lovers immediately, but since Tyron is his family, Snow will make sure that they are well taken care of.


    After all, Snow treats his ally more leniency.


    Letting out a sigh at the thought of bing a matchmaker in this life, Snow has soon prepared everything he needed to keep everything quiet, unbothered while making sure that the older man wouldn''t be able to fight back since Henry Smith is a talented soldier with a general rank in the military and an A+ mental power.


    Ignoring the starting pain on his head, Snow has forcefully woke up the man from his unconsciousness, while using his mental power to suppress the man and be on Snow mercy.


    And with narrowed dark eyes, Snow has let out a dangerous smile to the already alert and tense Henry that has his fragile neck currently on Snow grasp which he tightens for a bit to make sure the man bes good and obedient.


    "... Let''s make a deal."

 Chapter 206: Snow Being Bad. Giving Henry A Wake Up Call. Leo Erupted in Madness.

    Chapter 206: Snow Being Bad. Giving Henry A Wake Up Call. Leo Erupted in Madness.


    Letting out a light sneeze, Snow blinks his bright emerald eyes while tilting his head to the side before whispering softly.


    "Hmm Leo definitely thinking about me right now."


    Shrugging his shoulder, Snow has soon taken a rxing shower before wearing normal civilian clothes and going out from one of the private rooms that is solely arranged by Marc for his friends to use whenever one of them decided to take a rest in his building.


    Snow has made a cracking sound on his neck as he stretches it while letting out sleepy yawn once in a while before entering the usual private room that his friends usually hang out and slowly taking a nce around the ce, and didn''t see any friends of his in the room, which are probably still sleeping.


    And while waiting for breakfast to arrive, Snow has also started reading the other pieces of information that ke has send-up, his eyes narrowing down at certain information before deciding the course of actions for today.


    Soon, after a few more minutes of nning, strategizing and scheming, his breakfast has finally arrived and so he began to eat his food while slightly humming.


    After forty minutester, Snow is currently walking in the city market of the Wolfe Empire Gxy.


    Although the present world is a futuristic one with high technology around, the people in this world didn''t forget to retain some of the traditional way of a modern world structure and cultures, which is where Snow is currently in a store where he could buy ingredients to cook food and bringing it back home at the same time.


    Since Snow has decided to take care of his chosen lover while seducing him with his delicious cooking skill, unlike Leo that seemed to use flirting and his handsome look more in order to make Snow fall for him, although from the look of it, there was really no need for Snow to make Leo fall for him.


    From what he observed so far in the two lifetimes and the present one, it is always his lover that strangely and abnormally fall for him first, Snow was quite sure that there is a reason for those but since he couldn''t get an answer from it then he will just have to patiently wait until everything is going to reveal itself.


    As for rather than choosing to just order the ingredients online, and seeing the images along with it, well, Snow would like to see and observe his present world, after all, one of the reasons why Snow has chosen to be a Granter is so that he can experience numerous new cultures, lifestyle, and customs.


    Besides, it not like he was strange for doing it this way since there are also other people that rather like to go in person and checking the items with their own eyes, and to the futuristic people, it was a sight to behold and expereince being it one of the numerous remembrances to their ancestor that has once live in a called Earth.


    Though Snow bright emerald eyes have secretly nce to the person currently standing a few distances away from him, soon, Snow turned his back away before moving in an entirely different direction, pushing buttons once in a while as he picked what he wanted to get in the disy.


    Seemingly so focus on what he was doing, Snow has identally, which isn''t really an ident, bump into someone else, which was also a hard action causing Snow to bounced away in force rather than pushing the person he bumps to the ground, after all, base by their appearance, size, and shapes, Snow is going to be the weaker ones, a lie but no one need to know about it yet, so he has definitely lost.


    Thus, with startling bright emerald eyes and slightly open lip, a surprised and shocked Snow found his body falling down hard although in his mind Snow couldn''t help but think about not needing any acting skill when his other mission will be in the entertainment industryter on.


    "Ah!"


    "Watch out!"


    Suddenly Snow found himself being pulled back as arge hand wrapped around his slender waist and pulling him into a slightly firm chest before hearing the person that has save him to release a great relief sigh.


    Soon, Snow felt the person gently letting him go while making sure that he was standing steadily,pletely showing how careful and gentle the man before him is.


    As he stands before the man while secretly observing everything about him, Snow has soon made an apologetic face before raising his hands to grasp the man one arm in worry and concern while he speaks in a flustered manner.


    "I''m sorry Mr! I wasn''t paying attention, I hit you hard just now, are you alright?"


    With bright emerald eyes open up in a round way, along with flushed cheeks which made his beautiful features bing more bright and touching has suddenly caused the man before him to be stunned from what he is seeing.


    And Snow watched as the man before him suddenly widen a darker shade of green eyes as the man gaze upon him with quick shes of a fleeting nostalgia, wistfulness, and remorse appearing upon it, causing Snow that has been sharply observing the man entire reactions to feel a twinge of pain into his heart.


    Although in the corner of his eyes, Snow notices the way the person that has been following him from the start after he left his friend business building suddenly stand still for a few seconds, which to an extremely sharp and observant person knew has just performed something, which is definitely rting in using their brain chip.


    If Snow didn''t sense the woman trailing after him the entire time, then he wouldn''t have bothered to focus his attention on her, and as for who the woman is, Snow can only inwardly roll his eyes.


    It really isn''t surprising that the woman is working to Leo, which was probably was asked to stalk him for today in order to know what he was doing because of being interest on him, which was good, better than because Leo was suspicious and doubting that he was the man that has just gone to Henryst night in a threatening manner.


    But for now, the person before him is far more important than the obvious familiarity of his lover paranoid stalkerish tendency, thus Snow has lively and brightly began to interact with the rather gentle and kind man, which isn''t supposed to be, but Snow has an idea about why.


    And after a few more minutes, Snow quickly has gotten the man good favorable impression as the two of them sat into a cafe, with hot chocte his hand gently cupping while the other person has dark coffee for a drink.


    "Really? I didn''t know that you are the one who has taken all those beautiful sceneries! Wow, such an amazing coincidence!"


    Of course, Snow has definitely done his research, which is really ironic because this person is the one to have been buying the original client sceneries of what he has taken while he was out in the outer space when there are million people out there that could have bought it.


    But can only Snow just nodded his head with a gentle and bright smile, while continuing to interacts with the handsome man which soon has shown a startling look to appear on his face when after speaking so friendly the entire time that the two of them didn''t even introduce themselves yet.


    With a bit a sheepish look on his face, the man has offered his hand for a shake while introducing himself, although telling the first name but Snow already knows his name anyway so.


    The handsome man with dark green eyes smiled gently and kindly while there is a certain strange expression that runs deep within it that Snow acted like he didn''t see at all as he too gently took a hold of the man''s hand before shaking it and showing a gentle smile of his own.


    "Hello, nice to meet you! My name is Tyrone."


    "Hello, Tyrone! Nice to meet you, My name is Dalle."


    So with that, Snow has be easily acquaintances to his biological brother in this world while in the corner on his mind, he didn''t forget to send a message to a certain someone while continuing to make his older brother give him a stronger good impression.


    As for a certain someone bing extremely jealous after learning what Snow is currently doing, getting close to another man so fast, showing gentle and shy expression and without him knowing that this person is his biological brother, oh well let just say that Snow''s personality in treating his lover in this world is rather strange and more darker, probably got affected by the client''s personality which he doesn''t mind at all.


    So with that Snow continues to interact with this Older Brother of his, uncaring and indifferent at the storm that he has just created by only interacting at the person before him.


    Henry that was finally deemed alright to leave the facility has suddenly recieve an alert message to a specific person, causing him to pause from starting his space car from driving away.


    However, his teeth gritted so hard when he read the message after a few secondster.


    Threat SSS: As your ally, I''ll help remind your pitiful poor self about your rather miserable affection to a certain someone that you are so extremely afraid to even take an action for. See the pictures? If you don''t get your attitude soon and do something then your love will be taken away by someone, which is going to be a pity since in my investigation that man is such a good catch too.


    And in the pictures, the first one is a rather ambiguous image of Tyrone having his hands wrapped around a young man''s waist while they gaze at each other with a rather startling look, which Henry can only perceive as love at first sight type.


    Then the next few pictures were the two men smiling gently to each other, having fun speaking, and even sitting in a cafe in order to further know each other more.


    Henry has never seen Tyrone showed those open and lively emotions so easily after the past few years which has caused his heart to twist in pain because he wasn''t the person that has made the person he likes to bring out those bright expressions.


    With a throbbing pain on his head as numerous chaotic thought run on his mind, Henry has swiftly and decisively started his space car and going into the location that the dangerous person has send him to.


    He believed that he will just have to wait to express his emotion to Tyrone after everything is over but he was being silly and stupid for not even thinking that there is a high chance of Tyrone being taken away by someone else...


    And in another ce, Leo has suddenly bolted up with a dangerous and twisting expression on his face before rushing out in the room as the pictures that has been sent to him continuously run on his mind, which is easily enough has made him erupt in madness.


    "FUCKING HELL!"


    "W-Wait Leo! We are not done yet!"


    Suddenly the people in the video, along with some people inside the room that has arrived early this morning, couldn''t help but be startled before calling out to the suddenly leaving Leo, which a dangerous and almost derange re was shot their way causing them to choke air, especially on the heavy the killing intent that was heavily pressing over them that has added of mental power upon it.


    "The hell with that! All of it can burn for all I care! You want me to stay still while My Little Cutie is about to get taken away by some random man? Stop me and I don''t mind obliterating everyone of you right now!"


    Leo knew that he was reacting a bit out of it, but when he saw those gentle bright emerald eyes, flush pink, shy and embarrassed expression being shown to another person, his entire mind burst to madness while every fiber of his entire being just screams possessive words and that is.


    <strong>HE IS MINE!</strong>


    <strong>HE IS MINE!</strong>


    <strong>HE IS MINE!</strong>

 Chapter 207: Leo Being Crazy? Snow Isnt Surprise, Its Nothing New After All.

    Chapter 207: Leo Being Crazy? Snow Isn''t Surprise, Its Nothing New After All.


    "Snow your bad golden thigh ising~ He looks scary!"


    Suddenly Snow that has been speaking to his biological brother has heard ke''s voice in their mind link rather than sending a message, which evidence enough about how crazy the man is probably reacting right now.


    So Leo being scary, huh? Well, as he eyed the handsome man before him, Leo is definitely being jelly right now, however, Snow just ignored it since it was nothing new, his lover always does it in the previous life.


    "ke don''t worry. I''ll handle him, great job letting me know though."


    Better watch out or else Snow brother will be dead before he knew it, although he couldn''t help but inwardly sigh in exasperation on his chosen lover personality, no matter which person he is, deep down his lover is always the same deep down.


    However, Snow doesn''t hate Leo for that, after all, he will definitely feel the same way but will react in different ways to deal with the problem.


    So, after a few minutes before the two men arrive, which the other one is invited and the other isn''t but Snow has predicted the oue of him appearing from the start, so he continues chatting nicely with his brother in which before he knows it a familiar voice has spoken in azy manner, totally and skillfully hiding what the man really feel deep down.


    "Oh~ My Little Cutie, I didn''t know that you are here. Such coincidence to meet each again. We are really fated right?"


    Blinking his bright emerald eyes, Snow has turned around to look at the hypocritical man that has shamelessly sat next to him while draping over one arm around his shoulder with familiarity, like there was nothing wrong about it, and wasn''t childishly showing his sovereignty to his brother that has shown a much control expression after the man appeared.


    "Leo!"


    Showing a sweet smile on his face while ignoring the arm around him and showing that he just sees it as a friendly action much to Leo suffering, Snow has brightly greeted the man while his eyes light up in joy to seeing a friend which there isn''t anything deeper meaning about it.


    "Dalle... This is?"


    Suddenly a smooth with a bit of a cold voice reach Snow ears, causing him to blink in confusion before turning around to see Tyrone wearing a polite smile, dark green eyes showing a bit of indifference when it gazes to the person next to Snow, well this is the famous man that has been known for his cold and warm attitude to different kinds of people.


    Frankly, the reason why he receives such a warm wee so easily is probably because of the appearance that reminds Tyrone of histe brother, which the man ironically doesn''t know that he really is his brother.


    Snow isn''t really worried about the man figuring out his real identity, after all, his father friends have used a body to fake his death, the only one that can tell that he is the genuine and true


    Tristen Welch is his father''s friend''s words, a match of DNA, memories that only the original client knew with his family and a specific identity chip that the original client has kept the entire time.


    And if somehow, Tyrone has figured it out in the end, well, Snow wouldn''t hide forever about who he is anyway, it will just give him a little trouble if people know early on, which Snow already has predictions and nned if that were to happen.


    "Oh! Brother Tyrone, this is Leo, we-"


    "You see we just figure out that we have a matching mental power! And in which, starting today, we are going to be living together. I was just busy handling some important matters while my Little cutie here was busy buying our foodster on."


    Snow that was cut off from speaking was trying to stop his lip from twitching in amusement while the entire time his expression never changes, as it remains oblivious and dense at the way the man is trying to make his brother misunderstood that there is something going on between them.


    Which he just let the man continue on, at least this is better than openly trying to murder his brother, though Snow will continue to watch out for his rather drastic actions for a while.


    "Yeah! Leo and I are going to be living together starting today. Brother Tyrone, I''ll invite you to have dinner together with your sisterter next time ok? I''m excited to meet your sister and chat about the food that we can cook together."


    Smiling at his brother that shoot a skeptic but understanding look toward the man beside him that secretly raise his chin seemingly proud about taking his im which has caused Snow to find the man action a bit adorable, before turning his attention to Tyrone that is currently acting like a real brother one should act.


    "Mental Power match Huh? That is great... congrattion on finding each other and being so close..."


    A sh of wistfulness has quickly appeared on Tyrone''s face as he spoke those words full of longing while seemingly remembering a certain someone as his dark green eyes soften for a bit before disappearing so quickly that it almost made Snowpletely believed that he was just seeing thing, which he knew is a lie and that strange expression was tucked in the corner of Snow mind even when the older man has skilfully shown a brotherly look on his face as he gazes upon him.


    Well, the man got the right to be acting as his brother now though, since, from the few minutes of chatting with him, Snow has skillfully made the man ept him as an adopted brother, something which he has a n to do from the start, after all, Snow also wants to get close to his family in this world, even though he couldn''t reveal that he was the real deal.


    After all, the Welch family will be getting in trouble during the dealing with those corrupted families and people,ter on, Snow just needs to integrate himself so that he can be there if something dangerous suddenly sprang up, for example, Carl suddenly taking action to deal with his brother after learning that Henry loves another man.


    Snow is absolutely sure that Carl will try with all his might to remove the person that will block his way and from stopping him from getting what he wants.


    Carl can be a thoroughly decisive and ruthless person base with just how coldly and heartlessly he has betrayed the original client.

 Chapter 208: Leo Concern And Panic. "Why Is His Charm Not Working? Damn It!"

    Chapter 208: Leo Concern And Panic. "Why Is His Charm Not Working? Damn It!"


    "Brother Tyrone?"


    Leo finally felt a bit better when the man before them didn''t show any affection on a romantic level to his little cutie and has only seen concern to another person and with that Leo suddenly felt great relief, after all, even if he tried to deny it, the young man doesn''t see him as a potential lover no matter what he does, so Leo is a tiny and little bit in panic.


    Anyway, why is his charm not working when he needed it? Damn it.


    "Yeah, its surprising isn''t it? I couldn''t help but feel like Brother Tyrone is my real brother something I didn''t have since I''m an only child, so I couldn''t help but ask if I can treat him like one so..."


    Seemingly blushing in shyness and embarrassment, Snow''s voice lowered down softly while fidgetting causing Tyrone expression to instantly turns soft while feeling longing for his younger brother that has passed away in that unfortunate ident which still makes his heart twist in pain every single time he remembers about what happened.


    "I don''t mind. I really feel like he was a younger brother of mine, so I am grateful that Dalle requested it since I feel the same way."


    Leo observing that the two men only have familial love on their gazes has finally caused him to take a breather after seeing that there isn''t really anything ambiguous between them, the stuffy feeling on his chest finally lessening.


    However, Leo still remains extremely wary and guarded to any person, especially men who are close to Dalle, his Little Cutie is so beautiful, bright and adorable that there is a high chance that they will fall in love with him.


    So with a tightening on his grip on the oh so small shoulder on his hand, Leozily smiles while leaning his head a bit closer to the younger man, his red eyes turning into half-lidded one like always.


    Snow who felt the sudden need of closeness on the older man has just blink his eyes normally while silently allowing Leo actions that can be seen as an ambiguous one or having a close rtionship in friendship with each other.


    Soon, Snow continues to chat with his older brother while Leo remains quiet, seemingly happy enough to bask on his presence while being intimately close, although Snow knew that the man can erupt anytime he wants and this obedient and calm side of him didn''t fool Snow a bit.


    And then soon, when the three of them were about to leave the cafe and began to start another round of shopping in the market, a figure has suddenly entered at the same time that Tyrone was going out from the door, andpletely different from what happened to Snow, the man who is surprisingly small in figure despite being the honored general was quickly caught and wrapped up in the arms of his older brother.


    Oh Snow couldn''t help but eye the suddenly pink ears of Henry which he failed to hide despite attaining a normal look on his face and isn''t blushing crimson color from shyness after figuring out that he was being hugged by the person he likes, which anyone can easily see and figure out that he has a certain feeling to the person before him if they watch him a bit harder.


    However, when Snow gazes upon his brother''s face, his lip twitch.


    Ah this is the real deal, unlike Snow''s deceiving act, Tyrone is rather dense and oblivious to Henry''s certain affection toward him.


    "Henry?"


    But when Snow heard the rather quiet voice of his brother along with that hidden certain emotion that the man tried to control and hide, well he couldn''t help but blink his eyes dumbly at what he just figure out.


    Which Snow has suddenly use his hands to grab the arm on Leo that has tense up in a split second after seeing Henry''s sudden appearance.


    While inwardly smiling on how Leo will deal with his acquaintance with Henry, Snow tiptoe over, cing his hand intimately on the man wide shoulder before softly whispering on that rather lovable ear and making his warmth breath to graze upon it.


    Snow didn''t miss the way the man wide shoulders tense up, especially when Leo''s entire body quickly be tight when Snow has identally and teasingly made his lip slightly touch on his ear.


    "These two people definitely have hot with each other."


    With those words, Snow has then returned back to standing normally with a smile on his face, seemingly oblivious of the ambiguous actions he has just done, and when he stared at the man expression, Snow inwardly snorts when those eyes express about how can he be sharp about others romantic feeling whilepletely dense when ites to himself?


    Though there is a slight thrill of chill that runs down his spine when those oh so beautiful red eyes that shine like precious rubies darkened and clouded deeply with unknown emotion, seemingly trying to burn him with passion.


    Snow absolutely felt excited and a bit feverish from Leo''s passionate gaze but for now, he acted like everything is normal and turning his attention at the two men that are currently awkwardly interacting with each other, although there were those subdue atmosphere between the two of them.


    Definitely has a history with each other, which isn''t surprising since Henry likes his brother, so something unmistakenly happened in their past.


    Really Snow even can tell without his appraisal skill after watching the two interact that they don''t have any idea that theypletely like each other.


    Oh well, this is definitely going to make one of his mission a bit easier to handle.


    Feeling entirely yful, Snow has almostughed out loud when Henry has finally gaze in their direction and has identally spoken the name of the person next to him, utterly shocked hat he has stupidly spoken the man name.


    It is really courageous of him to be using his real name too unlike Snow fake identity as Dalle, well the man''s great confidence and boldness cause Snow to raise his affection to continue raise up.


    "Le-Leo!"

 Chapter 209: Snow Showed A Trusting Eyes Causing Leo To Inwardly Wince With Guilt.

    Chapter 209: Snow Showed A Trusting Eyes Causing Leo To Inwardly Wince With Guilt.


    "Oh? The two of you know each other Leo?"


    Snow inwardly give a nod of approval to the man, when Leo didn''t even tense up this time after Henry stupidly spoke up his name and showed that he knows him before Snow blinking his eyes in curiosity as he gazes back and forth between the two of them.


    "Ah, yeah we got acquaintance when Henry was deployed on the that I have been staying for a while because of work and I just happened to help him with some problem that has suddenly sprung up since Henry needed a guide around the area."


    Rather than telling about needing the man help, Leo will never show about himself being weak to his Little Cutie.


    So Leo has spoken in a straight face about some half-lie and half-truth with ease, while quickly and normally draping his arms once again to the younger man shoulder and pulling him a bit closer while his red eyes that have been half-lidded the entire time has quickly shot a dangerous look toward the man.


    Suddenly a realization began to finally dawn on Henry''s eyes as he gazes at Leo arms that were wrapped around the younger man while feeling utter disbelief about what he was seeing and learning.


    After all, this is the man that has been known for being uninterested,id back,zy and downright just dealing with the Empire problem because of the so-called responsibility and nothing more.


    This man doesn''t like the Empire, basically, deep down Leo doesn''t like anyone and anything in his life.


    But when Henry recieve the threatening messages that constantly alert him on his brain chip, he can tell that Leo is being for real and serious this time, basically, the iron tree has finally blossomed, he will definitely tell this to the Emperor, his monarch will positively feel happy to know about it.


    And Leo that has felt that he has sent enough threatening message, for now, has finally stopped, although he still dreads that Henry will identally leak his real identity, even though he knew that there is no way that Henry is stupid enough to even do that.


    However, as long as there is a high chance of it happening, Leo will make sure to stop it.


    Because what if his Little Cutie suddenly got scared and run away from him after learning who he really is? Leo will let Henry understand that if he will have the trouble chasing his man if that were to happen, then there is no way that he will allow Henry to have an easy way chasing his man too.


    Right now, the two of them are like in the same boat as they chase their own man, so if Leo can''t get Dalle, then neither will Henry get his Tyrone.


    "Deployed? You mean Henry works in Military?"


    Although Snow knew the Henry identity already but as Z, there is still those loathsome feeling that always remain in the body he is using, those corrupted ones that dare to stain the wonderful meaning and concepts of what his biological family has stood for, that his biological father has given his all life for.


    After all, once upon a time, before the Great General Tyr Welch has died in that unfortunate, which is really an ambush attack, that the Welch Family that was once in the top rank of aristocrat family that has produced a long list of talented, honored and skilled people in the military rank from the past generation are a well known military family.


    But that was all in the past because the present generation only has the Welch older son Tyrone which is skilled in medical knowledge while the second child, a daughter, was a person who is more into cooking and famous as an online live person with food-rted, while the youngest child has unfortunately died together with the Great General.


    The Welch family currently consists of a Grandmother, mother, oldest son and daughter with no unfortunate member branch outside the main family, thus leaving the Welch family in mere name only since they have lost most of the power that they have in the military since while their rank in aristocrat family is also slowly diminishing from the past few years.


    It is really pity though, however, when Snow quickly nces at the frowning Henry, well, if this man married to their Welch family then their tradition of having a person working in the military will count right?


    After all, there is no way that Snow will work in the military after the mission is dealt with but for now, Snow will focus more at the three men that were currently giving him a confuse, alert and worried expression at the distaste and loathe emotion that Snow didn''t hide one bit when he has spoken.


    "Is there something wrong amidst working in the military? Did you have a bad experience with them?"


    Hearing the gently probing of his older brother, Snow just wrinkles his nose before ncing around with his wide emerald eyes in what appeared to be awkwardness before shooting Henry a downright cautious and rmed looked, but despite it all, he continues speaking bravely ignoring the way that Leo has eerily turned silent.


    "No offense, but I dislike most of the people working in the military right now, well, you know, since their kind of bad? Yeah, bad, since I can even see that their kind of corrupted for a while now, even Ray mention it and he worked as a soldier before he left!"


    Ignoring the slight widening eyes of the two men before him while Leo just silently listen with scary focus and attention, Snow continues speaking.


    "Oh! Especially I hate one individual in the Smith family! Ray told me that there is a name Ulric Smith that I need to watch out for! He said that man is a super pervert and has been harassing my friend when he was a soldier! That pervert even tried framing my friend too and wanted to exchange Ray''s good reputation back as long as Ray epted to sleep with the pervert for a few times!"


    "And you know what? Ray just told him to fuck off and quit the military when that happened even though it causes him trouble from his family but if I were him I''ll definitely punch that guy face before I left. Deserve it, such a pervert guy!"


    With enraged bright emerald eyes, Snow cheeks turned crimson from anger as he continues to rant while ignoring the pale expression of Henry, although the poor guy probably got harrassed too from the look of it and Ulric was his cousin too, while Tyrone who saw the man reaction started to fret over him.


    Well at least, something good hase out of it, like Henry getting his older brother''s attention and focus on his life for a bit now or from what he can see on his older brother''s eyes, it''s going to be a long time of attention.


    However, Snow was more focus at the deceptively low voice of Leo which he was able to sense the hint of danger on it when the man spoke, "Oh? That man is really no good. Stay away from him Little Cutie~ Though I wonder why Ray told you to stay away from him too, did he bother you somehow?"


    Is that why you don''t like men? Suddenly Leo that was rmed from what he just heard, secretly gritted his teeth.


    "Oh that pervert visit Marc Club and still harassing Ray, mentioning about the fact that he like the challenge and excitement of the chase. Yeah, I don''t really get it though, luckily I''m busy doing my own stuff to visit my friend in the entertainment club all the time and didn''t see that pervert frequently if he suddenly appeared there."


    However, when he observed Leo normal expression but definitely not inwardly normal, definitely raging storm on his emotion, well, Snow will probably start to deal with that man, after all, even if Ulric Smith was a great pervert, he still has an important role in the Smith family and held some status in the Military enough that he was trusted sufficiently by Henry father.


    "ke, tell me when Ulric will visit Marc Club again alright?"


    Secretlymunicating with ke on his mind, and getting a reply back, Snow then pulled Leo by grabbing his wrist, with a bright smile appears on his face, as he leads him out.


    "But forget that! Come on Leo! Since you are here, tell me what kind of food do you like to eat and I''ll cook those for you whenever I have time, especially when we are not going to be busy with our work and staying together in our free time."


    Suddenly, Snow watch as the man brighten up, red eyes glittering in delight which cause Snow to be a bit in a daze for seconds before blinking his eyes back and returning to normal, unfortunately Leo was far too happy that he didn''t see Snow stunned moment or else he will definitely feel delighted that his charm is finally working.


    Soon, the four of them continue to do what they havee to the City Market in the first ce, Snow letting Leo carry what he will be cooking for tonight dinner, while the other ingredients he bought will be deliveredter on.


    And to their other side, was the figure of the stiff and awkward Henry that was following Tyrone around, and even Snow can see about how soft and tender his older brother gaze whenever he nces at the oblivious person beside him.


    Tyrone gaze linger with hope, longing and an expression of ''is this really happening?'' or ''is he with him right now?'' there is definitely a history between them.


    Snow couldn''t help but wonder about the would-be future, these two people have missed a chance to be together because of hesitation and uncertainty that has caused their possibility to turned zero.


    Inwardly shaking his head, Snow continues to work Leo, while teasing and bullying the man once in a while, having fun seeing those beautiful red eyes lighting up then bing downcast and then shing with wonder and excitement of maybe Snow was finally seeing that he wanted something more to their rtionship only to turned disappointed.


    Ah Snow is definitely bad for his chosen lover in this world.


    And then, after hugging his older brother in goodbye, ignoring the hidden sharp look from Leo and Henry''s hidden envy, Snow has finally taken the man to his home.


    "Here we go! This is where you are going to be living starting today!"


    With a wee smile, Snow has opened his arms wide in a show of how happy he is to have the man starting living with him at this moment on and then soon, he started showing the ce before finally helping to carry the man another bag while the man pulled the heavier one as he follows him to a room.


    "Little Cutie, um isn''t this your room?"


    Although he was happy, delighted and hoping once again, but Leo be inwardly alert, after all, he finally learned from the roller coaster of emotion this afternoon in the Market City, that he will be disappointed once again.


    Because much to his dismay, Leo should probably stop thinking about something more deeply to every movement and action that the young man will be doing, because there is no adoration and affection on those bright emerald eyes.


    Snow that has ce Leo luggage into one of the empty closets on his room gaze at the older man with wide clear eyes, pure and untainted which has cause Leo to unable to figure out if he should cry orugh after hearing the words that havee out on the young man mouth.


    "Well, we are going to be sharing the same bed. There is nothing wrong with that right? Oh! Don''t worry Leo! I will not take advantage of you, after all, just like I said before I don''t like men. I will not be like that perverted Ulric! Your chastity is going to be safe! I will not take advantage of you, I promise you!"


    No pleases be a pervert and take advantage of me for all you want, that is what Leo wanted to speak right now but he can only nod and smile at those bright emerald eyes that spoke of ''trust me Leo nothing will go wrong'' and '' I trust you to do the same Leo.''


    Wincing a bit in guilt, Leo will definitely need to control himself every time he interact with that younger man in order not to cross the bottom line.


    Damn.

 Chapter 210: Leo Mind Is About To Snap Up While Losing Reason. God Help Him...

    Chapter 210: Leo Mind Is About To Snap Up While Losing Reason. God Help Him...


    "Is it good?"


    With a bright smile, Snow asked with hopeful glittering emerald eyes to the person currently sitting opposite from the table after he saw the man has finally chewed and swallowed the food that he just made, which is asagna, a recipe that has been lost because of long years pass while a new one has reced of the old one because of the environment and culture change.


    "Um, its taste delicious Little Cutie. I never tried this food before, is it your recipe? The person that will be your other half is definitely going to be so blessed to have you in their life."


    Which is going to be me, and I undoubtedly will feel over the moon if I finally have you in my life...


    And with darkening red-eye, Leo looked with a burning gaze to the oh so bright and beautiful young man before him while speaking with a captivating maic voice that can easily make the people that can hear it turned weak on their knees, especially with the suggestive sound upon it.


    Leo perfectly knew that he will probably fail again on trying to charm the young man before him, but he will never give up, maybe one day, Dalle will suddenly open up his blind eyes andprehend about how an understanding, outstanding and handsome man he is right?


    Hearing the tall man continued flirting and charming actions, Snow cheeks turned crimson in shyness, while always ignoring the hidden meaning behind Leo''s words and actions, as he beamed back with happiness from the praise he recieve.


    "Thanks, Leo! I am sure to treat my lover extremely gentle, just like being the most cherished and treasured person to my entire life. I just wish I can find the right woman soon though, but unfortunately, no one has been able to make my heart pound in a special way yet."


    With a hopeful and longing gaze on his emerald eye, Snow has finally taken a spoonful of the food he has cooked before chewing it slowly, however, he has been secretly observing the person before him and Snow didn''t miss the way Leo''s eye has twitch over when he has spoken about finding the right woman.


    Ah Snow definitely loves this man''s reactions every single time, his growing affection for this man would probablye from his constant teasing and bullying him huh...


    "I''m sure you will meet your other half soon, you might never know, they could just be nearby."


    Like me for example please open your eyes soon, Leo couldn''t help but wish wistfully while helplessly staring at this dense and oblivious young man thatpletely make him crazy while secretly gazing upon those wet and oily pink lip that made him just want to try tasting it too.


    It will definitely taste delicious and soft in the touch Leo couldn''t help but swallowed hard when a rather lovely red tongue peeked out from between white teeth and licking those beautiful pink lips in a sensual way that made his head dizzy from hunger.


    "What''s wrong Leo?"


    Suddenly, the worried and concern voice of the young man has manage to awake him from those dangerous thoughts that started emerging on his mind after seeing that wonderful scenery, swallowing on a dry throat, Leo just sters a smile.


    "Um? Oh, I was just thinking about what I will do tomorrow, sorry if I be distracted for a few seconds there."


    Seeing the restrained smile from the man, Snow just nods his head naively and innocently epting the definitely lie with ease and a straight face, and smiling normally, soon Snow has started asking a bunch of questions to the man that was definitely sweating inside while remembering all the half-life and half-truth that he was speaking off.


    And then after a few minutester, the two of them has finally finished eating which was only after Snow was satisfied on causing the man to squirm and writhe from his secret teasing and bullying before ushering Leo to go at the second floor and take a shower for tonight while he will clean up and let the high technology to wash the dirty dishes.


    After everything was over, Snow was currently back on his room and sitting on their soon to berge bed and while waiting for the older man to finish taking a shower, Snow was currently using the high tech bracelet on his wrist as a transparent scene panel was open up before him, while his hand has been pressing moving around.


    Which is Snow just showing for his current identity''s sake as he does his present job,pletely absorbs on it and has almost miss when Leo has finally finished taking his shower.


    And when he raise his head up, Snow met the amazing image of Leo currently naked upper body while wearing loose pants that dangerously low in the waist area, showing those beautiful mermaid lines.


    Oh hey there sexy are you trying to seduce and tempt me with your body right now?


    A quick sh of a sly glint appeared on his eyes, Snow has slowly raised his hand over his chin while seriously observing the man with a perfect shape body whilezily walking before him in a slow manner, bright emerald eyes looking up and down as he openly checks the man without any hesitation and embarrassment on his face.


    "Little Cutie~ Do you like what you see?"


    With a rather sensual looking smile that highlights his handsome features along with a half-lidded red eyes shooting a burning look, Leo spoke with a sexy drawl on his voice to the young man that was gazing upon him.


    Although after a few seconds, Leo couldn''t help but feel disappointed when those bright emerald eyes remained clear and bright without any intimate and desire emotion that Leo definitely wanted the young man eyes to contain.


    Ignoring the chill of thrill and excitement that run down on his spine, Snow suddenly stop what he was doing, turning the transparent screen panel off before getting done from therge bed that he has been sitting off.


    And with an innocent smile on his face, Snow that has managed to meet Leo halfways has abruptly used his hand to gently trace those wonderful and perfectly wless muscle abs on the man stomach which has caused Leo to instantly be stunned and astonished, well the man probably didn''t think that Snow will be brazen and bold enough to touch him right?


    With a perfectly normal expression, Snow continues to fondle here and there, softly tracing and caressing parts of the tall man body which has caused the red eyes to widen in absolute confusion, and when Snow saw the way those hands of Leo that hang tensely to the side has suddenly twitch, seemingly about to make his move, is when Snow finally decided to stop and taking a step back.


    "Wow, you''re body sure looks beautiful and sexy Leo! I wish I have the same one but my stature is small and doesn''t have a wless tone body. I''m sure you have numerous womening after you right?"


    Showing an envious expression, while his bright emerald eyes shing with appreciation as Snow took another one look over at the man sexy tone body that has been standing so eerily quiet and tense a few distances away from him, Snow has soon let out a sigh while shaking his head before showing a cheerful smile.


    "Anyway, I know that I can''t change what I have. I''ll just hope that the person who will love me and I will also love back will appreciate my appearance."


    Scratching his cheek in embarrassment, Snow peered up at the still wide eyes man which was being slightly twitchy seemingly trying to stop himself from doing something, before letting out a delicate chuckle.


    "Sorry for making you feel awkward Leo. Anyway, I''ll go take a quick shower now alright? Justy down in the bed, you don''t need to wait for me if you feel like sleeping right now."


    So with a friendly pat on the taller man''s shoulder, Snow has passed by after seeing him nodded his head which Snow was unable to stop the sadistic raise of his lip after his back was turned away from the man which he soon tightly closes the door in the bathroom.


    A few secondster, while slightly hearing the water dripping down from the close door, Leo''s mind that has just brain circuit has finally awoken up before a rather restrained strangle sounds escape his lip.


    "Urgh"


    This is torture he almost lost control for a second there, Leo was d that the young man has stopped touching him and has taken a step back away from him in that dangerous few seconds that he was nning to just embraced the young man into his arm, consequences be damn.


    Rubbing his face in frustration, Leo couldn''t help but let out a loud groan when he felt his lower abdomen swelled up and burned with a painful need.


    Should he feel fortunate that the young man has somehow miss that problem of his? Or should he feel unfortunate that his current circumstances will at least make the young man finally learn that he just got hard from his touch, showing that he definitely has a hot on him?


    Taking a deep breath, Leo has used his mental power and strong will to restrain that certain part of his that couldn''t really be controlled no matter how much he wanted to deny that he doesn''t have much control of himself anymore when ites to the younger man.


    With onest deep sigh, Leo has soon wear a shirt on and went to sit down on the bed.


    However, when a few minutester when the young man which was still a bit wet, along with sticky hair and a naked upper body while having a towel wrapped on his ''waist has suddenly gone out from the bathroom has cause Leo to almost lost his reason and his mind to snap dangerously.


    With an overwhelming dry throat and eyes wide, Leo watched as the man walked over closer to where he was sitting on the bed, entirely looking oh so delicious and painful oblivious of how much fucking charming he currently appear was.


    Especially when those bright emerald eyes straightly met his with an imploring shyness along with a sheepish smile that is when Leo knew that he is a lost cause to this person.


    "Leo, do you mind if I asked one of your shirts to wear for tonight? Since some items that belong to you and what you usually use and wear will help heal my mental power a bit faster and using your clothes to sleep is a good idea that I can think of. Please, Leo?"


    Oh god please help him survive this torture which has just started and Leo is already about to go crazy from everything that is happening.

 Chapter 211: No Matter What, Leo Will Not Back Out. Snow Just Being Himself.

    Chapter 211: No Matter What, Leo Will Not Back Out. Snow Just Being Himself.


    In another room, red eyes have been ncing around in an awkward manner, however, if one where to observed more deeply on it, one can see the swirling madness inside it.


    And Leo who has been desperately trying to look elsewhere couldn''t help himself anymore as his eyes has once more went back to the person that was currently standing in the middle of the room, seemingly typing something in that transparent panel of his, thus causing Leo a perfect view of such an alluring and charming sight that makes him go crazy right now.


    And despite about his self-control and reason that seemed to be in the brim of breaking apart, Leo gaze has shamelessly remained to gaze up and down at the clueless young man, seemingly unable to choose of which spot his red eyes should be eyeing at.


    Despite how Leo tried to desperately remove his gaze away from the oblivious person that has been unconsciously giving him such a sweet torment the moment that he went out from the bathroom with a towel covering his delicate waist, Leo absolutely knew that he was a lost cause as all he can do right now is to openly gape at the person that makes his heart goes crazy.


    With wide red eyes, Leo watched in bated breathed as the young man has shifted his body causing therge white shirt on his small frame to shift slightly to the side, thus the beautiful vicle along with a rounded shoulder exposed on Leo''s eyes, causing his heart to skip a bit more faster than ever.


    And after a few secondster, Leo waited as the young man has stretched his arms up in a split second causing therge white shirt to raise up above in which Leo didn''t miss to examine the young man delicate waist, looking so flexible and soft just from the appearance alone that has caused his throat to be drier.


    After a while of Leo just gaping with a burning gaze, the young man seemed to have finally finished whatever he was doing as those slender white legs that were peeking out under therge white shirt gracefully walked over to where he was currently sitting up.


    And Leo knows that all of this needed to stop as his lower abdomen has awakened once more with burning need, and despite desperately trying to restrain it with his mental power, there is nothing he can do while his determination has long disappeared ago making itpletely useless.


    With that, before the young man can even get close to him, and probably seeing the ratherrge bulge on his pants that Leo wanted to frantically hide, he has hurriedly stood up and straightly walking over toward their bedroom door in order to leave the room in the hurry.


    Of course, not before mentioning about what he was going to do, after all, Leo doesn''t want the young man to be worried and thereforeing after him which isn''t a great idea right now, Leo was barely hanging to his sanity and self-control from doing something drastic.


    Oh, Leo genuinely wanted to just get the young man and embracing him to be his, consequences are damn, but when he imagines a bright emerald eye shooting him a loathsome and betrayed expression because of wrongly trusting a person he thought that he can believe from.


    That has been enough reason capable to restrain himself, in which giving Leo enough time to n and think ahead as he finally quickly left the bedroom.


    Which Leo was fortunate enough of still retaining some sort of control on his voice that sounds normal when he has spoken, albeit almost stuttering in a flustered manner, but still normal and isn''t suspicious at all.


    "I-I forgot to call someone just now. Little Cutie I''ll be back. J-Just sleep now alright? Don''t wait for me, it might take a long time before I''m done."


    "Eh? W-wait Leo?"


    Snow raises his hand seemingly wanting to stop the older man which has absolutely move faster than him thus fully unable to stop Leo from leaving, and he can only blink his eyes dumbly when the door has mmed shut in a decisive way,pletely leaving him all alone in their shared bedroom.


    Staying quiet for a few seconds and figuring out what is wrong this time, since Snow was frankly dealing something important in a few minutes there.


    Which soon Snow couldn''t help but slowly gaze down at his current attire before a wry chuckle escape his lip while emerald eyes sh in amusement when an idea sh his mind about what the real reason why.


    Before whispering something when a another idea shes his mind which he has instantly shaken off since it was basically pitting himself if he were to do that.


    "... it''s going to be fun but it''s not a great idea topletely show my naked body to him right?"


    After all, Leo is already reacting that way when Snow was just wearing hisrge shirt, while with afortable short.


    Snow is absolutely sure that Leo will definitely lose all his reason and will pounce on him which Snow isn''t ready yet but isn''t against it though when he suddenly remembers the amazing body of his chosen lover and as always has cause Snow''s tongue to lick his lip seemingly wanting to taste something extremely delicious.


    No matter which world, so far his chosen lover has a rather sexy tone body, tall and handsome too, which Snow couldn''t help but looking down to observe his current body before an almost childish pout appears on his face because why is his body almost small, delicate and slender all the time so far?


    Is this evidence that the world was showing him that he is destined to be the bottom one in their rtionship?


    Letting out a sigh, Snow has climbed over to therge bed and has finallyid down deeming it enough to stop from bullying the poor man, unless Snow wanted to make Leopletely lost control of himself.


    Shaking his head from those thoughts, Snow has soon slept peacefully while using Leo shirt has started to quickly heal his damaged mental power, although having the man in the same ce with him would have worked better.


    Although he has lied about the ck jade bracelet is an item to use to find his mental match nevertheless it was a bit surprising that the two of them have a genuine perfect match which was 100% one too.


    In which would have be the rarest and exceptional synchronization of having geat affinity in the entire history of humankind, too bad Snow has figured it out with his appraisal skill and didn''t want to make it important, relevant and serious causing the two of them to suddenly face with problems from persistent people that wanted to figure about how it happened.


    And as Snow sleep peacefully with a calm mind, Leo that has hurriedly left the room can only let out a loud groan while leaning his back to the closes door, while half-lidded red eyes turned to look on a certain part of his that couldn''t just restrain itself.


    "... not good"


    Letting out harsh pants while a whirlwind of desire almost sinks his entire mind, Leo has quickly gone to the other extra restroom on the house to take care of his throbbing lower part because if he doesn''t take care of his current problem then he might really be unable to control himself anymore.


    And he doesn''t want that to happen.


    Even Leo knows that no matter how much he doesn''t want to hurt the young man while giving him the respect that he deserved but there will be a time that he will truly snap.


    And so, as soon as he walks in the extra restroom, Leo has instantly closed the door while making sure that no sound will exit from the outside as he uses his unsteady mental power in the entire room, which a few secondster, an ambiguous and sensual sound has soon echoed out.


    Soon, a few hours have passed by, when a rather tired, exhausted and drain Leo has finally gone back into their shared bedroom, feeling wary of what he might see again and losing control once more, thankfully though, the young man is properly sleeping in therge bed, covered with the nket while letting out an adorable small snore, though more like the sound of his breath.


    And after what he has suffered, Leo has never once thought of just sleeping in the living room to save himself from the sweet tortured, how can he do that when this is going to be the first time that he will be sleeping in the same bed to his Little Cutie?


    How can he be afraid just because of losing his reason and control?


    Leo is ready to face the consequences of his actions, there is nothing that will stop him from getting close to the person that has taken his entire attention so easily and quickly which he has already wanted to be the person that will be his other half for the rest of his entire life.


    With a wide red eye full of possessiveness and obsession, Leo couldn''t help but stand up at the other side of the bed while passionately gazing at the sleeping young man.


    And after a few minutester, Leo has finally released a sigh, while a tired yawn escapes his lip, in which he soon has finally climbed up over the bed andy down next to the love of his life, and just simply sleeping next to the young man has caused him nothing but happiness.


    Suddenly Leo has quickly thought that simply sleeping together in the same bed and not doing anything else is also a great thing to experience and with that, red eyes blink slowly while whispering a soft good night to the sleeping young man.


    And as he closes his eyes which not a few seconds pass by yet when Leo''s eyes have suddenly snapped open wide when the person that has been so docile and obedient has swiftly shifted toward him and practically gluing his smaller body toward hisrger one.


    Which followed by a small head that has instantly nestled between his neck and shoulder that Leo can feel the warm breath ghosting over his skin that causes his entire body to shudder at the strange sensation before an arm has suddenly draped over his already burning body while those slender white legs entangled with his own leg.


    With a deep breath, Leo''s eyes instantly turned bloodshot since his mind is in the brink of snapping, especially when he felt the soft body cuddling so closely toward his and desperately feeling the smooth warm skin.


    And right now, Leo prayed to god, to any powerful being out there to save him from this wonderful, oh amazing but torturous sweet heaven that he found himself with, and during the entire night, Leo was tested against his restrain, reason and self-control, although his lower part didn''t listen and was a lost cost already.


    So, with a mantra running on his mind, the words ''don''t cross the bottom line even if you want too'', ''don''t cross the bottom line or you''ll regret it'' keep painfully repeating like a broken record.


    Thus the poor Leo was desperately trying to survive the rest of the night, while Snow has remained clueless at the torture that he was unconsciously performing to his chosen lover, while also remaining clueless about the distinctive danger about his current situation, after all, he was genuinely sweetly sleeping peacefully.


    Thus one person was being tortured, and one was being ignorant was slowly pass by the entire night with barely a thin line of certain circumstances that could happen anytime.

 Chapter 213: Snow Wanted To Cough Up Blood. He Will Stop To Be A Matchmaker Later On.

    Chapter 213: Snow Wanted To Cough Up Blood. He Will Stop To Be A Matchmaker Later On.


    "Henry, wait for a second!"


    "Um... Tyrone? Eh..?"


    Henry that has been walking faster, his mind racing as he question about what he has been doing the whole time is right all along, couldn''t help but stop his footsteps when a rather flustered and in panic voice of the person he has always love secretly reach his ears.


    Did he run after me? Wait is something wrong?


    Before Henry can even turn around and as a concern question, a firm hand has swiftly grabbed his shoulder and turning him around in an instant, although Henry is a trained soldier and fighter, his guard was always down when ites to this person.


    He should have been able to dodge and remove himself from what is holding him right now, but Henry will never capable enough to fight back when it''s all concerning Tyrone.


    Because this person is Tyrone Welch the person that has offered him a caring hand during his moment of hardship, at first he treated the other person as a close friend and might be an older brother figure before his attachment has suddenly turned into something more deeply, entirely different and downright romantic feeling.


    With a bit shaky feeling, Henry like always tried to portray himself as a steady, firm and reliable person which he always did, after all, he doesn''t want to show about how weak he was to the person that has witness his weak moment and turning into the kind of person he is now.


    Always so vulnerable, delicate and inadequate, Henry just wanted to show to the person that he is strong enough to protect him now, all grown up and reliable, but he couldn''t help wonders how the two of them has changed, when did it be so awkward between them, and when did they stop speaking to each other?


    Its really been so long...


    Was he being hated? Was his Brother Tyrone also started to dislike him? After all, Henry knew that this man has always wanted to continue their Welch family legacy but unfortunately only doesn''t have talent to do it.


    Is that the reason why they have drifted apart? Facing the person before him, Henry vulnerably and insecurities couldn''t help but emerge at this instant because the reason why he has grown stronger and powerful, brave enough to face against his own family was that this person has offered him his hand along with dark green eyes brimming with gentleness.


    So it isn''t surprising when a cracked has finally appeared on Henry always steady expression when he met the resolute dark green eyes of the person that he has been longing so much.


    "HenryI''m dull as hell so what I''m about to do just pushed me away if you dislike it alright?"


    Finally seeing what Dalle has spoken from before, a sh of understanding appeared on his mind, while his heart skips faster as he whispers gentle words as he desperately wants to gambles for a chance at this moment on while bracing himself from the change, good or bad, Tyrone can only make a move to get what he wanted.


    "Wha-!"


    With a gentle smile on Tyrone''s face, he swiftly leans over and decisively crushed his lips to Henry warm one while his dark green eyes seriously peering over at the wide eyes of the person before him as he slowly and gently moves his lip over in a careful manner, waiting for any sign of rejection, refusal, and disgust.


    However, when only dazed eyes and shaky arms slowly wrapped around his back and hesitantly pulling him over tightly, Tyrone eyes shone brilliantly while his heart pumping with delight and joy, before turning more courageously as he deepened their kiss, titling Henry head to the side to get a better angle, while his hands have wrapped around those firm small waist and cradling the back of his head.


    "Umm"


    Feeling like he was dreaming, Henry couldn''t help but let out a soft groan as the warm lip of the person he dearly loves was against his own, everything felt so extremely unbelievable, however, even in his dazed moment, there is still something that he didn''t miss to observe.


    Henry was still able to see those uncertainties, disbelief that swirl on those beautiful dark green eyes that has instantly turned into extreme relief and loving gaze when he has wrapped his arms around him, Henry felt like he doesn''t mind dying this instant, while his eyes turning a bit teary at this possibility of exchanging this intimate actions to the person he loves.


    He dreams about it all the time and knew that he can only dream but right now, it''s all real.


    Tyrone that has been watching the person before him despite the heavy exchange of their kiss, saw the way those determined eyes turned watery with sadness and happiness, causing him to suddenly break their kiss while leaning over to lick the tears that have escaped those lovely eyes and whispering soft words as he embraced the love of his life.


    Tyrone is still inplete disbelief that the shining star, the most skilled and talented soldier, the youngest General in military rank felt the same way as he did, Tyrone will definitely treat Dalleter on if it wasn''t for that young man help and words there is no way that he would have the courage to gamble and did what he has just done today.


    ANd he is definitely d that he did it, that he faces his fear and uncertainties.


    "Henry my little Henry I was always indecisive and afraid I didn''t have the courage to confess my feelings to you How can I? When you''re so dazzling and I''m nothing special...So I didn''t dare Henry I have always loved you."


    Hearing the sad and self criticize of the person he loves along with heartfelt confession, Henry''s eyes couldn''t help but widen in shocked and rmed, he just wanted to be the best, to show that he isn''t weak, that he can be trusted and powerful enough to protect him.


    However, Henry has never known that all of it has made this person feel so self-conscious with his heart twisting in pain, regret along with happiness, Henry has leaned his head over to give a gentle kiss to the person he loves the most while feeling enough courage to finally confessed.


    "Brother Tyrone I I have always loved you too"


    "Little Henryyou don''t know how happy I am right now to hear you say that."


    With tender eyes, Tyrone has once more kiss the young man deeply, their body tightly embracing each other in a desperate and relief manner, showing how great it was to be finally able to confess their feeling to each other and extremely happy that it works out great in the end.


    Snow that has been watching the entire intimate exchange from the monitor that ke has shown him the entire time has cause Snow wanting to cough up blood, he didn''t even know that he will hit this hard when he watched the result of making the two people be a couple so fast.


    Damn why does it make him feel so extremely envious and jealous watching those two-person being extremely lovey-dovey? Now Snow couldn''t help but want to do it to Leo now, but then, his reason for the ''I don''t like men'' will not easily allow him to be that intimate to another person.


    Especially when it''s against the original client personality of ''I choose revenge, my goal and dream before anything else'' attitude, maybe he can n a loophole around it? In the previous life, it works even with Zou Yi rather gloomy, indifferent and dark attitude.


    This wouldn''t do, Snow eyes darkening while his tongue licking his lip as he remembers the previous life that he has with his lover, Snow wanted some action too!


    And then when Snow tuned his attention back to the monitor video, he watched as his brother Tyrone, showed a rather sensual smile as he whispers to the young man ears some words which look absolutely flirty in Snow eyes.


    In which Henry flushed face has turned more crimson color before shyly nodding his head that cause Tyrone face to brighten up, before pulling the young man around, managing to dodge in meeting people on their way to a certain location which Tyrone has then tightly closed off and locked his office door with a don''t disturb sign shing in front after getting inside it.


    And even without any monitor inside Tyrone office because of privacy, Snow doesn''t need to guess about what his older brother has nned to do with the young man inside.


    "..."


    Brother Tyrone, I didn''t know that your that kind of person, you sure move fast decisively one you decided huh?


    "Dalle? Is something wrong?"


    Snow suddenly turned his attention back when hearing his friend Shane''s voice, before blinking his eyes as he let out a deep sigh causing the concern Shane to asked about what is wrong.


    "... I want to be love too." His Older Brother Tyrone is getting action right now.... should I go disturb them? It isn''t fair after all...


    "..."

 Chapter 216: Everyone Running To Rescue Snow From Danger. "What The Hell...?"

    Chapter 216: Everyone Running To Rescue Snow From Danger. "What The Hell...?"


    In the same building as Snow and the rest of his friends, Henry was currently in a private room with his lover Tyrone eating their dinner date at the moment which he still can''t believe that they are together now, but when he suddenly remember about what happened early this morning his face couldn''t help but turned red from shyness.


    Especially when he can still feel the touch of their warm and sweaty bodies against each other and their lingering connection, particrly the part when he has been unabashedly speaking those exciting sounds and lusty groans, Henry can''t believe that he can be that sensual and unrestrained.


    But what can he do? It was Tyrone that was doing such intimate actions with him that Henry has just let go of his usual restraint and control.


    "Um? Dear you look adorable, what are you thinking right now?"


    Tyrone that has been eating his food, showed a happy smile along with a teasing voice that has caused the young man before him to turned far redder than ever.


    And before he can further tease and bully his lover, oh how he has been dreaming this to happen for a long time now after learning about his feeling to this person, Tyrone waws still unable to believe that they are a pair of lovers now.


    He really owes Dalle a great favor.


    In which Tyrone has suddenly watched as Henry abruptly stood up along with a twisted expression that has soon turned cold and hard causing him to also stand up and feeling a bad premonition when his lover turned around to give him a grimace expression.


    "... Brother Tyrone, something happened to Dalle, we need to hurry up and go now."


    Henry didn''t think that the person that he has ce over to follow that certain person every move and action after learning about his certain persistence in trying to chase after Tyrone will now show it uses.


    He was just thankful enough that the Welch family still has the power to protect Tyrone from people like Alex or else that man has already forced Tyrone and has made a drastic mode from the start.


    And just now he suddenly received a piece of news that the person that he just let his people remember to watch out for was suddenly taken by Alex to do his usual revolting activities.


    Henry has learned from his Brother Tyrone that they can be together now because of that young man''s help, even though he knew that Leo is probably watching out for the young man''s safety from what he has seen so far from their interaction in that single day, but Henry still owes Dalle a great favor.


    And now, knowing that something bad was about to Dalle, Henry just couldn''t stay still and not do something, especially when he was told that Leo wasn''t with him.


    Damn, where is Leo? His lover about to be


    He couldn''t continue with that thought anymore because he fully knows about the dark actions of what Alex does in his everyday life in which he can only remain helpless despite wanting to just deal with him real fast, after all, the man family belongs to one of the numerous family with a strong power that he couldn''t make a move yet.


    Henry couldn''t wait for the start of their purging, the Empire has too much-corrupted people that needed to be taken out and uproot before it was far toote.


    And as he rushed ahead to the location he was informed with, nned forming on his mind on how to deal with the man, although it was such a pain to do so yet that man family couldn''t just be easily underestimated, Henry didn''t forget to informed about what is going on to Tyrone that causes his face to turned dangerously frigid.


    While Snow that was pulled into the VIP room has felt himself being pushed in a rather soft andfortablerge bed that can fit five people on it while at the same time just letting his bodyy down there with emerald eyes looking entirely nk,pletely different from his usual bright one.


    Nevertheless, he still felt the presence of another person inside the room, hiding skillfully that the two people aside from him were unable to detect it.


    well at least, that woman isn''t dumb enough to just stay outside and wait for Leo to arrive, even Snow knew how that decision will cause the woman so much trouble, after all, deciding to let Snow be pulled by the couple to perform a threesome making out session is already a dangerous decision she has taken.


    While at the same time, it seemed that Snow has underestimated the effect of drugs he was given, especially regarding his present mind that in some way was damage in which isn''t reacting nicely upon it at the moment.


    And as he slowly moves to sit down on the soft bed with his shoulder hunch while his head was lowered down in order to hide his face, Snow vision has just darkened dangerously.


    Um change of n once again Snow can tell how dangerous his current state was bing what the hell is with that drug he has been given with his mind hurt really painfully right now...


    "Oh Alex looks, the beauty seemed to be far more sensitive and was hit harder than the other people that we have used the drug for."


    The beautiful woman has suddenly crawled into therge bed before casually draping her arms around the young man''s shoulders while peering down at his hunched and stilled form with a sly smile on her face.


    "Really? Well now this is going to be more enjoyable than I thought then they usually be far more active and exciting when that happened."


    Alex that has been unbuttoning his shirt couldn''t help but smile in amusement while his eyes glinting with unabashed lust when he gazes upon the silent figure before finally taking off his shirt while watching as the woman reach over and started gently pulling the shirt off on the young man body.


    In which Alex''s smile spread more widely when the young man head has suddenly raised up and turned around to face the woman and slowly reaching his hands over toward her, suddenly bing active than usual, the drug effect is finally working.


    Among the numerous night that Alex has experienced, he quickly can tell that this is going to be fun and his favorite one, especially when he remembers some of the simrities of Tyrone with the young man features that cause him more excited.


    And with that, Alex has also walked over the bed in order to get some actions causing the woman to let out a charmingugh.


    "Hey is Dalle taking a bit too long?"


    Shane that has been sitting with his friend as they eat and drink the rest of the food that they ordered as they wait for Dalle to arrive has finally shown a worried look on his face.


    "Huh, now that you mention it, Dalle has been gone for almost 10 minutes? Maybe he was taking his time pooping?"


    Ray that has been chewing his food and was about to swallow it up couldn''t help but cough up before shooting Marc a disgusting look.


    "Can you please don''t use a repulsive word? Besides, we are eating right now."


    Marc just rolled his eyes before opening his mouth only to shut it tightly when he saw a familiar figure has suddenly passed their table and running in a rather hasty manner in a certain direction.


    "Hey. isn''t that Leo? What is he doing here?"


    "Oh? The person that wanted to get into Dalle pants?"


    "The flirty man?"


    Blinking their eyes, Marc, Ray, and Shane nce at each other before they instantly stood up with an rm expression in their face when something suddenly down in their mind that something bad might have happened to their friends.


    Although it was a bit unbelievable yet they can tell so easily about how much that person has simply be infatuated to Dalle, and if that man was suddenly appearing here of all ces, along with such a dangerous look on his face then something was definitely wrong which has caused them to instantly follow up.


    "Damn did Dalle gotten into trouble?"


    As they follow behind while Leo seemed to be focused ahead and ignoring their presence, the three of them saw that they have arrived in the private part of the restaurant which only the people with certain connection and power can enter.


    And the three of them don''t like where this is going on, even they knew about that certain darkness in their dubiousmunity, and just really hoping that their friend didn''t get mixed up into it because among the three of them, only Dalle was the normal one among them with no powerful family connection.


    "Move out of my way."


    Although they couldn''t help but watch in awe when Leo didn''t stop at all and has swiftly taken out the people that tried to block their way with one single smooth movement that all the people has just dropped dead and unconscious on the floor, although Ray that was far more experience within the three of them narrowed his eyes while his back drenching in cold sweats.


    Really, this man is extremely dangerous and terrifying however, Ray couldn''t help but nod his head with approval that this person will be his friend partner, even if Leo is dangerous and terrifying at least their friend can be protected if he has this person by his side right?


    Although usually, they said that people with the matching of mental power between the two people usually have certain simrities from their partner.


    So, he couldn''t help but wonder what simrity thus their bright and lively friend have with this person named Leo that always screamed danger? Although they knew that Dalle can fight from saving Marc from that kidnapping incident but that isn''t about it right?


    Although Ray didn''t need to imagine anymore about it since he will get a glimpse of what it waster on while in the corner of his eyes two unknown people have suddenly arrived in another corner and seemed to know their friend base by their words alone and worried expression in their face.


    "Leo?"


    "Dalle? Where is Dalle? Is he alright now? Please hurry up and save him fast!"


    Leo that has his vision already in a haze has just given a single nce at the appearance of Henry and Tyrone with a frigidly chilled gaze that is currently brimming with an insane amount of murderous intention before finally arriving at the door of where the love of his life was taken in.


    He knew that the woman working for him were inside and prepared to rescue his person anytime, but the mere thought of what could happen to his Dalle made his mind hurt and want to burst open from how much his reason was trying to keep itself remain sane.


    However, despite it all, Leo instinct was still working good and far more powerful than ever when his body has unconsciously shifted away from the door when it screams to move out of the way, and just in time when the metallic door has suddenly made a loud sound, then a powerful force seemed to impact it when it unbelievably dislodged from its connection and hitting the wall with full strength.


    And everyone''s eyes that followed what happened didn''t miss the figure that has followed just after with the metallic door and also hitting the metal wall next with such impact that the figure has bounced back and fallen down in the ground with another slightly bounce before staying stilled after.


    Numerous mouth was open wide along with bewildered gazes as they watch everything that has happened with a mere second after they arrive, especially Henry and Tyrone that has figured out the figure identity thaty down injured in the ground.


    "What the hell?"

 Chapter 217: "Snow~ Flake Punish Your Bad Golden Thigh For A Bit~ No Worries, He Is Still Alive!"

    Chapter 217: "Snow~ ke Punish Your Bad Golden Thigh For A Bit~ No Worries, He Is Still Alive!"


    As everyone out frozen from shocked, a figure has quickly rashed out from the inside of the room, and it was a woman with broken left arm with wide alert and rm eyes before stopping in a far distance as the woman head snapped to nce in their way.


    And with eyes filled with recognition, she has quickly spoken to Leo with a severe expression.


    "Boss! Great you are here."


    Seeing her boss''s expression turning frigid from being called out, the woman was unable to stop herself from giving a warning despite how her situation will be troublesome and difficulty from revealing that she knew her boss.


    Besides, she is unable to remain silent when everything is going to be dangerous right now, she didn''t know that the usual bright young man has that dangerous side of her, although it should be understandable since that is the person that her boss was fascinated with, which should be obvious from the start that the young man wouldn''t turn out normal.


    "Boss watch out though and try to stay away, it''s dangerous right now. He isn''t on his right mind at the moment."


    Henry who knows that Leo has people following Dalle couldn''t help but tense up from the woman''s words before standing in front of the confused Tyrone, his body alert and ready for any kind of situation that might happen.


    "Dear?"


    "... stay back for now."


    Tyrone that wanted to ask more about what is happening can only close his mouth shut, especially when he saw how serious and tense Henry has gotten before preparing himself too from any crisis and even though he isn''t as strong and powerful fighter as Henry is but it didn''t stop Tyrone from training his body to be fit and strong.


    Marc, Ray and Shane''s eyes twitch when it finally dawned on them that the reason why Leo has suddenly appeared in this ce and knowing what is happening was the fact that there is a person that he orders to follow Dalle around.


    So Dalle got a dangerous stalker now


    Although it sounding good right now though because it is showing the great use of Leo stalker side, what with appearing to save their friend''s current bad situation which they still don''t have any idea what is all about but can guess about what happened.


    Nevertheless, the three of them should still mention Leo stalker manner to their friend, they can''t just have Dalle being clueless about the action of the person that he is living with.


    While the trio decided about Leo actions, the person being mentioned has given a sharp gaze to his subordinate that dares to reveal herself and making these people know about him ordering someone to follow his Little Cutie, which was something that he will dealter since he heard a movement from inside the room, while detecting the familiar presence of the love of his life.


    Soon, a sound of slow footstep echoed out causing Leo, Henry, Ray that far more experience in fighting and dangerous situation to tense up, especially when they also heard the sound of a heavy object that appeared to be dragged roughly in the ground along with the tiny whimpering sound of a woman.


    And then what appeared before them is the figure of Dalle dragging a beautiful woman using her long hairs that were grasped tightly into his hands without a single care about the fairer gender, before stopping and turning his attention to where they are standing without speaking a single sound.


    "Dalle?"


    "Marc, Shane, just stay back right now!"


    Ray that can feel the sudden danger from Dalle out of all people couldn''t help but pushed his two clueless friends back while the long senses that didn''t disappear and have stayed low during his time in the military have once more awakened.


    With a tense atmosphere, they watch the silent Dalle that currently has a nk look on his eyes, dull and emotionless without any light within it slowly tilt his head to the side causing their muscle tensing up when they were able toprehend that the young man seemed to be unable to recognize them, causing a grimace to appear more to Henry and Ray face while a painful expression to Leo.


    The current state of Dalle isn''t excellent right now.


    "H-Help me! T-this Monster, Kill him right now and s-save me! My father is the Duke! He will reward you plentifully if you save me from this man!"


    Suddenly the woman that has been whimpering the entire time along with a bruised face and broken fingers has finally seen the numerous people before her and couldn''t help but scream and yelled out, which has quickly shut off as she cries out in pain when she felt her body being pulled roughly and raised up by using her hair.


    Eyes wide in horror as a whimper escape her lip, she met the dark eyes of the young man once more causing her to remember the way that her fingers were broken apart so quickly when she started removing the shirt of this person.


    Suddenly she felt a huge regret of forcing this person toe with them and giving him the drugs this time, they chose someone especially dangerous that cause a threat to their life...


    "... you''re making my head hurt once more..."


    With that, she felt her body was roughly thrown aside while quickly feeling an unimaginable pain when she felt numerous sharp objects has pierced her delicate body, and then finally losing consciousness.


    While everyone that has been watching the entire time, witness the way that Dalle has thrown the woman carelessly to the side which has hit the broken pieces of the metallic door that have rather sharp broken pieces upon it in which has turned rather bloody and terrifying.


    "Ah"


    Shane and Marc couldn''t help but let out a shocked gasp while their eyes widen in rm and fear about what is currently happening before their expression turn concern and worry when they finally figure out that there is something wrong with Dalle.


    And Tyrone that has been examining the young man that he has treated at his biological younger brother since yesterday has narrowed his eyes with a sharp glint at the sign of wrongness upon Dalle on his observation so far.


    "... he was definitely given by some types of drugs that cause him to be in this state which affected his mind and mental state Henryeveryone... be careful, Dalle right now is extremely powerful than usual, it also has given him a powerful boast in strength, so be prepared."


    However, after speaking those words to others, the young man before them has suddenly mumble in a soft voice while scratching his shoulder and neck in an irritated manner which has caused the already messy clothes to be messier than ever.


    "... disgusting it''s disgusting disappear"


    "Little Cutie"


    With bloodshot eyes, Leo who heard the young man''s words and was able to connect about what has happened couldn''t help but take a step closer, his face twisting in remorse and regrets as numerous apologies escape his lips.


    "Sorry I wasn''t here to protect you Sorry I waste. Sorry I wasn''t by your side"


    With shaky hands and low breath, Leo took another step causing the young man to suddenly turned eerily still and quiet while Henry that has been watching the entire time felt so shocked at the current reaction of Leo but soon an understanding look appears on his face since Henry knew that he will react the same way as Leo now if it also happened to his Brother Tyrone.


    However, before Leo can take another closer Henry that has been standing next to him and the other man that seemed to be a friend of Dalle, has seen the way those emotionless eyes has suddenly gaze upon them into split-seconds has instantly caused the hair in the back of his neck to raise up in chill.


    "Watch out!"


    "Defend yourself!"


    "Leo stop Dalle right now!"


    The first to be hit was Henry which has skid over to the right after a particr sweep of a kick met the arms he has uses to defend himself in which he couldn''t help but let out a slight grunt when his arms were almost broken up from the strength of the attack and the only reason it didn''t break was the unconscious use of his mental power.


    Henry has still underestimated the person before him.


    Then the next attack went to the guarded Ray in which rather than defending himself has dodged the oing attack and rushing backward while his eyes narrowed down for any iing assault that mighte after only to feel a bit of relief when his abnormally strong friend didn''t go after him and directly began to confront Leo that was easily able to deal the attack thates his way.


    . Well, now he suddenly saw the reason why Dalle has a great affinity to the dangerous Leo, a frenzy and berserk Dalle was exceptionally scary... and Ray felt the same dangerous atmosphere from him too which was a great shock and surprised that has narrowed his eyes with a bit of doubt in which he quickly shook his head to focus more at their current situation.


    "Little Cutie! It''s me? Leo? Please. Stop"


    Finally deciding to stop his dodging and defending, Leo has decisively taken the young man on his arms without any hesitation and fear, unbothered and unprotected to the struggling person on his arms.


    "Shhh Little Cutie I''m here now CutieBaby My sweet Baby, you''re safe now."


    Even Shane, Marc and Tyrone''s eyes widened from the crack of bones that they just heard, wincing at a particr loud snap, and the entire time, there is no painful sound that hase out from Leo''s mouth, onlyforting pat in the head of Dalle while gentle and soothing coaxing voice.


    "...L L-Leo?"


    With great relief, Leo''s expression turns soft and loving while running his fingers through the sweaty soft tinum gold hair after finally getting some reaction from the young man.


    "Yeah sweety my cute Baby it''s me, Leo."


    With a whine and a sobs Snow that was able to finally regain his senses from the drowning pain on his mind, acted spoil and wrong into the arms of his lover while feelingfort from the wave of mental power that continues to grace his own damage mental power.


    "... hurt Leo head hurts"


    Though he was a bit speechless from the words that ke has left after giving the control back after he woke up from the sudden haze a moment ago.


    "Snow~ I punish your bad golden thigh for you! It''s only broken bones though and not dangerous to his life! Take care Snow! I''ll go back to work now~"

 Chapter 218: Snow Rough Way Of Handling His Chosen Lover And Leo Stunned Expresion.

    Chapter 218: Snow Rough Way Of Handling His Chosen Lover And Leo Stunned Expresion.


    Snow felt like shit right now when he felt the painful throbbing on his head, his vision remaining a bit dark from the haze while the client and his emotions were chaotically swirling inside him, which is basically announcing about how unlucky his day has turned out to be.


    Although it helped to lessen a bit about how he felt today when the warm arms of Leo wrapped around his body, along with the long fingers gently running into his hairs with the added mental powerforting his own damaged one.


    So, it wasn''t that surprising when Snow that has finally gotten what he wanted all along in which unfortunately with the added bad circumstances that cause his head to throb when he has roughly grasped the front of Leo shirt and pushing the man into the wall without consideration about the broken bones that ke has given to the man.


    While Leo was so shocked about the sudden movement of the young man that he was unable to defend himself, although he will forever have his guard lower down when ites to this person, and couldn''t stop his body from slipping down for a bit on his utter surprised at the sudden turn of event.


    Is he going to get beaten again?... it was a bit disappointing since he loves the adorable attitude of his Sweet Baby a few seconds ago.


    "... you felt extremelyfortable"


    After hearing those words spoken by the young man before him, Leo didn''t register the pain on his back after hitting his back on the wall with the strong force just now, while the injuries and pain from the broken bones of three of his ribs remain forgotten when a shadow slightly hover on top of him before a cold lip suddenly crashed against his on a rough manner.


    "EH???"


    Everyone that has been waiting with bated breath about what is about toe next as they watched the two men following actions couldn''t help but erge their eyes in utter astonishment and amazement while their mouth was open wide with great disbelief when they saw the way that Dalle has suddenly harshly manhandle Leo before frenziedly kissing the heck out of the currently shocked Leo from the amazing turn of event.


    "Oh"


    "The hell"


    "Damn"


    "Wow"


    "..."


    The reactions of the people around them didn''t even register in Snow''s mind as he focused at the man rather soft lip, bright emerald eyes narrowing down in a pleasant manner because the more he get close and touch this person, the more it soothes his painful throbbing head.


    Although, performing these intimate actions to his chosen lover made it all the best desirable situation to Snow because this person is going to be his, the person that will be the love of his life.


    So with that thought in mind which were brimming with extreme possessiveness and obsession, Snow tilted his head to the side for a better angle as he deepened their lips against each other while his other hand that hasn''t been grasping the man shirt has reached over to cradle the back of Leo''s head and roughly pulling their faces closer.


    Although Snow was roughly handling the person before him, which the man himself seemed to not mind at all, he felt the way those long arm wrapped around his and pulling him more closer causing their two bodies to intimately against each other tightly.


    And soon, without any care of what is happening around them and the eyes that continue to gaze upon their figure, in this new world, for the first time ever, the two finally shared their first kiss that was turning more passionate the longer the time passes by.


    "Um"


    "... haa. Oh"


    Snow body couldn''t help but lower down, their lips never separating against each other even when Leo that has been pressed against the wall has also begun to slide down over at the same time, while Snow has unconsciously spread his leg apart and sitting upon the manp without any embarrassment about their current sensual position.


    And when a slippery tongue has pushed past Snow''s teeth and entering his mouth to wreaked havoc inside it, well, Snow has given up his dominant attitude without any second thought and has just let Leo be the one to handle the rest since all Snow wanted to do is to focus more on the currently wonderful service that he is currently experiencing.


    At the same time, concentrating on the man''s powerful mental power that soothes his own.


    Right now, Snow''s body shook from delight, thebination of their kiss and mental power between the two of them was so wonderful, the pleasurable experience was in an entirely different meaning and level.


    It was no longer the attraction of their physical actions that made it all so enjoyable and wonderful, everything that is happening right now was something that cannot be exined in mere words alone.


    Hmm... this might be the reason why everyone that has a great affinity match of mental power has always be together in the end.


    One way or another, it was extremely special that no one can resist it, this type of closeness that makes a person feel like a whole person was something that no one would ever want to let go.


    "... Baby am I doing good?"


    With blurred emerald eyes, Snow that has been asked by Leo while teasingly feeling the way the man bit his lower lip in a sensual manner that made his back shiver in a delightful manner could only nod his head dazedly, while Leo that has seen the young man reaction cause a brilliant smile to appear on his face while his red eyes shone with dazzling light.


    Leo has never considered that he will be able to do this with his adorable Baby so quickly and as he performs a slow tender kiss once again in which has turned more into a deepening one, well in the corner of his mind, Leo has decided to dismiss the order that he has told his friend today since he will not be needing those drugs or medicine anymore.


    "My Cute Baby are my kisses and touches disgusting to you?"


    Disgusting?


    Snow that has lean closer wanting to connect their lips against each other one more can only let out a whine at the back of his throat when the person before him has teasingly turned his head around causing Snow to only kisses his cheek.


    "... Baby let me disinfect it for you you alright? Didn''t your neck bother you before?''''


    And without waiting for any reply back, Leo has slowly lowered his head down to ce a gentle kiss upon the young man lower lip, then into the smooth chin, then to finally tasting the slender neck with his lip.


    Snow who felt the warm breath and touch on his skin has unconsciously lean his head back in order to let the man have more ess to his slender neck which has caused him to also blink dazedly while disregarding the people that have briefly reflected on his visions.


    He was far too busy on the feeling of every single touch and kisses that Leo left upon his neck while at the same time uncaring about their current shameless disy of affection.


    "Oh"


    Mouth opening slightly, Snow has let out a soft gasp as numerous rain of kisses descended upon his slender neck, sucking and licking like it was a sweet candy to be eaten before feeling the way that warm moist lip of Leo easily removing the remaining revolting feeling that he felt form the disgusting woman touch from before.


    And as Leo warmth lip slowly moves to the side, Snow suddenly felt the air that has hit his suddenly expose left shoulder when his shirt was tugged aside and making his body shudder while his lip opens up to let out a quick gasp of shock.


    "Baby let me remove where that rubbish woman has dare touch you"


    Blinking his emerald eyes that have started to heat up with burning passion and lust, Snow has just nodded his head obediently before raising his hands to grasp over the man wide shoulder.


    "... ok, yours felt good"


    And without hesitation, Leo has left numerous of his kiss marks upon those smooth and soft skin of the person before him as a sign to show that this young man is his, that this person belongs to him and no one else.


    While Snow''s entire body has started to feel the weird tingling sensation, especially to where Leo''s lip has touched while hearing the sucking and licking sensual noise so close to his ears that made Snow grip tighten upon the wide shoulders of Leo.


    "... umreally feel great so cfortableLeo..."


    "Really? I''m d Baby...I''ll makes you feel good more..."


    And Leo which is brimming with determination has begun to shamelessly move his hands to the inside on the young man shirt without any single hesitation on his actions, in which he soon felt the firm and smooth skin on his slender fingers.


    Although without giving any warning, Snow emerald eyes that were moist and wet from pleasure andfort the entire time were finally unable to stop himself from closing it before abruptly letting go of his consciousness, the damage and effect of the drugs that he was given with, especially when it mixes with the remaining one inside his body that has be a bit more problematic than Snow has first thought so.


    And without any further ado, Snow without any hesitation and mercy to the person before him has allowed himself topletely sumb to unconsciousness once more.


    "...? Baby?"

 Chapter 219: Leo Going Crazy! Snow Friend Amusing Decision.

    Chapter 219: Leo Going Crazy! Snow Friend Amusing Decision.


    Leo who felt the softened and weak body against him that has suddenly lean over without any strength has caused his hands that have just entered inside the young man shirt and barely managing to touch the skin inside it for a few seconds to stop frozen.


    Instantly removing his hands out inside the shirt, Leo has turned his head around to face the person before him more clearly in which his red eyes that have been burning with delight and desire have widened with great panic because the young man before him has an abnormal flush on his face, which Leo is quite sure isn''t from the pleasure.


    Swearing loudly, Leo has quickly fixed the young man''s messy and chaotic shirt before carrying him in a bridal style.


    While Shane and Tyrone that has been stunned and dazed the whole time at the rather shameful and sensual scene they were witnessing that their entire face has burned in crimson color have instantly snapped out of it when they also saw the abnormal color on Dalle''s face.


    And with their professional education and talent, they could immediatelyprehend that the effect of the drug didn''t stop yet and has once more emerged to chaotically havoc on Dalle''s body and more importantly his mental health.


    All of them have lowered their guard down and believed that everything was alright, although the fault also lies in that shameful disy a moment ago that has made them all forgot about it.


    "Damn!"


    "Dalle!"


    Soon, the silent stillness that has transpired at the rather sensual actions of the two men that has been fighting just a mere moment before they descend into a passionate kiss has once more turned chaotic.


    "I I got a ce close by that we can use! Leo quickly follow me with Dalle!"


    "I''lle along and I could also offer my help!"


    Shane that has known Tyrone identity because of them working at the same Hospital has nodded his head in eptance, the entire time he didn''t have enough time to consider how did Dalle have be acquaintances with this man, especially since their situation before didn''t allow him to think more deeply about it.


    So with that Shane has dash ahead in haste so that he can help treat his friend more quickly while also dealing with whatever drugs that Dalle has been given with.


    While Leo needed only to decide in a split seconds about on what do before following shortly since he would prefer to quickly heal and cure whatever is affecting the person on his arms, besides he has already investigated the people that his sweet Baby are associates with and he perfectly knew what their capability is.


    And all of it was enough that Leo can trust them to treat the love of his life without much of hassle right now.


    No matter what power and strength he has, unfortunately, Leo doesn''t have any knowledge in the medical area, although he has people working on him for that one but right now they couldn''t waste any time at all.


    And with that, Henry, Ray, and Marc have followed soon after, although Ray and Marc have hesitated at first because of the two people that were still severely injured which they knew about the fact that they can''t allow them to die.


    Although Ray and Marc understood that these two despicable people deserve it for what they have done to their friend, however, these two people''s identities are a bit problematic.


    However, when they saw the way Henry has shook his head and tilting it to where the woman has been silent the entire time, well Ray and Marc instantly get about what he was trying to say, especially with the doubt and suspicious that they have so far about of who Leo truly was while they also knew about Henry identify what with him being well known as the youngest General in the Wolfe Gxy Empire.


    In which Ray and Marc can bet their trust to let Leo fix and handle the current situation.


    Although Ray, Marc and they also knew that Shane will also not mind using their family power and authority to also help their friend''s current circumstances after all they are all close friends and no one will disregard the other person just because of the danger that they might face.


    Besides if Henry of all people trusts Leo that much then they can also finallyprehend that man isn''t a normal person after all and isn''t the kind of person that he has spoken so far to Dalle about who he was, in which Leo probably have a deeper identity and might be in the upper up of power if Leo is acquaintance with Henry.


    Although they couldn''t help but feel a bit worried about what kind of person has just gotten closer to their friend, everything that has happened today just spelled trouble and chaos, they can feel it into their bones, nevertheless, they can only follow along, doing the best that they could despite how much help they can offer.


    Soon, after reaching the numerous house of Shane that was spread around the Main Star and the man even has it spread around the star out there, Tyrone and Shane have started to figure out what is wrong with Dalle while making sure that he wasn''t in any life-threatening situation because of the drugs.


    While Leo that can only wait outside the room has been emitting a murderous atmosphere the entire time his red eyes filled with panic, fear, and an insane amount of craziness while he was also currently in a bloodbath as people after people continuously appear on his video chat that Ray and Marc were able to glimpse of a little bit while also waiting outside.


    And Henry has also gone out in order to offer some of his help, especially when learning that Alex has a close rtionship with his certain cousin of his that continues to harass Ray.


    While what the two of them can hear from the broken bit of conversation of Leo in the far distance has caused them to shudder in fear while their back felt chill about how the man was acting at the moment.


    Ray and Marc have long perceived that Leo doesn''t care about being heard, unbothered by revealing a part of himself, well the man probably fully knows that the two of them can only wisely shut their mouth tight and never mentioning about what they just heard and witnessed if they don''t want to suddenly found themselves being removed in order to silence them.


    Dalle your soon lover is such a terrifying guy or already a lover? Everything is still confusing to Ray and Marc.


    But one thing they are entirely sure though, this man has more power than they estimated from before, while also dangerous on another level in which Ray and Marc couldn''t help but felt fortunate enough that they are Dalle friends right now, while this person has also a great affinity with Dalle mental power.


    In which Ray and Marc couldn''t help but nce at each other eyes before nodding their head in that split second without hesitation, yes, they need to cling to Dalle''s thigh if they want to keep living, after all, Leo ispletely a lost cause in the hand of their friends, the two of them just need to smartly act out and nothing bad will happen to them.


    So with that, Snow that was still unconscious doesn''t have any single clue about his friend''s rather amusing decision.


    While Leo doesn''t have any idea about the love of his life friend''s thinking process the entire time that he was contacting his people in order to handle those rubbish people that dare to cause the person he loves to be in his present dangerous state.


    "Leo, please calm down yourself. You know that we couldn''t make a move yet! Everything will be harder and difficult to deal with! It will make them feel doubtful and suspicious, which is going to be make everythingplicated and dangerous!"


    Hearing the words of his friend, Leo red eyes that has been swirling with madness has suddenly eerily calmed down, while Steve that has heard the words spoken by his friends next has frozen over, his mouth shut tight, while his eyes sh a helpless look.


    "Steve, choose. I can just leave the group right now before I''ll go do it myself. You know the reason why I am here with you guys is that I got nothing else to do before."


    Now I found what I want in my life, there is nothing stopping me from leaving you guys and letting you handle everything.


    "His Majesty will not like this"


    Murmuring those words, Steve can only sigh, because they needed this man or else, they will lose more people in their side and have a lower chance of winning their confrontation with the corrupted people in the entire Empire.


    And despite this man should be in an obligation to do so and doesn''t need for them to beg and plead with him so that he will help them out but Steve knew that Leo can leave without any single hesitation, the death of their people wouldn''t matter one bit because nothing and no one can shackle this person.


    However, when Steve recall the person that Leo has mention before, well until now that is, Leo has finally known what he wanted, making him more wilful than ever while Leo just let out a snort after hearing Steve mention a certain person before speaking without an ounce of respect to their present Emperor, something that Steve has already be ustomed from hearing.


    "Then just let him do all the work, after all, I am not the one sitting on the throne, he is. He should be d that I stayed and was helping deal with his problem."


    "Alright, Alright, please at least don''t give more trouble to his Majesty alright Leo?"


    "I don''t, I have been good all these years."


    Well yeah, what with watching youzying around and sleeping all the time, nice past time you got there before you suddenly became active once again and look where we are now, is what Steve wanted to speak but can only sigh once more.


    "Just please control yourself more. I''ll go now."


    And with that, Leomunication with his friend Steve has finally shut off while he was finally done dealing with their current situation before going back to waiting in fluster manner as he walked back and forth in front of the tightly close door, wishing that Leo can treat the young man himself, something that he couldn''t do at all.


    While despite the fact of wanting to enter the room, Leo has forcefully control himself from barging in because he is afraid of making the situation into a much dire one, what if the lover he just gotten died?


    Leo will go crazy and promise to destroy this entire Empire if that were to happen.


    Soon, It felt like an eternity to Leo when the two men that have been treating with the young man have finally gone out from the close room with a tired but relief expression on their faces causing Leo tense shoulder to slightly rx.


    And after waiting beside the bed of the unconscious young man the entire day and night, Leo with bloodshot eyes and gloomy atmosphere while watching the peacefully sleeping young man has finally seen as the love of his life has started to stir awake before those tightly close yes has open up, showing the bright emerald eyes that Leo has miss seeing.


    "Baby! I''m d you''re awake! Are you feeling alright? Is there anything hurting right now? Is your head still in pain? Baby, please speak to me!"


    Snow that has just woken up, can only stare dazedly at the panicking Leo before grabbing his head a bit while asking in a confused voice.


    "Baby? Um are you perhaps speaking about me? You sure are weird Leo Little Cutie before and now Baby, although what is going on?

 Chapter 220: Snow Felt Envious One More. Why Is He Unlucky In This World With That Certain Topic?

    Chapter 220: Snow Felt Envious One More. Why Is He Unlucky In This World With That Certain Topic?


    "So how is it?"


    "... unfortunately, Dalle doesn''t have any memories of what happenedst night after the drug has taken its effect."


    With a grim face, Tyrone exined to the currently gloomy Leo after examining the wide awake Dalle while feeling extremely relieved that nothing else is wrong with the young man, well, aside from the mental power damage that Shane and he has detected when they were treating him.


    Which rarely happens too, something that he will try to study the reason for how it happened.


    Although mental power damage can happen while travelling outside the space and unfortunately meeting a ce in which special energy that can affect and damage a person mental power exist, however, Dalle problem seemed to be a bit unusual.


    It felt like there was another reason why the drugs that Dalle was given with has suddenly turned into apletely different one, that is why Shane and he has already decided to try looking at the extra remaining sample of the young man blood in order to do in-depth research about it.


    After all, they don''t want a rpse to happen to Dalle while having a hidden health problemter on.


    "Eh, it''s all good. Nothing important happens anyway right? From what I can tell, it''s was more bad than good from how are you guys reacting right now and the reason why I was being treated in one of Shane house. Anyway, guys don''t worry about it, just let it pass, I''m perfectly alright with it."


    Snow that saw the grim expression of everyone around him, most from Leo which ispletely understandable but has just been ignoring it, has tried to make everyone feelfortable and relieved as he smiled brightly.


    Although Ray, Marc, and Shane seemed to be unable to decide if they shouldugh or cry after hearing what their friend has spoken, while inwardly feelingpassion at the poor man that has been silent the entire time.


    While Tyrone remains confused about the reaction of Dalle three friends since he extremely belief that Leo and Dalle was a pair of lover already, so there is nothing unusual from what happenedst night aside from the supposedly traumatic event that has transpired.


    "Little Cutie as long as your alright, everything is fine. Right now the most important matter is for you to take a proper rest ok? No working, no going out and rest on your friend''s house for a few days just to make sure that everything is alright."


    Feeling the warm hand gently rubbing his head, Snow just silently watched as Leo showed him a gentle smile, red eyes brimming with gentleness and heavy love in which Snow just acted as he didn''t see anything unusual and remaining oblivious from the man deep feeling toward him.


    As for the sh of helplessness along with sadness that appeared on those beautiful red eyes that has dim a bit from hisck of reaction, well, even Snow felt his heart twist from what he just saw.


    "... I''ll be busy for a few days too and will be mostly outside working but I''llpletely make sure toe back at night so that I can soothe your mental health ok? So be a good boy and take care of your self properly alright?"


    Hearing the concern and caring voice of Leo, Snow bright emerald eyes glimmer for a seconds before obediently nodding his head in which has caused Leo to once more gently cares the soft tinum golden hair with his fingers while his red eyes shone with a dazzling pampering look before his expression swiftly turned to the usualzy one a secondter.


    "Alright, I need to go now. See youter, Little Cutie~"


    And with that Snow watched as Leo leave with a bit of a wave of his hand before finally disappearing from everyone vision and after a few silent moments in which Tyrone felt confused and awkward about the whole event while Ray, Marc and Shane shook their head at the poor man with an expression filled with understanding.


    "What''s wrong? And is Leo alright? I couldn''t help but think that I was missing something important just now."


    Damn, after speaking those words Snow felt like he is one of those scum men right now especially when hepletely knows about what is really wrong, however, there was a reason why he doesn''t allow himself to speak about remembering about their first exchange of passionate kiss in this world.


    Because from Z attitude and some of the restriction that he was given with by using the client body, Z isn''t a person that will allow himself to get into any deepmitment so easily, after all, the original client is a person that has given up from going back to his family despite how attached he was toward them.


    And even love, a romantic one, will never change his decision and attitude.


    He was a person that can sacrifice his own happiness as long as his goal and dream are achieved, so until then unless Snow was able to get a loophole in the rules once more or the restriction lessens, then even as Dalle, he couldn''t get into any proper rtionship despite wanting to.


    However, Snow has already some idea about how to get intimate with his lover, after all, he just need to be not in any ''''proper rtionship'' with Leo right? So he just needs to wait for a bit of time before he can do this and that with him.


    But for now, Snow just blinks his eyes while tilting his head to the side in confusion when he saw the way his friends has shaken their heads in sympathy, even he was surprised when Shane of all people reacted the same way.


    "Dalle you... just listen to what Leo told you alright?"


    Seeming in doubt, Snow just nodded his head with a shrug of his shoulder before telling Ray about how hungry he was and can he please go cook a food, after all, the man has the skill to do it, he just rarely do it.


    But with shining eyes of Snow, his friend folded easily as a wet paper, and so Snow watch as a defeated Ray went to Shane kitchen while grumbling in a soft breath while Marc follows along while chuckling at his friend current situation.


    ".... so what''s really going on?"


    Tyrone couldn''t resist anymore and have asked Shane that was standing next to him in which he has finally able to know the truth about Leo and Dalle situation after being pulled to the side in the corner while Shane has started gossiping about what is going on at the poor man that remain clueless about everything else.


    And so, Snow found himself being left alone once more, his friends and older brother doing their own thing.


    Letting out a sigh, Snow went back toying down on his bed before starting to read the messages on his mail while contacting the people that worked for him.


    Rest? Snow doesn''t have the time to do it right now just base from what he received from ke message, Carl is starting a relentless move in order to quickly get the whole control and power of the original client organization from this moment on.


    "Snow while you are unconscious, Carl has tried to deal with Byronest night in which he failed to kill him and was now somewhere in the outer space after escaping the attack. Although Carl was still trying to hunt the man down but don''t worry though, I eradicate the left trail of Byrone so Carl people couldn''t track him down for a while."


    Byrone if Carl was the person that the original client has treated as his childhood friend and just like a real brother, then Byrone is undoubtedly the most loyal person to Z, a subordinate that wouldn''t doubt and hesitate to follow any order he was given with.


    He was a person that Z has picked up and treated when he was on his dying breath, the person that shares the same dream as Z in eradicating the sinned people that corrupted the entire Wolfe Empire, a person that no matter how insistence Carl with his reason and order with will never follow anyone but only the original client.


    Byrone could not be tamed by others and the only person in the entire organization that Carl would remove with everything he got, which is definitely causing Carl a great headache for days now after taking over the ck Space Pirate group when they deemed Snow as dead.


    Although now that Byrone is gone in the group, it will make Carl easier to take over the group starting today.


    "ke, just let the man believe that he finally have the total control of power in the ck Space Pirate, anyway I finally got Henry and Tyrone to be together so the n is smoothly in the right track. But where did Byrone escape though?"


    ke that was currently travelling on a space ship along with other people that are working for the original Z, move his hands in a great speed, as transparent panel keep popping up one after another, causing the people that were in the same room to gaze at him with eyes filled with respect and reverence, in which ke just ignored like always.


    "Eh?"


    Feeling surprised by what he saw, ke returned back to Snow and speaking about the information that he obtained.


    "Snow you will be surprised about what I found out."


    Suddenly a beautiful woman that was recording a video in the middle of nowhere of a star in a non-habitat ce and only has wide expanses of nts, trees and flowers with rare animals living within was suddenly disturbed by a loud sound of something crashing a distance away from where she was standing, which soon followed by the trembling of the ground underneath her feet.


    And being the curious and adventurous person, she didn''t even hesitate to run off to where the crashed has happened with her eyes shining with great interest, although she wasn''t stupid enough to go without any protection as she took out her legal weapon on her hand.


    After arriving where the crashed happened, she saw an extremely injured tall handsome man stumbling out from an emergency space cabin in which the person has instantly snap his head toward her direction seemingly in high alert and has sensed her presence, although she already has her energy gun ready for any danger when Ivy Welch met the mysterious and yet dangerous darkest ck eyes that she saw in her entire life.


    And frankly, Ivy fell in love in that single moment, thus when the man who tried to keep himself conscious has sumbed to his severe injuries and has fallen down without consequences, well, it wasn''t surprising that rather than running away which a normal person would have done, Ivy directly went to help the handsome man without any hesitation while her hearts remain beating in a chaotic way, in which it wasn''t because of fear.


    "Its the original client''s biological sister, she just picked up the injured Byrone from where he crashed from. Although she kind of how should I say well, she''s weird."


    With that Snow has raised his eyebrows from ke words before watching the video that ke was able to get from where it happened while at the same time expertly removing any traces of Byrone.


    And seeing as Byrone of all people didn''t react from being touched during his most vulnerable time with a stranger, remaining unresponsive the whole ordeal and rather he says it seemed to be in a rxed andfortable way from his body reaction...


    Oh well now his older brother Tyrone has already gotten himself a lover and someone that can protect him too... And now even his biological sister seemed to have found her Mr. Right today


    Snow couldn''t help but feel envious once more why is he unlucky in this world about that certain topic?

 Chapter 221: Snow Speechlessly Stare At The Other Person. "Alright, Ill Play Along..."

    Chapter 221: Snow Speechlessly Stare At The Other Person. "Alright, I''ll y Along..."


    "Baby..."


    Feeling a warm hand over his cheeks that was gently caressing it along with a familiar whispering voice and afortable presence so closely nearby, Snow that has been sleeping the entire time after finally dealing with the situation rting to his mission and making sure that everything is going alright has gently stirred awake before slowly opened his emerald eyes.


    And with sleepy eyes and a soft yawn, Snow has squinted over at the person that was currently sitting by his bedside, in which Snow has already known all along that the personal identity was Leo himself because if it was someone else, he would have already woken up before the person can get any closer to his vulnerable form while secretly and instantly will determine about the circumstances.


    "Um Leo?"


    "Little Cutie, I''m back, sorry if I woke you up from your peaceful sleep."


    Feeling the gentle caress on his cheeks changing position as it smoothly runs through his soft tinum blond hair, Snow can only sighfortably from how utterly gently Leo was treating him.


    In which after a single minute offortable silence between the two of them, Snow has made a move and gently took a hold of the man another hand that has been free from the entire time, before softly tugging it back to where he wasying down in a sign of an invitation toy down by his side before blinking his sleepy emerald eyes that seem to want to close in any second.


    "... Wee back sleep now?"


    ".. Um, I''m back Little Cutie and alright..."


    Seeing the man was smiling softly while his red eyes glittering with such heavy love within it, Snow just inwardly sighs at being unable to show his own affection after all the beating of his hear and the warmth he felt was the evidence that he was also finally returning the feeling.


    Wanting to pout or sigh in frustration, Snow has easily pulled the man toward him since Leo has allowed himself to be pulled while not showing any sign of fighting back on Snow''s actions.


    And despite everything that has happened so far, while being able to take proper rest for just a bit of time, Snow''s body still felt tired and heavy while his mental power that was slowly healing from before was once more being affected, so right now, Snow didn''t have any hesitation when he basically snuggles so intimately to the nowying Leo by his side.


    Letting out another sleepy and tired yawn while almost basicallyying on top of Leo''s body, Snow was able to instantly go back to sleep as soon as his eyes have closed while Leo that has been pulled and cuddle so closely can only let out a deep sigh and at the same time feeling that his decision on taking the medicine that Steve has quickly sent him was a right decision to do all along.


    He was a bit fortunate that he didn''t have enough time to stop his order for the man to found him the drugs that he needed or else he will definitely stay awake without being able to move till morning once more base about his current situation.


    Shaking his head while showing a wry smile, Leo red eyes just shone with overwhelming tenderness and pampering look before slowly wrapping his arms around on the delicate body that was against on top of half of his entire body, while his face has slightly leaned over to the soft tinum blond hair underneath his chin.


    "Goodnight My Sweet Baby"


    Soon, Snow and Leo were sleeping peacefully and soundly on one of the extra rooms of Shane house, while Marc and Ray have gone off back to handle the entertainment club that still needs their assistance, and Shane was busy doing research from Snow blood sample in another room of the house while Tyrone seemed to have received an emergency call by someone causing him to leave with an apologetic look.


    And then the time continues to pass by when a slightly confuse nassal sound was suddenly let out in the supposedly silent resting room.


    In which feeling different from usual, Snow has blurrily opened his eyes when he felt like he was having a hard time breathing with his mouth and then inwardly freeze when he instantly saw a dark red eye that was half-lidded and filled with such a heavy passion shining within it.


    And the most important part about the entire situation was the fact that there is a warm lip currently pressing on Snow''s lip while a slippery tongue was naughtily moving around inside his mouth in azy careful manner.


    "..."


    "..."


    Soon sleepy emerald eyes and dark red eyes that have been in sweet rapture have abruptly jolted awake from whatever bliss the man with red eyes was definitely having during the time that Snow was deep asleep and being taken advantage of without him knowing about it.


    Well how should he react right now, even Snow felt a bit speechless about the weird situation on their second time of sleeping next to each other once more, so entirely different from their first time sleeping together since this person couldn''t manage to hold it in anymore, and Snow knew the reason why, that is because this man was able to taste the forbidden fruitst night that Leo could no longer control himself anymore.


    It was one of the reasons why Snow acted like he didn''t remember what happened during their first exchange of kiss, after all, his lover true beast nature will once more be awakened so truly if Snow was to ept the fact that the two of them has acted so intimately and shamelessly with each other.


    However, Snow lover is always amazing and shameless, rather than bing frantic and panic from getting caught from currently taking advantage of his poor unguarded self, Leo has lean back for a tiny bit, their lips barely touching, while the man has started to speak in a soothing hypnotizing voice along with gentle cares on Snow soft tinum hair.


    "Shhh Baby dream this is all a mere dreamnot real at all..."


    "..."


    Alright Snow will y along it''s not like there was nothing for him to lose anyway, especially when he will wake up tomorrow and acting like all of it was just a mere strange dream and without any shame, Snow has sleepily and dazedly spoke in a rather deceptively naive soft voice.


    Along with a sleepy emerald eye that has be half-lidded, seemingly his mind was disying in an unconscious manner while leaning a bit closer in which his lip has teasingly touch Leo wet one when he has uttered in a confused, oblivious and a bit of spacey sound about what he just heard.


    "Dream? Umok a dream it might be why it feels sofortable..."


    "... yesfortable right? Here let me make you feel morefortable it''s your dream after all."


    So shameless numbers one and two continue on, their own performance and acting going into a full force without any hesitation and doubt about what is currently happening, after all, it was all a dream.


    And so with Leo red eyes lighting up in excitement and delight from having a chance to be able to touch his Baby so intimately like this, Leo''s throat has turned dry from the craze, although the medicine was working on a certain part of his lower body which wasn''t reacting one bit at the moment, which a bit of a helpful situation for his current circumstances.


    After all, he might not be able to hold on right now, nevertheless, his burning body and desire to this person seemed to remain no matter what he does, or else how did he find himself suddenly tasting the adorable pink lip of the love of his life in the middle of the night?


    Especially when despite the fact that his Sweet Baby doesn''t remember what happenedst night. At least, to his subconsciousness there was already an eptance about the two of them being intimately close than usual, rather than rejecting him a moment ago, his Baby leans closer for more.


    "Pwuah."


    "Oomph"


    "Ah woo"


    Unable to stop himself, Snow has let out those uncontroble moans and groan every single time that Leo''s wonderful lip has been gently and wildly sucking and licking his own lip the entire time barely separate from such hot exchange.


    While Snow has tried to turn his head sideways from the constant ravage of his mouth while his slightly wet emerald eyes that been brimming with desire, confusion, and shyness gaze up and met the man''s red eyes that have domineeringly pressed down upon his delicate body.


    Soon his body began to burn in passion in a wonderful way that he was being deeply kissed by Leo, especially when those slippery tongues of his perform in a way that made Snow entire mind fly away in a paradise.


    He was entirely engrossed in their passionate exchange that the slight sob and whine that he has let out was something that he didn''t n to discourse at all.


    "L-Leo feel weird body so hotand ufortablefort me... uwaaOh..."


    Snow who was so deep into their passionate kiss has suddenly shudder when the man has made a surprising action causing him to release the bed sheet underneath his body in which he has been gripping tightly the entire time and has swiftly gone to wrapped around Leo broad back, causing the hovering man to slightly lower down a bit.


    In which he soon instantly felt the way thoserge warm hands of Leo has swiftly entered inside his clothes before deliberately beginning to gently fondle, cares and stroke his burning skin without any single hesitation on his movement which soon followed by a warm breath that has touched the skin on the side of his head, before tender kisses rain upon it.


    With the constants lewd sound of licking and sucking so close to his ears, Snow one hand has instantly gone to clutch at the wide shoulder of Leo in which has been doing such a wonderful job so far of zing Snow burning desire while he gasped and moaned nonstop in such ashamed manner despite the fact that pleasure continues to wrecked his delicate body.


    "Baby oh, Baby just feel it all all of this felt good right? Baby the real thing is more wonderful than your current dream right now"


    Even though Snow waspletely indulging about what Leo was doing to his body, in the corner of his mind, he couldn''t help but inwardly snort that this man was trying to brainwash him in a certain way in which he will be unable to ignore this ''dream''ter on in the early morning while the clueless Snow will be able to finally grasp the way that Leo was trying to woe him the entire time.


    Really such a shameless man but he likes it.


    "Really? No Leo is a good friend"


    "Baby I''m sure Leo also wants it too aren''t you a perfect match with each other already? Nothing is wrong with it"


    "But Ah!"


    With a rather loud sucked on his neck, Snow''s body has jolted up from the sudden actions before shuddering from pleasurable,pletely stopping his doubting words.


    "Try it"


    "Um maybe Oh!... no more I''m going crazy"


    "Baby no need to lie your body wants more and your dream isn''t stoppingIt means you want to continue on"


    And so, Leo red eyes that have been darkened with such obsessive and possessive emotions after watching the wonderful reactions of the young man that has been underneath his body the entire time, has slowly removed his baby shirt without any hesitation.


    Even if Leo can''t do much right now and cross the bottom line with this person, Leo will just have to make this person sensitive on his touch, awareness on his presence and recognition that they can be more than just a mere friend.


    And so the not entirely clueless Snow has found himself basking in the love of Leo hands and lips the entire night.

 Chapter 222: Snow Wanted To Check His Luck Status. How Come This Is Happening To Him All The Time?

    Chapter 222: Snow Wanted To Check His Luck Status. How Come This Is Happening To Him All The Time?


    With a groan, Snow blearily opens his eyes, somehow feeling more exhausted than usual however his mental power seemed to be more refreshing andfortable more than ever in which the constant throbbing in the corner of his mind has finally disappeared, giving him the peace that he needed.


    Although he wasn''t entirely healed yet but at least, the damage that the drugs that have caused from before in the chaotic mess have finally recovered.


    Stretching his body, Snow has sat down on the bed that he has been lying with, before instantly examining his entire body and trying to see if there is a piece of single evidence about the certain shameless dream that has happenedst night in which he couldn''t even find a single one of traces.


    Hm Leo sure did his best not to leave any indication of marks upon his body in order for him to not be suspicious and began to doubt if what happenedst night was true all along.


    "Dalle, your finally up! It''s already lunchtime,e and eat, I''m sure that you are already hungry."


    Snow that has been checking his body has sensed the appearance of his older brother before he even arrives and entered the room.


    Tyrone was probably here to check up on his current status, although Snow couldn''t help but inquired about the reason of why is he here right now and why is it that he wasn''t working in the hospital today.


    After all, from what Snow has learned, his older brother is a person that is dedicated to his work, while also having a professional attitude when ites to it, so for him to be in this ce and isn''t on his workce is a bit surprising.


    Although Snow has directly perceived that Tyrone was extremely worried over his well being, although the older man doesn''t have any idea that they are truly a biological brother to be caring for someone that he just met still Snow felt warm over his heart on having this kind of family in this world.


    "Well, your friend helped convince the director to give me a long break from work. You definitely have a very interesting friend there."


    Well, Shane can do that, those people will not be able to control about what Shane has wanted to do, that man can afford to be fired without any worries so Snow just smiled at the amusing expression from his older brother''s face and nodding his head in agreement.


    "I''lle out soon. I just want to take a quick shower for a bit."


    "Alright, I''ll prepare your food for you while you go take a shower."


    With that Tyrone left the room while Snow went ahead to take a quick bath and has once more began to examine mostly his private part of his body that he couldn''t easily check up while wearing his clothes on.


    And once more Snow eyes sh while wearing an amused smile, the man has truly made sure that he will never doubt over the dreamst night, and here, he was a bit expecting that Leo will use the situation in order to make their rtionship into a deeper one while quickly bing a pair of lover.


    Soon, Snow has quickly finished taking a shower and has changed his clothes before walking into the dining area in which he saw the way his older brother and Shane of all people seemed to be discussing something sketchy and dare he say it a dirty topic just by the way the expression in their faces look like.


    Inwardly raising his eyebrow, Snow ignored the gossiping attitude of the two men and has sat down in order to begin eating the prepared food, however, after he was halfway finished eating his food while ignoring the nces that he was receiving from the two of them once in a while when Tyrone has suddenly attempted to make a conversation.


    "So Dalle I heard that you aren''t in a rtionship with Leo?"


    "Hm?"


    Snow that was swallowing the food that he has been chewing has almost choke at the straightforward word of his older brother in which he didn''t disy outwardly or that would be a bit embarrassing before cing down the utensil on his hand and picking up the energy drink that Tyrone and Shane have made for him to drink and taking a sip from it.


    The silent remains for a few more seconds before Tyrone continues speaking about that certain topic.


    "Listen to me Dalle, it''s obvious that Leo has been courting you the entire time. Believe in your Brother this time, I see the same way that Henry has tried to awkwardly chase after me from before."


    Did that man put you through this? Is this another part of his n to make me finally see that he has a feeling for me?


    Or is this Karmaing back to bite me when I tried to execute the n of you getting together with Henry?


    Despite the swirling question on his mind, Snow still needed to react at Tyrone words so with a thick face along with a brightugh, he just shook his head along with disbelief expression showing on his face before letting out a sigh.


    "Hahaha, no way Brother Tyrone. Those Little Cutie and flirty stuff he always does are just Leo''s usual reaction. Don''t read more deeply about it."


    So leave me alone alright?


    And so no matter how much Tyrone continue to persist and change his mind and view about Leo certain romantic feeling toward him, Snow has justpletely maintained his obliviousness.


    Even Shane of all people that have been against Leo because of doubt about the man of wanting to get on his pants, has also helped in the sideline, chirping his opinion once in a while, in which Snow just continue to refuse and give another reason to every fact that they have spoken.


    Deny, Deny, Deny, in which Snow has used every skill of his to evade from agreeing that yes, Leo has a hot for him, and yes Leo wanted for them to be an official lover.


    Snow will continue to endlessly deny since he isn''t allowed to have apletelymitted rtionship with Leo right now, even though he desperately wanted to be with Leo already and basically cross the bottom line with each other at this moment on.


    The previous world of indulgent and shameless everyday life has basically make Snow recognize that yes, he was basically addicted to that wonderful feeling already with his lover and would probably start looking faster for his lover in every world that he will be travellingter on.


    Basically, Snow med it on the extremely clingy and overly unrestrained Qing Ye that seemed to not get enough of him from the previous world...


    And yes, Snow has finally deemed Leo to be a lover of his and not a chosen one anymore.


    So after a few minutes of talking with each other, Snow obstinately refusing while Tyrone and Shane stubbornly insisting that Leo love him in which in the end Tyrone and Shane have be extremely disappointed and overly frustrated on the young man thick-headed head.


    While Snow that was exhausted fromst night''s exciting and shameless activity felt more tired than usual.


    Damn why is this world seemed to be trying to get him? Not only was he being pped in the face and feeling envious and jealous of the people that were finding their other half and was able to easily be together, but now this has to happen.


    Snow better checks his luck statuster on since it might have lowered down more than it normally was because some way or another he felt like he has been very unluckytely.


    However, Snow inward relief didn''t even manage to pass a minute before Shane has basically stood up from his chair while raising his hand up in an exaggerated manner while basically screaming the lungs out of his chest as he dares reveal a piece of shocking information.


    "Damn it Dalle! I''m sure you also feel the same way to Leo! Let me revise what I said before, basically, you are the one who wanted to get into Leo pants and not him! Every one of us has seen the way you have kiss the damn man so passionately while desperately pushing your tongue into his mouth! Dalle admit it! You wanted to get into his pants all along right?"


    "..."


    "..."


    After a few silents of stun moments in which Snow has once more started contemting about his n of not working once again and seemed to be backfiring when Tyrone that has a shy expression, seemingly remembering what happened before, has suddenly let out an awkward cough while making swallowing motion before his lip spread wide up in sadistic amusement as he too nodded his head at Shane frustrated outburst.


    "Yeah Dalle, what Shane said is true. You have already kissed Leo so passionate before while you have also sat sensually into hisp. So as your Brother, listen to my opinion and take responsibility at the pitiful poor man who believed that you two have finally gotten together."


    Snow was almost unable to stop his lip from twitching crazily as he nkly stares at the two people before him, one is his closest friend and the other is his older brother.


    Yeah there two guys are such a helpful bunch, damn them for making his situation far moreplicated once more.


    should I just reject Leo then? Wouldn''t that make is easy? Base on Leo''s obsessive and possessive side, there was no way that he will easily give up on him.


    Fortunately though, before that certain decision was determined in an in-depth thought, Shane''s triumph expression suddenly change into a grimace seemingly has received a message on his brain chip while Snow didn''t miss the way that Shane has given him an alert nce.


    "Sorry! Something came up and I need to go now. Dalle! We will continue this discussionter on! Brother Tyrone, please watch over Dalle while I''m gone!"


    "Alright, but don''t you need any help?"


    "It''s alright! Just a family problem so I''ll be back soon!"


    And with that, Shane has made a hasty retreat while a worried Tyrone just sighs while shaking his head before seemingly receiving a video call after Shane has left.


    "I''ll go answer this call alright? Don''t forget to drink the medicine that Shane and I produce for you."


    "Don''t worry Brother Tyrone, I can take care of myself for a while and I''ll drink it."


    With a bright smile on his face, Snow watched as a worried Tyrone went out to answer the call, which has causes Snow to be extremely suspicious about the way Shane and his older brother have behaved.


    And in perfect timing, Snow has heard ke voice in their mind link, causing his eyes to narrowed down dangerously.


    "Snow~ Your friend is having a problem right now~ that Ulric guy is currently causing trouble in Marc entertainment club and was threatening them for you to appear. That man seemed to have gotten a message from Alex before and has learned knew about you."

 Chapter 224: Snow Didnt Plan This Certain Matter At All. "I Wonder How Leo Will React..."

    Chapter 224: Snow Didn''t n This Certain Matter At All. "I Wonder How Leo Will React..."


    Snow who was asked to enter a room in arge building just quietly walked inside the ce without anyin while his eyes were secretly ncing around, his appraisal and game map skill activating the entire time that he sauntered over to a certain seat while the young woman that has stubbornly insisted toe with him has sat by his side a few secondster.


    As for why this young woman isn''t going home and insisted on staying with him, well, Snow slightly knows the reason why but not entirely.


    While the Ulric person seemed to have gotten an important person call that he has left them all alone inside the room, of course not before ordering two of his soldiers to guard at the close door.


    "Hm so you are the person that Leo really really likes?"


    Suddenly the quiet young woman has finally spoken causing Snow eyebrow to raised over, while inwardly nodding his head that he has decided to keep the monitoring inside the room to appearpletely different from what is genuinely happening.


    And before Snow can even react to what the young woman has spoken, he suddenly received a frustrated and loathsome expression from the young woman prompting Snow to finally give his entire attention to the person sitting next to his side and meeting those ring eyes of hers.


    Feeling a bit curious and confused about why he was suddenly receiving such a hateful re, the young woman continues to speak and ultimately letting Snow the reason why.


    "Frankly, I don''t like you. Rhea has always spoken about you with a sad and lonely expression all the time because she loves you. And now even Leo seemed to have been seduced by you and suddenly miraculously getting his affection, which has caused everyone so much trouble."


    "So can you just leave this ce all at once and leave them alone? Because of your entire existence alone, everything is bing troublesome and dangerous right now."


    Remembering the sad and troubled heavy sigh of her father, Vivian shoots a loathsome re to the young man before her, all of their efforts and struggles have be far moreplicated and difficult because this person appearing in their life.


    "But then, you can''t leave anymore because Ulric will not let you go. I apologize if I sound mean and cruel but I think this is for everyone best. After all, Leo will not be able to save you because he isn''t in the Main Star right now, it will be far toote before he received the news, and Ulric has already long finish what he wanted to do with you."


    Staring at the sharp and cold eyes that contain a determination to protect and keep everyone she holds dears safe and sound, ruthless enough to even sacrifice on a single person''s demise, which was his life, Snow couldn''t help but show a bright smile which has instantly cause the young woman to suddenly feel a great chill to run down her spine.


    "You really think I will not be able to escape this ce and no one wille to help me?"


    Vivian almost bristles at the pitiful look she received before her eyes widen when the usual bright emerald eyes that shone with gentleness have suddenly turned indifferent and cold causing her to scramble away from the young man after the hair on her entire body seemed to stand up after sensing the dangerous atmosphere around him.


    Somehow, this person reminds her of Leo, a dangerous and terrifying Leo in which she couldn''t help but remember about the information that this person has a certain great affinity of mental power with that person, which has caused her to evaluate if she just made a wrong move at this moment.


    "Once more I am reminded about why I dislike the current Royal Family. You only care about your family right your Highness Princess Vivian? How many loyal people have died so helplessly and unjustly because of the Royal family in power was unable to protect them when they needed it? And the most disgusting thing about it too was the fact that you are just waiting for the result to happen while the others work for you."


    Snow indifferent and derisively spoke before standing up and slowly walking over the person that was unable to move with a dangerous atmosphere while using his mental power to freeze her body over.


    "Y-You! What are you trying to do? Leo will not forgive you if you hurt me right now!"


    "Leo? Well I wonder about that if he knows about what I will do to you right now... will he chose you or me?"


    Snow expression when he mentions his lover which has quickly turned cold after remembering what happened inside the Entertainment Club of Marc during the time that Snow friends have confronted Ulric and particrly the way that Marc seemed to have gotten slightly interested by this young woman after meeting her.


    Although, Snow felt a bit sorry for his friend yet he will just let Marc slightly interested feeling turn into a passing curiosity right this instant.


    "I''m sorry if I sound mean and cruel but I also think that this is for the best. As the Princess of this Empire, your sacrifice is going to be appreciated. I will make sure to use your situation to the best of my ability in order to fulfill my goal."


    Since you wish for my life to be destroyed by using the hand of Ulric then I''ll return it the same method, although I will be able to save my life from the start, however, you don''t have any idea about it but still want my demise.


    "Hmm Although you won''t probably remember our discussion today though, oh well, who told you to harbor some ill-intention?"


    With a cold smile, Snow''s hand grasped over the young woman''s head and use his mental power to imprint some order on her consciousness, and soon, as he let go, Snow watched as the woman''s eyes ze over.


    As for what he has done, no one is capable enough to figure out what he has done to the woman''s consciousness because only with rare SSS metal power level can be capable enough to do what he has done.


    Albeit, there is one existence that exists right now that will be able to discover it which was his lover if Leo even tried to check her consciousness.


    It makes Snow extremely curious about what his lover will do after finding it out but for now though, its time for him to leave the room and finish some of the ns that needed him to take the actual action itself.


    "ke, is everything ready?"


    "Yes Snow! You can leave now! I finish everything you order me to do!"


    With a smile, Snow left the room, easily freezing the people standing outside the door and making them in a static status which has soon returned to normal when Snow has left their vision,pletely ignorant that there is currently only one person left inside the room while the other one has already left.


    While the monitoring video has been handle by ke, creating apletely different scene and erasing the images and all tracked of what Snow has been doing, erasing anything that can make people start doubting him.


    "Alright ke, send the message to Ulric."


    A few secondster, Ulric has received a message that the young man has already been bought to a specific room just as he has ordered from before while being informed that the princess has wanted to speak about a very important message.


    Feeling excited about dealing with the young man, Ulric has quickly finished about what he was doing before going to deal with the Royal Princess first so that he can finally start with the young man soon.


    And as Ulric arrived at where the Princess was waiting for and entering the room, he suddenly finds himself being attacked by the young woman in which he has quickly and easily defend himself and stopping the princess from making a further move.


    Only to figure out a few secondster about what the Princess was truly nning, and the assault that he thought waspletely different from the kind of attack that he assumed it to be when a soft lip has suddenly crushed over his, causing his eyes to widen in surprise.


    Although he prefers men, being able to touch and intimately get into the action with the actual Princess causes him to be extremely excited, so without any single thought, Ulric followed his true lecherous self and mostly thinks more on his lower part.


    Unbeknown to him though, there was a lingering smell that was hard to detect that spread wide inside the room, which can make any men be excited without them knowing it and the effect of the drugs can cause a person with a lustful personality to be more affected than anyone else.


    And soon everything has bepletely insignificant inside the room, as a rather lewd and sensual situation was happening without any single care as the only two figurespletely lose themselves in their passionate exchange.


    It was a wild and fierce movement, as unabashed groans and grunts echoed out so loudly that even the people guarding outside the close door was able to hear it.


    "Snow, the two of them are going at it."


    "Thanks, ke, when they''re halfway then you can start the next n."


    Hearing the affirmative voice of ke on his mind, Snow nodded his head,pletely feeling indifferent about what he has just done, while he was staying at the specified room that Ulric has truly prepared for interrogation and other wicked things that the man has on his mind.


    Bang!


    Suddenly after almost half an hour of waiting, Snow has finally seen the figure of Henry entering the room that he was being held captive with which soon followed by an extremely worried Tyrone that has quickly rushed inside the room and began to worriedly fret over Snow surprise figure.


    "Dalle! I''m d your safe! Did you get hurt? Are you all alright? Did that man do anything bad to you? Tell Brother Tyrone and I''ll let that man pain no matter who he was!"


    "Brother Tyrone? What are you doing here?"


    And in the distances, seeing the young man remaining untouched by his perverted cousin Henry inwardly sigh in relief as he slightly walked in and began checking inside the room that has caused him to wince slightly when he saw a particr item that more likely to be used in a bedroom rather than interrogating a person.


    "General! We found out that Ulric is currently staying in another part of the building."


    Hearing the report of one of his subordinates, Henry nodded his head before turning his attention to the mother hen figure of his lover.


    "Alright. Tyrone leaves with Dalle right now and I''ll go speak to Ulric about what is happening."


    However, before he can even walk away, a special alert message was sent his way in which Henry has hastily read it because of the person identity that has sent it over.


    "Hey my great Ally! What are you doing inside the building with my target right now? Although I feel bad for the other person, but I didn''t even think that she will arrive in this ce so it''s notpletely my fault. Well, I think you will be safe though, but just in case of an ident, defend yourself in five-second alright?. It''s going to be a bit loud in just a few moments!"


    With only a split second while the hair on the back of his neck raises from the oing danger he senses, Henry has instantly rushed over to the two young men and using his small body to push the two men underneath his body while absolutely using his mental power to entirely wrapped the three of them.


    And in exactly five seconds, a loud sound of the explosion has soon resounded out.


    BOOM!

 Chapter 225: This Entire Situation Is Something That Snow Have Wanted To Happen.

    Chapter 225: This Entire Situation Is Something That Snow Have Wanted To Happen.


    "Tyrone! Dalle! Are you two alright?"


    After a few moments when the loud sound of the building being bomb has resounded out, Snow found himself being pulled up by his older brother that has let out a soft cough while Henry was hovering them in a protected manner even when the situation was already over.


    "Are you alright General!"


    Suddenly a group of Henry''s subordinate has managed to get inside the wrecked room that Snow has been staying at while checking the entire perimeter for any sign of more danger with an extremely alert mode.


    While Snow haspletely made sure that the ce that he was staying at wouldn''t be affected much from the bombs that he has ced all around the building, and the attack would affect more to where Ulric has been staying the entire time.


    And with Tyrone arms wrapped around his body while letting fretting over his safety, Snow has soon found himself being ushered out by two of Henry''s subordinates, along with his older brother that was reluctantly giving a hesitant and worried expression to Henry because the young man was preparing to investigate the entire situation because of his status that leaves him with no choice.


    Especially when Henry remembers that Princess Vivian has been inside the building the entire time, leading his loyalty of protecting the Royal family to save the young princess.


    "You two leave this ce at once, it''s dangerous! I needed to handle the situation right now, so go to a safe ce and wait for me."


    Snow just remained quiet, seemingly in shock from the traumatic experience he just suffered before inwardly rolling his eyes at the quick and tender scene that suddenly happened before his very eyes, although he felt jealousy and envy about the two love bird while inwardly groaning of giving him more work when Tyrone and Henry seemed to have forgotten that there are other people currently around them.


    After all, he doesn''t want Carl to know about Henry''s rtionship with Tyrone so early since how will Snow be able to make the man heart twist from the pain of witnessing the person he loves has someone else on his heart after working so hard to make Henry fall for him?


    But right now though, Snow watch as without any hesitation, Tyrone has gone to give a loving hug to his younger lover before gently cing a soft kiss to the suddenly bashful Henry that seemed to have forgotten about his awe-inspiring images to his subordinate as he basically showed a shy smile while obediently nodding his head.


    "My dear... be careful,e back to me safe and sound alright?"


    "... I wille back for you Brother Tyrone wait for me."


    Snow really wanted to puke right now.


    And while feeling so envious about being shown a dog food, Snow and Tyrone were soon ushered out in order to get in a safe ce while Henry along with his subordinates that were still inwardly shocked from what they witness about their usually cold, frigid and strict General having a soft side.


    While inwardly questioning about when did their General found himself a lover?


    But for now, though, all of them went to check on Princess safety and at the same time on the status of Ulric Smith, after all, if Ulric died right now, no matter who was at fault, it will be extremely hard to resolve the entire situation.


    As Henry rushed over to a certain location, he couldn''t help but furiously swear at the damn mysterious person, while dreading the fact that man was so courageous enough to cause today''s incident in which will definitely shake the scarcely pause fighting of the Royal Family toward their numerous enemies.


    But much to his dismay, Henry arrives and witnesses the scene of Ulric and the Princess of all people waspletely naked and was still in the position of intimately being connected with each other in their most intimate part.


    Henry''s face spontaneously turned eerily white of what he just saw because this whole situation was something that he didn''t even consider to be happening because there was no reason for these two people to be in this kind of rtionship because of what he knows about the current states of the Empire.


    Either Ulric has force himself to the princess or this entire situation was nned by the mysterious person, which Henry absolutely believes that it was that damn man the cause of everything.


    And to make the entire situation problematic, one of the guards that were still alive and conscious, for whatever reason has suddenly broadcast about what is happening right now, in which when everything was far toote has only learnedter on.


    It appeared that Henry was greatly astounded along with everyone around him that they were unable to quickly stop when the Princess has suddenly gotten off from under Ulric unconscious body and has picked up an extremely sharp metallic broken pieces that were close to her body before decisively stabbing Ulric in the chest without any hesitation.


    "DIE!"


    Although Henry and everyone else has instantly snapped from their shocked and has barely managed to save a scarcely alive Ulric at the presently enrage and craze Princess Vivian that was screaming and crying as she hysterically shouts about how she was forced to have sex with Ulric without any of her consent.


    Moreover, during the time that Henry''s subordinate has taken away the hysterical Princess, the broadcast live video was already spread all over the entire Gxy of the Wolfe Empire, and today will be recorder in the History of the Wolfe Empire as the beginning of chaotic fighting and struggle of people who has power in the entire Empire.


    While Ulric that was able to wake up from consciousnesster on and learning about the whole situation has decisively shown the recorded video which he has taken on his brain chip, showing the fact that the Princess of all people was the one who has performed the first move and causing the Princess usation as a mere lie.


    And exining the fact that Princess Vivian just wanted to find a reason to make the Smith family look bad and cing a crime against them because of how The Royal family has been fearing their power the entire time and wanting a chance to deal with them.


    Furthermore, adding to the fuel of chaotic problems and scandals, a fuzzy image of two figures speaking in a certain room was spread around online once more, and this time, everyone was able to tell that one of the figures was the infamous Princess Vivian which was speaking so ruthless and coldly to an unknown young man wishing for him to suffer in Ulric''s hand while threatening him to just leave her friend and a certain man alone and topletely disappear in their life.


    And before everyone can react about what they just watched, Ulric Smith certain hobby was clearly and spread wide along with a hard fact about using and abusing his power to either threaten, frame and intimate the people working under him, especially when harassing the soldiers in the military that has caught his eyes.


    And soon, the Smith Family along with his allies and the Royal family started the conflict that affected even the civilians all around them, does nting the seed of disturbance and doubt about the entire management of the Empire when they were informed of the great sin that they havemitted with the use of their power.


    Basically, everything was turning chaotic, as everyone has different opinions about the entire situation, then the leaked of information of the corrupted Empire began to appear one after another in the entire Gxy, and letting all the people that the entire Wolfe Gxy Empire control about the current twisted and wrenched power struggle that has been secretly happening for years now.


    Hm Chaos is good, chaos is an opportunity the two forces fighting against each other is the best oue because the moment that Snow met and interacted with that Princess, the decision that he was still trying to choose between two of his decision was finally settle with that conversation.


    Snow has decided that new management is needed, where the Noble Family with power and privilege aren''t required anymore, especially a Royal family will have to end in this generation and yes, Snow has chosen to be some sort of a rebel that he rather likes to call it a revolutionist for a great change.


    The Empire needs to disappear and a new era and the beginning of a Federation is going to start.


    Although Snow knew that a Federation will not be perfect, however, it is better than continuing an Empire that has an ipetent ruler and royal family that couldn''t protect anyone anymore.


    At least during the time that Snow is alive in this world, he will make sure that everything will be in the right order and that the corruption will take a long time to appear in the Federation for a thousand years toe where another person like Snow certain ideal will once more appear to change everything for a better one.


    After all, nothing is going to be perfect.


    During the chaotic night, the next day has finally arrived, where Snow was taken to Tyrone house to be kept protected from the Smith family that will definitely try to deal with him because one way or another, they will try to push the me of the entire situation bing this severe and serious to Snow for a scapegoat.


    And then Snow found himselfforting the worried, panic, flustered concern friends of his that have visited him so early in the morning, especially to a pale face Rhea that seemed to have been hit hard about the entire situation while being looked and taken care of by a dedicated Ray that tried to hide his certain concern and worries in an awkward way.


    While Snow was secretly observing the way that Marc wasn''t affected much, probably only feeling sad a little bit while the realization that he didn''t entirely know the young womanpletely hasn''t caused him much pain about what happened during the chaotic circumstances, and more like absolutely disappointed.


    It probably also helped make Marc be more decisive to break his certain interest to the Young Princess after hearing the way she has spoken to his friend.


    So after finally making his friends rx, Snow has suddenly discussed about what he decided to do after this whole situation, so while everyone was around minus the busy Henry and Leo that was still away from the Main Star, Snow has spoken in a serious voice.


    "What!?"


    Though that surprise reaction is definitely something that Snow has already predicted.


    Then during the afternoon of the same day, Leo that tried his hard to get back to the Main Star as quickly as he could while his entire face was extremely frigid and dangerous has finally arrived at where the young man was staying, only to meet a sadden Tyrone that was giving him a pitying look while the person that he has been wanting to meet wasn''t on his sight.


    "What do you mean that My Baby left?"


    With wide eyes, Leo opens the letter that was written by the love of his life with shaky hands and a fast-beating heart, feeling entirely wrong about the entire situation, especially when he remembers the news that provokes him of wanting to go in a murderous spree.


    Dear Leo,


    When you receive this letter, I am already gone and have left the Main Star. There is also something that I want to apologize for, you see I am not thatpletely dense and oblivious, I can recognize that you have a deep emotion toward me the entire time that we interacted with each other and I am sorry for not showing you that I know about it.


    I am not ready for amitted rtionship and I don''t have enough courage topletely face you to speak about it and can only write it in a letter.


    Once more, Leo, I am sorry for not being able to fulfill what you wanted to happen between the two of us. But know that you are the greatest person I ever met, the greatest person that I could have asked to be my other half and the greatest person that has let me experience the warm feeling.


    It just, I couldn''t really be with you. I''m sorry Leo, I wish you to find happiness and somehow meet someone else that can determine what you wanted because it seemed that I can''t be the one since I really can''t do a seriousmitted rtionship.


    There is something that I want, and having a lover isn''t the one on my top list. There is nothing wrong with you so don''t me yourself alright? It is me that has problem.


    Please don''t look for me, and forget me. I won''t probably be back for long years in the Main Star, so, take care of yourself alright?


    Goodbye Leo


    Dalle


    And then seemingly the world was out to get Leo, after finishing reading the written letter that seemed to twist his heart, a shaky and despairing Tyrone has suddenly let out a choke sounds while weakly revealing that the spaceships that Dalle has been riding was attacked by unknown force hand has caused it to blow up, does the status of the passenger was deemed dead.

 Chapter 226: Snow Current Motto, "Since Im Not Happy, No One Can."

    Chapter 226: Snow Current Motto, "Since I''m Not Happy, No One Can."


    In another ce, Snow''s lip is continuously twitching at the present situation that he suddenly found himself with.


    After all, he was presently watching about the news of the Spaceship that he was supposed to be travelling with has suddenly met its end on a sudden attack that has happened,pletely blowing it to broken pieces with no survivor remaining alive.


    This wasn''t part of Snow n at all, and when he seriously check about the reason for the attack, it was truly an unfortunate ident and Dalle wasn''t really targeted.


    And no matter how dark he might be acting to his lover in this world right now but there is no way that he would let Leo experience the despairing feeling of losing his lover.


    Snow absolutely sure about how his lover will react about the news of his death, basically turning crazy to the people that have caused it or choosing to end his life because of the madness of losing his love one.


    "ke change of n, don''t switch with me anymore and continue to do your job."


    "Um? Really? I wanted to y with the bad golden thigh for a while though. but alright, I''ll go back now~ Its fun flying a spaceship too so, hehe~"


    Feeling amuse at ke constant bad attitude to his lover, Snow nodded his head before slowly tapping his finger at the armchair of his seat with slow rhythmic sound while his eyes shone with a strange light.


    To make his lover figure out that he is alive without causing any suspicious and doubt about his identity as a normal citizen, he can easily create a fake video of him missing the flight and taking another spaceship to ride with, after all, Tyrone and the others didn''t send him directly after stubbornly insisting that he go by himself.


    Before letting them know about which one he was going to be riding.


    As for the other reason, Snow has raised his slender wrist that was currently wearing the silent ck bell that was secured with a red string, and with a yful shake the small object move but has remained silent with no sound being let out.


    Suddenly, a rather sadistic dark smile spread over his lip as he constantly shakes the small ck bell on his wrist only with no sound was being let out no matter how much he moves it.


    Since this has happened already Snow might as well use it to his advantages for a few days and let his lover go crazy over the Noble families, especially on the Royal family side.


    "Well I think it''s better this way anyway"


    Remembering the identity of Leo, Snow closes his eyes with an apologetic sigh, ''love be strong and I''ll make it up to youter on.''


    But to make sure that nothing wrong will happen to Leo at the news over his death, like dying on him for example, Snow order ke to inform him as soon as Leo showed any sign of suicidal thoughts or actions that will truly hurt himself.


    As for not contacting everyone even after learning about the news of the Spaceship getting attack and being blown up, well, Snow will just use the excuse of some allies of the Smith family who have suddenly decided to deal with him to get their favor.


    While he has been hiding from them the entire time and was saved by the mysterious person.


    With the constant nned shing on his mind, Snow has nodded his head before standing up from his chair when the announcement of his private spaceship has finally reached at the direction that he chooses to proceed the entire time.


    Tilting his head to the side, Snow deeply gazes upon one of the houses that were spread out wide in the tiny simple Star that hended before calmly walking over and knocking on the front door.


    Unlike the high tech building with a video camera to monitor the person standing outside their houses in the Main Star, this ce was more like a modern ce with less convenience of the high technology.


    Soon, a beautiful woman has opened up the door in which she bends down a little bit and smiling gently before pulling him inside the house with a friendly atmosphere the entire time.


    "Hey, you''re here again! Do you want to taste Big Sis new food?"


    Right now, Snow currently has the appearance of the neighborhood kids that especially like to visit the woman house so suddenly without getting any invitation since he wishes to eat her delicious food.


    However, when he arrived at the living room, Snow head casually tilted to the side causing the bullets that have been shot on his head to quickly bypass it, before his body swiftly move to dodge the next numerous shot that hase his way soon after.


    Flipping, tilting, and twisting with his body Snow just easily and smoothly moves all over the tiny living room, while the person that has been attacking him, was more focus of getting him away from the woman''s side.


    "H-Handsome! W-What are you doing???"


    The woman that has stood frozen in her spot, couldn''t help but widen her eyes in confusion and disbelief about what she is currently seeing.


    "Woman! Get away from him!"


    "Excellent Instinct."


    Smiling, Snow''s small form and appearance change into a fuzzy figure of an adult man, while his features remain blurred, before instantly charging toward the tall man that has been constantly moving around while shooting him.


    And with narrowed eyes, Snow''s leg has ruthless kicked the injured stomach that the person has been trying to hide during their battle, and Snow that has acute intuition, along with sharp eyesight, with the added appraisal skill well, it''s just too bad for the man since he will never be able to cover his weakness from him.


    "Argh!"


    Without showing any mercy, Snow has instantly followed it by a powerful sidekick and causing therge man body to flew sideways and roughly hitting the metallic wall before dropping down in the ground with agonizing face and when he took a step over, Snow body move in a different direction as he took a step back in which a bullet just quickly past by his eyes a secondter.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As he continuously moves to dodge the next gunshot, Snow turned his attention to the courageous woman that has finally learn about what is truly going on and has surprisingly decisively chosen to fight back.


    "Stupid! Just Run Away!"


    "No Way! I Dered that you are going to be mine! How can I just run away and leave you! Damn! You stay away from my man!"


    Ignoring the two people reaction with each other, Snow has promptly walked over to the woman that was attacking him while efficiently evading the bullet that was shot his way, and soon he arrived at the front of the wide eyes woman that has great panic and determination shining on her eyes at the same time.


    Snow has appreciated the woman''s courage for a split second, he then subdued her and letting her sit down on one of the intact chairs and freezing her movement with mental power.


    "Stop! Don''t touch her! It''s me your after right?"


    And while Snow walked over at the tall man that was stillying down on the ground, in which was desperately trying to get up, his blurry appearance has shifted for a second before prompting the person that wanted to continue fighting back to turnpletely silent while his dark eyes widen with surprise along with ecstatic emotions.


    Familiar brown hair and ck eyes, dangerous and threatening atmosphere, the tall man lip open up as he spoke the name of the person standing before him.


    "You''re alive Z..."


    "Byrone you of all people shouldn''t believe that traitor lies of me dying right?"


    "..."


    Disregarding the quiet response of the man, Snow has sat upon on another chair, while one of his hand was raised over his chin and openly appraising his older sister that was showing a surprise expression after hearing his name from Byrone lip.


    "Although Byrone, I was just gone for a few days but you sure have gotten yourself a great woman as your lover."


    Damn I just left mine too so this wouldn''t do.


    With a strange glint on his eyes, Snow has once more spoken while Byrone that was steadying his feet after finally standing up has suddenly fallen over from the shocking words that havee out from his leader''s mouth while the blushing woman that has seemed to have be shy from what Snow has spoken before has quickly turned pale.


    "Byrone can have you, I don''t mind. However, Byrone can''t be yours since he already told me before that all of his entire beings are mine so."


    Well, what Snow said is basically true, Byrone is his to order, Byrone is his tomand, and Byrone is his to sacrifice, but from the look of his older sister almost bulging eyes, well, it seemed that she has misinterpreted his words.


    But that was Snow n anyway, since how can he let others be happy when he couldn''t be while his lover is despairing over his false death right now.


    Changing the position of his hand toward his cheek, Snow''s eyes deepen in a threatening manner.


    "And I am here picked him up. I will not kill you for saving Byrone but I''ll take him away now."


    "What?"

 Chapter 227: Revealing Secret Information. Snow and Leo Certain Actions.

    Chapter 227: Revealing Secret Information. Snow and Leo Certain Actions.


    "My Byrone! Look at the news! The entire Empire is turning so chaotic now! What happened while I was away?"


    Snow that was currently riding on his private spaceship once more while delivering orders to numerous people on their next actions during this chaotic time has turned his attention to the surprised cry from the woman that was in the same room right now.


    As for why his older sister was currently with them, Ivy has insisted stubbornly toe along even if she has to join their criminal group that turned rebel for a revolution especially when she doesn''t want her man running away to where she couldn''t find Bryone anymore especially when Snow was going to be together with him.


    The look on Byrone face was priceless when Snow remembers it, and as for why he has allowed Ivy toe along with them, well, for his older sister safety during this chaotic time while his amusement for his saddened days without his lover by his side.


    Snow wonders how Leo is doing right now, well, he will just monitor his lover when he has the time before gently gazing on the small ck bell on his wrist that causes a quick soft smile spreading on his lip for a bit.


    "Z"


    Suddenly hearing the unfinished words of Byrone, Snow turned his eyes toward the tall man that seemed to be standing a few distances away from him than usual, causing him to inwardly roll his eyes about the man also misunderstanding on what he has spoken from before.


    Really, how can hepare to my Leo? Snow lover is what he wants for a partner, Leo is just so damn perfect, suddenly a sh of memories on the day that man dares to use his excellent sexy body to attract his attention, made Snow eyes darkened when he remembers it.


    Yup, such a tempting man too, it just too bad that Snow can''t touch and taste him already, with an inward sigh of regret, he quickly returned his attention to Byrone that was still waiting for his answer.


    "Yeah, you got that right. The uncontroble situation right now is something that I have a hand of. This is going to be the best time to fulfill our n. To all of you that follow me, I have promised a better chance. So, we are going to destroy this Empire and started building apletely new order of the society from the scratched."


    "We don''t need any noble family. No royal family to rule the people. Everything will be decided by everyone''s will and the decision of how our new home will be governed and conduct. But for now, we need topletely eradicate those sinners that couldn''t be forgiven no matter what."


    Cutting those rotten roots that need to be removed.


    Ivy Welch that has been listening to the entire time, open her mouth wide, she knew what kind of people she was joining but, she didn''t have any idea of how crazy and lunatic their Leader is!


    A revolution? The downfall of the Royal family? And deaths of Noble families that abuse their power? How can this man speak such a thing so easily?


    "You can''t just do that! At least, the Royal family didn''t do anything wrong! It isn''t their fault if their enemies are more powerful than them! I''m sure that they would have done something if they could!"


    Snow tilts his head to the side, eyes turning gloomy and dark, as he spoke in a manner that leaves his older sister with no words to speak of, while inwardly shaking his head at the Welch family loyal disposition to the Royal family despite the fact that no one is able to work for them anymore because of theirck of talented individual in their family in the present generation.


    "Do you know how many victims the corrupted people with power in their hands have destroyed without even feeling single remorse of what they have done?"


    "Do you know how many were suffering from the helplessness and inability of the people that the present Royal Family should be protecting?"


    "Do you know how disgustingly twisted and infected the entire Empire right now, having so much garbage of people that continue to manage it with what they desire?"


    There is the death of so numerous people that remain unountable to this day, in which was something that Snow has gotten from the original memory while also feeling the emotion that has once more tried to take over his mindset causing Snow to take a soft breath before continuing ruthlessly, showing no mercy even to his older sister.


    "Woman, you are from the Welch family right? I''ll tell you a secret. You believe that your father and younger brother died from an ident right?"


    With almost a dark smile on his face, Snow reveals the most kept secret that others in a higher up in the Empire have known except his biological family that has remained ignorant and oblivious about what truly happened.


    "They were ambushed in a nned attack and died. And it was abined attack from numerous Noble families that view the Welch as a nuisance that blocked their way to power and authority. And do you know the so-called Royal Family has discovered all about it but has chosen to remain quiet because they don''t have the ability to fight back. So tell me, how do you feel about it?"


    "Z Please stop."


    "You have lived your life quietly and well protected from any dangerous struggle so far. So don''t start speaking as you canpletely understand all about it. At least even your so-called man was a victim too you know?"


    "Z!"


    Byrone couldn''t take it anymore when he saw the way that the woman haspletely be so confused while her entire pale is so eerily white along with her eyes that has constricted from every painful secret that she discovered so far from his leader.


    Z always gets nasty and fierce when someone tried to stop or bing against their goal and dream causing Byrone to let out a deep sigh, before nodding his head after hearing thest word that his Leader has spoken before he left the room entirely.


    "I let her join us because it was all for your sake Byrone, however, make sure to let the woman know her ce and recognize about what kind of people she was currently traveling with."


    "Yes Z, I''ll handle it."


    And in another ce, Henry suddenly found himself being lifted up in a choking manner by the crazed Leo that has been dealing with both the Royal Family of all people along with the nobles family in such ruthless and terrifying way.


    Something that even Henry can''t do anything about when those families who got eradicated has been shown numerous evidence of their wickedness and actions to the entire Gxy that has mostly approved of their deaths.


    "I already said before that this Empire doesn''t need the Royal family ruling them anymore. If they can''t even handle the gxy that they rule, why do they desperately grasp something so utterly useless? Tell your Emperor that be d that I am not trying to wholly destroy everything right now."


    "Leo, his Majesty is your older brother! They are your family! You can''t just do this!"


    Hearing that word, Leo just let out a derisiveugh, before smiling darkly while his red eyes glimmer with coldness and ruthlessness along with overwhelming madness within it.


    "In this world, I don''t have any family. The moment I gave up the throne and has thrown away my name and identity, then I am only Leo. I was trying to be nice to them, but they seemed to have forgotten their ce. Besides, it''s ironic that you are speaking about family when you also wanted to destroy yours."


    "...!"


    Hearing the Smith family being mention, Henry couldn''t speak another word while desperately trying to escape out from the hand of the presently insane Leo that couldn''t be reason with and was out for blood right now.


    "Because of the so-called Family and those garbage of a people that My Baby left this ce. My Baby oh my poor Baby which is definitely waiting for me to find him. He is there somewhere, I can feel it. So I will always keep looking for him while cleaning up all these dirty people that cause pain to my Baby."


    "You the new wa-!"


    Suddenly Henry finds his body being thrown away beforending roughly on the ground which he warily watches the craze eyes of the person before him as he coughs and gasps while carefully checking his almost crushed neck.


    "My Baby is alive, he is not dead. I have the proof in my hand that he is out there waiting to be found."


    With a crazed smile, Leo gently and tenderly touched the ck jade bracelet on his wrist that remain intact and not broken, his baby mention about his mental power is inside this precious object, which means that he is out there still alive if it remains unbroken and safe.


    Giving onest nce at the pathetic man, Leo then turned around and left, not before speaking a piece of extremely important information that causes the man to be astounded from shocked and surprised.


    Hmph, if his Baby somewhat Brother isn''t a lover with this man, then Leo would have crushed those neck of his without any hesitation for trying to stop him about what he is currently doing.


    "I''ll tell you something important that the so-called royal family that you deemed extremely important and great which you have been loyal the entire time, did you know that they n to deal with the Welch family? Or more specifically to a certain member of it, which is your lover Tyrone Welch."


    "No Why!"


    Henry yells and wanting an answer about that certain detail, while his mental power couldn''t help but be disrupted by the mere thought of his lover dying to the people that he has given his loyalty into.


    "Your affection is painfully obvious to us. At least, Your Majesty knows about it, so during the supposed purging time, Tyrone Welch was decided to be one of the assumed idental casualties. Your Majesty wanted you to marry Princess Vivian after everything is over and they couldn''t do it if you already have a person you love right?"


    Since he can''t be happy, then no one is allowed to be one, and with that, Leo walked away in order to fulfill his next action.


    Walking out from the room, Leo gently cares about the ck jade bracelet on his wrist while his red craze eyes glimmering with overwhelming hope and faith.


    "Baby, I will find you."

 Chapter 228: Snow Should Really Check His Luck Status Later On.

    Chapter 228: Snow Should Really Check His Luck Status Later On.


    "Wow this person sure is wlessly handsome and what a hot body he has along with those dangerous eyes that still so attractive. Although I still love my man and wouldn''t change him to another person no matter how out of the world that person appearance is. Byrone! My love for you wouldn''t waver even in a single bit!"


    "..."


    Byrone that has been standing straight with a serious expression on his face as he read the information being shown upon therge screen of the spaceship that they are riding with while surrounded with their other members in the rebel group that faithfully follow Z couldn''t stop his face from turning crimson.


    With the serious atmosphere being broken again by their new member, the rest of the people let out a whistle while giving a sly wink to their always serious member that only knows toplete mission after mission in their group.


    Such a lucky guy to have a woman desperately and obstinatelying after him despite knowing his criminal identity while understanding what kind of a group they are to the point that she has joined for his sake.


    She might be stupid but that determination is real.


    However, all of them turned silent when a rather cold tone that seemed to contain a dreadful amount of possessiveness along with a spike of killing intent rang out at the entire room.


    "Well, if you did love him, I would have to kill you."


    Suddenly, the cold tone along with the words that have spoken, cause Ivy, Byrone, and everyone to turn to their leader that has been silent the entire time,pletely ignoring everyone around him.


    "..."


    "... I might have heard that wrong."


    No one knows who speaks those words but everyone''s eyes still remain glue at their leader despite it all, like curiosity, denial, confusion, and other emotion brimming in their eyes while feeling confuses if they are just hallucinating.


    Snow that has been sitting silent the entire time while letting his subordinates remember all the people that they needed to know, has turned off his monitoring of what his lover is doing for a bit before gazing at the handsome image of his lover on therge screen before them.


    Lip raising in a rather soft tilt, Snow turned to nce at the people around him, uncaring about how their eyes widen after hearing the words he has spoken in a rather domineering deration while his dark eyes are brimming with overwhelming possessiveness.


    "That person is mine. When we are done, I''ll get that man as my lover."


    Suddenly everyone faces twisted in a manner of surprise, while Ivy''s mouth has open wide and Byrone shown a startled look but then he remembers the time that he heard Z speaking about returning to a normal life when everything is over.


    So getting a partner is also part of that dream, but when he gazes at the person information in therge screen, a bizarre expression appeared on his face because of his leader choice of lover.


    Um Z really is impressive to even choose the most dangerous, powerful, and important people out of all the people on the entire Gxy to target.


    "Why are you surprised? That man said he loves me but I rejected him because I choose our goal and dream first."


    I would have been doing this and that to my lover already you know?


    When hearing that sentence, a contemted expression sh on Byrone eyes, he learned that Z was out recuperating in the Main Star because of his mental power being damage by the traitor Carl, and here he just thought that the damage might not have been deep if Z was back once again.


    There must be something more that has happened and for that man to being mention with such deep emotion from Z, the two of them have definitely met and be close in that short time, after all, when he gazes upon the delighted Ivy, he has experienced the same of being close to a person he just met despite being in a few days.


    However, when he remembers that Z has probably used a different identity, Byrone eyebrow wrinkle in worry, then that man probably doesn''t have any idea of his leader identity and when he gazed at Z figure, he should know that problem right?


    "Eh leader but the information mention that he was the leader of the one fighting everyone right nowand even before that, he is the supposedly dead younger brother of the present Emperor, leader of the criminal group that we were about to be allied with from before the ident, and having both illegal and legal businesses all around the entire Gxy."


    It''s amazing how much power that man has, he ispletely terrifying and dangerous because he can even destroy the entire Gxy if he ever wishes to do it.


    Basically, that is the leader that can fight back against us and even stop us from realizing our goals and dreams leader surely your mental damage isn''t affecting you right now? Is what every one of them wanted to speak of, only shutting their mouth tightly fearing about the punishment that they might receive.


    After all, they aren''t that blind to see that scary amount of possessiveness in their Leader''s eyes right now as he gazes upon the man''s image on therge screen.


    Damn what happened while he was away? All of them have been wishing for their Leader to be happy and find himself a partner despite what they are doing, but they never thought that the person that catches their Leader attention was such a dangerous man!


    Snow just raises his eyebrows at the utter disbelief, astonished and shocked expression of the people before him, while feeling amazes that not even a single negative of the emotion of going against what he has spoken appeared.


    Secretly praising these people in approval, especially by Z chosen of people, since they aren''t just a criminal group that the original has created to perform bad deeds but mostly people Z has helped in their lowest and helpless moment so are of them are more worried about his circumstances in a warm thoughtful manner.


    It might be one of the reasons why Carl chose to eradicate these people along with the original client.


    With a grin and eyes shing with seriousness, Snow reveals the most important part of what he was thinking about doing at that important problem.


    "It doesn''t matter, you know that we have a perfect match of mental power. We are meant to be together."


    "OHH!"


    "Really? That''s so great then!"


    "Leader, just go make him yours right now then!"


    "Yes! Yes! Go get him now! And I''ll have Byrone all to myself!"


    Quickly ncing at his older sister that practically screams those words out, Snow then notices the way the limit, restriction, and regtion ce upon him slowly lessen bit by bit after his subordinates speak their utter eptance at his deration,pletely making him feel so amused at the entire situation.


    After all this wasn''t part of the n when he mentions his certain possessiveness over his lover to his people.


    "But Leader he doesn''t know your true identity right?"


    Suddenly the concerned voice of Byrone has suddenly stopped the rather excited people around him, while in the corner of his eyes, Snow saw the way that his older sister gives a suspicious look toward Byrone and then ncing his way after.


    . Well he asked for that so Snow shouldn''t be wanting to roll his eyes at her reaction.


    "Is that true Leader? The entire situation might turn moreplicated then."


    "Everyone, let all think about how to make our Leader man ept him!"


    "It easy! Just let Z pushed him down! Let our Leader showcase his manly power and make that manpletely helpless with his body. Isn''t he in love with Z already? They just need to cross the bottom line and everything will turn out alright!"


    Suddenly everyone, even Snow, turned their startled look to the passionate woman who gives a skeptical look when she saw the reaction that she was getting to the people around her.


    "What? I would have done that to Byrone if I got the strength to do it you know?"


    "..."


    Letting out a sigh at his older sister''s personality while missing his older brother more, Snow raises his hand to silence his people and instantly getting their attention as they gaze upon him with a serious gaze.


    Eyes dark with possessiveness along with certain assurance, Snow dered his n to the people around him.


    "If he doesn''t listen ande to me obediently, I''ll just have to capture him right?"


    It wasplete silence before everyone nodded their head with delight and joy, appearing to ept what their Leader has just spoken.


    "Right! Just capture your future wife Leader!"


    "Don''t worry Leader, we will catch that man to warm your bed soon!"


    "I''ll share with you the book that I am going to use to Byrer on! It''s all about ''How To Push Your Man And Make Him Fall For You Utterly Helpless.''''Can''t Get Enough Of You'',


    One More Time Turning Infinite'' and so on!"


    "..."


    And so, every single one of them has created another agenda while sending all their proposed n to the other member that are spread wide around the entire Gxy who already have their own mission already set for them.


    The mission was simple, it was:


    Inform Leo location, if there is a chance in capturing him then seize him immediately and send him to their Leader that is waiting eagerly for his future lover.


    Miraculously every single one of them has epted the order, because in their mind the least they can do to their Leader that has sacrificed and suffered so much for their dreams is to give him his other half.


    Somehow, Snow gazes at the abnormal people before him in a speechless manner, he just wanted to let them know his sovereign on his lover so no ident might happen during their hidden agendater on.


    Howe, his n turned out to be like this? It twisted into something unrecognizable.


    Damn he should really check his luck statuster on.

 Chapter 230: Snow Letting Out A Deep Sigh And Leo Stare Longingly In The Distance.

    Chapter 230: Snow Letting Out A Deep Sigh And Leo Stare Longingly In The Distance.


    "Really though, I hope that you guys wouldn''t get mixed up to my problems or the chaotic trouble in the entire Empire right now but it seemed that it was just my wishful thinking huh?"


    Showing a sad smile to his shocked and surprise friends, Snow then releases a deep sigh before walking closer and throwing an expensive healing liquid for them to intake in order to treat their current injuries that they have suffered.


    "Dalle no Z"


    Hearing the name Z, Snow lip spreads in a rueful smile while nodding his head in eptance that yes he is the famous criminal leader of well known uwful groups.


    "Are you afraid of me now?"


    Shane along with Marc has gazed upon at the familiar but unfamiliar figure of their friend that has been missing the entire time after that ident of the spaceship blowing up, however, the two of them still showed a resolute expression as they stare with a determined gaze.


    "Promises can''t be broken. We have vowed to be friends no matter what happened."


    Snow let out a loud delightfulugh that has caused the other uninjured person in the room to finally woke up from her panic attack and has let out a deep breath before making a move, while Shane and Marc that has seen the woman action from their friend back has caused them to yell loudly in rm.


    "Z!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    With shaking hands E has taken out her hidden gun and shoot continuously without stopping at the dangerous man before her, inwardly hoping the entire time that she will be able to miraculously hit the person and taking him out so easily.


    "It''s alright."


    Still a smile on his face, Snow remains calm and steady while standing there and raising his hand in a grabbing manner as he turned sideways, causing the bullets that have been shot toward him to remain floating calmly in the air while there has been an invincibleyer of protection around their three-figure that cause the attack to halt.


    And as soon as Snow casually closes his hand, most of the objects have be twisted and broken while it remains has drop-down carelessly on the floor, while the only bullet that remains intact has quickly shoot toward the injured tall man in the ground just by a single flick of Snow finger.


    Soon the tall man has died, while the pieces of metals hitting the floor resounded out at the ce where only the sound of the woman heaving breathing can be heard alongside it.


    E that has finally run out of bullet form her gun has finally deemed it useless to struggle back, fully knowing well that she can''t kill and much less beat the person before her, however, but there was one thing that she couldn''t ept and it was the fact that the consequence of taking her drug should have remained effective to this person.


    "Such a Freak! How can you still be sane and powerful right now? I know what I created! Your mental damage should have been broken beyond help! Right now, you should have turned into a fool or at least a mindless beast that doesn''t have any consciousness! Because there is no way that you arepletely healed even if you miraculously found a cure for it! After all, it''s only been a few days!"


    Howling and screaming like an insane woman, Snow just remained silent while Shane and Marc''s expression twisted while their eyes shoot a horrified look toward their friends when theypletely remember the mental damage problem that he has spoken toward them before.


    But shouldn''t it be the usual normal one? Why are they learning such a piece of horrifying information right now?


    "Z! You''re hurt?"


    "... cough it wasn''t normal damage?"


    Hearing the worried voice of his two friends, Snow has finally spoken while shaking his head with disappointment.


    "I''m not really cured yet."


    ''Yet?"


    Seemingly remembering an extremely significant person, Snow expression turned overwhelmingly soft and tender including a hint of regret and bitterness along with it, "Yes, it is a miracle that I found the person who has a match with my mental power that I was able to heal slowly."


    Shane and Marc who remember the person that their friend is mentioning about couldn''t help but be enlightened as they gaze upon with suspicious look over their friend deep love on his eyes and ultimately figuring out that their friend has been acting clueless and oblivious the entire time and haspletely known of Leo romantic feeling toward him!


    "That is still impossible! Even if you found a match, it doesn''t mean that they will be able to help you with it!"


    E instantly denies, eye craze because of what she was hearing, her drugs are almost perfect! Carl has given her constant praise upon it, there is no way that she will ept such a farfetched solution!


    While Shane and Marc saw the way their friend''s eyes have instantly shone brilliantly while his expression turns proud in a rather boastful manner.


    "Of course if it was other people, however, it seemed that we are just meant to be, did you know? Our affinity is a 100% perfect match."


    And as Snow spoke those words, he couldn''t help but specte that it would be great if his subordinates will be able to miraculously capture his lover and bring him to where he is.


    "IMPOSSIBLE! CARL PRAISE ME FOR MY TALENT! HE GREATLY LOVES ME MORE AFTER I CREATED THAT DRUG!"


    "Carl?"


    Hearing that person''s name while inwardly noting about how crazy the woman has fallen for his traitorous friend, Snow expression instantly shifted into something more ominous and threatening that even Shane and Marc shudder from fear after catching sight of it.


    Ohtheir friend is definitely the famous Z right now, such a scary person, fortunately, there are friends with him.


    "Hahaha! Do you know the reason that traitor bastard betrayed me?"


    "Of course because he deserves to be the Leader of the group!"


    With a sneer, Snowpletely reveals everything that Carl has kept secret to this woman, especially about the certain love he felt to someone else and even when he saw the way the woman haspletely break down from denial, hatred, and rage Snow will never show any kindness to this person that has a hand to the death of the original client.


    "... Z...!"


    "Sorry Shane but she almost killed me and I''m still damaged because of it."


    "...!"


    Hearing the true matter from his friend, Shane''s lip and eyes shut tightly as everything he just experiences especially with what happened to his favorite cousin, has caused his body to shake in tired eptance.


    While letting out a shaky appreciative sound to Marc that has embraced him infort, and just as Shane has promised, he raises his hands to return the hug from the man, who will be his lover, causing Marc eyes to brighten up afterprehending what Shane action has been.


    And Snow that has been watching the entire time has caused his lip to constantly twitches his friend''s intimate actions causing him to massage his foreheads because no Snow doesn''t feel jealous at all.


    "..."


    Leo where are you? I miss you my Love.


    "Achoo!"


    Suddenly, Leo that has been speaking to Tyrone has let out a loud sneeze before blinking his red eyes as it began to glimmer with such heavy love while the self-confidence upon his word that he has spoken next has cause Tyrone to bepletely speechless.


    "My Baby is definitely thikning about me."


    "..." Brother Dalle, this man has truly hopelessly fallen hard for you.


    After a hard moment of getting back his attention, Leo then returned to the person before him again and nodding his head, if it was anyone else, he definitely doesn''t have enough time to waste speaking to other people, but this is the person that his Baby treated like a family.


    Leo doesn''t really want to get on his Baby bad side so.


    "Alright, I ept Henry''s condition. Hmm he truly treasures you above everything else if he can even give up his loyalty to the Royal Family."


    Tyrone that heard his younger lover being mention has flush in shyness but his dark green eyes shone with tender love while determined that what his lover has done is the right thing after he also learns the truth of what has been hidden away from them all this time.


    The Royal family has betrayed them first... Tyrone definitely respects his family tradition but it doesn''t mean that they will have to remain aplete utter fool, especially when he remembers what they have n to do with Henry.


    "Um. I feel so lucky to have him in my life."


    After Tyrone has finish mentioning those loving words, he was unable to stop himself anymore from contacting his young lover after he finishes the deal that he was given to aplish, feelingpletely excited, and delighted to be able to help his dear.


    Soon, Tyrone lovingly teases the other person in the video chat who instantly bes shy and sweet,pletely soaking at the love he was receiving.


    "Dear, I fulfill the deal aren''t I great?"


    "... Yes and well I''ll give you a r-reward?"


    "Oh Dear I can''t wait to meet you soon."


    "... um me too."


    Leo''s eye twitches before turning his head to the side while looking through the window with a sigh of wistfulness and overwhelming longing.


    Dalle where are you? I miss you my Baby.

 Chapter 231: Snow Doesnt Want Them As Friends Anymore.

    Chapter 231: Snow Doesn''t Want Them As Friends Anymore.


    "Alright. I ept the cooperation."


    "I''m pleased to know that you decided to trust me."


    Carl''s eye shes in happiness when he grasps the man hand in a shake of their being allied with each other and will be working together starting today while feeling grateful that Z has been mostly performing a criminal activity with the sinned people that deserve what happened to them.


    At least, because the ck Space Pirate has never hurt innocent people with such ruthless and cruel actions that he can have the chance to work together with the person that he has been longing and dreaming for in a long time.


    "You will not regret your decision, General Smith."


    Smiling in a charming manner that brightens his features to its maximum attractiveness, Carl confidence has taken a blow while feeling greatly disappointed when the man has never reacted to his appearance.


    Frankly, Carl isn''t being a narcissist but he is greatly confident on his beautiful appearance, after all, even if he hated to admit it, he has gotten trouble in the past because of it but now that he wanted to use it toward the person he loves to quickly fall in love with him, Carl was failing to get the result that he wanted since he didn''t even receive even single attention from this man.


    "Do you want to discuss more of our n?"


    However, Carl won''t give up while loving this man even more because Henry is turning out to be the kind of person that will not fall just base on a person''s appearance, making him far more perfect than ever.


    "No need. I have important matters to deal with."


    Not sparing another nce at the New Criminal Leader that has offer an alliance with his group of people, Henry has left without another word andpletely leaving a sad Carl alone.


    And while he drove his space car while being followed by the group of his subordinates that has been secretly guarding him the entire time that he was meeting a criminal leader, he has spoken at the voice call that he receives a few moments ago.


    "So can you tell? I''m speaking about the truth right? That person is infatuated with you."


    "...isn''t it easier to just kill him? Why do I need to y with him?"


    Snow that has been contacting Henry the entire has let out a dangerous smile when he heard him mentioning of killing Carl.


    "He is my prey. Kill him and I will be your enemy. You can tell what I can do right? Just follow along with my n, you''re not losing anything anyway aside from interacting with a lovesick fool. Just like I promise you. I''ll keep your lover safe during this entire chaotic situation, especially from your special criminal admirer. "


    Henry that can feel the murderous intentioning from the person''s voice has shut up because from what he has witnessed so far, nothing seemed to escape this strange man grasp while being able to freely do whatever he wants without any problem since until now, even Leo didn''t get any lead yet of who he really is.


    "That man betrayed Z, has taken over the organization that he has build. What make it worse is the two of them have known each other at a young age and knows what has been pushing Z to lead such a group. So a traitor like that, I''ll make sure that he will wish that he was dead than alive after I''m done."


    Snow doesn''t feel bad mentioning all those information to Henry since its a good thing for him to know and see the hypocritical mask that Carl would be using when facing the person he loves, while Henry who learns the inside secret information of a certain group has suddenly started sweating while his heartbeat seemed to feel something ominous.


    "Oh, I forgot, Carl has done all of those things so he can get closer to you. So that he has enough power to stand by your side and basically try to get your attention. So be grateful that I didn''t decide to torture and make you miserable right in front of Carl. After all, you are also the reason for everything happening right now."


    Hmph if Tyrone doesn''t love you, Snow will definitely choose another n to deal with Carl.


    Suddenly a chill runs down on Henry''s spine at the casualness of those ruthless words that the man has spoken, especially when somehow he felt like he was saved from something terrifying which he doesn''t have any idea at all. nheless, his expression still turned colder while he spoke about what he just cared about the entire time with a dangerous tone.


    "I''ll do everything you want. Just leave Tyrone alone, that is all I asked."


    "I know, so be good and follow what I want you to do."


    And with thatst warning, Snow has shut off the voice call with his older brother young lover, only to blink his eyes when he saw the wide-eyed gaze of Shane and Marc that has heard the entire conversation, only to let out an innocent smile as a response in which the new couple didn''t eve believe this time.


    "Dalle... Oh no Z you''re so bad."


    "Your Brother Tyrone will definitely show a disappointed expression when he learns that you are ying with his lover"


    Although they discovered of their friend being the well known mysterious leader of a criminal group, Shane and Marc can still see the nature of why they have be a close friend to Dalle who has now be Z, causing them to feelfortable when speaking to him especially when Z didn''t even hide the conversation that has happened, obviously showing about how he trusted them.


    "It''s alright. I got their embarrassing video to intimidate them if they try to protest against me after learning it."


    Yeah why didn''t Shane and Marc see before that their friend has a rather bad side? They might have been blinded by that bright innocent smile of his, ncing on each other and nodding their head, Shane and Marc have decided that they also need to be nice to their friend all the time now or else it will be their turn next that will be threatened with ckmail materials.


    "Snow~ Your friend is in danger right now!"


    "..."


    What now? He just finishes rescuing Shane and Marc, which he was sending back to the Main Star at the moment, so what kind of trouble does he need to solve this time? Somehow, the previous world situation is repeating once again.


    He isn''t going to be their nanny right? Anyway, so its Ray this time?


    "Yeah, and Rhea too~ They have been together and was currently being pursued by the people that Carl has secretly order, which is to capture Rhea while Ray has been protecting her the entire time."


    There is only one reason then, which was to threaten the only person that has military power that can be against the Smith Family during the Empire chaotic situation, which is Rhea''s father that has stayed neutral the entire time.


    So using force huh? To be even has thought of this n, then Carl has decided to remove Rhea family during the chaos after he has uses their power, after all, threatening the safety of the most love daughter and only child of the head of the May Family meant that Carl will receive their resentment after the purging was over, something that needed to be removed at all cause.


    Especially when Henry wouldn''t ept the kind of n that Carl is arranging right now.


    It took a bit more while but Snow has finally arrived at the that Rhea Spaceship hasnded over in an emergency when they have been attacked during the time that Rhea''s has been traveling to a safe ce in which her father has sent his only daughter to stay away while the entire Empire situation is in a dangerous time.


    However, when Snow was taking out the people blocking their way while Shane and Marc have insisted toe along which has been given a weapon to use and armor to defend their bodies has finally arrived just in time to saw the moment that Rhea has tearfully thrown her body to the injured Ray that has received gunshots and was about to be gun down.


    Only for the injured Ray which has remain stubborn has still tried to protect Rhea in a desperate manner as he took her on his arms and tried to turn his body around to keep the woman away from a harm way despite the pain that he was absolutely feeling with every movement he make.


    "Rhea! I-Its dangerous! Please let go of me!"


    "NO! I refuse it! Ray I know you will not believe me, but I love you! I don''t want you to die! I''lle! So please don''t kill him!"


    "Rhea I"


    "..."


    You guys enough such friends, Snow doesn''t want them now and so feeling a bit grievance of being shown another such loving scene, he basically took the remaining people with a much more brutal and ruthless move without the use of a weapon and only his mental power along withbat abilities.


    "Shane! Marc! What are you two doing here?"


    "You guys how did you guyse here?"


    Ray was stunned from his friend''s arrival while Shane has instantly gone over to treat the serious gunshot injuries of Ray that was weakly breathing while Rhea finally notices the berserk man in the distance and has asked with confused eyes along with wary sound on her voice.


    "Wait who''s that scary person over there?"


    Shane and Marc turned to where Rhea has pointed over causing their lip to twitch as they wonder why their friend has suddenly turned dangerous and dark once more, although there was an inkling of what has caused it all.


    And Snow that has been able to finish what he was doing with the fastest speed, has finally walked closer with a frown on his face.


    "Now I need to speak about an important rule alright? Don''t show me such a loving scene or else I''ll spread your embarrassing moment in the entire Gxywork after this is all over."


    Tilting his head to the side, Snow fingers that have the blood of the dead people he just killed has run it into his soft while uncaring about the blood that has definitely contaminate his hair since he felt a bit better after releasing some of his ufortable feelings.


    Gulp


    Everyone couldn''t help but swallow at the gloomy atmosphere of the person before them before Marc who felt the dangerous status of his friend just let out an awkward smile before revealing the shocking information to his two confused friends.


    "Um, Ray and Rhea meet the well-known mysterious criminal leader, Z which by the way has been our missing friend Dalle the entire time."


    "Huh?"


    "Eh!?"


    And Snow that was about to start monitoring his lover while Shane saves Ray from the danger of losing his life has suddenly heard ke prompt that causes his eyes to light up while the dark and gloomy atmosphere that remains around him haspletely disappeared.


    "Snow~ Your bad golden thigh ising in our way right now after learning about your friends being in danger."

 Chapter 232: Snow Given Choice. Marc, Shane and Ray Shocked Expression.

    Chapter 232: Snow Given Choice. Marc, Shane and Ray Shocked Expression.


    "Rhea''s father ising along with his subordinates, so I''ll leave you guys on his care. By the way don''t reveal my identity alright? Or else I have to do a drastic measure to fix all the trouble."


    Informing his friend with a rather sharp smile, Snow then urged them to hurry up and follow him to his spaceship for their own safety, after all, ke has just informed him that besides Leo, there are also four different spaceshipsing in their direction right now, which have their own hidden motives that will make the situationplicated.


    Really, why is it so hard being with his lover in this world? It seemed that the world is really targeting Snow and not allowing him to have an easy time with his lover.


    "Come on, Rhea is being targeted right now. We have to leave this ce fast."


    "Wait! You said my Father will be here soon, can we just wait here and let Father handle the trouble?"


    Rhea who heard her fathering practically brighten up before showing a confused expression when the person wants them to quickly leave, which she still feels a bit doubtful despite the fact that Marc and Shane have spoken about him being Dalle.


    After all, they couldn''t fault her for being suspicious and uncertain about his identity right? He was just introduced as the well-known criminal leader in which a normal person shouldn''t start following such a dangerous individual so easily even if he just came to save them right?


    Even if he is truly Dalle, then the entire situation should be more dubious because the entire time he has been lying about who he really is.


    Snow that has perceived the doubtful and suspicious of the woman has never turned around to nce back and has just continued walking without any hesitation, after all, he wasn''t asking for their opinion and eptance but has spoken those words as an order.


    "Then remain here and wait for your father. I don''t have time to keep saving your vulnerable self like Ray has done before we arrive. Of course I am also taking him along with me."


    Rhea has instantly pale at the cold and ruthless words spoken toward her while feeling great remorse at Ray getting hurt protecting her in which the man has just suggested that she was being ipetent.


    She couldn''t help but stare wide-eyed at the back of the person that didn''t even pause on his movements while speaking those words that cause her heart to twinge in pain, is this person really Dalle?


    And to Snow, even though it was harsh words to spoke off but he is only saving them the entire time because of their loyalty and determination to keep him safe when he was Dalle, along with the close friendship that they shared with each other.


    And if she refuses to acknowledge their acquaintances because of being doubtful about his identity that she was unable to trust him then there is really nothing that Snow can do, he isn''t considerate enough to keep clinging to such a matter.


    If she let go then Snow will also just let go, simple as that.


    "Rhea, I only came here because of the close friendship that we all have and since you can''t ept my criminal self then I will not fault that choice of yours, in which after this is all over, we can just let end it. Frankly, this isn''t really my problem to deal with and I am prepared to give up everything if the situation asked for it along with being against my goals."


    With a nce at the wide eye friend of his, Snow has then given them a choice while Marc has decided to carry a conscious Ray that remains tight lip the entire time that Snow was speaking after Ray understood that Rhea needed to be the one to make the choice to trust or not.


    While Shane has decided to pull the frozen Rhea along as they follow behind their friend back,pletely trusting Dalle the entire time, unlike Rhea''s hesitation.


    "As long as you forgot and never mentioned about me being Z, then after all of this is done. We can stop being friends, Dalle will be dead, and we all will live the way we all wanted. After all, I gave up the chance to have amitment to Leo because of my identity. So right now I can also choose to end our friendship."


    Eyes full of determination, Snow who has reached the door of his spaceship has stopped his footstep and turned around to nce at his friends.


    "Remember, even if I am Dalle, but I have and always will also be Z."


    And with thatst words of deration for Snow friend to consider if they still wanted to associate themselves with him has entered the spaceship, after all, nothing will be the same after this is over and they will not be able to return back to normal anymore.


    "You can still ride with me while I''ll send you to a safe ce. So determine what you all wanted to do alright?"


    Marc just rolls his eyes before taking a step inside the spaceship after putting down Ray in the ground that can stand on his own before shaking his head in exasperated.


    "Damn, why are you being so dramatic? Dalle or Z, I don''t really care, all I know is you are my friend, the person that has saved me and the person that I have been having fun hanging out with whenever you have time."


    While Shane just smiles and follows along with his lover just a secondter, "Yeah, just a more awesome, bad-ass, and more destructive friend of ours that is finally showing some part of his hidden side that we didn''t know about the entire time."


    Watching as Marc and Shane entered without hesitation, Ray just let out a sigh at the words that escape their lips before ncing at the woman that has dered her love for him in which he still doesn''t of what to feel before patting her head in cheer like ''I believe in you'' and entering inside a secondter.


    "Dalle or Z, you know that you can''t get rid of us so easily right? Anyway, I already quit the military, so I don''t really care if you are being an uwful person. Besides, since we are friends, we also can join and help you out, and it seemed that you need our help this time."


    And Rhea that was left alone outside, let out a frustrated scream before pping her face while her eyes shone with resolution and stamping her feet before entering inside.


    "Hey! I am a fragile and delicate woman alright? Z! Can you at least give me the chance to respond to what a normal person should react after learning about who you are? I am not as crazy as these three guys! Now that I think about it, Z is basically the dream of the most women who love dangerous, mysterious and cold man! So what is there to hesitate for?''


    Snow that heard everything just let out a smile of amusement, eyes glittering with satisfaction, ''Hey Z, you sure got great friends.'', seemingly hearing what he mentally spoken, feeling of warmth from the original client emerged within him.


    And with that, Snow drove the spaceship while making sure that no one will be able to detect its presence in any locator of the four iing one.


    "By the way, where are we going?"


    Hearing the question from Marc, Snow lip raises up in a dangerous manner causing Marc to warily step back while Shane just shook his head as he mutters that his friends are going to do bad stuff.


    "We got four spaceshipsing this way, aside from Rhea Father, Leo is also one of them."


    When Leo was mentioned, Marc and Shane that have be a couple showed a sympathetic look toward their friends that have chosen to give up the man because of his dangerous identity while Ray just sighs at theplicated life of his friends while Rhea gives an understanding look.


    "Rhea isn''t your brain chip signal working now? Tell your father that I will drop you off."


    Soon, a momentter, Snow has easily arrived and entered the spaceship of Rhea''s father, before speaking some deal with the person himself and easily bing an ally with the person that Carl has wanted to control and threaten with because of the power that he holds, which has made Snow extremely pleased.


    "Sir! Those three spaceships in our radar are currently fighting each other, what do you want us to do?"


    Suddenly a serious report was given to Rhea father causing Snow to blink his eyes at what he just heard before standing up and leaving the ce, secretly waving his hands in goodbye to Rhea who will be well protected by her father side this time, while Marc, Ray, and Shane has insisted toe along with him.


    "Guys, take care! And stay safe!"


    The three guys nodded their heads at Rhea''s concerns words while Snow reacted aloof like he wasn''t one of the guys that were mention.


    "Hey, Z what are you nning?"


    Hearing the suspicious question of Shane while the other two wear a dubious expression, Snow lip twitch before his eyes glint in unknown emotion as he watched as Leo and the other two spaceships which were from Carl people and the Smith family started an all-out of war in the outer space.


    "I''m going to meet Leo right now."


    "So you are going to use your Dalle identity? That is good, the man been insane looking for you the entire time."


    "Yeah at least, he will beforted knowing that you are truly safe."


    "No, I''ll go as Z."


    Ray, March, Shane eyes widened with great disbelief before asking the reason why while Snow just nces at his friends with his lip raising up in a rather sadistic smile.


    "Aren''t I a criminal? Since we can''t be together in a proper rtionship, I''ll just need to capture Leo so that I can have him right?"


    "...!"


    Ignoring the shocking scandalous expression on his friend''s face, Snow just inwardly rolls his eyes while feeling entirely gleeful as he licks his lip in excitement while the three guys seemed to have been struck by lightning when they finally able to interpret what their friend current expression right now.


    Damn the entire time their friend is a sadist?

 Chapter 233: Snow Becoming Speechless Once More. I Change My Mind...

    Chapter 233: Snow Bing Speechless Once More. ''I Change My Mind...''


    "Stay in this room, I''ll be back soon, behave, or I will be busy to appear and rescue you guys if the enemy around noticed your presence alright?"


    Since Snow is going to meet his lover he doesn''t have enough time to be his friend''s nanny and so after that warning, he left Marc, Shane, and Ray who has aplicated expression while having the mood of them being tossed away in one of the rooms of Leo spaceship after sessfully infiltrating inside without any problem.


    And as Snow walked over at the busy empty hall, he remains unhindered while his presence waspletely hidden after using the remaining invisible cheat object he bought in the trade shop from before after arriving the world.


    Humming inside, Snow soon arrives at the door where Leo is residing inside while remaining undecided if he should open the door that will surely let the people inside it to be suspicious and alert if the door has suddenly opened up when they couldn''t see anyone entering.


    However, it seemed that he was actually fortunate today when another person has suddenly appeared and entered the room which Snow has easily step inside without alerting anyone.


    And when he gazes upon the tall figure that was standing in the midst of people around the room that are performing their own duties has caused his heart to skip up crazily while feeling the warmth of his affection to his lover.


    Seeing Leo, in reality as he stood before him is more satisfying and better than watching him on the monitor all the time and so with tender eyes, Snow lip curve up in a delightful smile as he took a step closer without letting out any single sound of footsteps as he arrives beside Leo.


    Swoosh~


    With his eyes blinking, Snow has swiftly bend backward when a sweep of arms has suddenly extended to where he was standing at causing the unexpected attack to dangerously almost brush his nose.


    "..."


    "..."


    Wow, such a monster instinct Leo got there Snow would have taken a direct hit if his body didn''t unconsciously move away from the sudden attack and revealing his existence.


    "Handle the rest of the problem."


    "Boss?"


    Taking a few steps back, Snow watched as his lover has abruptly turned around and left the operating main room without another word, leaving the entire people inside to be stunned for a second before quickly getting back to their works since they are already quite used to their boss sudden whim.


    Especially when they have to deal with the attacks of the two spaceships that have suddenly decided tobine their power for now while removing the most dangerous and terrifying enemy that is causing them trouble.


    Eyes twinkling with amusement, Snow has taken a step forward while following closely behind his lover back, dark eyes deepening as the man walked to an empty room with casual movement, in which Snow who can see that there is something suspicious about it has still followed inside.


    And as soon as he has taken a step inside the room, Snow has once more dodge an attack that has speedilye to his direction in a split second.


    With his heart beating faster in excitement and curiosity, Snow without any hesitation has started to attack with ferocity and deadly actions on every vital part of Leo body, only to have it easily dodge, evade and block by his lover exceptional animalistic instinct while fighting back in equal vigor that even cause Snow to sweat as he finds it a bit difficult to dodge the devastating blow of Leo that proceeds his way.


    Well, Snow lover has always been excellent and outstanding, it just that he tends to be loveable and silly whenever Snow was with him so.


    Besides this is a great chance for Snow to finally be able to have a chance to fight against his lover, he has always been quite curious about how well will he fare if they fought against each other in equal seriousness, and now Snow has once more felt that his lover is such an extraordinary and wonderful being.


    Snow has secretly nod his head at how great he was to decided and choose this man as his lover in every world from now on before a suddenly equally same strength of mental power has abruptly advance and overtook his own still damage one causing him to freeze over.


    While the source of where the mental power hase from has also stood still while the narrowed red eyes have suddenly widened in astonishment and surprise causing Snow that was being melted from the pleasant feeling of their mental powerbining together to helplessly release a content sigh.


    "... Baby?"


    Hearing the shock question of Leo that soundpletely assures of what he has just spoken cause Snow to easily give up his chance of fighting against him, especially when the mental power that has been entangling with his own has suddenly be stronger while the actions have be extremely gentle and tender that made Snow want to let out a pleasant moan of how amazing the brush and rubbing over his own felt.


    However, Snow has soon snapped back when Leo was about to take a step closer before moving quickly to handle his lover that seemed to have given up resisting from the attack since Snow has easily pushed Leo toward the wall before finally speaking in the familiar voice that can easily reveal about of who he was.


    "... I seemed to remember that I rejected you though"


    "...!"


    Without any shame of what he was about to do, Snow has lifted his body a bit higher to gently bite Leo ears in a teasing way before softly whispering in a sweet voice that causes the man body to shudder and making Snow feel so gleeful, although thoserge hands still move over to wrapped tenderly upon his waist.


    "Though I miss you Leo"


    "Baby! I knew that you are still alive!"


    Apparently, Leo doesn''t seem to care and doubt about the sudden fighting ability of Snow, especially the way that he was being pressed over the wall the entire time and Snow silently stares the way his lover red eyes that have been glinting with craze the entire time haspletely soften up as it returned to normal status while his entire body seemed to brim an air of overwhelming relief and happiness.


    "Um? Leoyou are really unusure you not doubtful about me even a single bit?"


    "Baby... I love you more than anything else and that is all I needed to know."


    Although Snow recognized his lover evesting and undying love no matter which world they met nheless he was still a bit surprised by how this man can easily disregard his suspiciousness, however before he can even speak about that loving confession, Snow felt the way that the spaceship has suddenly shifted sideways,pletely submitting to the sudden strong force.


    And just like his luck seemed to has run out once again, even the invisibility time has suddenly turned offpletely showing his physical body once more.


    "..." Damn he wants a refund...


    Even though Snowy down in the hard ground while being embraced by Leo that has instantly tightened his grip as soon as the setback happens can only stay silent while blinking his dark eyes that are presently gazing upon a surprise red eyes that easily turned into a loving stare even though the man sees his present Z appearance.


    "Snow! Your Uncle Tad along with some of the original client father subordinate has appeared to rescue your lover and are nning to kidnap him amidst the chaos if their demand failed."


    "..."


    Pig teammate Right? Damn


    Soon, an alert warning has suddenly spread all around the entire spaceship in order to inform their missing Leader that has disappeared during the dangerous situation, especially when Snow has asked ke to handle the monitoring of what they are doing.


    "Boss! Another one appears! Although they are a quite weird Boos since they dered that you need to go with them in exchange for rescuing your life before indicating that their Boss greatly fancies you and wanted to offer you to warm his bed."


    "..."


    Snow felt the need to teach his people aboutmon sense and normal actions while Leo that has been lovingly gazing at the person underneath him the whole time has suddenly brightened up causing Snow to be a bit wary of whatever weird idea has suddenly appear on his mind.


    "Baby I''m sure you are their boss right? I''m sure of it! Don''t deny it! So you fancy me? I knew you love me too Baby..."


    And is that your only problem right now? Why is your appearance look like you couldn''t wait to be taken away?...! Hey where is your hand touching?


    Snow lip twitches when he felt those hands have suddenly lower down to touch his lower back that dangerously close to his butt.


    Somehow Snow doesn''t want to capture his lover anymore


    "Baby let me warm your bed"


    With a soft whisper on his hears, Snow felt the way those lips suck upon his neck that cause his entire body to shudder in excitement and pleasure.

 Chapter 234: Snow Decision To Leo. Marc, Shane And Ray Scandalous Expression.

    Chapter 234: Snow Decision To Leo. Marc, Shane And Ray Scandalous Expression.


    Snow obedientlyy down underneath the man slightly heavy body with slightly ze eyes while their figures move sideways from time to time as the entire spaceship was still currently under attack while the said boss itself has already disregarded the dangerous situation, seemingly too busy of showing his care to the person he misses so much.


    "... you oh stop it Leo"


    Weakly hitting the man back that has shown his unscrupulous self without any hesitation, Snow can only let out a gasp of pleasure while half-heartedly refusing the man intimate actions that have been constantly showering his necks and expose left shoulder with rains of kisses,pletely leaving numerous mark upon his skin every single time.


    "Baby you are here with me now so let me show you how much I miss you alright?"


    Feeling the warmth breath over his exposed skin, Snow could only let out a small gasp of excitement while Leo mental power has suddenly be stronger while crazily snuggling and entangling upon his own thatpletely unable to refuse his lover sudden intimate closeness, although Snow truly doesn''t want to stop at this moment.


    Especially when Snow also misses him dearly, so with a doting look on his eyes despite the way his lip opens up to let out a particrly sweet sound as his head lean back over while looking upon the ceiling with a teary gaze when a distinctive bite that produces overwhelming pleasure upon his spine that runs down with such moving manner.


    And even Snow doesn''t know when his shirt has been opened up a bit and was pulled back down to almost showing his entire chest.


    "Baby you sound so heavenly right now"


    "... um L-Leo your so good"


    With flush cheeks and wet eyes, Snow gazes down upon the man that doesn''t stop his constant showering and loving care upon his naked chest which has abruptly looked up after hearing the words he has spoken, before freezing for a second when his lover witnesses the charming and sensual look that Snow has nned to express.


    And Snow imagined the way that some part of Leo''s mind seemed to have snapped over from the words he just spoken which anyone can easily guess and described as the single word called reason.


    "...!"


    "Oh!"


    Snow believes that he has just woken up his lover beastly nature once more, especially when the proof of it happening showed in the way that he felt a rather rough suck followed by a bite to his left chest that causes his entire body to arch up while shuddering from the wonderful feeling that his lover has just performed.


    Before in the corner on his mind, Snow felt the way that his clothes were being removed at an rming speed that causes him to instantly moves his hands down to pull his lover head toward his direction before showing a lovely and charming expression along with a soft but moving alluring request.


    "L-Leo kiss me?"


    And without any hesitation, Snow felt the burning lip of Leo immediately pressing over his own in a rather wild manner, acting like his lover seem to be unable to get enough of him before a slippery tongue has easily plunged inside over between his teeth.


    Snow can feel the way that Leo sucks his saliva seemingly tasting like sweet honey before tangling on his smaller wet tongue and licking every single concern inside his mouth.


    "Baby I''m so happy are we together now?"


    Feeling the heavy and burning breath brushing his swollen lip while therge hands remain fondling and caressing every single part of his entire body in which Leo can reach cause Snow to let out a gentle smile while his entire body trembles in pleasure.


    And with his hands wrapped around on the man''s neck, Snow has whisper in a soft voice before suddenly making a surprising move.


    "Nope"


    And without any hesitation, Snow has instantly cause Leo to lost his consciousness while ignoring the surprise wide red eyes that have swiftly close up as soon as the man bespletely unconscious.


    Snow took a minute to get his bearing back before releasing a deep sigh, while the hovering figure of the man has fallen down upon his own smaller body in which he soon started to gently push Leo away with great care.


    When he put his clothes on properly while fastening his belt on his pants, Snow just rolls his eyes at his unconscious lover''s fast actions before assuredly getting his proper appearance befitting as the leader of a crime organization back, although the kiss marks all over his neck remain unhidden.


    And as for why he didn''t cover it up or even heal itpletely in order to erase it, Snow decided to keep it as his prize rewards, while revealing that he also has a good love life despite howplicated it''s going to be because of his dangerous identity.


    Squatting down while gently poking at his unconscious lover on the hard ground, Snow just showed a smile before sighing once more.


    "Maybe next time alright?" I was nning to take you out in order to get a bit of time for ourself but somehow you are so intense and passionate that I was a bit satisfied now.


    "Help me deal with them, then we can finally be together."


    Although it is rather exciting to cross the line in this kind of situation however Snow can only refuse and not allowing it to happen, especially when the rm of limitation that has been set upon him has dangerously let out a warning that he wasn''t allowed to absolutely indulge himself for what he wanted.


    Well the original Z sure is rather strict in that area although understandable for the person that has given up everything just for his mission and goal.


    "Besides, this is going to be a good punishment for the hit list that you just order before so~"


    Giving onest sigh of regret, Snow knelled down and lean over to suck upon that slender neck of his lover before taking a bite upon it,pletely leaving a rather obvious to notice marks as evidence of what happened between them, and of course to show that his lover is taken even if they are not together yet.


    "To remember me by..."


    Softly whispering those words along with a tender smile, Snow then stood up before leaving the room without looking back once at his unconscious lover and a few minutester, while the spaceships continue to move around once in a while by the force of attack that they have been receiving the entire time.


    Soon, Snow has finally arrived at his three friends hiding ce, only to receive a puppy looks thrown his way as soon as he entered the room after recognizing that it was not enemies that have suddenly appeared before them during in a dire situation that they found themselves with.


    Although Snow couldn''t help but notice the way that Ray has been giving an awkward nce to the new couple that was embracing each other without care probably wanting tofort themselves, in which from what he can see, Ray has finally learned about the entire event that has leads Marc and Shane to be together in a rtionship.


    Nheless as he gazes upon the dog food that is being shown toward him at this time, Snow didn''t feel even a single bit of jealousy and envy at the loving scene that is happening right before him, in which he secretly nodded his head in satisfaction.


    "Where is Leo? Did you fail?"


    Shane that has been in the loving embrace of Marc, couldn''t help but ask in curiosity when he didn''t see the man figure with his friend, only for his eyes to widen when he suddenly gaze upon the numerous kiss marks all over Z slender neck.


    "That"


    While Marc couldn''t help but raise his hand to shockingly point over to Snow kiss red marks over his slender neck, in which Marc seemed to also see a bite mark upon it.


    Damn what the hell happened? There is no way that his friend has just done a quick one with Leo Right?


    Hence the most important question right now is, who is the top and bottom one? If it was in the past, Marc would have easily chosen his friend without any hesitation but now that he knows that he is Z, then there is also a high chance that Leo will turn out to be the bottom one.


    Especially with how the man showed regarding howpletely hopeless he is to their friend that Leo might have offered himself after the rejection that he has received in the past by Z, Marc wouldn''t pass that certain idea happening.


    While Ray that has stared deeply upon where Marc has pointed out can only be silent while unable to stop himself from thinking if he should also try it out with Rhea? Now that he remembers the emotion he felt while desperately protecting her from the dangerous situation, more so than the usual obligation of their friendship that he felt to other people, then maybe he really likes her too?


    And he just didn''t know it or has ignored his feeling the entire time after learning about her romantic feeling to his friends?


    Suddenly, Ray seemed to have be enlightened while turning quiet as he thinks about that certain situation with a bit more seriously.


    While Marc and Shane standing a few distances away from him have suddenly shown a scandalous expression once more causing Snow to proudly tilts his head to the side as he showed his priceless treasure without any shame on his face before speaking in a rather proud voice.


    "Oh, I left him alone after showering my love."


    I let him easily touch me even though I have once rejected him before so, at least Leo should feel content for now.


    Marc: "..."


    "Right now he is still unconscious since he isn''t able to handle my love."


    After all, my love is a bit heavy this time and isn''t easy to get pass with.


    Shane: "..."


    "So I change my mind and will just visit my man when I have the time so he won''t feel lonely while I''m away."


    I''ll just break his heart if I can''t let him cross the bottom line because of his nature of unable to stop or control himself and I might even refuse him harshly so it''s better for him to be away for now.


    Ray: "..."


    Scum! Their friend is definitely a scumbag!


    Poor Leo!

 Chapter 235: Snow Show Of Love And Leo Shameless Reactions.

    Chapter 235: Snow Show Of Love And Leo Shameless Reactions.


    "Sir Tad Our Leader just sends a message asking us to leave right now."


    Tad that has beenmanding the people under him the entire time suddenly stops his movement before instantly calling Z after those words registered on his mind, which has been answered quickly in a few seconds.


    And without waiting for the person in the other end to speak, Tad has swiftly announced his great determination and resolution of what he is doing right now with a serious face.


    "Don''t worry Z! I''ll get your happiness! Your Uncle will definitely bring your man back! Just sit back and wait for your present!"


    Now that there is something that will make the son of his respected great general extremely happy despite the kind of situation that they have been living their life so far, Tad will definitely make sure to give the child what he deserves after so much hardship and suffering.


    If it''s going to be a man, then Tad will fulfill it to his dying breath in order just to aplish his wish of making Z happy.


    The entire time, although he felt so proud of how resolute and filial the son of the leader that he greatly respected has been after the tragedy has happened, there is still this sad feeling of making someone so young carry those heavy burdens.


    "Uncle Tad don''t worry I got the situation under control. I just spoke to Leo just now, and I nned to be with him after our goal and dream arepleted. I really appreciate your care, Uncle Tad, Thank you."


    "... Z are you sure?"


    With a somber face, Tad stares at the youthful figure in the video who let out a determined and resolute expression before he finally let out a sigh of defeat.


    "Alright, I understand If that is what you want. I trust your judgment."


    "Please also, remove the order of capturing him alright?


    "Ok, take care of yourself Z."


    "I will."


    And so, Snow who watch the sad and grumpy figure of Tad for a few seconds has finally ended the video call, at least he finally got a good reason to stop his subordinate''s crazy actions of wanting to capture Leo, especially with their stalking tendency right now, in which he rather prefers to be the only one performing on stalking his lover since he can''t have them falling for his man.


    "So where are we going next Z?"


    Blinking his eyes, Snow turned his attention at his friends before informing ke to eliminate the two spaceships as soon as he could on his mind.


    "Wait for a few more seconds."


    Soon, Marc, Shane and Ray witness while entirely feeling great awe as the two spaceships that have been attacking Leo spaceship the entire time has suddenly turned around to face each other before letting out an attack while the shield that should be protecting them haspletely disappeared, thus easily receiving the attack which has simply cause the two spaceships to blow up to tiny pieces.


    While Leo that has been knocked out has soon gained his consciousness back and has swiftly sat up before trying to sense the familiar presence of a person around him since thest image before he was knocked out shes on his mind as soon as he regains awareness.


    Before his eyes tried to see the figure of the person that he has been longing for the entire time, only for a sh of disappointment emerging within it when there wasn''t any person around him.


    Was he dreaming the entire time?


    However, when he licked his lips, Leo can still perceive the lovely taste of the young man that he has been trying to ravish the whole time while the warm temperature and the feeling of soft warm skin remain on his hands and Leo instantly knew that he truly met the person he loves that has suddenly turned mysterious.


    And before he can think more about what happened between them, he suddenly felt some kind of tingling sensation upon his neck causing him to raise his hand over to trace over it in which has instantly caused his eyes to brighten.


    "...!"


    His sweet Baby just left him a mark, does that mean that despite the rejection from before, but the whole truth was that his Baby honestly loves him too right?


    Sometimes people who said no mean, yes, and in his Baby case, then his no was yes right?


    Feeling entirely happy at the sudden revtion, Leo has stood up and wanting to quickly capture his bad Baby who refuses to acknowledge his real feeling toward him, maybe he can also perform a little punishment after catching the lovely young man?


    Huh such a great idea suddenly Leo couldn''t help but imagines all the different expressions that his Baby will definitely reveal on that adorable beautiful face of his when Leo got his hands on him, in which Leo will make sure that he will receive a yes to his confession the next time they see each other again.


    "... that position is good that one is great too oh they need to try that er"


    However, before Leo can further imagine an unquestionably lewd thought on his mind of what he wanted to perform to his Baby after they be official lover, another alerted call spread in the entire spaceship,pletely waking Leo up from his naughty imagination.


    "Boss, whenever you are, pleasee to the main room. I repeat Bosse to the main room, the Leader of the one that has demanded you to follow and be captive wants to speak with you right now."


    After hearing those words, without any single hesitation Leo has advanced to the main room with the quickest speed he can muster and as soon as he arrives inside a vague of a young man figure has appeared in therge screen and even if Leo couldn''t see the man appearance he has instantly recognize who the person is.


    "Baby!"


    Suddenly the entire room bes eerily quiet while giving a wide eye look at their leader that has actedpletely different from what they imagine in their mind, not like those dazzling red eyes that brightened up with heavy affections while speaking in a sweet loving voice as soon as he arrives and saw the person that has hacked to their system in order to contact them.


    Somehow it seemed that they miss something extremely important, is their Leader somehow in a rtionship with that mysterious leader the entire time without them knowing it? Is that the reason why those groups of people wanted him to go with them?


    And Snow that has seen the appearance of his lover has simply shown a loving smilepletely unbothered by the weird look he receives from his three friends that were standing away and listening to everything that is happening.


    Although Snow expression is blurry and hidden to the other side that is watching him right now, especially to his lover which doesn''t have any single idea of what he truly felt toward him.


    In which, feeling unbothered about his words that wille out next, Snow doesn''t feel any single shame at the rather misleading and ambiguous word that his lip utter up while everyone on both sides has easily heard it.


    "Leo, I''m satisfied with your body. It was a wonderful experience."


    With that word, everyone in the main room has instantly gazed upon their Boss figure in which their eyes couldn''t help but notice therge bite and kiss mark upon the skin on his neck.


    "...!"


    However, what made them all feel surprised was the fact that their Boss''s reaction and reply to the mysterious person on therge screen waspletely shameless that even they couldn''t stop themselves from blushing.


    "I''m d you want my body! Then why did you suddenly leave? We can continue from where we left alright? Baby let''s meet once more and learn to know each other in a deeper meaning"


    Leo felt so delighted and happy from his Baby words in which he couldn''t help but shamelessly suggested in a hopeful voice that also contains a sensual sound in order to seduce the person before him, whilepletely ignoring his shameful appearance to the eyes of his subordinate.


    And Snow who heard his lover words just roll his eyes however his lip couldn''t help but curl up in dark amusement causing his three friends that were able to see it to shudder up before genuinely revealing about a piece of specific information that has cause ke to treat their golden thigh as a bad one and want to rece it.


    "Well, I genuinely fancy you and I want your body which feels good by the way."


    "...! Come Baby, let meet in a secret ce without anyone finding it!"


    "But the problem is, I can''t be with the person that has ordered a hit list to me now right? I don''t want to die after all. So, Leo, I can''t meet you right now, much least learn each other in a deeper meaning but you are still mine, its just I''m not yours alright?"


    Feeling satisfied for letting everyone know that Leo is his, Snow turned off the video call without any hesitation, unbothered about how his lover will interpret his certain shocking information.


    "... hit list?"


    With wide red eyes, a confused Leo couldn''t help but utter those words in utter disbelief because there is no way that he will give the order to kill his Baby, after all, he is the love of his life, how could Leo do that to him?


    However, as his mind shes with numerous thought, somehow specific impressions have stood up the most among his memories causing his body to sway sideways, face paling eerily white while it felt like his heart was about to stop beating from the scary feasibility of what he remembers.


    The newest hit list that he has just ordered was the one rted to Henry is that mysterious person his Sweet Baby identity too?


    "BABY!"

 Chapter 236: Snow Being Speechless. Flake Sudden Movement. Leo Shamelessness.

    Chapter 236: Snow Being Speechless. ke Sudden Movement. Leo Shamelessness.


    After dering Snow im to his lover, the preceding few days that have past by were hectic and chaotic.


    Firstly, to his lover that has finally learned about ordering a hit list on him has suddenly gone depressed, crazy and basically a pain in the ass of the people that follow and work around him, especially his friend Steve who has finally made a decisive order that causes Snow to feel entirely speechless.


    While feeling annoyed at his three friends and older sister amusing and pitying look that enjoy his confusing situation after learning about what happened to Snow, after a frantic subordinate has announced in the entire group about the information that he has acquired.


    And so, because of Leo''s destructiveness, it seemed that karma hase back to bite Snow considering he found himself in the same exact situation from what happened toward his own subordinates when ites to his lover.


    Right now, although Snow every actions and location remain hidden, it doesn''t stop the fact that all of the people that are extremely loyal and worship his lover are currently trying to hunt him down.


    Meaning, there was an order for Snow to be either taken away, capture or kidnapped depending on the situation and what his response will be when he was toe with them before being send to Leo ce in order to warm his bed this time.


    So rather than Snow subordinates that were trying to capture his lover, he was the one being capture by his lover people.


    Oh how Karma work, it seemed that in this world, Snow was finally dealing with that certain word.


    And of course, that mission seemed to pacify Leo crazy actions for a while now, although, Leo has ordered his people in a threatening manner to not hurt the person he loves.


    So for the past few days, Snow has been stricter and severe to his people since he dreads his lover determination and resolution to capture him with all his might.


    Anyway didn''t Snow reject him so clearly? Why is Leo acting in a way that he isn''t listening to his words?


    Even if it''s a different world and identity along with a new personality, Snow was quite sure that his lover will listen to his words.


    And here Snow assumed that his lover will just sulk and locked himself up in a room for a few days in which he already decided to monitor his sulking lover that will definitely appear so lovely on his eyes before contacting him after Snow finished basking on Leo delightful side.


    Right now, some of Snow n doesn''t seem to go in the right direction the way he wanted to every single time, really, Snow is quite sure that there is something wrong with this world.


    Shaking his head, Snow then remembers his traitorous friend that we''re being led on by Henry at the moment, from what he can observe so far, Carl is just waiting for Henry to suddenly confess his undying love in which even at this time cause Snow to roll his eyes at the traitorous man absolute confidence.


    Before praising Henry excellent acting to have Carlpletely believing that Henry is finally falling for his charm, in which, Snow couldn''t help but shake his head at the narcissist way of Carl thinking process, even the original Z didn''t know about that certain side of his childhood friend.


    Yes, Carl is beautiful young man, but it isn''t to the point that anyone thatys their eyes on him will fall in love with his attractive appearance.


    Or Henry was just absolutely determined to keep his lover Tyrone safe from Snow mysterious dangerous hand along with that infatuated new criminal leader to the point that Henry has done his best and even went so far as trying to y another person affection.


    Everyone is selfish in their own way if no one knows the circumstances of Henry, along with what Carl has done, then to the people who learned about what Henry is doing will lead them tobel him as an extremely disgusting person that ys with a person emotion.


    Really, Snow doesn''t hate Carl, it is the part of him as Z that hate the young man as a Granter right now, but as he mentions before, it just a mission that he needed to fulfill.


    One of them needed to fail for the other person to win.


    Well, it''s all good for Snow so far, especially when the purging of people has be faster when using the power that Carl holds and sacrificing those people that have chosen Carl''s leadership so easily rather than the original Z after learning his death without any hesitation.


    His traitorous friend sure work hard and easily sacrificing the people working under him without any hesitation as long as the person he fancy look at his way.


    Anyway, in just few days, almost half of the people that they needed to remove werepletely eradicated just like that, along with Leo crazy actions and Snow didn''t even decrease his own people to fulfill it, really nning and doing the work as he hid is the best way.


    Unlike the second world were he needed to continue doing the work physically despite being hungry, lethargic, and basically feeling weak, this world is sure a great one even if he was being unlucky in a certain way, and as he remembers about what he has done in that world, Snow couldn''t help but feel like what he performed was such a masochist attitude.


    Nevertheless, Snow has been multitasking the entire time that he thinks about that information on his mind while receiving important reports in a different part of the Gxy at the same time while giving out orders and ncing once in a while to the four people that dare to y some sort of gamble futuristic card game in the safe distance.


    Aren''t they here to help him? After meeting his older sister it seemed that they forgot their initial determination to assist him with his problem, at least, Ray has taken the time to bake him a delicious cake after giving him the recipe of how to make it.


    Though that crunchy and noisy sound of mutated potato chips that Ray has also made cause his eyes to twitch up, especially when Marc has be more shameless after listening to his older sister wise words along with reading those reference books of hers that Snow knew for sure has caused Marc to use it to Shane during night time.


    Damn such shameless friends he sure got, at least, Snow was smart enough to let Marc and Shane stay in the same room of his other subordinate in order to stop them from bothering his mind that needed to be serious of conceiving about important ns.


    Somehow, Snow couldn''t help but miss his lover once more, maybe he should let himself be captured for a while? It''s not like he couldn''t send orders while he was being captive, especially when unlike the previous world, all Snow needed to do is let others do the work for him.


    However, before he can descend to another absurd decision, a special and rming report has appeared in therge screen causing everyone''s attention to instantly turn that side before hearing the rather absurd report that causes everyone to gaze upon Snow sitting figure that has just taken a mouthful of chocte cake.


    why did that man didn''t just send the report directly to his brain chip link than letting everyone know about those circumstances?


    But anyway, ke is dealing with Leo face to face at the moment? How the hell did that happen? ke was given the free will to do whatever he wanted as long as it isn''t dangerous and letting Snow know if it''s important.


    Calmly chewing the cake on his mouth and swallowing it, Snow asked about how the two met and what lead to them facing each other.


    "Well, you know that they wanted to capture you, Leader. But your man seemed to insist to be capture by you so when one of the subordinate got caught, Leo began to stubbornly threaten our people to take him away quickly or else he will beat the person on his hands, Sir ke was the closest person around with the highest authority so he was the one who went to rescue the situation."


    "..."


    Ignoring the snickering friends of his along with his older sister that let out a loud excited squeal, Snow just let out a sigh at his two most important people''s actions before standing up and leaving the ce in order to fix the situation right now.


    And in another part of the Gxy which was thankfully in a hidden ce without letting anyone know of what is truly going on right now, that was turning into something ridiculous that cause Steve that has been with Leo the entire time to be entirely speechless.


    While the two headache-inducing people that matter to Snow are ring at each other in a silent manner the entire time before ke that has used Zou Yi appearance has finally broken the weird atmosphere.


    "You are a bad person! You order a hit list to My precious Leader!


    "My precious? Why do you call him yours? He is mine!"


    Although Leo somehow felt a good impression andfortable feeling as soon as hey his eyes in this young man figure except when hearing those words that sound like a im on the love of his life well, there is no way that he will back down.


    "Of course he is mine! He is my creator! So my precious person!"


    "Creator?"


    Slowly, Leo seemed to figure out that there is a misunderstanding between their sentences while the young man words was a bit misleading, somehow, he got more patient and eptance in this person that Leo was willing to listen more into his words rather than going crazy and trying to kill him as soon as he heard those ims.


    "Of course! I''m an outstanding Robot, one of a kind, and Leader is the one who created me thus he is My Father!"


    "Oh hello son! You seemed to not know it yet but I''m your other father."


    Instantly, Leo''s dark and gloomy expression turn soft and tender along with a fatherly smile that causes ke to be stunned at the sudden deration that he just heard, while Steve who decided to smartly stay silent almost choke on his breath alone after hearing his friend rather shameless im.


    And Snow that was watching the whole ordeal, only remain silent and speechless.


    "Come on,e to daddy, let me see you properly my adorable child."

 Chapter 237: Snow Two Foolish People That He Treasured The Most.

    Chapter 237: Snow Two Foolish People That He Treasured The Most.


    "I really can''t believe this"


    Snow couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh when he saw in the monitoring screen the way that Leo has easily pacify the angry ke with a bunch of legitimate reasons that have can spare him from what he has done although the showering of praises Leo has spoken toward him is definitely what helped ke topletely forgive Leo hit list order.


    Shaking his head, Snow felt that ke and Leo meeting shouldn''t have happened since it felt like these two guys will just work against him in some way or another.


    "Really, these two fools"


    Although the words Snow has spoken sound like an insult, but the fond tilt of his lip along with the soft glimmering of his eyes haspletely shown about what he truly feels.


    "Well now should I turned around since everything alright now?"


    Because when he gazes upon the two people that have suddenly shown a tender loving scene and making the only person around them to bepletely speechless, causing a snort to escape his lip despite trying not to.


    Staring for a few more seconds at the scene before him, Snow soon turned the spaceship around to where their hideout is without any single hesitation.


    Really Snow couldn''t stop the happy chuckle that escapes his lips as he watched the other person acting so fatherly while the other one is being innocent and spoiled while basking on his second father''s attention and love, these two people are presently showing such a family loving act like they have known each other for a long time now.


    "Daddy~ Father miss you so much."


    "Is that so my sweet ke? I miss your mot- I mean father too. How about you take me to where he is?"


    At thest sentence of Leo''s words, Snow rolled his eyes, this man was still trying to get himself captured and isn''t even hesitating to use his newly found ''son'' only for Snow to be speechless once more at ke next words.


    "No need, Father ising here right now~ You can ask him yourself Daddy~"


    "Oh, such a good ''Son''! I''ll wait for your father then. How about we get to know each other more? I can cook thesagna that your father made before, oh but can you eat those foods?"


    "Yup I can since I''m a special one~ Daddy can cook? Father will love you more if he knows it~"


    Snow can''t turn back now, or ke will be a liar and will absolutely show those puppy dog eyes that he has somehow learned without him knowing it.


    Letting out a sigh, Snow has turned his spaceship back once more and preparing himself to meet those two guys acting like a real father and son with each other.


    Now then how should he react to his lover that he rejected that has suddenly gotten the approval of ke that has now be another Father?


    And while Snow thinks deeply about that certain problem, ke that has his head being pet gently has suddenly jolted before revealing a piece of worrying information.


    "Oh Daddy, someone just betrayed you."


    "Eh?"


    Leo that has been petting the head of his ''son'' so happily couldn''t help but blink his eyes at the sudden words that he just heardpletely breaking the family atmosphere around them while Steve who was confused at first suddenly got an rming message, finally figuring out what ke words truly meant.


    "Leo! The Princess has just betrayed you and has leaked out your information to the enemies, and the one with the traditionalist idea that has been in our group has chosen to turn against you and giving theirplete loyalty to the young princess and his majesty."


    "Oh"


    Hearing those words, Leo just let out an uninterested sound, unbothered and uncaring about the people that have dared to betray him, even if two of them are his own biological family, just finding them stupid if they can''t even guess that those people that turned loyal toward them will one day turned their fangs upon them after everything is over.


    After all, they don''t have a genuine power on their own how can those people remain loyal toward them who ispletely weak and in their mercy?


    Soon, Leo just gave an order with an unfeeling voice without any single hesitation that causes Steve to sweat coldly while ke''s expression has brightened up.


    "Isn''t this good? Just kill all those who went against us."


    "Yes! Anyone who betray Daddy needs to be eliminated! My Father loathe that kind of people the most~"


    "Is that so? I''ll definitely remember that. By the way, I''m curious, my cute son ke, how did you know that I got betrayed though?"


    Feeling the warm hand upon his head, ke blinks his eyes innocently while finally knowing about the reason why his host Snow loves to be taken care of by his golden thigh all the time now, but for now though, he needs to remove the people that wanted to kill his Daddy.


    Not only did they betray Daddy, but they also dare to send sixrge war spaceships in order to eradicate ke''s precious people. How can he allow them to do that?


    "Oh~ I''m always hidden in your system you know~ I can know everything you are doing, nothing can avoid my watchful eyes~"


    ke has easily revealed such a terrifying and dangerous concept without any single care that Snow who has been watching the entire time can only sigh with a shake of his head while Leo just praises his son to heaven at his outstanding and excellent skill while Steve basically wants to faint at such a terrorist ability this person or well robot has.


    One should know that their system in the entire Gxy is the highest technologies that the world has to offer, to be easily been hack inside while remaining unhindered without rming them of what truly is happening while witnessing every single information that they have, how could Steve not feel utterly terrified with that?


    Suddenly Steve felt that Leo falling for that mysterious person is the greatest decision that his friend has ever done on his entire life, no one want an enemy of this kind of existence.


    But for now though, "Leo! Come on! Those damn people have been prepared for a long time ago to deal with you! Right now they have taken sixrge warships just to eliminate you! Let''s go away from this ce before they soon arrive!"


    "But my Baby ising"


    "Yup, Father is going to be arriving,ter on, ~ Let''s wait for him here."


    Feeling entirely reluctant to leave Leo held his ''son'' into his arms, feeling so pleased to have someone who can understand him so well while deciding to bask on his son''s presence tofort himself while waiting for his Baby to arrive soon in which he can embrace him into his arms,pletely making him feel so excited right now.


    Steve who saw the two uncaring and indifferent guys that don''t seemed to feel the oing danger can only feel so frustrated that he wanted to grip and pull his hair out fro his head.


    Damn infatuated man, you are going to die before your Baby arrives you know? And oh my god, Steve seemed to see another Leo from that Robot, entirely looking like he truly was his friend real son right now.


    Why are he acquaintances with utterly insane and crazy people? Steve feels like his life span is decreasing every single second that he spoke to these kinds of people.


    Sighing infort, ke then pats his Daddy arms before tilting his head to the side before the various screen has suddenly appeared in the open air,pletely waking Steve from his insane mind that was about to snap up while Leo just blinks his red eyes which are brimming with curiosity of what his cute son is about to do.


    "Here Daddy, let me show you my outstanding skill while I remove those people for you. Besides I don''t want Father to work hard to take the enemy when he arrives so, after all, he is still hurting right now."


    "...hurting?"


    Eyes widening in concern and worries, Leo swiftly remembers the problem of his Baby''s mental power being damage from before.


    "I need to treat him then" preferably crossing the line with his Baby


    ke who can tell what his Daddy is thinking only shakes his head whilepletely revealing the genuine reason why Snow hasn''t epted his confession despite wanting too.


    "Daddy you can''t do that with Father yet. You can do anything just not crossing the line with him. Father promises not tomit to a serious rtionship until he fulfills his goal and dreams. So Daddy will just receive Father''s refusal and he will run away from you."


    "Is that so?" I don''t want my Baby running away it happens twice now should he really capture him? Or let himself be captured?


    Snow who was being sold by his favorite special soul can only raise his hands to massage his forehead at everything happening right now, although there is no me on his gaze only endless doting and pampering.


    Asides from his lover, the only other existence that Snow will treat with special care will only be ke, and right now, the two most important person in his life is having such loving interactions.


    Well those are his boys with a tender and a soft smile on his face, Snow soon witnesses the way that ke has boastfully shown what he is capable to Snow lover.


    "Oh~ I''m done! Daddy watched your son kill every single one of them!"


    And just like what Snow and ke have done before, ke haspletely hacked into the war spaceship system that has almost arrived at where they are presently staying and has easily made them fight against each other andpletely blowing them up in a matter of minutes.


    "Wow, my cute son ke sure is powerful~ Daddy is so happy to have you as my child."


    "Really? I''m so happy to have you as my Daddy too!"


    Eyes brightening up, ke felt the same happiness whenever he receives Snow praise while Steve in the distance has already fainted from too much stress, unable to handle the people craziness before him.


    And, just like that Snow has finally arrived and can only show apletely unreadable expression as soon as he met the two foolish people that he treasures in the entire world.


    "Baby~ Our son is so excellent!"


    "Father~ Daddy is so great too!"


    "..."

 Chapter 238: Punishment... Is It To Snow Or Flake? Karma Again... Is It For Me?

    Chapter 238: Punishment... Is It To Snow Or ke? Karma Again... Is It For Me?


    "Here you go Father~ Daddy has made it for you!"


    "You are so great my cute son, such a filial child you are."


    Snow eyes twitched as the two men continue their familial act even after he was guided to enter Leo spaceship while putting his small transportation inside it and has now found himself being seated upon a soft chair while a steamingsagna on a te was served by a happy ke that seemed to have forgotten Snow decision to keeping away from his lover.


    And he couldn''t help but inwardly sigh as two pairs of glittering eyes gaze upon his way in excitement, after a second of staying silent, Snow raises his hand to run his fingers into his soft tinum hair before squinting his bright emerald eyes at the two people that have instantly brighten up more at the attention that they are getting that has finally make Snow sigh in defeat.


    Yup, two foolish men...


    As for why Snow has shown his true appearance and removing the usual one that he used as Z, well because he doesn''t want any enemy miraculously capturing a picture of his appearance since an ident can happen no matter how much confidence he has to ke and his skills in this world.


    Especially when Snow doesn''t want Carl to suddenly see his image and figuring out that he is still alive all this time since Snow wanted to remain in a dead status to his traitor friend for a bit more longer.


    "ke go back now."


    And while Snow takes a spoonful of thesagna that looks and smells so delicious, he has order for ke to leave the ce at once, although in the corner of his mind Snow couldn''t help but praise about how his lover cooking skill remain excellent no matter which world they met.


    "Eh? I want to stay with Daddy more!"


    Hearing the whiney voice and extreme reluctance on ke''s voice causes Snow to inwardly snort since he still perfectly remembers the time that ke has keep mentioning about how bad of a gold thigh Leo is while having a list of a bunch of new gold thigh for him to choose from.


    "Baby! Let our cute son stay with us a bit more longer! Daddy wants to get to know more about our lovely child!"


    Please stop dreaming, I didn''t ept your confession yet, so ke isn''t your child no matter how much you mention it. Really, his lover is so shameless sometimes that Snow felt like he is losing in that department after deciding to be the more shameless one between the two of them.


    "Aw~ I want to be with Daddy more Father! Pretty please?"


    Oh, there is the puppy dog eyes that are presently being shot his way and Snow gaze upon a pure round ck pupil that is about to shimmer with tears if ke doesn''t get what he wants and for Zou Yi average appearance to suddenly showed an absolutely adorable image right now, well ke sure is extremely skilled that Snow couldn''t help but take a note of it to useter on.


    And Snow stares at ke that has finally used the quivering lip effect when he remains silent while chewing the food on his mouth couldn''t help but nce at his lover that got fooled so easily as Leopletely showed the melting appearance of someone from having too much cuteness, well now, Snow seemed to have spoiled ke a lot huh.


    Well, its time to give him some punishment too.


    Gracefully wiping his lip, Snow showed a gentle loving smile at ke that has practically lit up, probably thinking that he will get what he wanted this time again.


    "Then stay, but why don''t you show to Daddy about the other list of potential Daddies that you have given me before when you told me to dismiss him as my lover?"


    Suddenly the sound of Snow who has once again decided to get another spoonful of thesagna was the only noise that can be heard in the abruptly silent room after those words were spoken out.


    "Hehehe, bye bye~"


    Without any hesitation, ke that has seen the darkening and gloomier face of his Daddy has wisely decided to leave while quickly using Z appearance in case he gets punish from what he did before, Daddy will turn soft if he looks like Father right?


    With onest word spoken and without wasting any time, ke has run away while waving his hands in goodbye.


    "Father and Daddy should have fun together~ Your child ke is leaving now~"


    And after ke has left, Snow suddenly receives an adorable pouting and begging appearance of ke that was asking for forgiveness causing Snow to fondly rolls his eyes before nodding his head a few secondster, well, since he seemed to be getting Karma back most of the time in this world, then he decided to teach ke a lesson about how it works.


    So, what is the best way to do than to spill out those moves that ke has done that will definitely make his jealous and clingy lover be a bit crazier?


    Snow is kind of excited to see how ke will receive punishment to Leoter on.


    "Baby"


    Suddenly, Snow has almost flinch up when he heard the rather dark voice of Leo, causing him to take one look at his lover before promptly bolting up and running out of the room, only to find himself being pulled and pinned to a wall so close to the door that will lead him to his escape.


    "What are you do-omff!"


    With wide eyes, Snow quickly felt the warm lip has pressed over his that has instantly performed a domineering movement as the sudden kissed turned deeper and passionate while Snow that was slowly turning daze from the wonderful and skillful way that his lover ys with his own lip and tongue can only meet the dark and red eyes of his lover that straightly gaze upon his while those eyes brim with infinite possessiveness and obsession.


    Hey why is he the one getting the punishment?... is this Karma once more? What the hell Snow loves it this time!


    Nheless, Snow still needed to act that he doesn''t want it though, so with that, he uses his hands which can only helplessly hammer on his lover chest with a weak forceful movement because of how small space Snow arms can only move around by how tightly the man has beenpletely embracing him.


    While sometimes trying to move his head to the right and left, causing their lips to repeatedly slightly separate before it bes deeper once more as his lover stubbornly let their lips locked up with each other no matter how much Snow move his head around to resist their closeness.


    "Baby ha don''t worry I understand now"


    What do you understand?


    Snow that felt his knees weakening wanted to ask those questions only to find that he was unable to speak those words out since Leo always blocked his lip at the right time while continuesly ravaging inside his mouth, as his lover, does the wonderful sensation of him sucking, licking, and entangling their tongues together.


    "I know you wanted this even if you say no"


    What is wrong with your reasoning? Although it''s true but how did youe up with that idea?


    "Ummyou... haa s-stop oh..."


    "Don''t worry Baby I won''t cross the lineuntil you are ready..."


    And with that, Snow who continuesly trying to half-heartedly escape has finally given up after hearing those words out while his bright emerald eyes have already long turn bit wet from the amazing kissing skill of his lover while unable to stop himself from leaning his body a bit closer to the burning one against his, that doesn''t fail to rumple both of their clothes with how much they are moving against each other as they kiss passionately.


    While his arms that have finally released from the captivity after sensing his utter eptance were capable to move around as Snow hook his arms to his lover''s neck before turning his head to the side for a better angle in order to intensify their kiss that causes a wet noise to resound out in the entire room.


    "Baby... Love you I really love you"


    "... you can only be mine can''t find someone else alright?"


    "I''ll go crazy. Just thinking about it now"


    Warm breath, burning skins along with the sound of their intertwined tongue that continue to tangle on each other without any self-control and restrained as they practically want to eat each other so badly at this moment on while their reasoning is slowly slipping away.


    So it wasn''t that surprising when Snow felt the way that he has been pushed to the wall without any of Leo''s arms around his body one more time, while Snow has unconsciously wrapped his legs tightly around his lover''s waist when he felt his body being lifted up causing a certain part of their body to perfectly bump with each other that they couldn''t help but let out a soft gasp of surprise.


    "Oh!"


    And with a heavy breath, Snow emerald eyes that are filled with desire and confusion, innocently stare up at his lover that remain slightly taller than he was despite their current position with each other.


    With predatory eyes burning to plunder him, Snow entire body shudder in excitement and pleasure when a deep hoarse voice filled with overwhelming desire, want, and love softly whisper a word of request while those warm hands slowly enter inside his clothes causing Snow to slightly open his mouth when he felt the burning feeling upon his skin before it began to fondle and caress around his stomach area in a sensual movement.


    "Baby can I? I won''t haa cross the line I promise"


    Snow feeling his ears itch from that sexy sound he couldn''t help but let out his pink tongue to lick his slightly swollen lip while he didn''t miss the way his lover red eyes darkened and deepen that has cause Snow throat to turn a bit dry from wanting to be ravaged by his lover right at this instant and couldn''t help but nodded his head in eptance.


    "Leo! An absolute emergency appear right now! Pleasee to the main room soon!"


    Although an alert call was announced in the entire spaceship causing the hot atmosphere between Snow and Leo to instantly disappear while they can only gaze nkly while remaining silent at the sudden interruption.


    "..."


    "..."

 Chapter 239: Flake Slyness Actions And The 10 Minutes Which Will Become Famous.

    Chapter 239: ke Slyness Actions And The 10 Minutes Which Will Be Famous.


    "Let''s go"


    Letting out a cough, Snow has easily able to get his bearing back even if his entire body practically screams of wanting to continue being loved by his lover despite unwrapping his legs from Leo''s waist before trying to steadily stand up as he leans his back in the wall.


    It seemed that Steve''s sudden announcement has caused Snow to wake up in a dangerous state that he was beginning of thinking about pushing himself to the limit, although he can stop and restrain himself when it needed to, but as for his lover control, Snow doubted it.


    Sometimes, a person can''t easily trust their partner certain specific word alone, especially when they are discussing an important bed subject, particrly when Snow lover self-control is definitely sketchy.


    Oh Snow can still remember his previous lover that even after 3 years of constant making out without any problem because of their amazing physical body only felt slightly satisfied after they stopped doing it for a bit.


    So yeah, Snow can''tpletely trust his lover promises when ites to their intimate matters.


    "10 minutes!"


    Leo has practically got a vein appearing on his forehead while it twitches when he got interrupted so suddenly from finally going further with his Baby and soon shouting those words to the person that he has rapidly contacted in the other end before shutting it off after speaking in a threatening manner.


    While ke that has been watching his Father and Daddy steamy interaction with each other the entire time has quickly left a message to his Daddy that ke will let him have his peaceful 10 minutes alone time with his Father.


    As he handles the new problem with the best of his ability since ke couldn''t reallyplete the entire situation since not only was his Daddy is truly needed with that certain matter but even his Father will be obliged to follow up.


    Of course, ke didn''t forget to act cutely while requesting to not get punishment on what he has done from before since he knew for a fact that his Father wouldn''t really change him no matter what, and that ke has also learned his lesson so he will be a good boy from now on.


    And although Leo is still mad for his son to even suggesting his Baby in finding another lover no matter if its a joke or not can only nod his head in eptable in the end because what can he do?


    That is their cute ''son'', Leo can only pamper and spoil him, so with that, he can only acknowledge it while noting in the corner of his mind about that certain sly action of his cute son to perfectly taking advantage in the right time and proper circumstances to get away from trouble because it truly is good timing!


    ke couldn''t help but let out an innocent and adorableugh beforepletely shutting off the announcement from being heard by the room that his parent is staying at while blocking any form of contact on his Daddy brain chip.


    "Heheh~ Daddy, I''m cheering for you! Make Father happy now! I''ll talk to you guyster on~"


    And with onest word, ke has also stopped monitoring his parent and has given them their privacy, although Snow is unbothered from being watched if ke truly wanted to, but he has already gotten used to it from the previous worlds and he already knew what they are doing and isn''t curious anymore.


    Aren''t they just showing their love with each other? Besides, it''s not like ke will be using the lesson he watched to another person, after all, he belongs to Snow for eternity~ which makes ke extremely happy because ke will forever only like Snow along with his host chosen lover.


    See, ke got people he love left and right, there is nothing that ke want anymore because he is extremely satisfied staying by their sides forever~


    With those thoughts, ke soon made a move, while making sure that nothing bad will happened to the problem that his Daddy friend has announced for the time being, of course while keeping that certain person from meeting any ident until both of his father is done with their business.


    And Snow who didn''t know that he was sold out once more by his adorable ke while smartly saving himself from receiving any punishment from Leo, is only curiously staring at his lover that has frozen in a seconds after shouting those words out in utter frustration.


    Inwardly shaking his head, Snow began to fix his messy clothes and hair before walking toward the door after finally getting a strength on his shaky legs that has be weak after basking in the wonderful sensation of his lover''s amazing kissing skill.


    Although the way Leo moves and acts is mostly the same administration that his previous lover in his client''s lifetime has used before, nevertheless, Snow will never get used to it and will forever love whatever his lover does no matter how much time will pass by.


    After all, the one performing those actions is the love of his life, how can Snow be bored by it?


    However, before he can even take a few more steps, Snow suddenly felt his wrist being grab before he was pulled back one more time and although the actions might seem rough, but Snow has never felt any pain from how he was being handled.


    Even when he found himself being pushed into the ground while his lover taller andrger figure hovers on top of him, Snow can still feel the gentle and caring actions of his lover.


    "... you"


    "Baby, we only got 9 minutes and 45 seconds left, I''ll make you pleased alright?"


    Hearing those shameless words, Snow was a bit speechless while his cheeks couldn''t help but flush in shyness when burning red eyes seemed to almost glows with how much desire, want, lust, and love it contains while Leo passionately gaze upon his figure.


    And soon, Snow found himself being submissive as he allowed Leo to do whatever he wants to his entire body, bingpletely obedient as he basked on the love that his lover showers him with.


    Even when Snow clothes have been easily removed in just a matter of a few seconds.


    Although it wasn''t fair when his lover has a proper attire on, and only remaining slightly messy while he practically bes naked while being underneath him.


    However, Snow is unable to think more seriously when those wonderful warm hands began to fondle, caress and stroke every part of his body while at the same time, sucking, licking, and practically biting upon his sensitive part that his lover has easily found in a matter of seconds.


    "Oh you ah s-slow down Ah!"


    "Haa... Baby only 8 minutes and 10 seconds left"


    Snow can only slightly register the heavy breathing of Leo and the note of time left for the two of them to be intimate while constantly arching his back repeatedly while letting sweet sounds out from his lip, before his hands that have been spread around his side, couldn''t help but reach over and grip the man hair that was slowly lowering down.


    Although Snow couldn''t help but secretly note that once again the body that he resides in is extremely sensitive once more.


    And while he continues to tremble in pleasure as the rain of kisses that has descended upon his feverish skin that has started simply into his slender neck before moving toward his chest and now stomach area that Snow has finally figured out what his lover has nned to do.


    Soon, just like Snow predicted, he felt the way that his body jolted up when Leo wet and warm mouth has swiftly swallowed his private part that has been hard the entire time.


    "AH!"


    With emerald eyes glistening with wetness, Snow has gaze down upon his lover that has easily engulfed his hard desire on that sexy thin lip while looking entirely sensual and hot at the same time, especially when those red eyes has met his deep emerald eyes that practically emit an equal amount of affection that Leo is unquestionably showing.


    Soon, Snow can only watch with dark eyes as his lover moves his head up and down while having a clear view of that sexy lip continue to sensually swallow him up whole.


    And what makes Snow nearly going crazy is about the way Leo red tongue has efficiently licking every single part of his length with perfect precision that the hands that have long let go of his lover''s hair couldn''t help but cover his open up that has been letting out those chokes and moaning sounds so loudly the entire time.


    "Haa Babye on continue to let out those sweet sounds of yours"


    After Snow heard the coaxing sound of his lover, the man has soon returned to showing his love to his private part without any hesitation and mercy with his actions, as the biting, licking, sucking and tender kiss sometimes left upon it is making Snow insane while his entire body squirm in pure pleasure and ecstasy.


    While the lewd wet sound, slurping noise, and wanton sucking doesn''t help him one bit.


    And since there was a time limit being set, Leo seemed to have awoken another new set of skill that even Snow control and restrain has been thrown away with how overwhelming skillful his lover has made him reach his peak in just a matter of seven minutes.


    However, before he can even take a single breath, Snow let out a loud gasp when he felt a foreign object entering the other most important part of his body that hasn''t been touch by anyone yet in this world.


    You did you really lost control already??


    "Baby let me make you get used to it haahaa... so you will be ready when we can finally do it."


    And Snow can only gasp, whining and sobbing when those long fingers have wonderfully stretched his inside without any hesitation while feeling the way his lover body rose up a bit and quickly bitting his ear along with his warmth breath ghosting upon it making Snow already pink ear to turn a darker shade of red.


    It didn''t help one bit when Snow can perfectly hear the way his lover let out a heavy sexy gasp and slight hoarse moan once in a while that causes his sensitive body to be more high-strung from the overwhelming desire he is absolutely feeling.


    "Baby let me satisfy youhaa ohwith just my finger for now alright?"


    With that promise, Snow has truly and genuinely feltfort and happiness despite only having Leo fingers inside him that has easily found his sweet spot that causes him to cry out in pleasure every single time.


    And when the time counts turned zero, Snow can only gaze dazedly while basking in the extremely wonderful experience in that few minutes, while Leo has quickly cleaned him up without eating any of his tofu this time before putting his clothes on that were saved from being dirty from what they just did in that 10 minutes of showing their loves.


    Damn did Leo n that from the start? Snow couldn''t help but think in that direction while letting Leo gently carry his weakened self into his arms.


    his lover in this world seemed to be more dangerous than thest two worlds from before...

 Chapter 240: Snow And Leo Shamelessness. Dealing With The Problems.

    Chapter 240: Snow And Leo Shamelessness. Dealing With The Problems.


    After that awesome experience of 10 minutes, Snow would always recall what happened every single time that he will hear that certain number and word alone, especially of today bing one of the most wonderful experiences that happened to him in the list that he has created to remember by.


    And seeing as he allowed himself to be carried in Leo''s arms the entire time, Snow has truly stopped caring about the kind of gaze that he is receiving.


    Especially since they are not his people, so Snow without any shame and hesitation stayed sitting on top of his lover''sp while being embrace from behind before his bright emerald eyes squint for a bit and letting out a sleepy yawn.


    "Oh? Baby are you tired? It makes sense for you to be tired of what we did from before. Baby, go sleep for now and we will arrive at our destination soon while you rest."


    Hearing the soft whisper of his lover, Snow just nodded his head before obediently closing his eyes although, in a matter of a minute, he couldn''t help but slightly open his eyes when he felt a warm lip softly touching his neck while arge hand has gently entered inside his shirt before tenderly caressing his stomach.


    Without any hesitation, Snow has pulled the naughty hand of the shameless man that is starting up again, even though he doesn''t mind showing their love to the people around them that have started making a choking sound, probably astonished to be witnessing their Boss shameless side, but Snow rather wants a bit rest before dealing with the problemter on.


    "Be good or I''ll leave."


    "Baby don''t leave me!"


    Turning sideway in a position, Snow has gently patted the cheek of his lover that has started showing a rather good puppy dog eyes which the man has definitely learned from ke.


    Inwardly sighing Snow was nning to use those movester on but seeing the appearance of his lover, it has been far toote now since Leo has shown it first.


    "I''ll ept your confession when I''m done with my goal, only if you behave though. So control yourself right now or I''ll ept you particrly in a year when I''m done with what I wanted. Although, I''m excellent and wonderful that you couldn''t keep your hand off but let me take a rest for a bit alright?"


    "I will not allow that to happen!"


    Leo that has shown a happy smile at the start has suddenly swiftly switched into a serious expression, while the hands that were trying to once more eat some tofu halted before raising and pointing it to the closest person before him.


    And with a threatening voice, Leo barks orders for him to hurry up because they have an important problem to deal with right now.


    Ignoring the disbelieving expression that Leo received after performing those acts, he has already turned his attention back to his Baby that was resting on his body with such a charming appearance that made Leo want to ravish the young man once more.


    "Of course, you are so exceptional and outstanding that is why I have fallen for you so hard Baby. You are one of a kind, the most unique existence in the entire world that lights up my dark world."


    Hearing the infatuated, loving and sweet inducing words of Leo while trying to coax and tter the person on his arms, Steve that has been trying to maintain a straight expression the entire time couldn''t help but finally showed a crack on his expression.


    He really wanted to leave right now, but how can he neglect his subordinates in this abnormal and vomiting situation because of being unable to handle the two shameless men as they have a rather thick face while they flirt around each other without even showing any shyness in their faces when they perfectly knew of the eyes that nce their way.


    Although Steve couldn''t but gaze upon the young man that wasfortably lying down in the arms of the most dangerous and powerful person in the entire Gxy Empire, especially when he definitely knew that the young man has already figured out who Leo truly is.


    However, Steve has recognizes the state of his friend and boss overwhelming affection to the other person while witnessing it now with his own eyes. Steve knew that Dalle if that is truly his name, doesn''t have anything to worry about losing his life.


    Rather, being locked up somewhere and captured by Leo is definitely what Dalle needed to worry about though.


    And the more he ponders, Steve has swiftly recognized that there is nothing that he can really do, especially when Leo has given him a sharp and threatening warning re just because he has been staring a bit long on Dalle figure.


    Damn this man is hopeless a truly lost cause


    Soon, Steve has already resigned to simply follow what his friend will do from now on, and from what he can already surmise, everything will be base on what the young man desired to happen.


    And the thought of betraying or leaving his friend didn''t even cross his mind one bit because Steve knew that isn''t a smart thing to do.


    Never in a million years will he leave Leo, especially bing traitor, and those who have already done it arepletely stupid and truly wanting to die, which already happened a moment ago, only for them to die by Leo cute ''son'' hand.


    Even if there are ws in the man''s personality, Steve alreadyprehends how outstanding Leo is, especially now when those talents will be used by his lover, which is turning up to be another equally terryfying person.


    And he also knows about theplete match of Leo and Dalle mental power base from the boastful Leo that wanted someone to learn about it, so there isn''t any single doubt that these two people will be together from now on.


    Ah, to think that two existence that should be a taboo has truly existed in this world and has even appeared at the same while ended up bing a couple, it was such a terrifying notion.


    And so, Steve who is extremely determined to be faithful and loyal to the end of his life has silently endured along with the other people around them as the two men y a lovey-dovey scene once in a while, especially when the young man woke up from his nap and started flirting and teasing his friend who bes hook at the entire situation.


    And basically making an ambiguous move that has almost be an adult-rated situation if the younger man didn''t stop Steve''s friend from going deeper and basically almost wanted to throw all of them out from the main room.


    Anyway, why is he hearing about Leo''s confession being rejected? They are not together yet? In his eyes, the two of them are already a loving couple with how they interact with each other.


    It is definitely a lie but if it''s true damn, they sure arepletely shameless, like there is no bottom line about how thick their skin can be.


    Besides, Steve ispletely amazed that Leo IQ has turned so negative whenever they be lovingly with each other,pletely having the attitude of his lover is always right, and proud of showing about how adorable the young man is before threatening anyone with a death re that gazes upon the young man figure for even a few seconds.


    Really such craziness and bing utter fool...


    Yeah Steve knew that the person he remembers in the past haspletely disappeared into the person he has now be after falling in love, or more likely, Leo''s true hidden personality has genuinely disyed in the open now.


    And with that, a painful, shameful, and immoral situation continues to happen, as time passes by while traveling fast to reach a certain destination.


    While Snow who was unable to stop himself from ying around with his lover has finally arrived at their destination, causing his expression to return back to its usual Z attitude and making the people around them that have been watching the entire weird ordeal from before to inwardly roll their eyes since they will never forget what they witness for the rest of their life.


    Disregarding the people before him, Snow has let go of Leo''s hand before gently reminding him to keep a certain distance between them while he deals with an extremely important matter.


    And as soon as he has gotten off, Snow heard the hopeful and excited shout of his older brother that is quickly running toward him while Henry that has apanied his lover followed along faithfully beside him.


    While in the far distance, two middle-aged people are standing together while gazing toward his sudden appearance with a surprise and guilty wide eyes, Snow has inwardly sigh about the whole situation and for what is about to happen soon.


    At least he managed to be intimate with his lover.


    "Tristen!"


    Ah his older brother who for some reason has decided to examine the remaining sample of Snow blood that has been left in one of Shane''s residence since out of curiously and inward suspicion along with desire has pushed Tyrone to test their blood with each other.


    Probably hoping that they are blood-rted, that his younger brother has miraculously survived and still alive to this day and has gone over to confront the family that has taken up the original client, in which Tyrone has finally learned all about he wanted to know along with the feeling of absolute assurance.


    Although Snow can stop Tyrone from further knowing everything some ident just happened to appear, so he has finally decided to let his older brother figure out his identity of being the younger brother that has supposedly died.


    However, a cold glint has shed on Snow eyes when he gazes upon the figure of the concern and worries Henry that is revealing a tender affection while trying to calm his lover down, this person has gone ahead to apany a frantic Tyrone.


    Tsk, such a disobedient ally of his, then don''t me him for being ruthless this time.

 Chapter 241: The Granter Side Of Snow.

    Chapter 241: The Granter Side Of Snow.


    Before Tyrone can get close to him, Snow entire atmosphere has be dangerous and dark causing Steve who is nearby to straighten up while instantly bing alert as his entire instinct screaming danger and for him get away fro the person before him.


    It provides Steve great evidence that Leo''s lover is absolutely deadly and terrifying in the same sense as his friend.


    With his lip thinning in a straight line, Snow raises his hand to stop older brother from getting closer, making Tyrone extremely confused when the usually bright emerald eyes brimming with soft and kind expression has turned cold and indifferent,pletely so different from the one he met and interacted from before.


    Suddenly the extreme happiness and delight of learning about his younger brother to have been alive and well this entire time have stopped when he saw the aloof and distant gaze of the person standing before him.


    There was no love, excitement, and happiness within it only a steady and calm gaze of a person seeing a mere individual, nothing special, and what made Tyrone feel despair was the words that has soon let out from his very much alive younger brother, his face paling from the cold and ruthless attitude that he was receiving.


    "Don''t call me with that name. Even if you figure out who I am, I have given up that name a very long time ago."


    "You but your memories"


    "My memories have never disappeared."


    Learning the truth hurt, but Snow needed to reveal everything because he refuses to keep his biological family clueless and ignorant for their entire life, it is time for them to learn about the entire situation and understanding the great length that the original client has given up and sacrifice just for the sake of their safety.


    While choosing to walk in the path of revenge about the unjust way that their father died.


    Besides, the problem right now isn''t because of his identity finally being understood to his older brother, there is a pressing matter more.


    "But you appeared before me and we have be brothers. In the end, you miss us right, younger brother!?"


    Snow who heard the desperate plea on his words has epted it with a nod of his head, that yes, the original client has always missed the family that he couldn''t go back to anymore because in the endpleting his goal and dream will lead more to the safety of his family.


    "I did miss you. However, from the start I have appeared before you because of my goal, nothing else."


    Snow ignored the hurtful look that appeared on Tyrone''s face at those words while a sharp emotion shes on his eyes when a loathing expression appear on Henry''s face, probably for hurting his lover.


    "Dalle or Tristen, that is no way to speak like that to Tyrone. He is your older brother, give him the respect that he deserves."


    Suddenly a cold and ruthless expression appears on Snow face, although he didn''t forget to take a nce at Leo that has been silent the entire time in which the man has already easilyprehended that Snow needed to be the one to handle the situation.


    Although Snow heart softens up while feeling warmth all over when his lover has given him an expression that Snow will always have him by his side.


    "You have no right to dictate what I do and say."


    "Tristen!"


    Suddenly Snow entire atmosphere shifted to a deadlier one while a heavy pressure suddenly spread out in the entire ce, pressing Henry so heavily that the young man has practically had to kneel down in the ground while sweating coldly, causing Tyrone who only feeling intense danger to quickly kneel beside the pale face lover of his in worry.


    While Leo just remains unaffected and staring intently at his lover that has be so outstanding,pletely unsurprised of everything that is happening while Steve along with the people that have followed behind can only tense their body up even though they desperately wanted just step away from the deadly atmosphere that keeps them remain rooted in the spot.


    Although Steve couldn''t help but widen his eyes in amazement when he felt the familiar heavy pressure that he once experience from his friending from the young man.


    This young man is also the same Tripple S with mental power that Leo possesses? Damn! Steve inwardly swear all the bad words that he can remember after that horrifying realization.


    "Henry! Are you alright? Brother Tristen! P-Please, don''t hurt him!"


    Although Snow watched as his older brother embrace the white sheet pale face Henry that has started to shiver from the stress and pressure that he was receiving by Snow mental power force, he still continued on without showing any mercy despite feeling the slight ting of pain appearing on his head.


    "If I didn''t know that you are innocent and that Brother Tyrone has great affection toward you. Why do you think I let you live till now?"


    "Y-Younger Brother W-What are you trying to say?"


    Suddenly, Snow has let the original client who stirred up from what he is doing while revealing the deepest emotion that has been burying deep inside him for years.


    I''ll allow you to release it, Tristen Welch, its time to let it all out. As the Granter that has taken to fulfill your regret and wish, I''ll provide you the chance to achieve what you are unable to do after departing in regret and resentment.


    And so, once more, Snow has close his eyes for a few seconds before opening it in which Snow has be more of the original client that has woken up at this moment on.


    Now Snow is Tristen Welch, while at the same time, Tristen Welch is Snow.


    At this moment on, the two of them have be one, in which a rather sad and lonely expression has quickly appeared on Snow face, although the dangerous atmosphere around him has neverpletely disappeared.


    "Hey Brother Tyrone, did you know Father died such an unjust dead. For a faithful, loyal, and dedicated person to get that kind of ending ispletely wrong. Father deserves a more befitting conclusion of his life. What makes it hard to take was the fact that there wasn''t even a body found after he died."


    A young child, witnessing such a matter to the people he loves and adored with all his heart will never be easy to handle, one way or another some attitude, personality, and character will change because of what happens.


    Although Snow knew that Tyrone has known about most of everything from Leo already, but he is quite sure that hearing it to the person that has witness it all and a family member that at that will give more impact.


    Snow can already see it, that hurt, pain, regret, guilt, and all other chaotic emotion shing on his older brother''s eyes as he listens.


    "Between Father and myself, at that moment, did you know? Only one of us can live."


    And right now, you see me standing before you because Father has chosen my life over his, you know how heavy to carry that is? But I don''t resent Father because I knew that he loves me more than he loves himself.


    That is a Father love for his child.


    "You know that everyone understands how strong my mental power right? If I were to be known alive, then our family will be targeted once more and this time, all of us will die because Father is gone. No one can protect us anymore."


    Seeing the realization on his older brother''s face, Tristen Welch who has be Z, showed a determined and resolute expression on his face, the same appearance he has shown after choosing the path that he will be walking on.


    "But I can, Tristen Welch, the only hope of the Welch Family just needed to disappear."


    An extremely soft and happy expression appears on ''Tristen Welch'' face after speaking those words in peace, causing more despair on Tyrone''s face to appear the longer he hear about what has truly happened to his younger brother and what has led to the kind of person Tristen has now be.


    Tyrone felt hopeless, yes utter hopelessness from being unable to protect his family despite being the oldest child among them, to even let his younger brother carry all the burden make him feel utter remorse of how weak and useless he is.


    Seeing the negative expression on his older brother face, ''Tristen'' just fell silent for a few seconds because he just wants to reveal what he has been keeping inside him the entire time to his biological family that remains clueless.


    Although there is a hint of the selfishness for doing so but not because he wanted them to feel despair and sad about it, no, ''Tristen Welch'' just wants his voice to be heard, that is all and nothing else.


    "Brother, don''t be sad. Besides the fact of not being able to save Father and unable to live with my real family, nevertheless, I don''t regret what kind of life I live until now."


    "T-Tristen"


    "You are wrong Brother Tyrone Tristen Welch died that day. I am Dalle, which by the way is widely well-known as Z in the entire Gxy Empire. I gave up that identity to live for what I want."


    Seeing the denial and recognition on his older brother face, Snow that has slowly felt the way that the original client presence is lessening has narrowed his eyes, before raising his hand to a certain location which soon echoed out a howl of pain at the supposedly quiet ce after he has spoken.


    Soon a body was pulled out from a certain ce which the person has been hiding the entire time, the person that has secretly followed Heny and Tyrone in this ce while Henry has beenpletely worried at the state of Tyrone mind that he was unable to sense the person presence at all.


    "I live for my goal and dream. I live to avenge my father dead. I live in order to witness the demise of those people who have plotted my Father death."


    With a growing smile on Snow face, along with the terrifying murder intention that started brimming inside his bright emerald eyes, he has calmly walked over toward the struggling person in the ground, his calm step echoing out alongside the howl of torturous pain that continue to echo out.


    "And besides that, the most important matter that I am doing now is to cause BLOODSHED! I''ll rain this entire Empire in the crimson blood of the corrupted! I''ll break this empire into pieces in order to build a new one. Those who get in my way I''ll eradicate them all, no matter who they are."


    Head tilting to the side after arriving at the spying person the entire time, Snow stare at wide pain eye of the person squirming painfully in the ground.


    "Y-you Z!"


    "Isn''t that right? My traitorous friend Carl"

 Chapter 242: Snow Showing The Reality To Carl.

    Chapter 242: Snow Showing The Reality To Carl.


    "Z! You are still alive?"


    "Hm surprise?"


    With a smile on his face, Snow has ruthlessly stepped upon Carl''s hand causing the sound of bone breaking to resound out of the eerily silent ce where everyone''s eyes have already turned around to watch at the appearance of the new person.


    "Argh!"


    Soon, howling pain continues to resound out making anyone who was able to hear the painful sound to feel a chill running back down their spine, especially when everyone knew that the young man before them has been using his mental power to torture the person he has been stepping on the whole time.


    Mental power is special, the more a person has a higher rank in power, they are capable of doing somethingpletely new and different depending on the person potential and skill along with the affinity that they have.


    "H-How can you still be powerful? I made sure to break your mental power! You should have died back then!"


    "Yes, I almost died, but did you know although my mental power got damage really badly but somehow my power raise to another level at the same time... I survive and be more powerful Carl, here let me show you."


    Snow that has been amplifying the sensitive senses of Carl stared with freezingly cold eyes before raising his hand and creating a long and straight pointy object which has the color of pure white. It was made by weaving and density of mental power that only a person with Tripple S is capable of creating.


    And without any hesitation, Snow has plunged the weapon made by mental power directly to the young man''s chest causing blood to spill up along with the cough of blood that hase out from Carl''s mouth in which can only stare with wide eyes at the impossibility of it all because Z has be more powerful and terrifying from that drug which should have taken his life?


    How could that be? Why Why???


    "I am now more powerful than ever... And it''s all thanks to your dishonest use of drugs in order to kill me. Fate sure work in a mysterious way right?"


    "Z Z f-forgive me.I I just wan- ARGHHH!"


    Without waiting for the young man to finish his words, Snow didn''t show any hesitation and continue to pierce and stab the body before him without showing any sympathy even though they have been a friend when they are young doesn''t matter one bit.


    So he only carefully avoids hitting any vital part while making sure that the young man will feel tremendous torturous pain with every action he makes.


    Everyone watching at the ruthless, brutal, and cruel performances of Snow felt utter horror, even Tyrone face pale in fright at the cold-blooded way that his younger brother treats the person before them before closing his eyes tightly from the reality of what Tristen no Z has be.


    Father what do I do? I don''t know how to save Z from himself...


    While Henry that has been released by the mental power at the sudden appearance of the new person has sweat purposely while remaining in the embrace of his lover, while he seemed to be finally figuring out that the mysterious person that has been contacting him the entire time was the younger brother of his lover that has been thought to be dead for a long time.


    And as he witnesses the horrifying scene before him, Henry''s face pale from fear and dread because he perfectly knew that the only reason why he has still alive was the fact that Tyrone loves him, causing him to grab and return the embrace to his lover while unable to stop the slight shake upon his body.


    That mental power in waves oozing out from the young man''s body still gives Henry a terrifying and heavy feeling despite being far away that all he wanted to be was to bask on his lover presence.


    While Steve and the rest of the people standing behind him shudder from absolute fear at what they are witnessing and in that instant, every single one of them has pledged not to get in the way of the young man, especially about mentioning betrayal that has definitely be a taboo.


    Nheless, how deep is the enmity and resentment between them was for that young man to suffer such a terribly painful slow death.


    And they were friend from before too! Such a strong vengeful attitude cause everyone to shiver in fear.


    Although, Steve couldn''t help but nce to his friend, only to see a terrible and gloomy expression on that handsome face of his while his red eyes shing bloody murder as he gazes upon the fallen figure underneath the young man feet.


    Ah rather than getting scared at his chosen lover, Leo appears of wanting to also help torture the pitiful young man.


    Damn this scary and terrifying couple


    "H-Henry! Argh!... S-Save me! Ah!... P-Please!"


    Carl that is unable to handle the unbelievable painful feeling he experiencing couldn''t help but shout out to the person that can only save him now, especially when every single part of his body has been hurting so painfully that made him want to die in order to end it all.


    While the ce that he has been stabbed and pierce along with his broken hand is the most painful part of all is something that he can''t exin with words alone with how much suffering he is feeling right now.


    "Carl open your eyes can''t you see that he is busy being in the embrace of his lover?"


    "Argh! AH!"


    Opening his wide eyes, while desperately turning his head around, Carl couldn''t believe what he is seeing, oh the despair he felt, the agonizing feeling of watching the person he loves the most is embracing another person while he was being treated so harshly and cruelly.


    And what makes it more hopeless was the fact that the entire time the person he loves entire body was being epassed so lovingly and tenderly by another man while he suffers a painfully slow death.


    No Carl doesn''t believe it his eyes are lying to him Henry is just being forced by someone else there is no way that Henry love someone else  much less being another person lover because...


    "H-He Love Me!" I believe the days that we have been together. The care the hint of gentleness the attention and stares that sometimes Henry thought that I didn''t know all of those have been true Z is only lying!


    This is all for Z revenge on him! Carl doesn''t know how Z learn about his deep affection to Henry but Carl knew that Henry definitely loves him!


    Yeah Henry is just being threatened by Z right now!


    "Don''t dream. Henry is my Older Brother lover."


    With a chilling smile, Snow ruthlessly pointed out the reality at Carl shout of denial before forcefully showing the collection of video of his older brother and Henry being lovey-dovey with each other to his brain chip by ke help.


    Forcing his traitorous friend to watch the image of his lover being embrace, being kissed, and being pushed by another man with a submissive,pletely obedient, and docile expression the entire time, especially the loving words that were spoken between the newly form lover from before.


    And most of all the touching and heartfelt confession of Henry to his older brother Tyrone,pletely breaking any denial and fantasy that Carl has on his mind.


    "You wanted to be embraced by him? Wanted to be loved by him? I will never let that happen. Although even without my help, Henry will never love you, because, on his entire life, he will only have his eyes to my Older Brother. You will never be able to get his heart and even his body. You will have nothing. Only being known as a passing person desperately trying to get a man''s heart that wouldn''t even look your way unless I order him to."


    "AHHHHH!!! Z!!! I''ll KILL YOU! ARGHHH!"


    Feeling the way that Carl was being pushed to the edge of insanity, Snow doesn''t feel an ounce of single pity, guilt, or remorse about what he has been doing, only indifferent and calm gaze as he looks upon the despairing man underneath his feet.


    While the slow satisfaction along with the painful tingling in his heart was the emotion that the original client felt toward his friend that has betrayed him.


    "Everything happening to you right now, is because of what you have done."


    If this person wants to, he would have chosen to ask the original client for help or even think about pulling Z to be an ally with Henry because unlike Snow that will do and use everything toplete his mission, Henry can be reason with if Carl just has gone his way to make it all work out.


    However, this person has chosen the most loathsome actions, and that is betrayal while being prideful to be the one to hold the power on his hand.


    Suddenly, Snow has slowly blinking his eyes when he was informed about the way that Carl has tried to give an order to his subordinates to make everything chaotic, it doesn''t matter if everything is destroyed by ke in a split second that he has been speaking


    Carl haspletely lost his mind and wanted to destroy and pull everything with his death huh it''s not like Snow will allow the man n to be fulfilled.


    "You can still give order despite all the pain I''m giving you huh? Carl  you can have the ck Space Pirate I created I don''t need such people on my side."


    Snow suddenly stop before stepping away and opening numerousrge transparent screen all over the ce, before staring at the bloodstain that has sshed into his hands for a few second.


    "Although I really loathe being betrayed so they also need to receive their punishment along with their new Leader right?"


    Snow slowly raises his head and showing a chilling smiled filled with murderous intent, which soon, an echo of howling cry of pain, mercy, and begging started to resound out as numerous people scream at the same time.


    "Let me destroyed all that you have gotten from betraying me."

 Chapter 243: Snow And Leo Unique And Special Bond.

    Chapter 243: Snow And Leo Unique And Special Bond.


    "Z! Forgive us! We didn''t know! Really!"


    "Argh! Z! You promise us! Why Why kill us?"


    "Z! S-Stop! P-Please we worked for you! It''s Carl who betrayed you! Not us!"


    Screaming, howling, begging, all kinds of negative emotions continue to resound out while Tyrone, Henry, Steve, and every single person aside from Leo has a scary whitened face on what they are seeing and hearing, especially when some of the people in therge screen, grovel and crawl as they beg to be spare which the people surrounding them the entire has continued to indifferently ughter them all up.


    A massacre, a truly horrifying and terrifying bloody ughter without being unable to fight back is happening before them.


    Damn! A lunatic! This young man is truly insane!


    "Z Z! That is also your people! Spare them!"


    Carl couldn''t handle what he is seeing anymore while the mental damage that he has received of learning about Henry being unable to love him back has further severe his mind injury than ever, although Carl appeared to be begging for his people life but inside, Carl is only seeing his remaining belonging is being destroyed so easily right before his very eyes.


    And Snow who was able to perceive what Carl is thinking about just let out an ironic smile, while his emerald eyes remained unforgiving and cold as he let every single people that he has determined to be ughtered.


    "Carl I am not so heartless to kill all of them without any reason you know? I seriously investigated all of you and I know who betrayed me and the people that needed to be removed. Why do you think that some of them are still survive?"


    Carl''s body continues to trembles, while proceeding to be wrecked up in a painful manner the entire time. In that instant, he felt the deepening of his despair while finally discovering the wrong choice that he seemed to have chosen to walk.


    This kind of Z, Carl has never seen it or more precisely, the reason might be because of the friendship that they have with each other before and Z having no reason to show this side of his that Carl has never truly known what Z is capable of performing.


    However, Carl couldn''t stop anymore, the moment he has chosen to betray his friend in which he knew that there is no more turning back.


    Suddenly, the image of the person that has love him dearly appears on his mind, that person has truly loved him somehow Carl couldn''t help but started to appreciate that person''s behavior from before, at least, she has been true all along, even though he couldn''t love her the way she wanted to but Carl should have treated her genuinely and better.


    Especially when he remembers the object that he holds and so with shaky hands, Carl has used all his power and strength to take out the item inside his clothes before decisively pressing toward the button upon it.


    Carl doesn''t have any more choice, he has to forfeit everything, even his own life if he has to, especially when not only can he take Z life this time for sure, a second time of miracle will not happen again for Z to survive, even Carl can also take Henry out along with that person that dares to possess what he couldn''t get.


    Since Henry couldn''t be his, then its better to destroy and take his life away.


    Because if Carl can''t keep Henry then no one will!


    So with craze eyes, Carl watched as the object on his hand opens up before releasing a powerful st of white mist that has spread out, this was the item that he wanted to use after luring most of Henry''s enemies into one ce in order to take them all out at the same time.


    But since he was going to die today, then what better way to do it than to take the people who have gotten on his way along with the love of his life, so Carl who already lost all reason of living has let out a twisted smile.


    So what if Z mental power has raised up on another level? Carl and E have made sure that this small item contains an enormous amount of drugs that will affect a wide area and wouldn''t be blocked by mental power despite having multiple peoplebining it in order to fight back.


    "THIS TIME, Z DIE!"


    "AND HENRY! I WILL TAKE YOU WITH ME! BECAUSE YOU ARE MINE!"


    As Carlughs crazily, Snow who has known the dangerous item that Carl has been carrying along has quickly backed off while spreading his mental power at the same time.


    As for why Snow didn''t stop the absolutely serious situation, well, he just wants Carl to fall into even deeper despair and recognizes the fact that no matter what he does, it will never work out in the end.


    No matter how much Carl believed that he is about to win and will get what he desires in just a few seconds, it will definitely never happen in a million years because Snow is always there to stop him.


    Right now, Snow was fulfilling the mission of making Carl feel what the original client has felt in the moment of his death.


    As for why Snow isn''t worried about that terrifying terrorist of an attack, well, there is a reason for that one, and when he felt the familiar presence that has suddenly appeared beside him has caused a soft and tender smile to finally appear on his face.


    "Leo."


    "Baby, I''m on it."


    Without even speaking with each other and with just a mere nce of their eyes, Snow and Leo have used their mental power to the fullest before weaving and entangling in each other as theybine the miracle union of a special, magnificent and terrifying powerful force in which would probably never happen again in this world.


    A 100 percent of the perfect match of the mental power of two individuals while at the same time having an equal amount of power, a Triple S rank, thus a miracle of a new power of thebination of unbelievable energy is created, a miracle itself.


    Which is the definition and symbol of Snow and Leo special bond, their unique connection with each other that has already followed in three worlds, life after life of meeting each other and bing each other half.


    Soon a solid force has appeared in everyone eyes which are made of white and purple energies of mental power, entirely heavy, dense and monstrous as it keeps the powerful still blowing up of white mist that has the same power of multiple masses of an atomic bomb of a modern world after it was released is being pressed and controlled by Snow and Leo as they stop the damage that it will lead.


    This would have definitely spread all over at the surrounding and thus affecting the entire outer Gxy energies, the effect will not appear early on but the atmosphere would be damaged in a way that will lead the conditions of the Empire to be in a dangerous level in the future.


    It has been what Snow has predicted and calcted as he studies the drug that E created along with the help of his friend Shane with the help of his appraisal skills.


    Not only the drug works to people with mental power, but the surrounding energies that the entire Gxy uniquely has will also be affected in a way that the present people of today will never be able to predict.


    Right now, it was the perfect time topletely remove all the danger, hidden or not, which Snow only needed thebination of mental power with his lover to confront it.


    And so, while a transparent white wall has surrounded the white mist that continues to blow up and wanted to spread around stubbornly despite being pressured down, Snow couldn''t help but let out a tired sigh while his head continue to throb, after all, to be doing this while still in a damage situation is also dangerous.


    However, Snow has a golden thigh of a lover with him at this moment, so he felt great confidence that everything will turn out great in the end, although he was also prepared to buy an item in the ck Trade Store if something goes wrong.


    As such, just like Snow has predicted, Leo has instantly used the purple energies to instantly swallowed up the white mist drugs with an abnormal force within it that was capable enough to break a mental power which is unusual in the first ce.


    However, Snow suddenly felt the wayrge hands have swiftly wrapped around his waist while being embrace from behind and his back leaning upon a sturdy warm chest.


    "Baby, don''t worry. Nothing wrong will happen besides I am here to protect you."


    "Hm"


    Snow didn''t hesitate topletely lean upon his lover body, showing his utter eptance along with his absolute belief upon him.


    Second and minutes pass by before the round shape shield that they have used to contain the white mist bomb drugs have finally be smaller in size in which has soon be nothing as Leo more aggressive energy has thoroughly eradicated everything to nothing.


    And when thebination of their mental power has disappeared, Snow has stayed at the embrace of his lover while gazing upon the figure of the still alive Carl that he has saved during the outbreak of the drug.


    Oh Snow didn''t do it because of kindness but because he was not done yet.


    Although Snow has allowed Carl to get affected by the drug slightly, not strong enough for Carl to lost hisplete mind and only wanting him to experience the pain that the original client and also Snow has felt by the effect of the drugs.


    "Leo, take me there?"


    "Sure Baby."


    And Carl appeared to be in absolute and utter disbelief that hisst n has also failed while trembling as he helplessly and hopelesslyy down in the ground and gripping his head before seeing with wide crazed eyes as Z of all people was being embraced and carried up by another man, especially when Carl knew the identity of that person.


    "Hey Carl, how is the feeling of failing? Again and again and again so repeatedly no matter what you do, but in the end, leading only to failure You definitely feel utterly miserable right?"


    Seeing the bloodshot eyes of Carl, Snow lean his head closer to gaze more closely at Carl.


    "Oh yeah, let me introduce you, this person is Leo. I met him when I was looking for a way to heal my mental power that got damage."


    With an almost satisfying dark smile along with a boastful attitude, Snow has spoken words that prompt Carl of wishing to have died from before as overwhelming jealousy and envy emerged within him, enough to swallow him whole, while he continues to listen despite not wanting to.


    "And you know what, we got a perfectly 100 match of affinity if it weren''t for you. I wouldn''t have met the person that will be my loverter on, after all, I still need to firstly fulfill my dream and goal which is almost done before the two of us can be together. So, Carl, I''ll live an extremely happy and satisfying life."


    Unlike you which is Snow unspoken words that Carl was also able to interpret the meaning.


    And with that, Carl haspletely lost his mind as it breaks up from too much despair, unable to take the reality any longer.

 Chapter 244: Steve Quickly Disappeared Inside The Spaceship. He Cant Handle The Shamelessness.

    Chapter 244: Steve Quickly Disappeared Inside The Spaceship. He Can''t Handle The Shamelessness.


    Seeing as the young man''s mind has been broken, Snow has finally lost interest to this person especially when a sudden prompt has finally resounded in his mind while a transparent light blue screen has appeared before him, something he was only capable of seeing.


    Although he couldn''t help but nce to his lover, only to see him looking adorably dumb with that happy expression on his face.


    oh well, Snow has tried to discern if Leo can see it or figuring out a clue of what the identity of his lover is.


    <strong>Granter Snow</strong>


    <strong>Client: Z or ''Tristen Welch''</strong>


    <strong>Soul Karmas Missions</strong>


    <strong>1st Wish: Completed</strong>


    <strong>Completion Percentage: 40%</strong>


    Snow has stared at thest status of the report causing his lip to curve up for a bit before giving a decisive order for his people to continue about what they are doing before finally closing therge screen that has been spread around for everyone to witness.


    Soon, after a momentary struggle, Snow has finally gotten off from his lover arms that have stubbornly insist on wrapping his hands around his slender waist while pulling his body to lean over his.


    "..." Alrightyou can be clingy all you want.


    Seeing as the young man has easily given up, Leo''s eyes brighten up before turning his attention to Steve and giving out an order while relishing in the softness and flexibility on his Baby waist as his hand slowly cares upon it.


    Um! It felt good just as Leo remembers it.


    "Steve, take this person and locked him up. Make sure that he won''t be able to escape or no one will be able to rescue him."


    "Y-Yes."


    Damn, that person has been broken by your lover, you still want to punish him too?


    Steve fully knows this person ruthless side and recognizing the fact that from just hearing about what this person has done to his lover there is no way that Leo will just ignore that pitiful person, it doesn''t matter if his mind is broken or not.


    Sighing inwardly, Steve has quickly given an order for the other people to take the young man into their spaceship and locking him out in apletely secure ce, while not faulting the way his people tremble as they took the young man away while making sure to not bothered the terrifying couple standing just close by.


    Well that ruthlessness makes a personpletely fear from the bottom of their heart.


    Although, Steve couldn''t help but shake his head when he saw the way that Leo has once more lost control and was taking advantage of the young man out in the open without any single shame upon his face.


    Really such a shameful friend he has...


    "...Can you behave yourself more?"


    Snow couldn''t help but let out a sigh at the antic of his lover which by the way he is secretly loving the entire time while his bright emerald eyes showed a pampering look, something that Leo has easily perceive causing him to continue his shamelessness as he leaned down to softly whisper upon that adorable earlobe before teasingly licking it with his tongue.


    "But Baby, I couldn''t help it. I just love you too much"


    "Oh I know. But wait for a bit more, and I''ll show you how much I also love youter on"


    Snow body couldn''t help but softly tremble at the warm and wet touch upon his ear, especially with the warm breath and suggestive tone of his lover that has been hoarse and deep that cause a shiver down on his spine.


    Which is the feeling of excitement rather than fear...


    "Baby! You You love me? Baby I am so happy!"


    Leo that has finally heard the true feeling of his Baby couldn''t help but embrace him more tightly before cing his face upon that slender neck and without any hesitation has gently suck upon the delicious skin that continues to helplessly seduce him.


    "Ah!... C-Come on I, oh still need to do something"


    "Baby are we finally bing an official couple?"


    "...Nope."


    "Ah too bad"


    Although there is a disappointing and sad tone upon Leo''s voice from being rejected once more, however, his red eyes continue to emit happiness as he embraces the young man into his arms because no matter what he will never ever let go of this person.


    And Steve that has witnessed the entire exchange couldn''t stop his face from paling in which not wanting to see the sweet inducing shameless moment of these two men once more that will cause a person of wanting to vomit.


    Without any hesitation, Steve has quickly entered the spaceship along with the other people and absolutely leaving that two-person that causes a person to be traumatic just by watching them interact with affection.


    He already has enough of seeing them act lovey-dovey without caring that other people are watching them, there was no way that he will allow another experience of what happened from before to ur once more.


    Although Steve should probably also look a lover of his own he has been working hard and busy from handling the group of Leo that he has built up the entire time so its time for him to be happy too and nope, Steve isn''t jealous at all damn it


    And Steve decision has been right all along since Snow and Leo has been flirting shamelessly while eating each other tofu before they finally decided to stop after 10 minutes, or rather, Snow has finally deemed it time to confront his silent older brother and Henry that has been watching them the entire time.


    So, with Leo that continue to hover beside him, Snow has walked over at the wide eye older brother of his that seemed to be undecided of how to act toward him.


    Well the cute, adorable and kind younger brother in his memories is probably have been broken by how Snow acted and performed right before his very eyes.


    "You don''t need to worry about anything. As long as you guys are alright, I am fine with us not interacting as a family after I''m done with what I needed to do. You can just go back to the way it was before you learn about my existence. I promise to disappear from your life and not bother you guys when I''m done."


    "NO!"


    Blinking his eyes at the quick refusal of Tyrone when Snow has assumed that the man has been scared and terrified enough to have lost his love for his younger brother causing him to tilt his head to the side in confusion.


    "Aren''t you scared?"


    Tyrone who heard the casual question couldn''t help but flinch over, while the embrace he has on Henry tighten up, however, despite everything that happened, even witnessing such a brutal and ruthless way of his younger brother handling on the other people lives.


    Nheless, the burning feeling of seeing his younger brother alive before him has once more light up his heart, so with a determined expression on his face, Tyrone has stared at the grown-up younger brother before him.


    The memories of the innocent, bright, and kind Tristen Welchpletely disappearing in his mind as the young man standing before him takes its ce as the present reality.


    "I I amscared, how could I not? However, you are still my younger brother. No matter what happens, we are family. You can be Z all you want but please don''t disappear in our life anymore alright? Once regret and remorse are enough please don''t let us feel it one more time after learning that you are truly alive all these years."


    Hearing the almost pleading and begging voice of his older brother, Snow can only blink his eyes before gazing upon the other person that has been quiet the whole time, although a thought sh on Snow mind when he saw the resolute way that Tyrone embraces his young lover while having that certain steel look upon his eyes.


    I see so Tyrone has figured that certain clue huh it doesn''t matter though since it wasn''t the main part of Snow mission which is why Henry can live until now, although Snow still needs to mention it.


    Snow doesn''t want the enemy to use that certain information to make a surprise attack, breaking their moral damage, or making chaotic situation within their people.


    "Brother doesn''t need to worry about your lover safety, I knew that he is innocent and the fact that you love him so I won''t touch him for your sake."


    Seeing as his older brother rx, Snow continues on causing Henry to finally showed a confused expression before ncing between the two of them with a questioning look.


    "Don''t he doesn''t have to"


    Tyrone who saw the expression on his younger brother couldn''t help but tense up while trying to stop him from speaking about it, only to receive a sharp look on his way.


    "He cannot remain ignorant, you know that it will cause him more pain if you remain quiet right? Better learn it now than to learn it from others." Like learning it to certain someone that he utterly loathes.


    Seeing the recognition and hard eptance on Tyrone''s eyes, Snow can only sigh inside because he can understand what his older brother is trying to do, however, sometimes there is a time that a person couldn''t remain clueless, even if it turned out to be a cruel and harsh truth to learn.


    "What are you two speaking about? Tyrone? What is it?"


    As Tyrone hesitates, Snow indifferent reveal about the important piece of missing information that Henry doesn''t know about, or maybe Henry might have been denying it on his subconsciousness the whole time that he didn''t even consider to think about it, after all, it isn''t a nice thing to acknowledge, especially when it is rted to their important person.


    "Its the fact that the main culprit that has led to our Father death is your Father, Henry."


    "...!"

 Chapter 245: Steve Resign Look While Witnessing The Double Couple Affectionate Actions.

    Chapter 245: Steve Resign Look While Witnessing The Double Couple Affectionate Actions.


    Seeing the horrifying realization on Henry''s eyes, Snow remains indifferent before letting his older brother handle his younger lover with a nod of his head before turning around and walking toward the spaceship with Leo following a secondter since he has never bothered to pay attention to others aside from the love of his life.


    "You are innocent, even I understand that a child shouldn''t be med by their parent sin."


    Unless you be a danger or trying to get in my way, then that will be an entirely different matter though.


    "When you two are done, follow inside and don''t go anywhere."


    And without a single nce, Snow has taken a step inside with Leo that has swiftly taken his hand and has slowly intertwined their fingers together.


    "Baby, you can always count on me. You know that I won''t leave you right?"


    "Hm I know."


    With a soft smile on his face, Snow nce at his lover and allowing his hand to be held as they walked side by side.


    "Oh by the way thank you for the protection of my parent."


    Snow saw the way that some people has went over and directly taken away the two middle-age people that he has secretly knocked out with his mental power without even ordering it just right after he has started dealing with his older brother, after all, Snow has decided to keep the parent that has taken the original client clueless about the whole order in order for them to live a carefree life.


    Although the original client wishes for his biological family to be safe and well-protected while living a happy life for the third wish, Snowprehended that if there are a fifth wish and regret that has been given for him to fulfill, then the original client would have wanted that family to live a carefree life without knowing about what truly happened.


    And despite those two people having a middle-age appearance, nheless, Snow understood that they only have a few years to live in this world, so he has decided that certain developments toward them while his biological family receives theplete opposite of them knowing about what transpired.


    "Well, I considered their safety after everything that happened especially when I was desperately trying to find out your whereabouts before."


    "How thoughtful of you."


    Snow praise his lover which has shown a brilliant smile that has quickly turned into a rather tempting one in just a split second the moment that he has nce his way.


    "So can I receive a reward?"


    "..."


    Rolling his eyes at the cheekiness and shamelessness of his lover, Snow continues walking without giving any reply to that question which absolutely has certain sensual meaning behind it.


    Maybe asking for another 10 minutes? Well Snow will seriously and deeply ponder about it.


    "Baby, can''t I?"


    "..." <em>Reall, stop tempting me...</em>


    Later on, Tyrone who has pacified and calms his guilty and ashamed young lover has carried him into his arms before walking toward the spaceship that his younger brother has gone into, entirely feeling exhausted and drained from everything that has happened today.


    Soon, he arrived in the main room where people have been busy ordering theirrade that has been spread all around the ce before his dark green eyes couldn''t help but nce over to the direction of his younger brother which is sitting on the chair of the Leader without any fear on his face.


    "..." At least, Tyrone couldn''t help but apud at that confidence, boldness, and fearlessness that his younger brother has in spade.


    And at the same time was being pampered and doted by the Leader himself, which is the person that has been deemed terrifying and outstanding by his young lover, that has numerous power spread around the entire Gxy.


    Suddenly Tyrone remembers the news that Henry has been quickly notified with during his frantic moment of wanting to meet the parent that has taken his younger brother from all these years ago.


    From what the Princess of the Empire has stupidly revealed, Leo or rather has been mostly known as Leonard Wolfe was the extremely talented, skilled, and powerful younger brother of the present Emperor that has been deemed dead for years now after a frightful ident that has taken his life along with thete Emperor.


    It truly ironic, these two people, who have a simr situation have be together now, and they even have the same perfect match of mental power with absolute affinity with each other.


    A truly befitting pair of lovers, a one of a kind which would absolutely remember in the generation that wille by.


    Soon, after a few minutes of waiting, Tyrone has finally received the attention of his younger brother that has turned away from the extremely clingy and affectionate man before they discuss a certain topic with each other, at least, he can feel the familiarity of their first meeting in the Main star as theymunicate.


    Just a simple and normal conversation without those invincible walls between the two of them.


    Tyrone no longer feels the ruthlessness, coldness, and indifference from his younger brother which gives him infinite relief andfort, he truly hopes that they could fix their problem after everything is over.


    At least, there was no need for his younger to keep refusing about being family with themter on.


    Soon, Tyrone that has been carrying a silent Henry the whole time has turned around and has a destination in mind, which is a private room that his younger brother has given him.


    How thoughtful of him, Tyrone truly needed to prove to Henry that nothing will change between them that he still loves him so dearly, especially when his young love seemed to be having doubt about his affection.


    Well he just needs to shower him with love right?


    And Steve the whole time that he has been observing despite not wanting too couldn''t help but give the two biological brothers a distressed look, not only was the youngest shameless without showing any shy expression as he interacts with Leo, the older one is also being annoying although not as shameless as the other person, but that caring and tender actions the way he treated and handle the person in his arms grated his nerve.


    Especially with the expression that the man has given to the quiet person in his arms, Steve is absolutely certain about what will happen next, he is a man too, so he understood what that look in his eyes meant.


    Really, it is an absolutely serious and dangerous situation right now, especially when fighting all those people with power and strength that can cause them trouble and danger.


    This isn''t the time at being lovey-dovey!


    Steve wanted to shout those words out, but he knew that it was hopeless, especially when ites to these two people that seemed to have a steel nerve that doesn''t even feel anything about how vomiting their flirty and loving affection is to other people eyes that have been watching the entire time.


    Although it seemed that Steve shout and scream of his heart is finally being heard since the lover of Leo has finally deemed that it has enough of his friend''s constant shameless actions.


    "Go wash and change your clothes. You stink right now."


    "...! I stink!? This wouldn''t do! Baby, I''ll be back soon! Just wait for me alright?"


    With aplete scandalous and shameful expression on his face, Leo has practically dashed over to his own room without any hesitation while not even deeming it to confirm the truth if he truly smells bad.


    Yeah, this is it, the moment of truth that has been pping Steve face the whole time, his friends have a negative IQ or more precisely isn''t normal whenever he is dealing with his lover.


    And wow, this young man sure has such a bad personality, how did Leo fall for this person again? Ah, yeah, Steve almost forgot, because these two people have the same bad personality.


    However, enough of that thoughts since he is being stared at by the terrifying lover of his friend with rather scary eyes, but damn it, why does that young man look like he knew what he has been thinking the entire time, wait since he got the rare Tripple S mental power rank then could he maybe read his mind?


    "Yes, I can."


    "...!" <em>Am I going to die now from that slight talking badly in my mind that I have been doing the entire time?</em>


    "No, you won''t."


    "..." <em>So scary, I''ll be quiet now, no more monologue since he might get angry for real.</em>


    "Keep going, I don''t really care."


    "..." <em>...I''m done with you guys...</em>


    After having fun messing with his lover friend as he watched those dull expression along with the resign atmosphere around him, Snow lip remain curl up from amusement before quickly discoursing about the next actions that needed to be deal with, especially working with his own people.


    Unbothered and uncaring aboutmanding the people that aren''t his people in the first ce.


    After all, Snow has been given full and absolute control over them by Leo who established in absolute seriousness of Snow having the same power and authority of what he has, basically bing another leader of their group.


    Even though Snow can tell that Leo has been ready to hand over all the power to his hand, he appreciates it but it will just lead trouble if he has chosen to do that, something that they need in their present situation.


    "ke will handle the rest."


    After speaking that word, along with hearing the affirmative reply of ke on his mind, Snow has stood up before stretched his body and turning around to leave the room.


    "W-Wait! Z where are you going?"


    Without ncing back, Snow has to continues walking while feeling unbothered about the words that havee out from his mouth, especially uncaring about the reaction he might get from it.


    "To bask in Leo excellent naked body. I might even enjoy it while I am at it."


    <em>Are you going to ravage my friend?</em> With bulge eyes, Steve couldn''t help but think that thought before bing speechless once again.


    "I might after all, he is truly tempting and delicious, especially after experiencing those 10 minutes of being with him from before."


    <em>I remember that you know that right?</em>


    "..." <em>Damn it!</em>


    And soon, in another ce, Snow has easily entered the official room of Leo before quickly walking over to the bathroom and entering inside it, causing the wet and naked Leo to jolt from shock and surprise from his sudden appearance.


    "Eh? Baby?"


    Looking around at the rather wide space, Snow notice about how the bathroom entirely looks like a modern one but with a more high-tech and futuristic appearance.


    "Um, I''ll give you the reward now."


    With a sensual smile on Snow face along with bright emerald eyes shimmering a predatory gaze, he has slowly walked over to the frozen Leo while slowly removing his clothes in a rather tempting movement.


    "Come love"


    "...Oh"

 Chapter 246: Steve Has Enough, Really What Is Happening Right Now?

    Chapter 246: Steve Has Enough, Really What Is Happening Right Now?


    When another spaceship has arrived, Steve has gone over to meet the new people that have been working to Leo lover after being informed about their arrivalter on, only for a beautiful grown-up woman to suddenly grab his shirt before shaking him crazily while shouting at the same time.


    Although he might belong to an organization that works in a grey area, but Steve still new to treat ady nicely, even though thedy before him appeared to be a crazy and insane one.


    "Hey! Where is my younger brother?"


    Young brother? Now that Steve has seriously stared at the woman''s appearance he quickly identifies her as the sibling of Tyrone Welch, so when she spoke about the younger brother then that is...


    "Z?"


    "Yeah! I need to teach my younger brother a lesson! How could he fight me over my man from before? There was no need to make his older sister suffered hard on getting with her man you know!"


    Suddenly hearing those words, Steve couldn''t help but blocked the woman''s mouth with his hands before whispering in an rmed voice while ncing around the ce with wide alert eyes,pletely horrified that a certain demon friend of his would suddenly appear and act in a berserk manner from what the woman has just spoken.


    "Do you want to die???"


    Hissing those words out, Steve heart couldn''t help but beat hard from fear, however before he can continue on, a rather terrifying re has been sent his way causing him to back away and removing his hands upon the woman mouth when a tall handsome figure has swiftly appeared beside them while giving out a rather hostile atmosphere.


    "Ah~ My Byrone~ Are you jealous? Don''t worry my love, you are the only person that I will ever want. No one else will have my heart beside you~"


    Fuck, another one appeared no this Welch sibling sure are shameless and YOU... what are you blushing for huh?


    Steve stared weirdly at the dangerous tall man that has abruptly shown a rather bashful and shy expression despite the coldness on his face from before.


    "If you are looking for Z then, I think you will need to wait for hours before you can meet him."


    I believe that it is not going to be 10 minutes this time so...


    "Huh? Why? I want to speak to him right this instant! What is so important than meeting his wonderful older sister that he hasn''t seen for years now while acting high and mighty from before?"


    Ivy has instantly taps her feet and raising her eyebrow in question while folding her arms around her chest to show how much she felt about being unable to see her younger brother while feeling like she was being dismissed.


    While the silent Marc, Shane, Ray, and the other person with them that has been working with Z the entire time has just patiently watched the entire situation with an amused expression in their faces.


    Practically having enough of meeting these weird and abnormal people, Steve didn''t even care to hide the roll of his eyes anymore before speaking in a way that causes everyone to turn silent on the rather shocking information he just reveals without any single care of how it sounds.


    "He is ravaging Leo right at this instant." Go bother them if you want but I won''te with you, I still want to live and get my own lover thank you very much.


    "..."


    Coughing, Ivy has shown a shy expression although her eyes couldn''t but glow while ncing at the handsome man beside her which seemed to have nced away, although there was no mistaking the hint of pink that appeared upon those cheeks.


    "Alright, as his older sister, I won''t bother his loving time with his lover, then where is my Older brother right now since I heard he is also with you."


    "He is ravaging his young lover as we speak."


    "..."


    Once more another silent moment, while Steve felt that he seemed to feel bnce now when it wasn''t just him experiencing the suffocating feeling of the shamelessness of those people.


    Finally! People who can understand him! How great it felt to be not the only one now!


    However, it seemed that he has celebrated too soon when suddenly the woman has practically leaped up toward the tall man beside her which has instantly caught her to his arms in a bridal style, causing Steve to widen his eyes at the situation that abruptly ur.


    "My Love! Why can my older and younger brother do those things to their lover but I can''t? Do you really not like me? Is that it? I have been showering you my affection the whole time but I don''t even hear any single reply. At least, there are no words offort that you even feel a tiny bit of affection toward me."


    Seeing the woman''s eyes has suddenly torn up while feeling disheartens and discourage, Byrone couldn''t stop the panicked expression that has appeared on his face while his lip has open and close up seemingly unable to form even a single word to express of how he truly feels.


    After all, he has promised to Z that he will give his all to their dream and goal, so until everything is over, he couldn''t focus on other things, especially having a romantic life when there is a high chance that he will die while fulfilling one of the numerous dangerous mission.


    Ivy is truly a surprised in his life, especially when he couldn''t stop the feeling he has for her, and now that he just learned about his Leader being Ivy younger brother he couldn''t help but feel that the entire situation has be moreplicated and difficult to handle.


    "Byrone, I think that it''s alright. The leader won''t fault you for it and will understand your situation, so there is no need to think so deeply about the problem."


    Suddenly, the other stranger among their group couldn''t help but speak up softly when he saw the trouble expression on Byrone face any longer.


    "Roy"


    ncing to the other person that has been Z left-hand person, before staring down at the hopeful woman on his arms, Byrone felt that there is chaos running in his mind at this moment on before finally, after a minute of silence, he just let out a deep sigh full of defeat and resignation.


    "Alright. I get it."


    Seeing that loving look in the eyes of the man that she has been chasing the entire time, Ivy practically lit up before hooking her arms around the man''s neck and rubbing her cheeks upon his body while dering her love so loudly in order for the others to hear.


    "Really? I love you Bryone!"


    Seeing the two people that have finally be an official couple, Roy that has been the cupid couldn''t help but sh a happy smile before throwing them a yful wink.


    "Hey, even though the entire situation is dangerous, even our Leader is having his own time with his lover right now, so I''mpletely sure that you can also do it Byrone."


    Hearing those words, Byrone just let out a tinyugh, causing the woman on his arms to be daze before turning around to face the person that has been the right-hand man of his leader lover.


    "Sorry to do this but can you tell me an empty room that I could use for a while?"


    Steve that has dull eyes just gave a simple easy map to another room to be used by sending it on their brain chip which the newly formed couple before him has instantly gone away.


    However, his pain seemed to be not over yet when suddenly the two men who has been called Marc and Shane from what he has been informed before have also asked for another empty room to be used without any shame in their face.


    The others throwing a flirty wink to the shy younger man who didn''t even resist while he was pulled in a certain direction.


    "..."


    So who is next? Steve who has been hit hard, repeatedly he might add, has turned around to stare at the remaining two men who stayed quiet while watching the couples leaving without even stopping them.


    "Are you two going to ask for a room too?" I''m not going to ask if you are here to help with the problem anymore since it''s going to be a worthless waste of time to try asking it when I can see that you guys are not here to help but to cause me more pain.


    Although, he felt a bit better when the two quickly shook their head on his question, however, another voice seemed to echoed out causing the three of them to turn around and saw a woman walking gracefully toward them, while Ray eyes couldn''t help but widen, especially after hearing the word she has spoken.


    "No, he ising with me."


    "Rhea what are you doing here?"


    With a smile on her face, Rhea who felt brave and brazen didn''t hesitate to pull the bewildered man in a certain direction, not even deeming to asked the shocked Steve for a location to go.


    "Oh, Sir ke has guided me toe here. I''m d he did it since now, I couldn''t just back down from what I just saw right? Ray,e with me and I''ll show you my own love to you. Unlike the previous person I love, this time I will definitely get you."


    While being pulled by Rhea, Ray can only splutter up at the brazen woman''s actions, although, he seemed to be reluctant to pull his hand away, does leading a happy smile to appear on Rhea''s face while feeling more braver than ever.


    What is this spaceship, a honeymoon ce? DAMN IT! Steve has gripped his hair tightly feeling so insane of the entire event that has transpired.


    "Wow, Sir ke seemed to have predicted for this to happen. Now I know why I was also invited to this ce."


    Roy that has been left along with the other person has suddenly shown a devilish smile on his young face before slowly and calmly stepping over at the handsome man that seemed to have gone crazy from the shocking situation.


    "Y-You what do you mean by that word and what are you doing?"


    Steve that suddenly found himself being pushed behind the wall couldn''t help but widen his eyes at the younger person before feeling his knees have suddenly be weak and was then tightly embraced.


    "W-What?" What is that feeling just then...


    "Sir ke told me that we have the highest match of mental power in the entire Gxy you know what that means right?"


    "No... you wait I need to...deal with the situation"


    Feeling a danger to his own chastity, Steve couldn''t help but stammer those words out, only to feel a light peck on his lip before staring with widen eye at the glimmering eye of the young man that emit a dangerous feeling, why does it feel like he was going to be eaten by this person?


    What the hell!


    "Don''t worry, Sir ke stated that he will handle the rest."


    And without any hesitation, Steve found himself being carried over to a certain location, which seemed to be where his room is located with.


    Well he seemed to have found his own lover or more likely, it was sent to him it just that Steve didn''t even think that he will be the one to be ravaged instead of him ravaging the others...


    And ke that has been watching the entire time suddenly felt so aplished and feel so good of partnering people up, before finally going back to what he has been doing the entire time.


    "Hehehe~ this experience will help me more find Father a good golden thighter on~"

 Chapter 247: Snow And Leo Status. Steve Embarrassment And Flake Excitement.

    Chapter 247: Snow And Leo Status. Steve Embarrassment And ke Excitement.


    Steve has tried to remain calm andposed when dealing with the other people''s eyes that have been shooting a weird look on his way, although he couldn''t stop the crimson color on his face when an arm has suddenly ced upon his shoulder while his body has been pulled closer to the culprit of why he was being stared at by his people.


    He knew those look, it was the same one they usually shoot when his Leader was being shameless wth his lover while they have been traveling before and he is receiving the same one now.


    Damn it this is extremely embarrassing, how did those two people have managed to act so casually and normally when they are the one receiving such a painful gaze!?


    "Sweetie, no need to be shy. You are so adorable right now that I can''t help but want to take you away from here once more."


    "Get away from me."


    Steve felt the pain on his bottom after hearing those words from him, this person who seemed so nice and gentle waspletely a monster in bed in which he can only be bumbling like a fool from all the pleasure.


    When he remember the way that he has been tease while being asked to speak those embarrassing words cause Steve of wanting to burrow himself into the ground, how did this person be his perfect match in mental power again?


    He assumed that he was about to die from embarrassed and pleasure during those times, and the only reason why he has been released was that after doing it three times was because his young lover was just worried about him being unable to handle it since it is their first day of making love.


    After hearing those words, to his horror, Steve felt a bit reluctant to stop, which cause him to once more be insane about what is happening to his life now.


    "You are also sexy when your cold like that."


    Desperately trying to ignore the shameless person beside him, Steve has once more tried to focus on the entire situation because they arepletely dealing with Smith''s family right now.


    Although, he saw in the corner of his eyes the way that the person name Ray along with the woman named Rhea has appeared in the main room with a glowing expression on their faces.


    So the others are still busy *cough* Steve has resolved himself with a sweet and bitter time with this new lover of his, as they deal the enemies together while the others and the important figures which are their own Leaders have shamelessly left it all to their people to handle.


    Damn it


    And speaking of the two leaders, right now, in a certain bathroom, there is two naked figure that is passionately kissing with each other while the other person was being pressed into a wall with his legs tightly wrapped into the taller person waist that has been moving his lower body wildly toward the younger man that has been willingly epting his actions.


    Wet emerald eyes filled with desire and pleasure, Snow has suddenly leaned away from their deep kiss causing theirbine saliva to drip down upon his chin while throwing his head back, uncaring the way that it has slightly bumped upon the wall, as his hands desperately grabbed upon those wide firm shoulder of his lover that has been thrusting nonstop inside him.


    While the sounds of their skin pping again each other, along with the wet sound of their body lewd liquid resound out at the silent wide bathroom that has be their spot of making love for the first time in this world.


    Constant sensual gasp, sweet groan, and sexy grunts continue to resound out, especially when Snow has let out a particrly loud cry of pleasure when a certain sweet spot inside his abuse wall has been rubbed up and poked hard by the hot pulsing rod that has been entering and exiting his body nonstop.


    "Oh!"


    And another cry out of pleasure was let out when Leo did the exact actions once again while Snow sweaty body continues to slightly slide up and down by the forceful thrust of his lover that has been working particrly hard of making him scream nonstop that his throat felt a bit irritating now.


    Well, he doesn''t regret anything since he has asked his lover to act roughly that way so...


    "Haa Haa... Baby how is it?... am I doinggasp excellent?"


    Snow felt the way that his hair was pulled a bit, while a stimting bite has been ced upon his chest, that cause his swollen lip to let out a sweet sensual sound, along with slight sobs as the constant pleasure and delight that he has been experiencing is making himpletely go crazy.


    "G-Great Haa Oh!... continue LoveAh!I want it harder Ah!... AH!... Make me sobs feel you more Oh!"


    Yes, Snow want it rough his body aches for wild and crazy lovemaking with his lover rather than a thoughtful, loving, and considerate one.


    "My pleasureOh... Baby"


    And with that sensual voice filled with darkening desire, Snow felt a rather deep thrust that causes his body to arch a bit from the strong actions that cause him topletely feel the hot rod buried deep inside his body particrly clear and obvious than usual.


    The long size, the thick shape, the burning feeling as it crazily pulses and swells inside of him cause all of Snow entire craze mind to focus solely at their intimate ce that connects the two of them together.


    Soon, Snow that has been leaning into a wall while his body has been lifted up while being prated inside has suddenly found himself leaving the ce that he has been pressed up the entire time as Leo has taken step back causing him to follow along, after all, his legs has been wrapped tightly around him.


    However, every time Leo takes a step back the movement causes Snow to sink deeper at their connected part that he couldn''t help but cry out in joy at such a wonderful feeling.


    "Ah!"


    "Urgh Baby waithaa I''ll give you what you want soon...ha"


    And with a quick turn of Leo, Snow soon found himself being lifted up a bit higher in which has caused his legs that have been wrapped up tightly to Leo''s waist to unwrapped themselves while the pulsing object inside him has retreated with a sensual wet sound.


    As he stands up, Snow has quickly felt the emptiness on his lower part that his body squirms and tremble from the need to be wholly filled up that he gazes upon his lover with a rather fascinating and sensual look that has instantly light up Leo passion and desires that his predatory expression thicken more into a much dangerous state than usual.


    And now, Leo is looking wilder and darker than ever which has caused Snow to feel more excited and thrilled than ever rather than feeling frightened.


    So without any question, Snow has obediently let himself be turned around and bend over while his upper body has lower down deeper that he can see the ground a bit closer with his moist and wet lustful eyes while his two wrists were grabbed up by his lover in order to steady their rather exciting position, sopletely different from the usual gripping on his slender waist.


    And without any words, Snow felt the way that he was entered so deeply from behind by Leo which cause him to cry out from surprise and pleasure, especially when he senses the full feeling once more, soon, his Lover has swiftly and deeply enter and exit insides him nonstop with a more forceful strength, that their skin pping against each other resound so loudly.


    This time, Snow and his lover of lovemaking arepletely different from their usual first time, it was more focus on performing crazy activities without even speaking any sweets and loving words with each other, as they simply make love violently and madly while hearing each other constant sweet moan, throaty groan, and the cry of pleasure that escapes their lips, along with the unbridled shameless request.


    "Ah.! Ah! Ah!... sobs L-Love harder. Oh!... stronger andfaster! Ah!..."


    "Urgh haaum Baby I''ll love you hard Oh Baby you feel Oh... so good"


    Forceful thrust and deep strokes, cause Snow mind to swirl and drown in pure ecstasy and overwhelming pleasure while trying hard not to bend his knees every single time that Leo entered so deeply inside him from behind, and what makes Snow go crazy was the fact that every single time, Snow sweet spots was precisely being hit by his lover wonderful object that continues to stretch, rubs and expand his burning inside.


    Snow has been sobbing in pleasure, whining from joy along with the loud moan of ecstasy is how he has been behaving the entire time while Leo continues to make him go crazy.


    It truly is thrilling, exciting, and wild lovemaking for their first time in this world, which is exactly going to happen among the numerous ones that will soon follow after it.


    Wave after wave of unbelievable delight and pleasure constantly assault Snow sweaty and burning body that has been trembling from the overwhelming rapture of happiness and delight from being one with his lover.


    Soon, Snow felt a frantic wild thrust behind him that a secondter, two different voices have cried out at the exact time while the hot object inside Snow body has thickened and swelled up before shooting out a warm liquid thatpletely warm and filled his inside, in which he convulse and shudder as he too reaches his peaked while a white has shed his eyes.


    "Another haa haa... one?"


    A few momentster, Snow that has been gently pulled up before being embrace into a burning and sweaty hot body from behind have gazed up to meet the dark eyes of his lover that emit overwhelming possessiveness and obsessiveness along with deep heavy love that has swiftly shone brightly after those words has escaped his lip.


    And so, another round of wild, crazy, and basically hard lovemaking has happened once again, which has been repeating nonstop the entire time now.


    While lovers after lovers have slowly arrived in the main room with a satisfied expression in their faces, before ncing with a strange smile on their faces upon the other people that have arrived with their own pair of lovers, knowing fully well what they have all done.


    Although, soon, all of them couldn''t help but nce upon the door once in a while when almost a day has passed by when the most important people didn''t even appear yet, in which ke that has just cause another people of the Smiths family to be ughtered by his order and strategy saw the way that they are reacting that he just needs to be nice and speak up in order to not worry them.


    "What are you guys waiting for? Father and Daddy will not appear so early. Hmm let see the minimum day for them to be done is 3 days. So wait for a bit more before I''ll figure out how long they will need to be done when they won''t appear on that exact day. Alright go perform your own work now while you wait."


    "..."


    And without any embarrassment on what he just reveals along with the silence that follows, ke has swiftlymanded the people once more, his face entire serious since all that sh on his mind is about his Father and Daddy praising him after he did a great job.

 Chapter 248: Snow And Leo Count Of Days.

    Chapter 248: Snow And Leo Count Of Days.


    On the second day, Steve and the rest continue to deal with the purging and revolution of the entire Wolfe Gxy that will soon change its name in a matter of few days.


    Although the revolution that is taking ce seemed to be quite fast, because of certain monster help, nheless, Steve''s help is still needed physically to deal with a certain problem that he found himself entering another smaller spaceship along with his new lover.


    However, Steve couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh when he gazes upon the direction of where Leo''s room is located while feeling extremely fortunate that at least his lover knew how to control and restrain himself in their first time together in bed.


    Yet, Leo doesn''t even know what that meaning is or was he truly being ravaged right now and its the younger one that is being the top? After all, even Steve didn''t consider that he will be the one being the bottom in a rtionship when he has a man for a lover.


    But really, truly three days straight? for real?


    If they are able to do it just like Sir ke has spoken before then, those two that are already monsters beyond measure appeared to be also a monster in that area.


    Waitmaybe the two of them are switching from being bottom and top? Even with having strong physic and mental power, there is no way that they can keep going for so long right?


    "Come on Sweetie, let''s go deal with this problem so we can have our own time together."


    Suddenly being awoken by his lover''s voice, Steve couldn''t help but jolt in surprise when a hand has sneaked up into his waist before giving it a soft squeeze.


    "..." Should Steve feel grateful that Roy''s hand didn''t go toward his butt?


    Really can he please get a break with troublesome people?


    Why does the other half that will stay with him for the rest of his life is going to be a difficult one?


    Letting out a deep sigh, Steve just inwardly shook his head before once more focusing on the problem that they will be dealing together, well at least, he is quite d for learning how to be patient and having a strong endurance and resistance with troublesome people.


    So Leo for a rare one time, I will appreciate you for being difficult and troublesome to handle for long years now.


    And in another ce, inside a wide room, two figure continue to entangle with each other as one personying down in therge soft bed while the other one kneels down with a slender leg over the side of his waist while the other one is underneath between his own legs as he proceeds to crazily thrust forward causing the younger man to tremble from overwhelming pleasure.


    And the whole time, one of Leo''s hand has been pulling the younger man slender wrist every single time he shoves inside the hot cave, causing the younger man body to meet his thrust each time in perfect rhythm, and letting his hot object to prate deeper does easily causing a sweet sound of ecstasy to escape out from that adorable lip of his Baby that Leo has been making crazy with every hard thrust and piercing he performs.


    And Leo''s heart swells up with overwhelming delight and happiness as the two of them connect in their most important intimate part while performing what a lover act should do.


    Finally! This personpletely belong to him.


    "Baby haa haa say do you love me?"


    With deep red eyes, Leo has caused his movement to slow down a bit while performing a gentle stroke as he enters inside that hot cavern that doesn''t fail to squeeze and hug his lower part in a greedy action.


    However, Leo only manages to hear whiny sobs rather than the words that he wanted to hear causing him to gaze down upon those wet and moist emerald eyes that easily scream of wanting him to do rough one rather than the slow and gentle thrust that he proceeds to do as he asked those questions with a hoarse voice.


    Well, this wouldn''t do letting out a deep sigh, Leo has abruptly made a single vigorous shove that causes a cry of a shock to be let out from his Baby lip before stopping over to bend down in order to give a good bite upon one of those adorable cherries on that sweaty ivory skin that has been covered with kisses and bite marks that he has given before in order to leave an indication that this person belongs to him and no one else.


    "Haa Baby be good Hnn please answer my question?"


    Snow couldn''t help but take a deep breath while feeling the way his lover long and thick object continue to sink deeper inside him that cause his entire body to tremble and shake as waves of pleasure proceed to overwhelm his always sensitive body.


    "Haaa Urgh L-Love move Hnn"


    Snow arch his back from theck of Leo active thrust while squeezing tightly at the burning object that has stayed inside him, which is strong enough that causes a deep groan to fall out on Leo as it also give him intense pleasure.


    And as he continues to tremble from want, Snow wide emerald eyes couldn''t help but shoot a grievance look to Leo in which has once more straighten his upper body up while gazing down upon him with stubbornness on his red eyes.


    "Baby don''t be a bad boy haa my question oh."


    Feeling that his lover would really wait until he heard the answer he was waiting for, Snow secretly pouts inside, knowing that his request for Leo to be bad, wild, and crazy seemed to being to bite him now.


    Although as he gazes up at his lover, Snow saw the way that Leo sweats seemed to sparkle from the bright light in the room before it has flowed down upon his lover''s chin and dropping into his perfect chest before running down into those beautiful proportional muscles abs that cause Snow throat to be dry from hunger as he gazes upon his alluring and sexy lover.


    Especially when Snow stares upon those kisses and bites marks that he has left upon his lover body and so without any hesitation, he has easily given up and spoken in a rather sensual voice full of deep love and overflowing affections.


    "Love, I love you. So do me hard make me go crazy for you let my body be familiar with yours..."


    Without any embarrassment and shyness, Snow has easily spoken those words that should make anyone who can hear it to blush furiously by just how suggestive, sensual, and shameless it just sounds, along with its meaning.


    "Love sink more deeply inside me harder faster crazier! Let me feel you be crazy and rough me all up Love I want you so badly that I am going insane!"


    And Snow continues on, easily letting out those unbidden dirty words as its escape his lips before deeply gazing at his lover that seemed to have be frozen or precisely a person that is about to erupt.


    So, it wasn''t surprising, when Snow body has been swiftly turned around, while perfectly sensing the way the hot object inside him has remain still without any problem at the sudden actions.


    While his lover objects has thickens more than Snow could ever imagine causing his hot cavern to stretch out into another new capacity in order to facilitate the new size of his lover burning object in which Snow couldn''t help but let out a loud sob at the new wonderful sensation that will definitely make him feel more pleasure than ever, while the excitement of what is about to happen next cause his body to tremble in happiness.


    And as he kneels once more with both of his legs and arms bend down upon thergefortable bed, Snow body has abruptly moved forward when Leo has finally made an action that causes his moist and wet eyes to almost roll out from its eye socket from how amazing it felt.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Damn Oh!... L-Love you''re so. Great Ah! Ah!.... Love you...Oh!"


    Letting out a loud sensual gasp and sweet moan in an unabashed manner, Snow heard the way that Leo has also let out a deep grunt while keeping up a brutal space behind him as he entered steadily but with powerful and forceful shoves.


    "Baby! I Love You! Ah. I''ll make Haaayou crazy Urghh over me!


    And with the tight grip that Snow felt upon his waist as Leo strongly holds it, there is no denying the fact that there will be bruise marks appearing upon it, adding to the numerous marks that are spread all around his body.


    "Ohh haaFua Ah Ah Ah..."


    Snow is already going crazy from overwhelming pleasure and ecstasy while Leo continues to keeps ramming so deep inside him nonstop.


    And Leo simply keeps going on so easily as he withdraws and enters in a fluid motion whilepletely making sure to hit Snow sweet spots that don''t fail to let him cry out every single time.


    "Good Baby Haa Haa.. just keep Oh feeling me"


    With his hands tightly gripping the nkets of where he kneels down with both his hands and knees, Snow body continues to move forward and backward every single time that Leo slides inside him with so much force that it felt like Snow can feel his lover all the way into his throat.


    Every touch and actions of Leo, drown Snow with breathtaking ecstasy of pleasure and happiness.


    So, just like that, the two of them keep going nonstops, the other one receiving the crazy attack of the others without any uncertainty and difficulty as he embraces it all with open arms.


    And without even resting properly, only taking a break when needed after reaching their peak together, Snow and Leo have smoothly gone back to their lovemaking, the younger one simply letting his body to be guided over to a rather adventurous and exciting position every single time that they are about to start bing insane on each other body.


    Soon, the time has steadily passed by that the third day has arrived before it swiftly passes over to the fourth day when the two of them has deemed to stop, their physical body unable to handle it any longer, even after taking nutritious to keep themselves healthy and having a strength to keep going on, wouldn''t work anymore.


    "So Baby we are official together now right?"


    Snow that has snuggle upon the naked chest of Leo while also remaining naked has simply let out a tired yawn while ncing at the assured and confident glowing face of his lover causing his eyes to blink softly before simply closing it andying on top of the warm body underneath him.


    And as he slowly fell asleep, Snow didn''t forget to give his answer back.


    "Nope I am just letting you have the right and obligation of being my lover before we be an official couple."


    Since Snow has promise in spoken words along with thest written note from before about not getting into a steady andmitted rtionship until everything is over then he will fulfill that promise of his, even if there isn''t any limitation any longer from stopping him but Snow will not change his mind about that certain matter.


    Leo: "..."

 Chapter 249: A Group Of Gossiping People. Snow Certain Reasoning and Logic.

    Chapter 249: A Group Of Gossiping People. Snow Certain Reasoning and Logic.


    Snow who felt extremely satisfied with finally being able to be deeply intimate with his lover has let out a slight hum while gently taking a spoonful ofsagna that has been prepared with different ingredients by his lover into his mouth.


    Leo sure is extremely caring, pleasing, and thoughtful to even create a new recipe for the food that Snow has first prepare for him in this world.


    And while he continues to eat the food that is filled with Leo loves, Snow couldn''t help but nce over at the whispering group at a certain distance while secretly listening to their conversation with a calm face, even though he is the one being discussed along with his lover.


    And while Marc watches at therge screen which showed a rather bloody action couldn''t help but softly whisper to the people that have been around him while picking a vegetable chip into his hand before putting it into his mouth, causing a crunchy sound to be let out while he chewed upon it.


    "Do anyone of you know what happened?"


    Ray who has ce a newly made vegetable chips in the table has also taken a single piece on his hand before ncing over to their friend that has been eating the food that Leo has only made for him while remaining clueless about what they are discussing about.


    "Maybe Z has done something again?"


    "I''m sure he did! Look at Leo going crazy right now! Especially when it''s already happening in the past few days!"


    Letting himself to be pulled by his lover side, Shane has opened his mouth when Marc has tried to feed him while Steve that has somehow be part of their group has nodded his head while unable to stop himself from eating the weird chip that tastes rather delicious.


    "Yes, Leo has been going after the enemies like a crazed beast out for their blood as soon as the two of them have appeared."


    "Sweetie, do you want me to feed you too?"


    Roy just let out a smirk when his lover has shown that adorable blush upon his cheeks once more before secretly shooting his leader a wary look that remains quiet the entire time.


    After all, he was quite sure that they are being eavesdropped right now, although Roy will just remain quiet about it since his leader isn''t showing any reactions about it.


    "Well, Leader has probably offered a great reward if Leo does a great job of killing all of the enemies?"


    Since Roy does that to Steve in bed after a particrly exciting part, so his leader has definitely done a simr matter that causes his lover to be excited right?


    "But didn''t they just finish *blush* such three days of making love? So Leo shouldn''t be reacting this way right?"


    Despite blushing heavily when mentioning that certain matter, Rhea still intertwined her finger to one of Ray''s hands that have easilyplied with a gentle smile upon his face while Byrone didn''t deem to speak his own opinionpletely busy on making sure that his woman would not chocked over by quickly eating those chips the entire time.


    "... Well, didn''t Z want those people dead? Right now, Leo is fulfilling it, so Roy''s word has some truth upon it."


    Suddenly, Henry has shyly opened his mouth when a slender finger offers a piece of chip in front of him which he obediently lets himself be feed with while gazing at his lover gentle and loving eyes that don''t fail to make his heart to beats crazily along with his face easily turning into crimson color.


    "Well, it make sense if you put it that way, Dear."


    Smiling at his adorable young lover, Tyrone couldn''t help but pull him into his arms and ncing at therge screen when a particr cry of fear resound out upon it before gazing next to his younger brother that remain indifferent while he watched the entire situation with a calm face as he enjoys the food before him at the same time.


    Truly Tristen has be different from his memories, but at least, all the people he loves and cares about are safe and sound, so Tyrone is already content and happy about what he got and won''t ask for more.


    Ivy couldn''t help but roll her eyes at her older brother doting actions to Henry, before showing a besotted and loving eye to the love of her life that has gently wipe her lip with affectionate eyes.


    Really, a tall, handsome and sexy man is the best, although Henry looks good but Ivy prefers an older one, it seemed that she got the same taste with her younger brother more than her older brother.


    Although when she gazes upon Leo in the screen that continues to go berserk while taking out those families one by one that is going to disappear soon, Ivy couldn''t help but sigh deeply about how domineering or tyrannical the man that Tristen has chosen.


    Nevertheless, a certain glint appears in her eyes when she spoke her own opinion which has caused everyone to be silent.


    "You guys seemed to like making the situationplicated. It''s easy to guess what is happening. I''m sure my younger brother hasined about Leo''sck of skill in bed. Basically, Leo certain prowess isn''t satisfying to my younger brother after those three days, so right now, he ispletely embarrassed that he is taking all of it out from the enemies."


    "..."


    Snow that has been secretly listening has almost choked up when he heard what his older sister has spoken with.


    Lack of skill in bed? Well when hepares the previous lover in the second world and the one before him, then truly, Leo is more inexperienced, so maybe Snow should show the rope of what he learned from the previous world to Leo?


    After all, in the second world, Snow has long years that he has already lost count of how much he has done it with his previous lover, every position they can try they have performed, they even created a new one in order to have a new experience.


    Heck they even did role y and certain fetishes, it was truly an indulgent world.


    Although, the one thing that Snow previous lover didn''t allow to practice is the use of certain toys with being the reason for him not needing those to satisfy him because of his lover being enough.


    Well, if Snow ever appears in a world where he got a pure masochist or sadistic body then he will definitely try it, but for now though, he needs to keep his lover pride and dignity in that certain matter.


    So, putting down the spoon on his hand before gently wiping his mouth, Snow has turned around to the group of people that have deemed to stay in a safe distance away from him.


    "If you guys are curious then you can just ask me about it."


    Seeing the sheepish, shocked, startled, and flustered manner of everyone, Snow inwardly rolls his eyes while shaking his head.


    Really, did most of them truly assumed that he can''t hear them discussing the two of them?


    Although, he couldn''t stop the curl of his lip when interest and curious eyes gaze upon him, and without any hesitation and shame, Snow has easily revealed what truly happen that leaves all of them speechless.


    "I just rejected him when he asked if we are official lover now."


    "...!"


    "Didn''t you did that with him" three days too...


    With everyone showing a shocked and surprised expression, a certain question was asked with a rather weak and soft voice, only for Snow to proudly and shamelessly answer with a rather satisfying expression.


    "Yeah, he was great. Perfectly followed all my instructions, I definitely felt satisfied with his body."


    Scum! A scumbag is definitely standing before them. Oh, Poor Leo!


    And so when Leo who has finally managed to take out all the important enemies that needed to be eradicated while only a few people remaining that wouldn''t cause any problem even if they are left alone for a bit while has received a pitying look as soon as he came back which has caused him nothing but confusion.


    However, Leo attention haspletely focused on the young man that was standing a few distances away that has instantly light up his features before quickly walking closer.


    "Baby! I am back! Did you miss me?"


    "Yes, I did miss you."


    Speaking those words in a normal manner, Snow without giving any sign of what he has been thinking all along has swiftly pulled his lover down and locking his lip with him in everyone''s eyes, and soon, the kiss has instantly turned into a fierce and passionate one, where everyone can even see the tongue entering the other person mouth before a lewd wet noise has resounded out.


    "...!"


    Shameless! But You two are truly not lovers???


    Snow that was able to hear everyone''s inner thought has once again shown his talent of mind-reading, although it wasn''t really true one but a certain person has already deemed it true andpletely believing it.


    "Although we are not lovers yet. I am just using the privilege of our future rtionship while I wait for everything to be over so we can be official."


    "...!"


    What kind of reasoning and logic is that?

 Chapter 250: Snow And Leo Token Of Love.

    Chapter 250: Snow And Leo Token Of Love.


    It took a few more days before everything has beenpleted, every single one that is needed to eradicated has been removed which is a bit faster from what everyone has predicted it to be.


    Although a certain someone going berserk and performing a violent killing spree has definitely helped a lot or else it would have taken a long time to finish everything, especially when it has lessens the casualties so everyone is happy with the oue.


    As for the Royal family that has fought back before, there was nothing that they can do anymore, while the young princess that has gone crazy from what she has experienced so far has finally be silent while entirely feeling entirely remorseful.


    And what has caused her to be awakened from that sudden absurd mindset of hers of going against her Uncle is the fact that the Emperor has received severely injured while protecting her from their supposed allies that have suddenly turned against them.


    The reality of the entire situation and how weak they truly are has finally harshly pped her in the face, which is a bit toote now since her rtionship to her Uncle haspletely broken apart because of what she did while feeling so ashamed and embarrassed inside, nheless, though, the situation is still better because they are still alive.


    Rather than losing her father''s life because of her persistence and insistence then giving up the Empire and being thest Royalty is a great exchange of keeping their life safe.


    And when she reminisces about it now, staying away from all the heavy responsibility and burdens while living in a rxed and easyfortable life away from all the trouble is also a good thing.


    So without much problem from the Royal family, the new administration and management of the Zeo Federation are faster and easier to build.


    Of course, in order to make everyone ept the new process easier while not creating any more trouble and problem to deal with.


    Every list of the crimes that every single one that they have killed has been spread out in the entire Gxywork, causing the aristocrat family that wanted to keep their power and status in some way to be silent after seeing how ruthless the people they are fighting against, especially when almost all themon people almost drown them in pure anger and rage after finally learning all the truth.


    And soon the time hase for everyone to vote for the person that will be in charge of handling the Gxy, of course, it won''t be a single person having all those power while remaining too long on it.


    While privately, not everyone knows about the secret high intelligent AI that has a 30% copy of ke ability and Snow thinking process in order to watch over the entire Federation even after Snow and everyone today is dead, after all, nothing will remain pure and it wouldn''t stop the Zeo Federation to be corrupted once more in theter generations toe.


    At least, snow wanted to stop it in a slow manner and not fast enough for someone else to appear in order to change it the way that Snow has nned the revolution.


    And it isn''t surprising though when most people wanted Leo to be one of the leading people in watching over the new Federation which the man has easily dismiss and didn''t ept no matter how much the people want him to take over.


    Even though Leo''s secret identity was leak out from before that everyone already knows about him but it doesn''t matter to everyone else.


    Although, Leo has given a certain reason that causes everyone to be speechless while letting everyone know about how sticky and infatuated he is to a certain person when he refused them.


    And the reason was shouted for everyone to hear and even record with, "Why should I leave my Baby side? I want to be with him twenty-four hours every single day, without missing even a single second away from him. So, go looks for someone else. I want to be alone with the love of my life. If you keep bothering me, I''ll remove anyone that gets in the way of my alone time with my Baby!"


    And that shameless and embarrassing reason has easily stopped anyone from pushing Leo to ept their offer.


    So in the end, Steve has gotten the seat of handling the Zeo Federation along with his lover and with other familiar people that was pulled in, which is Henry that has soon been followed by Tyrone, Marc, Shane, Rhea, and Ray.


    As for Ivy and Byrone, Snow older sister is extremely smart enough along with having a good institution that she has already run away with Byrone before she got pulled in at the sudden attitude of everyone that no one can get away from taking the trouble of handling the new system.


    That is how the first peoples that handle the new Zeo Federation management have taken ce with, which was funny enough that all of did a splendid job despite being force at the position while being praised to the generation toe, especially Rhea being the only woman with capability and power that leads the more female poption with great talent to appear.


    As for Snow and Leo, of course, they are extremely well known even though they like to disappeared most of the time while having no position of great power and status with a normal citizen status, after all, how could the people in the entire Gxy doesn''t know about them when the two of them keeps posting their loving pictures and short videos despite unable to locate their location?


    The two of them absolutely showering every single people in the Gxy with dog food in every hour that passes by without any single shame of what they are doing.


    Although, because of their unfortunate life at such a young age along with how they met and how the two of them have been well known by their overwhelming love that it was far sickening sweet that their stories would be produced as a ssical, heroic touching story full of romantic angst of not being able to be together so easily despite loving each other because of the danger of their nned revolution in theter future.


    Their stories were even produced into movies after they have passed away.


    Although some of it has been made entirely different plot in the stories nheless the ending will always be the same which is a happy one while there wasn''t even a single bad ending because everyone has acknowledged that their love has never wavered, always remaining the same no matter how much time has passed by.


    Apletely unbelievable and overwhelming love that makes everyone extremely envious and jealous as they too wish to have the same kind of love of their own.


    Thus causing most of the newly formed couples in theter future to always pray and wish upon the built statues and portraits to remember them by, and it was to even slightly share their luck and may they also have a wonderful love with their own another chosen half.


    But for the present time, Snow has just received thepleted prompt of the other mission while the two remaining one will only be following after a long time of living in this world since there isn''t any more time limit toplete it.


    And when Snow saw that Leo has finally arrived while dealing with thest problem, he then pulled Leo to a certain location while secretly noticing his pair of bright red eyes.


    Well, since everything is over now, what with Snow wish being fulfilled then Leo is probably waiting for Snow to announce them of bing official lovers.


    Smiling brightly, Snow just remains silent while guiding Leo to a ce that didn''t resist one bit, allowing him to be easily taken to a ce with an obedient attitude, although Snow saw the way that Leo has curiously nce around the ce they pass by, especially shooting an alert look to the people that has whisper softly to each other while letting out a giggle as they look upon their figures.


    "Baby, where are you taking me?"


    Seemingly unable to hold it anymore, Snow that has finally arrived in the middle of the park has finally stopped before turning around and taking hold of his lover''s hand with gentle actions before smiling affectionately, his bright emerald eyes brimming with an overwhelming deep love that seemed to almost overflow with how thick it was.


    Taking a breath while unable to stop himself from fiddling the ck jade bracelet on his lover''s wrist, Snow has gaze deeply upon the beautiful red ruby eyes of Leo that seemed to finally understand that something serious is going to happen soon.


    "Rather than bing official lover Leo, my love Let''s get married today."


    After speaking those words, beautiful light of fireworks appeared high up in the sky long with flower petals floating around them which has been followed by the loud excited and happy sounds of their friends and family that have quickly appeared with a happy smile in their faces.


    And the entire time, Leo just stood there with his mouth wide open at the sudden marriage proposal that he received from his Baby before swiftly feeling his heart almost overflowing with love so deep and heavy that it felt like it might burst out from his chest right now with just how much he is feeling.


    Overwhelming happiness and unimaginable affection brim in his heart that causes Leo lip to spread up into a wide smile before nodding his head without any hesitation while gripping the hands holding his with great tenderness along his red eyes shining so brightly and dazzlingly.


    "Yes, Z, let us get married today."


    Emerald eyes darkening with heavy love along with different emotion upon it, Snow has taken out a ck silver ring made with precious jade before slowly putting it in the ring finger of Leo with such gentleness and loving manner.


    "My token of love."


    It was the same one as the ck jade bracelet with different specialties upon it, Snow needed to keep marking his lover, after all, he doesn''t know if the ck jade bracelet and even the small ck bell will suddenly not work out, then how can Snow easily find him in the next world or even the other world out thereter on?


    Snow needed to assume the worse in order to be better prepared for anything that might happen, especially when he doesn''t have any idea who his lover is.


    Soon though, Snow has let Leo put the other ck silver jade ring pair upon his own ring finger before watching as Leo bend over to ce a gentle kiss upon it while whispering in a loving voice.


    "Our proof of our love."


    Different from a modern worldmon marriage where one needs to have a priest in a church to get married, Snow and Leo have just easily registered in the new Federation system and also bing the first one to get married in the new build system that will be remembered.


    "Baby, I love you so much. My heart, my entire body, and even my soul, you alone is the person I will ever love. I''m sure if we meet again after death. Maybe I''ll have a different body, a different life, and even a different personality, but remember that I''ll only fall for you. Baby, you alone will have my entire heart, and no one else."


    Hearing those sweet loving words that are filled with heavy love along with unimaginable vow, and pledge, Snow gaze upon the red eyes of Leo that sincerely expressed of how much he truly meant the words he has spoken, although Snow couldn''t see any familiar recognition upon his lover''s eyes to see anything unusual.


    There isn''t any single hint of remembering the worlds that they live as lovers and Snow just simply epts it all before swiftly speaking his own loving words.


    "My Love we are going to be together forever. In the worlds out there, as long as you always love me, I will only choose you among everyone else. Besides, you probably won''t allow me to be with someone else other than you right?"


    "Never. I''ll kill the people you want to be with. Plus I''ll stubbornly stick and cling to you until you fall to me once more."


    Curving his eyes, Snow has gently hooked his arms around his lover neck and letting their lip brushing against each other for a bit while he whispers a word of promise before pressing forward to deeply kiss him.


    " see... I am going to be always yours."

 Chapter 251: Snow and Leo Life Later on.

    Chapter 251: Snow and Leo Life Later on.


    "It''s a healthy baby boy!"


    Snow was suddenly presented a 1-year-old child and has been delivered to carry into his arms after the child was taken out from the incubator where children with the same genders can create their own child.


    And while Snow gently holds his son there is only one clear emotion that shes inside him along with one thought and that is feeling extremely relieved that he didn''t experience giving birth this time.


    Although he doesn''t mind the experience however that triple children he birthed in the first world sure have given him a great impact, really it was truly a special circumstance yet he prefer not to perform the birthing process if he doesn''t need to though, at least, Snow doesn''t need to break Leo''s hand this time right?


    However, his attention was soon captured back when a small uncoordinated hand has touched upon his cheek along with an unintelligent baby sounds, causing Snow to gaze down at his child who has his emerald eyes and white hair from Leo.


    Speaking of his lover, Snow has turned his attention around and saw that Leo has begun to shoot a familiar gaze to their son along with a calcted look.


    are you being jealous once more? And Snow lip curves up in amusement when he can basically tell that Leo is definitely nning on how to have all of his attention once again, shaking his head at his lover possessiveness, Snow has gently rocked the child in his arm while stepping closer to where Leo is.


    "Love, what name should we give to our son?"


    Leo that has finally gotten his Baby attention has brightened up before his lip curve in a pouting gesture causing Snow to find his lover so adorable.


    "Well let see how aboutZ-!"


    Suddenly the obedient and adorable child in Snow arms has suddenly let out a loud crypletely stopping the words that wille out next from Leo''s mouth.


    "Oh? You don''t want Daddy to name you?"


    Raising his finger to poke the soft cheeks of his son while gently removing the tears on his face, Snow saw the way that his son has blinked his eyes before instantly quieting down, while Leo who was able to perceive the way that he was being disliked by his son can only feel grievance.


    Well should he say that like father and son? Snow is quite used to his children and lover fighting over his attention so, although this time when he saw the way that Leo has felt wrong and sad, at least, his lover in this world seemed to have more fondness with their child despite his attitude from before.


    Letting his finger be held by his son rather strong grip, Snow thinks for a bit while letting Leo lean over to give a gentle kiss upon his forehead before automatically leaning upon Leo''s body when he felt the careful embrace from behind.


    "Lucas, .yup..., our son is going to be called Lucas, our bright light."


    Hearing the slight gurgle of happiness from his son, Snow let out a wide smile while feeling his lover whisper their son''s name with an affectionate voice which Lucas seemed to have also heard as a another happy gurgle was let out.


    Well now, Snow can definitely tell that these fathers and sons will get along in a strange way.


    While, he isn''t surprised about the disy of intelligence that Lucas has despite being one year old while staying at the incubator the whole time, after all, Lucas has a parent who has Tripple S mental power, there is no way that Lucas will turn out normal.


    Special is good though, at least, Snow will not treat his son as a monster because of beingpletely different while having a stronger mental power than both of them has, yes, Lucas is born with Super Tripple S mental power, Snow saw it from the appraisal skill.


    "Father and Daddy! Is that my younger brother?"


    Suddenly an excited ke has instantly appeared, the tightly close door opening up from his sudden appearance, right now they are in a secret institute that has been carefully guarded and protected the entire time that Lucas has been growing up.


    "Yes, this is Lucas, ke treat your younger brother well alright?"


    "Of course, Father! I will not let anyone bully him!"


    Soon, Snow has carefully given Lucas to ke arms which have instantly brightened up in delight, and the entire time, Snow was not at all worried and concern about the safety of his son, after all, ke will never be a danger.


    And then, Snow was gently holding his lover hand while they walked side by side in the hall and watching their children interact with each other with a gentle smile in their faces before finally arriving in a certain room in which is where everyone has been waiting the whole time.


    And as he looks around the ce, Snow has instantly seen Marc and Shane with their 8 and 4-year-old sons and 6-year-old daughter, well the number of their children would have been more if they didn''t manage to stop Marc''s mother from wanting more grandson and granddaughter to spoiled though.


    Then he turned around and saw his older brother and Henry with their 7-year-old son, before ncing at his older sister and Byrone that has five children in which are three daughters, and two sons, and Snow isn''t surprised the least about how many children they have, especially when he saw thatrge bump on his older sister stomach that is almost due date soon.


    And then there is Ray and Rhea with their 6-year-old son and 8-year-old daughter before turning to his left-hand person in the past who was with Steve while carrying their two sons who are between the age of 4 and 8 years old.


    In this world, it took 10 years for Snow and Leo to have a child on their own, while the others have already had their children earlier.


    Well, it isn''t surprising that they best among their group since Snow and Leo have preferred to do the disappearing act while they travel around the Gxy and showing dog food to the entirework for years while their mental power is also abnormal in level so it was a bit a troubling matter too.


    Especially when Snow damage mental power needed two full years topletely be healed once again.


    So it took a bit while to have their child.


    And then, with a happy sound, everyone began to surround ke as they wanted to take a glimpse of Lucas.


    Seeing everyone happy and excited, Snow leans his head to his lover''s shoulder which has instantly wrapped his hands upon his waist, Snow felt entirelyfortable and peaceful inside, especially in this world because he didn''t have much trouble unlike the previous one.


    "Love, I am happy."


    "Hm Baby, as long as you are by my side, I am always happy no matter what."


    Hearing the sweet words of Leo, Snow simply smiles tenderly before turning around and giving a loving kiss on his lover''s cheek.


    Andter on, Snow with ke on his right side, while Leo on his left side and holding Lucas on his arms has stood up in the middle of everyone that is spread wide around them.


    "Here we go 3 2 1 smile!"


    Snow with a happy and lovely smile on his face gazing at the floating futuristic camera in front of them before he finally heard the small noise of their pictures being taken.


    Click!


    Yearster, Snow and Leo have dropped over at the Welch family in which Tyrone has seeded while Henry has married in, has instantly received the warm wee of Snow grandmother and mother which has showered the ten years old Lucas and forever young ke with love.


    Of course, Snow has also received a shower of love of his own, albeit fast since Leo keeps sticking toward him so Snow mother and grandmother can''t fully show their familial affection.


    All of them have a great happy night before everyone has finally went to bed and of course, as per usual, Leo has kicked out their son from their room after trying to sleep together with them.


    After growing up to ten years old, Snow has also deemed that he can''t keep spoiling his son anymore while grieving his lover, although, what is with his lover of wanting to make love every single day?


    Well, it is not like Snow hates it though.


    Soon, the next morning has arrived and Lucas was waiting in the dining room to eat breakfast while letting out an adorable small yawn once in a while and the entire time holding the hand of his older brother ke.


    "Eh? Father? Daddy?"


    Not seeing his two father''s appearance, Lucas couldn''t help but turned around to his older brother in slight confusion since everyone has already appeared and even began eating while his parent didn''t, although he felt a bad premonition inside him.


    ke that has started taking care of his younger brother as they began to eat their breakfast, just roll his eyes at the naiveness of his cute adorable brother, well this wouldn''t do, ke needs to start toughening Lucas up and can''t always spoil him anymore.


    "Oh, they left before everyone woke up. They dered about wanting to have their alone time once more. It isn''t really surprising, you know that already right? And don''t worry though, Big Brother will take care of you, my cute and lovely brother."


    First though, Lucas needs to exercise, his younger brother''s body is a bit weak, what to do if he got easily pushed down in the future? At least, ke wants his younger brother to be the one pushing his loverter on.


    "Fuck..."


    "Hey! No bad words!"


    And then years have passed by, another 20 years. 40 years 100 years then in 300 yearster, Snow still has a young appearance despite 300 years has passed by, since living 300 years is the normal lifespan of everyone in this world that has a mental power in B level.


    However, one day while chatting with his already grown-up son that has managed to push down Steve and Roy''s youngest son has suddenly copsed without any warning before being taken to an emergency with a flustered, panic, and terrified Leo along with Lucas and his family.


    "Baby! What is wrong? Baby! I I won''t let anything bad happen to you!"


    Snow that has blurry vision, barely managing to see the crying face of his lover while hearing his frantic and fearful voice that sounds so far away, and despite wanting to reply back, Snow can only weakly close his eyes while having no strength to even raise his hand to wipe the tear away from Leo miserable face.


    I''m truly sleepy...

 Chapter 252: Farewell Everyone... Im Going To Sleep Now...

    Chapter 252: Farewell Everyone... ''I''m Going To Sleep Now...''


    "Daddy, it''s alright. Father will not die."


    Suddenly, a calm and steady voice has echoed out at the gloomy and dark hallway where numerous people are waiting for good news rather than a distressing one at the status of the person that has entered in the emergency room.


    "ke?"


    "Big Brother?"


    Leo who was in the brink of copsing has finally reacted after hearing a familiar soothing voice that was capable and strong enough to reach his chaotic mind, although there was no reason to believe something that was unbelievable without seeing a piece of evidence that it was true but Leo is unable to stop the hope and expectation inside him when he turned his gaze upon the appearance of his oldest son.


    While Lucas has been desperately trying tofort his Daddy instantly felt the burden on his shoulder being wiped away,although he was already grown his adoration and worship to his older brother remain no matter how much time passes by.


    "I''m still intact right now. It meant that Father is alive and well alright?"


    ke dark ink-ck eyes curving up in softness whileforting his distress Daddy and younger brother with a steady smile while his entire body let out a calming aura.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Leo who already has bloodshot eyes gaze with wide craze eyes at his oldest son, while stumbling over to make sure that nothing bad is happening at his children too when the love of his life situation might he couldn''t continue that thought or else he will truly lose it.


    "Daddy, I am connected with Father''s mental power, its the reason why I am special that no one is capable of creating for another one. If Father is truly in great danger and has lost his life, I will not be standing right here before you. So, take care of yourself or Father will be saddenedter, alright?"


    Letting his Daddy flusteredly check on his health status, ke has raised his hand to gently soothe the back of his father, while turning his head around to give a gentle and soft smile to his younger brother that has appeared by his side and gripping his shirt tightly.


    The bad golden thigh has be a great Daddy that ke truly adore and love, while ke has also gotten an adorable younger brother to pamper with love.


    Although, ke could feel the way his inside is in a burning manner but he just kept quiet about it and focus onforting his Daddy and younger brother from feeling distressing and pain, especially stopping someone from losing his mind.


    A bit of a white lie though because even if ke has spoken about the truth that his Father Snow will not die but the damage of his health is another matter.


    Although the broken mental power from the drug has been healed but the damage and hidden effect from even having it in a person''s body is something that his Father Snow wouldn''t be able to resist unless they will buy theplete cure from the ck Trade Shop, then everything will turn out better.


    However, ke knew that Father Snow will not do it because if he didn''t buy the medicine before they arrive in this world then there is no way that he will purchase it now.


    Just like in every world that they have already finished, ke easily realizes that his Father Snow will not use anything to keep his lifespan longer by using a cheat.


    It might sound ruthless, cold, or cruel but this will not be the only world that they will be permanently settling with, ke and Snow will travel to numerous worlds after this one, so prolonging a lifespan in every world is something that they will not do.


    And soon, a middle-age Tyrone and Shane who is in their 40''s have finally gone out with tired and sweaty face from the emergency room, although Z life isn''t in great danger, but the news that everyone has received cause everyone utter distressed.


    Everyone has been informed that his body and mental health is declining at a steady pace, causing him to slowly lost his body function and consciousness as time goes by, in which either his physical body copsing first or bing in a vegetative status.


    With a dark and depressing face, everyone is determined to look for a cure, especially when Steve has tightly grabbed the hands of Roy that has been unable to walk freely by himself anymore.


    After all, everyone knew that Roy has also been one of the many people that has been affected during Carl''s betrayal.


    And while everyone tried to look for a cure, Snow that was being embraced by his lover after waking up has gazed upon the window with calm and steady eyes before softly touching the arms that are wrapping gently upon his waist.


    "Love, let us continue our travel?"


    Leo that is tightly embracing the person on his arms with a desperate manner of a drowning person while having his face ster upon the soft tinum blonde hair, has deeply inhaled the scent of the person he loves in the entire world before nodding his head.


    "Of course Babyanything you wantI''ll fulfill it..."


    Then, years go by, while Snow and Leo continue their traveling around the Gxy, staying in one ce after another while continuing showering everyone with dog food has suddenly received that sad news of one of their members in the group in their younger years has passed away.


    And the first person to leave among their groups has been Roy, followed by Steve that couldn''t handle the loss of his lover three monthster, then one by one, everyone has started to pass away.


    In the numbers that followedter, it was Rhea, Marc, Ivy, Shane, and surprisingly it followed by Snow and Leo of course with ke while Tyrone, Ray, Byrone, and Henry who is already on white hair, along with Lucas has witnessed the passing of the two greatest heroes that have changed the Entire Gxy into a better ce.


    And Snow that has been silently leaning on his lover chest while they stood in the middle of the park where Snow has once proposed to Leo of getting married has let out a nostalgic sigh, while the others just silently watch in the sideline with sad and lonely expression in their faces.


    Although appearing pale and thin-looking, Snow who already was a middle-aged man still retains his emerald eyes that remain bright and dazzling no matter how much time passes by while Leo forever handsome, sexy, and adorable in Snow eyes has gently caress his head.


    "... I''m sleepy"


    Feeling that his end ising, Snow has gently whisper those words in a tired voice, causing Leo that has already know what ising to still for a second beforefort and soothe his Baby hair once again.


    And, everyone has easily notice the insanity and madness already brimming upon those red eyes.


    However, despite what Leo truly felt inside as his heart twist and break from unimaginable pain, he still spoke in the gentleness voice he could muster, containing infinite love and heavy affection.


    "Um I know Baby, you have worked really hard for a long time its time for you to take a rest"


    Feeling the soft kiss upon his forehead, Snow eyes blink slowly, while feeling the shaking hands on his lover by trying to be strong and gentle for his sake despite what he truly feeling inside.


    After all, Snow has recognized that his lover is already copsing.


    His lover is always clingy sticky possessive with that insane love of his and definitely shameless how could Snow not recognize what kind of a person his lover truly is?


    However, Snow lip still spread wide with tender affection despite knowing about the status of his lover mental health because this time, he knew that the two of them will definitely meet again, and this will not be their ending.


    Even though their future is shaky at best, what with not knowing what his lover identity truly is while being a Granter himself, but Snow has already decided that he is the one that he wants.


    As long as one of them will not let go with each other, then their love will continue on.


    "Ok Love I''ll sleep nowLet us meet again alright?... Leo I love youand goodbye..."


    Slowly closing his eyes, Snow felt tears dropping upon his cheek before a soft tender kiss has been ced upon it a secondter, and before he haspletely lost his entire consciousness, Snow has heard thest word spoken by his lover.


    "Baby, I love you too! Wait for me alright? I''ll never let you go even in the next life!"


    Alrighthow about... I''ll look for you this time? and with that promise inside, Snow has finally left the world.


    "Big Brother!"


    Lucas that has been silently crying as he watched his Daddy die in the arms of his Father is unable to stop himself anymore from crying out when he saw that his older brother''s body was slowly breaking apart right before his very eyes.


    "My adorable silly little brother I''ll go now take care of yourself alright?"


    ke that has slowly lost his consciousness, has raised his hand to give ast yful flick on his younger brother''s forehead before finally leaving the world.


    "Lucas take care of yourself I''ll go follow your Father I''m afraid that he will get bullied so Son I know that you are strong and I''m sorry for leaving you too but I can''t live without your Father so Goodbye"


    Lucas that has embraced the broken body of his Big Brother with tear-filled eyes, has swiftly turned his head and saw that his Daddy red eyes that were full of madness upon it that clearly speak of having no strength to live anymore has already closed up.


    "F-Father! S-Stop P-pleaseD-don''tAhhhh!"


    This day, Lucas lost the three most important in his life.

 Chapter 253: The Fourth Mission World Of Snow.

    Chapter 253: The Fourth Mission World Of Snow.


    Snow has once more appeared inside his white space while his calm blue eyes narrowing down when he saw the newly added object on his surrounding, which is a tall beautiful peach blossom trees aside from the usual purple daffodil that he saw before he left to the third world, causing a certain concept to sh on his mind.


    Although Snow couldn''t fully grasp what it is all about yet needing more information and evidence to prove the certain thought, so all he can do right now is to turn his attention to the blue light panel that has appeared before him when a prompt sound has resounded out once more time as soon as he returns.


    <strong>Granter: Snow</strong>


    <strong>Client: Z *Tristen Welch* Wished and Regret Fulfilled!</strong>


    <strong>Completion Rate: 100%</strong>


    <strong>Soul Karmas Energies: +7000 (Split and Deducted)</strong>


    <strong>Remaining Soul Karmas Energies: Total 200,500</strong>


    <strong>Before SK: 228,000 - 34,500 = 193, 500</strong>


    <strong>193,500 + 7000 = 200,500</strong>


    <strong>No Additional Status Added</strong>


    When Snow saw that his Soul Karmas Energies Point has lower down rather than going up despite fulfilling all the mission perfectly didn''t cause any waves to appear on his eyes only calmness remain.


    After all, Snow has decided to purchase a special permanent skill this time that has caused him to lost more points but in his mind, it was worth buying it.


    However, before Snow can continue thinking whileforting a sad ke on his hands about leaving Lucas in the previous world has once more receive the prompt sound of starting for a new mission.


    Although Snow lip just curves up while ncing at the flowers and trees around him on his blurring vision, something is definitely happening on his white space that should remain empty unless he does something about it.


    And rather than feeling fear and concern about it, Snow heart seemed to beat in an exciting manner rather dread.


    <strong>New World Mission Soul Detected...</strong>


    <strong>Complementing with the Host Soul...</strong>


    <strong>Start Transferring... Beep... Beep Beep...</strong>


    <strong>Host Body Detected, Now Binding in 3... 2... 1</strong>


    And when Snow has disappeared, the strange urrence has happened one more time when a tiny shining shard has appeared inside the white space before it changes into a silver walking path that goes to a certain direction bypassing the daffodil flowers and peach blossom trees before stepping in an empty space.


    "Sister Yao!"


    Feeling a small hand grabbing his shoulder, Snow that felt daze while feeling pain upon his chest has weakly opened his eyes, which he promptly met the lovely face of a teenage girl with wide blue eyes filled with worry.


    Although Snow felt the painful feeling on his chest along with the sticky liquid upon his forehead which is definitely bleeding a bit, he still notices the green robes on the young girl body, while discerning his own blue long sleeves when he raises it over in order to touch his painful chest.


    Did he arrive in an ancient rted world once more time? However, he seemed to be missing something important...


    "Ah! Is your heart hurting? I''m here Sister Yao! Please calm down and don''t stimte your emotion! It''s dangerous to your life if you be extremely excited!"


    . Sister? Are you talking to me? And heart-hurting?


    Snow who felt pain all over his body while feeling a bit weak and getting dizzy from the rough movement around him finally felt the soft lump touch on his hand as soon as he grasps his chest, which is where his heart has been beating in an abnormal manner.


    "..."


    Thankfully though, Snow has remained calm despite everything that is happening around him.


    While his heart that has been dangerously painful the entire time has continued to slowly lessen a bit when he forcefully buried the great panic and fear that has remained on his body when he has arrived.


    After all, Snow has been prepared to meet any kind of situation for his first appearance in a new world, especially when he didn''t miss the way that he is riding in a carriage right now that shooks in a dangerous manner.


    And since Snow remembers what happened in the first world mission has already made him aware of the fact that there is a high chance that he might lose his life the moment he arrives in a new world.


    "Sister? Sister Yao! Please, don''t worry, I''ll protect you!"


    Feeling a small hand grabbing his shoulder in a rather steady manner, Snow turned his attention toward the young girl, while using his appraisal skill to learn more about her information since he doesn''t have time to get the client''s memories and information during this serious time.


    "..." Um that is surprising


    There is some information that causes Snow to be silent a bit, while interest spark inside him, especially when the human ear on the young girl has disappear before white beast ears appear slightly on top of her head after she finished speaking that determined word.


    A bit an idea already starting to form on Snow mind about what world he arrives from, although he still needs information in order to bepletely sure though.


    And although Snow doesn''t have the client''s memories yet, there is no mistaking the warm and gentle affection that his body felt toward this person.


    At least, this young person isn''t faking that concern and determined gaze upon those bright blue eyes, she is definitely one of the precious people of the body that he is using.


    And then, at a rather quick speed with her green robes swaying gracefully, the young girl has opened up the door with a forceful kick, something thatpletely abnormal for a small and delicate person to be even capable of doing before finding his body being grabbed and pulled toward the open door.


    Although, Snow isn''t weird out after reading the information he has glimpses in the appraisal skill.


    "Please tolerate what I''m about to do Sister! You will be saved, cousin Shao will definitely catch you!"


    In that few seconds, Snow saw a young man in the distance is catching up as he rides his horse, while behind that person, was a group of numerous people fighting against a rather menacing people with rough appearance and weapon in their hands.


    A bandit attack? Hm


    Before noticing that the horses in front of the carriage are acting unusual bases from those bloodshot eyes as they move in a dangerous manner.


    Right now, Snow will definitely be in a more dangerous situation when the horses decided to suddenly change direction from the clear part that they have been traveling with and turning toward deep into the forest, that the carriage is capable of entering deeply as long as they aren''t hit by the trees.


    However,when Snow that has been using his appraisal skill along with the game map at the entire situation in order to quickly understand the surroundings and circumstances cause everything to appeared different in his eyes.


    Rather than being attack by bandits... Snow is quite sure that this has been a nned attacked by someone else with malicious intent, well now, his lip couldn''t help but spread into a small smile, which the young girl before him didn''t notice.


    "Sister! Please keep your heart calm! Don''t be scared, nothing bad will happen to you! You will not die!"


    Feeling the powerful hands-on his shoulder was about to move, Snow squint his eyes at the crazy speed that the carriage has been running the whole time while knowing that the young person before him cannot just jump down despite the unusual strength that she seemed to have.


    While ncing at the young man that has ck ears appearing on top of his head, in the same way as the person before her, while preparing to catch Snow the moment that he was about to be thrown by the young girl that has decided to save him rather than herself.


    Well now How can Snow let that happen? Even not knowing about the mission of the client yet, Snow could tell that this person is important in the client''s life, especially when what she was doing right now is something that Snow can appreciate.


    "... SillyYu"


    "Eh?"


    Speaking the name that Snow got from the appraisal skill, he has swiftly changed their position and easily thrown her toward the prepared young man thas has been all tense and alert while riding his horse the whole time.


    Although, Snow notices how his own ears seemed to have change location and going further up on top of his head, as his body changes into something different.


    Oh did he his own beast ears appear too? It makes Snow want to see his appearance in the mirror right now.


    "No! Sister!"


    And with that, Snow watched as the younger person has been caught up by the younger man while the carriage that he is riding continues to crazily run forward without any possibility of the horses stopping their crazy running.


    Seeing that no other person can save his dangerous circumstances, Snow has loosened his tight grip on the wood before returning inside the shaking carriage, before sit upon thefortable seat.


    Now then how should Snow escape his dangerous situation, especially when he felt his body has been weakening while the sharp pain on his chest reminded him of a certain heart problem that his body seemed to possess this time.


    Although, Snow with a calm expression has suddenly moved his hand to touch his lower part, in which he genuinely felt that he still has his manhood.


    Well, Snow already appraises his body so, he was quite sure that he is still a man despite being called Sister Yao by that person from before.


    "... somehow it''s disappointing though"


    Rather than being against it, Snow felt that being a female will be quite an interesting experience.

 Chapter 254: Snow Mission List In The Fourth World.

    Chapter 254: Snow Mission List In The Fourth World.


    As Snow sat up while touching the injury on his forehead which was caused by bumping hard at the wooden wall inside the carriage after it suddenly rushed out in surprise, has slowly closed his eyes in order to learn the client''s memories.


    Base on the game map, it will continue to run straight in a few minutes so there isn''t any danger yet, so right now, Snow needed to know his present situation in order to fully grasp what move he needed to do.


    While a beautiful but fierce-looking eagle with a more slender body has suddenly flown inside the crazy shaking carriage and dropping next to the delicate and fragile-looking youngdy who has a pale face with dry blood upon her white cheeks while having her eyes close.


    "Snow~ Are you alright?"


    Opening his eyes, Snow attention instantly went to the beautiful eagle who has ck and silver feathers upon its body before reaching over and began petting it.


    "I''m alright ke."


    Soothing the worried ke who has gotten an eagle body in this world, Snow quickly recounts the information he receives while ncing at the dots in the Game Map, narrowing his eyes when there are a different dots that are far away from the group of people that have been waiting for the carriage he is riding to arrive in their location.


    Hm definitely not the same one.


    Right now, if Snow didn''t arrive at this moment, Su Yu, that young girl from before who is the biological sibling of Su Yao which is the name of Snow client would end up disabled from today''s ambush attack.


    Today was also the catalyst for the deeply hidden secret that the two siblings have been hiding the entire time to be knownter on, and it was the fact Su Yao and Su Yu are both males that have been dressing as a female, basically, the two of them are true brothers rather than sisters.


    And the person who nned it all was their Mother, who has married the head of a high-rank aristocrat family, a high royal official serving as the head of the Ministry of Revenue in Royal Court, a man is known for his great ability and loyalty, a rare uncorrupted official.


    The only downside is the fact that he is a bad husband to his main wife while dearly favoring one of his concubines and children.


    As for why their Mother has hidden their gender, it was because that favored concubine is a rather vicious and ruthless person that acts as a kind and gentle person outwardly that has wanted her son to be the head of the Su Family despite being a mere concubine, after all, it is a tradition that the main wife oldest son would be the sessor of the Family.


    Unfortunately, though, Su Yao and Su Yu have been birthedst among the children in the Su Family and the fact that during Xia Yue, Su Yao mother, almost due date of birthing on Su Yao, she has consumed a non-lethal poison that causesplication on Su Yao health that was birth earlier than expected.


    It was the cause of Su Yao''s rather weak, fragile, and delicate body with a heart problem that can cause him to lost his life anytime, the only fortunately about what happened is the fact that Yao''s Mother''s capability of being pregnant didn''t get affected, so she was able to conceive Su Yu.


    So in order for Xia Yue to protect her children life and safety, while surviving in the venomous and scheming backyard, she has decided to hide her children''s real gender and let them live a female life since the fight of being the heir is the root of all the problem of why they got targeted in the end.


    It was the decision of a Mother desperately wanting to protect her children, although Snow is capable to n a different oue rather than hiding their real gender but he won''t judge her decision.


    After all, this is an ancient world where the female poption has fewer rights than a modern world has.


    Even though Su Yao''s mother''s family is also powerful and influential but the deep thought of a woman that has already been married off has cause Xia Yue to assumed that she can''t just bother her biological family about her problem that mightplicate everything more.


    Anyway, it is already a deeply ingrained thought from generation to generation that it''s hard to change some views of a woman toward their husband after being married, so Snow couldn''t fault the woman''s decision, even though there is something wrong about what she did.


    After all, she probably didn''t think ahead about the problem when they grow up and being caught lying about their gender.


    "Snow we are almost there~"


    Returning from his thought, Snow then made a quick look at his mission in this fourth world.


    Su Yao Wish and Regret


    First: If it is someone else that has lived my life, having the same weakness and problem that I have been born with, will that person have an entirely different ending from what I got?


    Second: I really want to protect my loved one.


    Third: I wish to have my name to be remembered in a significant way even after death rather than being forgotten.


    Snow who saw the wish and regret list of his client can only sigh inside because, in Su Yao moment of death, he didn''t me anyone in resentment or more precisely, he cares more about a certain matter rather than thinking of avenging the miserable life that cause him to die on a cold winter day in some unknown corner of an alleyway, ignored and forgotten since all the people who cared about him has already died, leaving him all alone.


    Su Yao is a smart person, but just too kind that he ended up dead by the scheme and plotting of the people with malicious intention toward them despite his decision of remaining humble while just letting the others get what they want in order for them to leave his family alone in peace.


    If it was Snow that has live Su Yao life, there is no way that he would back down and remain humble while letting others trample over him, however, he knew that people live differently while not anyone will think the same thing.


    In the end, Su Yao has just chosen the peaceful way out which didn''t work out, and like always, Snow will respect anyone''s decision because in the end they will be the ones taking the responsibility for their actions.


    For now, though, Snow has been wondering about a certain matter, so with that thought in mind, he has opened up his ck Trade Shop, and just as he expected, he wasn''t allowed to do that.


    Notice: Due to the first wish of the client, unable to open the Trade Shop to purchases items and cheats during the mission time.


    However, Granter Snow will still capable of using the Permanent Skill that has been purchase and wouldn''t be limit and restricted by the wish of the Client.


    Just like Snow guess, in the first wish, he needed to live as Su Yao while having all his weaknesses and at the same time changing his fate withpletely different actions from what he has done in his life.


    Well, Snow can do that, especially when he just received a prompt about being allowed to act differently from the original personality this time, which is 80% freedom of being out of character.


    With that prompt though, Snow couldn''t help but think about his certain lover that will let them be together faster this time than the previous world while wondering at the same time if his lover is also in this world, and without a second hesitation, Snow has taken out the small ck bell before quickly tying it near ke w where a messenger usually ties a tiny letter when they use a bird.


    Tinkle


    Tinkle


    Tinkle


    Hearing the sound of it ringing, Snow has taken out the other token of love into his hand, which is the ck silver jade ring from the previous world, and just like he has guesses this one has also gone back to his inventory panel rather than being carried by his lover soul.


    Securing it in another red string, Snow has created a ne out of it before tying it into his thin slender neck, causing the two jade ring to dangle near into his fake chest.


    Unlike the ck jade ne that is able to be a GPS if his lover is wearing it, the ck silver ring is something that no other people can see besides the one who it''s connected from, which is his lover while allowing Snow to senses his lover presence even if he isn''t wearing it.


    And with a smile, Snow has stood up when the horse has finally turned around and has gone deep in the forest, while in the game map Snow was able to see another group of people waiting for his arrival.


    As the main daughter of the Su Family, what is a better way to ruin a good reputation of a woman in order not to be married off to a great family?


    Of course, it was the usual ruining the innocence and chastity of a youngdy, and with a calm smile, while cold light shes on his eyes, Snow has taken out the hair essories that was barely keeping almost of his long hair up, causing a ck wavy long hair to drop down and reaching pass over his waist.


    Unquestionably, in order for that vicious concubine daughter to have the chance of being sent to the Pce and being chosen as a new wife of the present Emperor in the harem that is about to choose once more in just a month while also having the chance of bing the Empress has gone all out to destroy Su Yao and Su Yu life.


    Despite the fact that there is no way that the original Su Yao will enter the Emperor Harem, not only was his health an issue, his real gender will definitely cause the entire Su Family to be implicated with the crime of fooling the Emperor.


    While Su Yu is only fifteen years old to be chosen, maybe if the present Emperor is one of those indulging and unwise one which he isn''t so, Su Yu is still safe.


    And right now, as Su Yao, Snow will definitely not perform a Pce harem drama as he fights over the Emperor''s life unless that is his lover he is talking about, which is doubtful.


    After all, it is a well-known fact that the Emperor already has lots of wives in the harem and the only missing one is the appointed Empress title that everyone is fighting over for years now.


    So for his lover to have another lover, and a lot at that, there is no way that he is Snow lover.


    And if there is a high chance that the Emperor is his lover well, Snow will go kill all those wives before killing his lover for cheating on him, memory or not.


    Suddenly, the calm smile on Snow face has be chilling before slowly awakening the special blood inside him, which was almost the people in this world are capable of having with various forms.


    Basically, a beast form that boosts a person''s physical strength, power, abilities and even having a rare special power among the group of people that is capable of changing their forms.


    And when Snow felt his ears changing once more while finally able to see his ck hair turning into a wavy pure white color, well, it wasn''t surprising since the beast form that Su Yao has awakened with was a white sheep.


    Yup, an adorable white sheep without an attack power.


    With his lip twitching, Snow has instantly made a move, fully knowing well about having a time limit of being in a beast form.


    And when he grabs something to flip himself over on top of the shaking carriage, Snow emotion has been absolutely calm in order to stop himself from getting a heart attack and dying so early in this world.


    Besides, there is no way that Snow will obediently appear at the group of people that are waiting for him to arrive, not with the body he presently has since he needs to make sure not to stress his body too much.


    As such, with a quick observation around the passing trees, Snow has instantly reached over a near tree branch that can carry his weight while feeling his hand being bruise over and the bone on his arms felt like it was about to snap over from the strong force of grasping it while dangling over it while the carriage that he has gotten off continue to its destination.


    Right now, Snow present body doesn''t have any experience in any fight, much less any training because Su Yao has been trained in a female way.


    With a sigh, Snow has let go of the tree branch before rolling his body over in order to lessen the damage he will receive from the fall, and with bruise hands, arms, and even legs now, Snow has started running away while making sure that his heart will not act out.


    "... somehow it felt like this world is going to be aplicated one just like the second world mission"

 Chapter 255: Snow Becoming Utterly Confused.

    Chapter 255: Snow Bing Utterly Confused.


    While Snow escapes as he runs away, somewhere in the distance, a person that has been sitting with tightly close eyes who is in his beast forms has quickly opened his eyes, as the image of the fragile woman somehow running away has appeared on his vision.


    Although he was not able to see how she managed to escape as he focused all his concentration on controlling the horses in their direction with some special object guidance can only stop his control while letting out tired pants.


    "Master Tai?"


    "She managed to escape."


    With a sweat covered face, while pushing his limit just to fulfill the order given to him by the Madam, he has then given a quick orders to the people around him with a cruel glint on his eyes.


    "Go catch her this instant! She is running north! From her health problem, there is no way that she can escape fast!"


    "Yes, Master Tai!"


    And so, a group of twenty people has instantly disappeared to capture the escaping youngdy while the other remains in order to protect Master Tai that has once more tried to follow the exact location of the escaping woman.


    It was a special power, connecting and trying to control animals, that is Master Tai power that he has gotten from his awakened beast blood, one of the rare and special people in the Moon Empire.


    "Um? How revolting."


    Suddenly, Snow that has been running with steady pace, while making sure to keep his heart from acting out and even taking some of the medicine that his previous lover Li Chen has made among others he got has suddenly heard ke''s voice filled with disgust in their mind link.


    "ke?"


    Soon a rather loud cry of arge bird has suddenly resounded out causing Snow to nce at the flying ke who has pped his wing in an irritated manner.


    "Snow~ A rubbish bug wanted to control me! Don''t worry though I gave him some lesson, too bad he escape real fast~"


    Narrowing his eyes at the sudden information, Snow has once more reminded about the kind of world his fourth mission is while wondering why he seemed to randomly choose a world with special power rather than a normal mode.


    And in the great distance, when a certain someone has tried to connect into the closest animals that were near their target has suddenly found a heavy pressure pressing upon his consciousness, while his instinct has unconsciously let him disconnect in a great hurry at the flying bird which has fortunately saved his life.


    "... what was *cough* that?"


    With blood constantly dripping down from his lip, Tai''s eyes have constricted from the intense danger and heavy pressure he felt at that split second of the connection while feeling his entire consciousness bing dangerously lethargic.


    However, the dreadful matter soon quickly followed where he suddenly felt an unimaginable pain that causes him to let out a loud howl of pain a few secondster before writhing and squirming on the ground while gripping his head tightly, absolutely scaring the entire people that have been protecting him from danger as he uses his special power.


    And Snow who remains ignorant of what ke has done has bypassed a ratherrge tree filled with bushes before quickly halting when three pairs of eyes have taken a nce upon his figure, which appeared to have already sensed his presence long before he suddenly arrived.


    Snow is quite sure that they have already detected him and didn''t bother hiding and running away, absolute confidence in their skill while simply determined enough to deal with him if he is dangerous.


    They are definitely powerful because even Snow cannot perceive their existence in the forest if he doesn''t have his Game Map skill, he would have never known and sense their presence from afar since all of them have perfectly hidden their aura, rather, these three people are a great master in martial artist.


    Unlike in the would-be future, Su Yao would have been save by their cousin while Su Yu would have gamble his life and jump of the dangerous carriage after Su Yao has been saved,pletely breaking his legs that are unable to return to normal anymore since there has been no physician close by to heal his injury, does, causing him to lost his bright future.


    Although Su Yu would have definitely unable to even feel starting from his waist down if Su Yao didn''t use his special power to heal his brother injury, which was all for naught since it took a lot of stress to use a special power, so for Su Yao that is already having a hard time with just using the beast form, there is no way that he can use his special power for too long during that entire situation.


    However, Snow couldn''t afford to shift his attention with other thoughts because right now, Su Yao would have never met these three people, so he is presently facing a different future from what happened to Su Yao starting today.


    Especially, when all of the hair on Snow body practically raise up when he met a rather sharp, vicious, and full of ruthless silver eyes of the tallest man standing mostly in front among the two other people dress in entire ck, appearing as their leader.


    "... My Lord what do you want to do with this youngdy?"


    "My Lord please show mercy and save her. It''s clear that she is in a dangerous situation right now"


    Twopletely different views, the other one seemed to have more kindness within him while the other is just seriously waiting for his Master order.


    At that moment, when the person who was being addressed as the Lord was about to open his mouth, Snow felt his heart skipping a bit, not from fear but dread, while a cold sweat broke out from his forehead, causing his fragile body to straighten up, entirely alert of what danger he might suddenly face.


    It seemed that Snow may have gamble a bit wrong on his choices, although there isn''t really any other choice than to fight the group of people that is definitely following him behind beside this person sure is cold despite seeing one of his supposed subjects that he should protect because of the responsibility that he got.


    Speak of the devil and it shall appear, and the person that Snow has been thinking before is somehow in the present surrounding of where he is facing a dangerous situation.


    Yes from the appraisal skill that Snow saw in the Game Map, the tall person standing before him who is wearing a silver mask upon his face is the present Emperor of the Moon Empire, and base from what Snow can guess, the Emperor is probably incognito while traveling around handling an extremely important affair or examining the status of the state of his Empire.


    Ah it seemed that Snow should absolutely not entirely trust Su Yao''s memories, or more precisely what he knows about regarding the affair and people outside since the client is a person that has mostly been kept inside the residence because of the reason for his health.


    However, it''s toote to regret it now since Snow didn''t manage to deeply ingrained the entire memory of Su Yao and only manage to read about the information needed regarding his dangerous situation, nevertheless, there is always something that he has kept a secret card if everything goes wrong to his n.


    Like what is happening now, there is something he can do to change this person''s mind if he decided to kill him in which Snow prefers to just perform since having the Emperor as his allies, will be helpful, basically, the Emperor is a great gold thigh to hold.


    "..."


    Somehow, Snow heart skips a bit when that thought crosses his mind while unable to stop himself from observing the Emperor if he was able to hear the ringing bell that ke has been constantly ringing the entire time, in which fortunately or unfortunately saw no reaction from him.


    Snow doesn''t know if he should be disappointed and relieved that the Emperor is not his lover, which is a bit strange feeling.


    "Take care of her, and quickly deal with the problem."


    However, when Snow is about to open his beast form in order to fight back or run away depending in the entire situation just in case the Emperor has given a kill order since Snow can understand that an Emperor mind in which a wise and enlightened ruler at that is rather troublesome to specte


    They are like a time bomb that can blow up anytime.


    Nheless, when Snow heard the order, he couldn''t help but calmly blink his eyes while meeting the fierce silver eyes of the Emperor that seemed to nce at his beast form while Snow didn''t forget to flicker his gaze toward the serious another person that has nodded his head before disappearing to deal with the iing presence from behind him.


    And even though Snow can feel that cruelness and coldness wholly surround the Emperor''s entire body which was something that has already been deeply ingrained into his bones, at that moment, Snow has finally understood the certain status that he saw in the appraisal skill after using Su Yao beast from where he saw a rather dark vile aura seemed to surround the Emperor.


    From what the small bit information he knows from Su Yao memories about this man, he has be the monarch at the young age of 17 years old and has been fighting the Empires that wanted to conquer hisnd for years just after sitting on the throne before finally getting the Empire peace after three years of constant war.


    And now the Emperor is at the age of twenty-seven years old in which he doesn''t have any heir yet much less even a child being born despite having many wives in the harem, that has caused the people to wonder if there is something wrong with his body.


    "Come here. Young Lady, I''m sorry if we scared you. Everything is going to be fine now."


    Seeing theforting friendly face of the other person that remains behind to protect the Emperor,Snow has just directly ignored him before straightly walking toward the tall man that constantly has that dark and dangerous atmosphere around him the entire time.


    Stopping only after a safe distance in order to not be seen as a dangerous person, after all an unknown special power can be dangerous, although Snow has already been sweating the whole time because of tiredness, his pure ck eyes remain calm while gazing upon the dangerous eyes of the Emperor without any hint of fear upon his eyes, only tranquillity, while secretly considering that it is also good to cozy up with the Emperor since it is truly useful to have him as an ally.


    "... My Lord for even trying to save my life I can do something for you."


    "... you want to show your gratitude?"


    Seemingly having gotten the Emperor''s attention, Snow nodded his head, before opening his mouth to offer about dealing with that certain status that he saw before, however,pletely different from what Snow assumed, the words that havee out next from the Emperor''s mouth has caused his mind to be a bit chaotic.


    "How about giving me those two jade you are wearing as a ne?"


    With that word, Snow eyes have constricted with utter disbelief while tightly grasping the two jade rings, entirely having the appearance ofpletely protecting it from him in which seemed to have caused the Emperor to smile in great interest and at the same time entirely looking dangerous.


    What the hell?

 Chapter 256: Snow And The Emperor Chaotic Situation.

    Chapter 256: Snow And The Emperor Chaotic Situation.


    "... My Lord, do you want this?... Pardon me, but may I ask the reason why?"


    "...Why?"


    Snow steadily gaze upon the tall man that has suddenly shown a quick sh of trouble expression on those piercing silver eyes while seemingly unable to figure out the reason.


    And while Snow waits to hear the important answer, he proceeds to observe the Emperor actions that remain absolutely ignorant and clueless about the constant ringing sound of the small ck bell that ke has been ringing nonstop the whole time.


    "It catches my attention."


    Soon a deep and smooth sound has finally answered in a matter of what fact voice causing Snow to be more confused with that spoken sentence.


    Are you really my lover? Or not?


    You can''t hear the ringing sound of the small ck bell but you can see the two jade rings that only my lover will be able to see while I couldn''t even feel the special connection that will link us the moment we met.


    Really, why is the world bing harder and harder? Can Snow arrive in some normal worldter on?


    However, it seemed that the Emperor has more patient than his outward image shows, although, Snow can tell that he can still be cruel, heartless, and decisive when needed be, after all, that the bloodthirst and dangerous atmosphere around the Emperor are genuine ones.


    At least not a Tryan ruler or maybe slightly only since Snow was sure that he is being feared by his subjects because of the oppressive atmosphere around him.


    "My Lord if you like the jade essories how about this one?"


    Suddenly, Snow has reached over his long sleeves as he disguises about taking out the ck jade bracelet from his inventory while inwardly devising a n in proceeding to identify if the Emperor is his lover or not.


    Since Snow promises to find his lover in the previous world, then right now, he needs to handle this certain confusing problem, besides those people are definitely dying by the hand of that serious guard, so there is no problem with that side.


    And with a small fragile hand that has bruises all over it along with some dry blood, Snow has peered over the tall man with clear pure ck eyes that spark with sincerity along with the calmness that continues to remain from within it as he offers it with a somehow shy action.


    Although Snow appears innocent right now, it didn''t change the fact that a hint of chilling murderous intention brim on his heart at the mere thought that if this person is truly his lover, then he needs to give a special way of dealing with him this time.


    "Let me, My Lord."


    Suddenly, the kind smiling person that has been silent and tense the whole time has reached over to the item in order to check for any danger before it can reach his Lord.


    And, despite having the friendly atmosphere around him, Snow has never let his guard down to this person since there is no doubt that he will be struck down by him if he is a danger to their life.


    "No need."


    However, the Emperor has suddenly spoken causing the friendly dark guard to blink in surprise, especially when he watched as his majesty, which is also his cousin, has calmly stepped closer before reaching out over to take the ck jade bracelet from the young woman hand.


    Huh this is unusual His Majesty rather dislikes getting close to other people, suddenly, he couldn''t help but secretly observe the youngdy standing before them.


    A rather thin and fragile delicate young woman who has messy blue clothes which are definitely caused from her running away, and as he further examines her, there is also bruises from all her body, especially narrowing his eyes on the injuries on her forehead that still retain some dry blood along with a rather pale small face with a long wavy dark hair that has turned pure white from before.


    The young woman before them truly has an appearance of someone that has definitely suffered from such a dangerous situation while running away from what is chasing her.


    And although she definitely has a lovely and delicate appearance, but he has seen a far more beautiful and appealing woman that has been desperately desiring to possess the Emperor''s heart.


    However, what finally catch his attention the most is the fact that he suddenly found out that there is no hint of fear in the young woman''s eyes, only tranquil and calmnes eyes that clearly reflect the Emperor figures.


    A truly spectacrdy, even he still felt ufortable over that dangerous atmosphere on his Majesty body always feeling oppressive from the heavy pressure around him, however, his thought has suddenly halted after hearing a small breaking sound along with a surprised gasp that hase from the young woman lip.


    Crack


    "Ah..."


    Snow has raised his hand to gracefully cover his mouth, appearing surprised and shocked while showing an ashamed and embarrassed expression, however the whole time, numerous thoughts shes on his mind as he gazes at the slight crack on the ck jade bracelet that still remains intact on the Emperor''s wrist after he wears it.


    Soul, connected to soul is there something wrong with the soul of his lover?


    Undoubtedly Snow absolutely believes that the Emperor before him is truly his lover because rather than having a slight crack upon the bracelet, it should have directly broken apart the moment that the Emperor has worn the essories.


    Besides, Snow instinct has been screaming that he truly found the person he is looking for but there is just some unforeseen situation that he doesn''t have any idea about.


    "I I''m truly sorry My Lord! I didn''t know that it will suddenly break like that!"


    And as Snow gracefully bows his head in apology, he has decided to figure out the problem while at the same time observing his lover identity in this world in order toprehend about what is the difference between the previous lover he met so far.


    Although he will definitely make sure to check out the Emperor''s wives on his harem after he gets back to the Moon Capital too because Snow will have trouble falling in love with his lover this time around.


    "Hm


    Seeing the slight a crack in the ck bracelet on his wrist, the Emperor forehead wrinkle over before reaching over and gently tracing where the crack appears with his silver eyes deepening while the other guard has spoken in kindness as he offersfort at the apologetic young woman.


    "Ah, Lady, raise your head, it might have be broken when you were running away without you knowing it, right?"


    "... so, that jade rings on your chest?"


    Suddenly, Snow heard the Emperor spoke the other token of love causing his lip to twitch up before finally raising his head in which he has instantly seen the way that the Emperor sharp silver eyes have swiftly gaze upon his chest, or rather the object dangling on top of it.


    Really, can you stop eyeing at the jade rings in my chest? For god sake, you are still the Emperor and definitely have more beautiful and luxurious objects in your Pce.


    "My Lord I''m embarrassed to speak this but this jade rings If someday, I found a person that I will fall in love with I nned to give it as a token of love to that special person so I''m sorry My Lord but this object I can''t really give this to you."


    Even if you are my lover, I will not give this to you unless I fall for you in this world, which is going to beplicated when I remember your wives in the harem that made me want to go murder them all, of course, you also count in the list.


    Seemingly resembling a maiden speaking about a naive dream of her, Snow has swiftly shown a shy expression while letting his pale cheeks flushing into a lovely pink color because of shyness.


    "Hahaha, My Lord, stop troubling the youngdy already, how about just ept her offer from what she has decided from the start?"


    Giving a sharp re at his cheeky guard, the Emperor gaze upon the shy youngdy before finally nodding his head, although he still kept the slightly broken jade bracelet on his wrist and doesn''t have any intention of giving it back causing Snow that was able to guess what the man is feeling to feel a bit amused.


    Well, his lover''s actions felt a bit lovely.


    "My Lord as you have been able to see, my beast form is rather weak but I still have a special power and I know that you are easily able to tell that it isn''t any attacking skill since I would have used it to my attackers."


    Suddenly, Snow notices the way that the atmosphere around the two men before him has changed, however, he doesn''t feel weird about their reactions since any special power can be mysterious and needed to be guarded against even if it isn''t an attack-type because in this world everyone will try to keep their special power hidden.


    Especially from what he can see, the Emperor seemed to have been affected by a powerful special power from a long time ago that it still remains trying to affect the person it is designated with, to Snow eyes it felt like a dark spell cast into a curse upon the Emperor, those dark and gloomy energies trying to get into the Emperor body and seemingly wanting to affect him with malicious intent.


    "For saving my life today and with the best of my ability. My Lord, I can try dealing with that darkness I saw around you."


    And when Snow found himself being pinned into a tree trunk with a speed he was able to see but unable to react with, while at the same time feeling the pain on his back that has definitely left a huge bruise upon it.


    The entire time, Snow has just remained calm while straightly meeting the narrowed silver eyes of Emperor that have abruptly be extremely dark, gloomy, and somehow vicious-looking while the silver eyes showing those ominous red light shing within it that spoke about losing his reason.


    Ah truly this lover of his is unquestionably troublesome this time around.


    Nevertheless, if this person isn''t positively his lover, Snow was quite sure that he is dead now for even revealing about knowing the well kept hidden secret of the weakness of the Emperor of the Moon Empire that still has numerous enemies trying to take him down.


    Come let see how you will act in this world and with that Snow constant strange and chaotic association with the Emperor is going to start at their first meeting in the deep forest.

 Chapter 257: Snow Felt Sad... And Want To Murder People.

    Chapter 257: Snow Felt Sad... And Want To Murder People.


    "Shh it''s alright."


    Snow pure crystal clear ck eyes remain calm and steady while raising his hand to softly and soothingly touch the tall man long ck hair in apletely pacifying manner.


    "Begone don''t bother this person"


    Speaking that soft word and despite the slight pain on his chest, Snow hand glowed white while a small two curl horn appears on the side of his head as he uses his special power, for other people who are skilled, they are able to use their special power without showing any sign of their beast form.


    However, Snow right now needed to train the special power and beast form to perfection, because the original client has never tried to use his power because of the fear of his heart giving up.


    Soon, in the white glow on Snow hand, a rather dark and ominous ck mist appeared, seemingly writhing and struggling to get out from its captive and even wanting to go back in the group of dark mist that still remains around the Emperor body.


    It was truly a powerful cast curse upon the Emperor, the one who has done this is definitely full of resentment and hatred upon him.


    With an inward sigh at the situation and status of his lover, Snow hand slowly close while trying to purify it when he saw the way that he could not just remove the ck mist since it will just go back to affect his lover once more as soon as he let go of it.


    "You"


    Suddenly, the tight grip on Snow chest has slowly loosened up before he met the clouded silver eyes of the Emperor that is showing him a rather deep and abstruse gaze while the ck mist on his glowing white hand is slowly disappearing, something that he allowed for others to see as the evidence of what he has spoken from before.


    Hm? Did you perhaps fall in love with my excellent performance?


    Somehow, Snow couldn''t stop that narcissist thought that sh on his mind while inwardly smiling in amusement despite the way that his body has slowly fall down into the ground, causing him to sit down upon while gazing up at the tall hovering figure of the Emperor.


    "My Lord she"


    Snow has inwardly sneer when he heard the nice and kind guard amaze voice, after all, the moment that Snow life was about to die by the Emperor''s hand, which will not happen, that guard didn''t even speak a word to even help or save his life despite how kind he has acted out before.


    However, the most important matter right now is how the Emperor will react to what he has shown at the use of his power and ability on dealing with the pressing problem that has been guing the Emperor for years now.


    This is Snow golden thigh, among the people that can be the golden thigh in this world, who is better to hold than the Emperor of the Empire that Snow is living with?


    Especially when in that backyard full of vicious and sly people, having someone secretly protecting him and his entire family is also great matter to have, even though Snow was able to do it, but he rather wants to lessen the stress of his body in order to be able to live longer more in this world after his mission is over.


    However, contrary to the numerous ideas that have sh on Snow mind, what happened next is something that didn''t even sh on his intention because in his subconscious this person is still his lover, memory or not.


    The person that has pampered him in an unimaginable level, the clingy and possessive lover of his that doesn''t want to leave his side even in a single second.


    But, in a blink of an eye, Snow found himself being left all alone while he sat down in the ground in astonishment while in the Game Map that has remained open the entire time, he was able to see the disappearing two figure of the Emperor and his dark guard going further away from his location.


    The Emperor has run away, basically leaving Snow all alone in the deep forest without any protection, although the people that wanted to capture him have been dealt with but there is still some beast that is a danger to his life.


    After a silent moment, Snow is unable to stop the sweat and a deep flush on his face after finally letting go of the use of his special power while feeling his body weakening and at the same time sensing the pain on his heart because of using the power that his present body has never experienced before.


    Nheless, Snow felt a bit sad for the action of his lover, somehow, he misses his lover acting so clingy even if they met for the first time ever especially when his lover has strangely fallen for him so fast in that instant, really, this world ispletely different.


    "...Liar"


    Although, in the corner of his mind, Snow understood that despite about how his lover promises him that he will never love any other person beside him, but there are people out there that we''re able to perform what they usually do to other people without feeling any love to the other person.


    Somehow, Snow remember the first time that he met his lover in the first world, didn''t Li Chen in that would be future when Rong Xen died has still married an Empress despite not liking her?


    So, what is stopping his lover which is The Emperor in this world for getting a bunch of wives to fulfill his responsibility?


    Yes somehow, Snow has gotten some clue when he thinks more about it, his lover in this world is responsible, unlike the previous three worlds he met them that are somehow disconnected to the world they live with.


    Completely Unbothered, uninterested, and unattached to everything around them, that has been their prominent features.


    Truthfully, Snow has just been fortunate on the three worlds where he met his lover since they didn''t seem to have a great attachment from the world they live with, but now, it seemed that his lover has a certain connection in the world, or rather, Snow felt that his lover is finally acting like a real person that truly belong and live in the world he is born with.


    Even Snow can recognize that the Emperor truly and genuinely cares about his Empire, unlike his lover''s previous lives where he was irresponsible to the world around him which didn''t even care if the world blows up.


    "... I''m still sad though."


    Murmuring those words, Snow has remained rooted in his spot while waiting for his cousin and younger sister to found his location, knowing fully well that they will not give up discovering where he is, because he is too tired to move around.


    "Waa! Daddy is being bad again!"


    With ke wing pping, Snow felt the sooting touch of ke beak tenderlyforting his hair, in which he has moved his hand to hug ke into his arms while gazing at the darkening sky with a rather calm eye despite feeling unhappy about the whole situation.


    "Yes, he is bad right?"


    So, what should Snow do to his bad lover, hm


    After all, even if he dislike it, there will absolutely a time where Snow will probably get a client that has a past rtionship to others, or in a rtionship after arriving and even having a family already to the world that he will travel from now on.


    This is a good wake up call though, Snow will face surprising circumstances and situation as he continues to live the life of the original client, so he shouldn''t fault his lover for finally being a proper human for once.


    "I''ll still kill those wives though" How dare they touch my lover...


    With that, Snow closes his eyes to take proper rest and leaning on the tree while ke watched over his surrounding while alerting him from any danger that will suddenly appear.


    And in the distance, The Emperor and his two guards are standing on tree branches, hiding their figure when they met another group of people suddenly appearing in the forest causing them to stop for a moment to figure out what is happening.


    "Sister Yao! Waah, Sister Yao! Please! Sister Yao where are you?"


    "... your majesty they are definitely looking for that young woman from before."


    The nice guard has whisper those words out while feeling extremely anxious inside because they finally found a clue and even a cure of how to even take care on the special power that has been guing his cousin for years now.


    However, the cry of despair of the youngdy causes his eyes to widen in horror, fearing that the chance of his cousin for getting back to normal status will be gone forever.


    "How can I not worry cousin Qiang? Sister Yao has a heart problem! You know that too! She can die anytime because her weak body can''t handle too much stress! Waaa! Sister Yao! Please God, don''t let anything bad happen to my sister!"


    Suddenly, the two guards have swiftly snapped their heads when in the corner of their eyes, they saw that the figure of the Emperor has suddenly disappeared.


    "Your majesty!"


    Soon, the two figure has followed the disappearing figure of the Emperor, only to be left behind, however the two of them knew where the Emperor has disappeared into, so they continue to run in a certain direction.


    As the Emperor arrived at the ce he left before while still wondering about why he has run away in the first ce has found himself standing a few steps away from the young woman that has her arms wrapped around her legs while her face is hidden down on her knees.


    She looks absolutely pitiful and sad that the Emperor felt an unusual pang on his heart that confuses him to no end, however, after seeing no reaction from the young woman about his appearance, he has reached over to touch the young woman fragile-looking shoulder.


    Only for the Emperor silver eyes to widen in rm when the young woman body has suddenly toppled over sideway in which he has unconsciously caught her and pulling her to his embrace.


    However, seeing the flush face and close eyes of the young woman that has remained unconscious, the Emperor finallyprehends that the young woman present state is dangerous, especially when he remember the words spoken before that make his heart extremely ufortable.


    "... don''t die"


    And disregarding why he felt that way, the Emperor has disappeared into the distance, carrying the person that confuses him to no end.

 Chapter 258: Snow Decision And Reasons While His Mind Remain Calm.

    Chapter 258: Snow Decision And Reasons While His Mind Remain Calm.


    Slightly opening his eyes, Snow felt the slightly cold temperature of the person that has been carrying his weak body.


    In which on his sick status, Snow couldn''t help but snuggle his face closer to the coldness while letting out afortable sigh and at the entire timepletely ignoring how the person''s body has tense over because of his action.


    Nheless, the person has never let go of Snow despite how ufortable the man must have felt.


    WellSnow lover has truly be a proper human this time, unlike the previous world of him having such an abnormal and strong attachment and devotion that have been truly strange the entire time.


    Although, Snow has genuinely loved him because of that unusual behavior, however, his lover''s reactions are still extremely suspicious and dubious.


    After repeatedly meeting each other, Snow lover repeatedly falling in love with him so unconditionally and unreservedly in the three worlds despite meeting for the first time, and even not knowing each other is truly absurd and questionable.


    After all, unlike the novels he has read on his original life as Snow, there is no way that he will meet the same kind of cliche of circumstances about what happened to those protagonists that were either forced to travel in every world toplete a mission or epting their circumstances because of desiring wishes and then meeting the fated lover that can travel with them in every world.


    Well, it might be slightly the same, but there is no way that Snow has never bothered to think about the exact answers of what truly is happening.


    Oh, Snow was not looking for an exnation because of being afraid and fearful about the whole entire situation but because he wanted to understand the situation better when it concerns his lover and the oing trouble or problem that the two of them might face.


    Because Snow has be a Granter because of rting to Karmas, so there is a high chance that Snow possesses some type of karma to his lover, because in the first world that they have met, the two of them have bepletely entangled with each other that it has even followed the previous two worlds.


    Just a mere coincidence? Snow couldn''t entirely believe that reason alone, there is definitely something more between the two of them.


    So, maybe in this fourth world, Snow will finally get at least some clue about his lover identity, especially when his lover has finally appeared attached to the world he live in, so different from the other three lives that they have met so far.


    As for the reason why Snow hasn''t even considered of finding other people to be his lover this time, it was because of his promise he has spoken in the previous three worlds, besides, his lover promises of loving only him in the entire world''s out there along with every lifetime has still remained true.


    Why? Just base of how possessive and obsessive his previous lover from before, there is no way that the Emperor before him will touch another person so closely and intimately if he has already fallen for someone else.


    And Snow is absolutely positive about those certain characteristics of his lover because it is something that has already deeply ingrained into his soul, he could tell since they are the same type in that manner.


    As for those group of wives, Snow is still calm and able to think fairly, if he was the Emperor who is connected to the world he lives with, then there is no way that he won''t have even a single people on his harem, after all, the present Emperor is already twenty-seven years old, there is no way that the Harem will remain empty from all these years.


    And for the reason of being hurt, sad, and pain, Snow has never feared his emotion, especially when he isn''t a coward to turned around while acting stupid and unreasonable, the strange ability that he was born with is finally showing its proper use.


    Right now, Snow will bravely face the situation that he found himself with his lover rather than running away from it.


    Although, killing his lover wives remain true... Because Snow possessiveness and obsessiveness are the same way as his lover, although he won''t just faint when knowing about that certain matter unlike his lover in the second world.


    "... My L-Lord?"


    Murmuring those words softly, Snow has weakly looked up at the tall man that still has that silver mask on while his entire face continues to flush in pink while sweating nonstop and even feeling the slow rise of his chest as it was a bit hard to breathe right now.


    Snow is truly having a fever because of pushing his body too hard and not because of an act to get his lover to pity him.


    "...I apologize for leaving you"


    Wow, did the Emperor just apologize? Snow couldn''t help but widen his eyes for a bit before his eyes warming up because even he knew that it might have taken a lot of strength for an Emperor to spoke those words out.


    At least, his lover is truly doing a great job in this world as the Emperor, unlike his irresponsible self from before, this person before him is truly a wise, and enlighten Emperor, deserving of the reputation he got, although Snow still heard about his fierceness and ruthlessness to other people.


    Well, Snoe believes that a truly kind ruler isn''t a good one, oh he is not speaking that in a bad way, but being too kind is such a dangerous action for a ruler of an Empire to even show and does.


    "Hm there is no need to apologize My LordI understand... but still thank you foring back"


    Well, Snow knowing his lover slowly and getting along at a steady pace is also a great experience to have, so Snow just smiled kindly while his misty eyes remaining calm and steady despite being in the arms of his lover.


    After all, Snow has already remove all his previous emotion just before he died in the previous life.


    So right now, it is once again another beginning between the two of them.


    "...No, since I decided to help you. I needed topletely finish and not stop halfway."


    Really, such a responsible attitude, Snow felt that this Emperor is also lovely in that regard that he let out a small chuckle, causing those deep silver eyes to nce his way before quickly looking ahead without another word.


    "I see"


    Snow has also turned quiet after sensing the two dark guards has finally arrived and has begun guarding the Emperor safety while Snow has unquestionably felt the strange gazes upon his figure, probably feeling surprised by seeing their Emperor carrying a woman in his arms.


    And although Snow wanted to just lost consciousness while letting the Emperor take care of his fever and well being but he still conscious enough to remember that he is acting as a female right now and needed to continue to hide it, until he deals with the problem on the client family.


    Although, somehow, Snow appeared a bit excited to witness the reaction of his lover after learning that he is a genuine male in gender rather than a female one.


    After all in this world, the same-gender rtionship isn''t epted, and even though there are always people who love the same gender and either hiding it from everyone rather than showing it out in the open.


    However, in ancient times there are also people who are called broken sleeves and even in some histories, a monarch has also have taken a man as their lover.


    So Snow couldn''t help but wonder if the Emperor before him will be able to ept it? If the Emperor could not then there is no use of being together in this world, and maybe in the next er on.


    While secretly thinking those rather cold decisions, Snow has weakly pulled the robes of the other person making the Emperor to once more nce down to meet his tired ck eyes that wanted to just remain close in order to take a rest.


    "My younger sister will look for me...My Lord can just drop me.my medicine is with them so I''ll be able to get well fast"


    Feeling that the Emperor has stopped running, while Snow was able to hear the desperate shout of his younger sister in the distance that causes his head to slightly turned around in that direction.


    While the Emperor brows wrinkle as numerous thought shes on his mind about the best way to handle the situation.


    "My Lord let me do it"


    Seeing as his cousin has finally decided to leave the youngdy care into her family hands, he has step closer while waiting for the Emperor to let them carry the woman to send her back themselves, after all, his majesty is still in incognito and couldn''t'' just appear to other people easily.


    Especially, when the person that has been with that youngdy from before will be able to recognize the Emperor''s identity after seeing those fierce silver eyes that the people who have met the Emperor for a bit longer can easily recognize.


    There haven''t thought about changing the Emperor''s eyes color will be needed when they are finally close to the Capital when this situation suddenly happened.


    However, contrary to his expectation, he suddenly receives a cold re that causes his spine to shudder before watching in a dumbfounded manner as the Emperor carried the woman to the direction of where the sound has beening from.


    "Oh?"


    Raising his hand to touch his chin, a weird smile has suddenly appeared on his face while ncing at the disappearing figure of his cousin, while the other guard has just followed the Emperor without any other words.


    Wow, is the iron tree finally blooming?


    However, remembering the health issue of the young woman, aplicated expression quickly appeared on his face before running fast to follow his cousin while shaking his head when he thought about his mother''s personality.


    "I don''t know if Mother will approve of this person, she is rather protective of her nephew and far more stricter than even her own children. Really, such an unfair parent treatment."


    While Snow has finally arrived and instantly seeing his younger brother crying face, with snots and tears, that still appeared rather lovely despite how ugly he cried before feeling his body being lowered down that Snow has unconsciously reached over to grasp the Emperor ck robes in whichpletely showing about how unwilling he was to let go of him.


    "..."


    "..."


    Letting out a cough, Snow habit and instinct has still some remnant while it lingers despite having no emotions anymore, after all, he just arrived in this world that he has unconsciously made a rather intimate move.


    A secondter, Snow has finally let go of the tight grip he got at the Emperor robes, only to feel the sudden grip of arger hand over his after letting go.


    "..."


    Um... Somehow, Snow felt the familiar clinginess of his lover with just that simple actions despite meeting the silver eyes of the Emperor that remain indifferent and fierce.


    While in the corner of his eyes, Snow saw the way that his cousin Qiang eyes have almost pop out from its eyesocket by how shock he must felt seeing the Emperor sudden action, after all, Qiang is high-rank military General despite his young ages and has probably met with the Emperor once in a while and know more about his personality.


    However, Snow can no longer keep going on because of his weak body that he has slowly closed his eyes but not before letting out a small murmur before losing his consciousness.


    "... thank you"

 Chapter 259: Snow Experience The Chill And Cold Sweat Once More.

    Chapter 259: Snow Experience The Chill And Cold Sweat Once More.


    "Zhuang, go check her identity or anything suspicious about her."


    Back in the Pce, the Emperor deeply gazed at the hand that has taken a grasp on that rather small and fragile warm hand and when he remembers the soft feeling of the young woman.


    He couldn''t help but carefully open and doubtfully close his hand before finally opening his lip to give an order to the person that has been standing with a wide smile on his face the whole time.


    "Alright, your Majesty. I will make sure to properly check anything suspicious about her."


    And with that, Zhuang has left leaving the Emperor all alone inside his study room, his silver eyes gleaming an unknown emotion for a few more seconds before swiftly getting back to dealing with the scrolls and documents that have piled up on his desk after leaving the Pce for a few days.


    While Snow who has been feverish for days has finally gotten better and as soon as he opens his eyes, he instantly saw the tired and tearful face of a beautiful woman that has been sitting next to the bed that he has been resting the entire time.


    "Yao! My child! Huhuhu you are finally awake! I assume the worse and believe that this time you are going to die and leave us all alone!"


    "Mother don''t cryyou know that I won''t be able to properly rest in the afterlife if I leave you and my younger sister all alone"


    "Oh, my child! Don''t speak like that you will live a long life!"


    Well, Su Yao has live longer than you guys so the word you are speaking is painfully true...


    For now, though, Snow felt his throat dry and painful that he has asked for water in a rather weak voice which his Mother has carefully fed him, before finally discoursing to Snow about what has happened after he has lost his consciousness.


    So right now, after leaving Snow to his younger sister, the Emperor has stayed for a bit longer before finally leaving after making sure that everything is well taken care of and this time, Snow isn''t a bit least surprised at his lover clingy attitude.


    And when Snow sat up with the help of his Mother who is smiling cheerfully, genuinely happy, and delight to find her child safe and sound, has opened his mouth with a serious expression after a minute of staying silent.


    "Mother let us speak."


    "Um? Yes, child, what do you want to discuss?"


    With graceful and elegant posture, Xia Yue''s expression bes solemn, knowing fully well that her older child rarely get serious to discuss a very important matter with her, only for her eyes to widen in surprise and a great shock of what she just heard.


    "Mother, divorce father and let get separated from them."


    At least in this world divorcing between a married couple is epted and right now, Snow needed to separate from that group of vicious and indifferent family, after all, they will be in constant danger if they remain living in that household.


    Especially when Snow will need to n about how to make his biological family be happy in this world and staying in that ce will not let that happen.


    And the most important part is the fact that their hidden true gender will have to be known sooner orter, even if Snow has already stopped the event that has led to their gender being revealed in that would be future because of his younger brother health but if it happened once before then there will be another time that it will happen once more.


    Besides, from the n forming on his mind, there is no way that Snow will want any further connection and link to that family who has thrown away the original client after having no people to protect him any longer before being chase to cause him harm that led Su Yao to die in an unknown alleyway in that cold winter day.


    That vicious woman will never let them alone until they die, although Snow nned to deal with that person but for now, they needed a break from their constant harmful and vile schemes, at least, away from their base in which they can easily deal with them.


    However, when Xia Yue remains quiet, Snow expression turned hard and cold,pletely different from the usual kind, humble and genial expression that Su Yao usually showed, which causes the woman to flinch from his unexpected coldness attitude.


    "After all these years, Mother, do you still love that person?"


    In Snow opinion, once a person has forgotten their love, tossing and turning indifferent then it is not worth giving that person your heart anymore. It was such a clear logical reason but almost people who are blinded by love or past affection are unable to conclude that decision.


    Although Snow wouldn''t fault those people, it is their decision to what they wanted to live their life, while just having different ideas from them particrly when Snow mind wouldn''t be affected by emotions.


    "Su Yao no matter what he is still your Father."


    Father? What kind of father is that person? Even the original client respect and affection have been lost the moment that person has ignored the well being of his children, as for Snow, such a person doesn''t deserve to be affection called with that Title meant for people who deserve it.


    "Mother, I have assumed that it''s alright if I just remained quiet, that they will leave us all alone if I give them everything that they wanted as long as it can keep us safe and away from danger but what happened before has finally opened my eyes."


    Gently taking the small shaking hands of the woman before him, although Snow expression remains hard and cold, but his voice is spoken in a soft and gentle manner that has eased the woman uncertainty, however, there is no mistaken about the determined and hint of steel his voice carried over.


    "If being kind, thoughtful, and unambitious will just lead us to be trampled over and killed helplessness then Mother, I need to stop being nice. At least, to the people that wanted to harm us, I can''t keep being generous andpassionate. I''ll have to fight back in order for us to survive. Besides, this time they have crossed my bottom line."


    Meeting the wide eyes of Snow Mother that remain beautiful and young-looking despite being on her thirties, has once more repeated the question he needed to get an answer from, although Snow has already known about it but hearing the words in person and making them speak it outwardly will finally cause them to be unable to turn back or acting blind about a certain matter.


    "So Mother the most important question I need to know right now is if you still love that person?"


    Xia Yue''s expression uncertainty has finally turned soft and sad while numerousplicated emotions swirl on her slightly teary eyes after a silent moment, nheless, the most prominent emotion that anyone will be able to tell is her undying love toward her children by just looking at her eyes at this instant.


    "Silly Yao probably in your eyes, I am just too weak or kind to fight back but remember this, the two of you, Yao and Yu, are your Mother''s most precious treasures in the entire world. So, the moment that person has treated you, my children, so coldly and indifferently is the day that I have lost all of my affection to my so-called Husband."


    My child I can ept being ignored and treated unloved by the person I have vowed to be my Husband for the rest of my life because a person affection is something that is hard to predict, it can remain the same, grow stronger, or forgotten as time goes pass.


    But concerning my precious children''s life and safety is something that I am unable to ignore any longer.


    There we go, Snow finally saw the well known burning expression that the woman is well known for in her younger year before she became different after meeting that person and falling in love with, really, the so-called love easily affects and changes a person in a mysterious way.


    Love can be a wonderful experience while to some other, it might cause them such a miserable life, so good or bad all depending on the oue.


    "Yao I should have done this a long time before right? Somehow, I felt like I needed that push and it seemed that the heaviness I always felt haspletely disappeared after discussing it out openly, I haven''t felt this light from all these years."


    "Um Mother, thank you for always loving us."


    This personlove for her children is her greatest strength but it is also has been what chained her all these years.


    Suddenly the original client overwhelming love and regret has instantly emerged within Snow, strong enough that can easily drown anyone who couldn''t remain calm under the heavy emotion, however, Snow has never shown a different expression as he raises his hands to gently wipe the tears from his Mother crying face.


    And with that, rather than going home to the Su Family Residence after arriving in the Capital, for the first time, Snow along with his younger brother has stayed in the Xia Family Residence which is the home of Xia Yue biological family that has epted them with open arms, in which has caused Snow Mother to cry with happiness, regret, and guilt for ignoring them all these years.


    However, when Snow was riding the carriage while they travel at the main road in the Capital he couldn''t help but peek over in the slightly open window when a rather loudmotion is happening that has easily taken his attention.


    And as soon as he gazes at the outside, Snow attention has swiftly focused at the dazzling and fiery figure of a beautiful woman in deep crimson robes standing in front of arge building that has the name Wonder Cosmetic on top of the front door.


    Basically, the modern world of advertising about a business opening is happening right before him that Snow is unable to stop his eyebrow from raising up from what he is witnessing, especially with that silk ribbon tied in front that the attractive woman is preparing to cut.


    And with absolutely focused attention, Snow gazes at the wlessly beautiful woman face that can easily make every woman out there envious, before turning toward those slightly open kissable red lip that made a person goes crazy from desire to take a taste upon it, especially when those seductively perfect body shape move that cause a person blood boil and crazy from desire.


    "..."


    Every movement and motion of that woman is full of tempting and charming manner that can easily make a person lost their mind and even the terrifying matter about is that all those actions are all-natural and isn''t an act one bit.


    Different full of suspiciousness and strangeness because it is apletely different person in Su Yao''s memory of the would future that happens to him, and even without the memories, Snow has already seen the abnormality of that woman.


    That person is Song Meilin, who has died in the future for trying to seduce the Emperor while using her special power in a desperate manner of wanting the Emperor to fall for her, only to end up dying by the hand of the person she loves.


    However, aside from the different appearance, character, and personality of that person the most important matter that Snow can''t ignore is the familiar chill running down his spine along with the cold sweats on his face as soon as his eyes gaze upon her figure.


    The first time Snow felt this way was when he met the Protagonist in the Second World as Zou Yi, but what makes it more dreadful was the fact that it was a more severe and stronger reaction from what he has experience from before.


    "...definitely a danger"


    He definitely needed to carefully check that person out.

 Chapter 260: Snow Sudden Circumstances.

    Chapter 260: Snow Sudden Circumstances.


    After arriving at the Xia Family, Snow has receive the warm and loving wee of his grandfather, two uncles, their wives, and their numerous cousins that have treated all the three of them with great care and thoughtful actions.


    Seeing as the Xia family is being genuine about their love and affection, Snow has inwardly shaken his head when he remembers what happened on the would-be future, especially feeling extremely pity that Xia Yue has been blind all this entire time.


    If not, then what happened to their future might be a bit different, but only less chance though since In the original client life, somehow, the Xia Family has been slightly affected by a rival family and has been demoted base by a piece of evidence that leads them trouble, thus, unable to handle what is happening to Xia Yue and her children.


    However, Snow isn''t quite sure if it was something that the Xia Family enemies have nted inside, or if the Xia Family has truly caused the problem that has demoted them in two ranks in their nobility level.


    Well, Xia Yue hiding Su Yu''s gender might have also caused the Xia Family exceptional difficulty of trying to help deal with their problem, after all, what Xia Yue has done is something that she deserves punishment for no matter what reason she has.


    Fortunately or unfortunately though, Su Yao has been save from his true gender being revealed in the nick of time since Xia Yue has also prepared something just in case an emergency happened when the timese that they needed to hid their true gender, especially when they are being questioned.


    It is just so bad that Su Yu matter has beente to handle because it was the vicious woman subordinates who have wanted to humiliate and trampled the already depressed and dejected Su Yu that has found out their secrets.


    While not even giving enough time for Xia Yue and Su Yao to think of a n in order to deal with the unexpected situation.


    In the end, the entire problem has been kept tightly wrapped up in secret in order to hide the scandal that will affect the Su Family reputation, while Su Yu has taken his own life in order to not cause any further trouble and difficulty to his loved one.


    Understandable though, since Su Yu who is only fifteen years old is unable to carry those heavy pressure, stress, self- doubt and oppression, especially after having dealt with being unable to walk anymore that has finally cause Su Yu to shed his throat one day during the night time.


    Although there is also a high chance that Su Yu was killed by the vicious woman schemes and has plotted the suicide to happen, nheless, there is no way that Snow biological family in this world will have the same ending in the would-be future since he will take care of them.


    "Sister Yao Mother family is so nice can we just stay here and not go back to that ce?"


    Feeling the soft tug on his robe, Snow nce at his younger brother lovely face that is gazing at him with rather hopeful and wishful eyes, although he can see that his younger brother doesn''t believe that it will happen and was just speaking about it with great longing.


    And Snow has raised his hand to gently cares the head of his adorable younger brother while he couldn''t help but remember Little Nie, the young Emperor, on the first world he travels.


    "Big Sister promise I will not allow us to go back to that ce anymore. I will not let them harm us too, so I already spoke to Mother about it. Little Yu, we will stay in this ce since it is far safer here."


    "Really? Sister Yao are you finally going to fight back?"


    Snow seeing the suddenly serious expression on Su Yu face while those innocent and lovely eyes have suddenly be hard and have shown a pearl of wisdom for mature people when carefully asking those question,


    Right, there is no way that Su Yu wouldn''t be mature because of their circumstances.


    "Yes, Big Sister apologizes for not doing anything to protect ourselves before Don''t worrystarting from now on, I''ll make sure that all of us live happily."


    "Sister! I believe in you!"


    Catching Su Yu has gently thrown himself to his embrace, Snow has gently and lovingly hug his younger brother whilementing at the original client gentle attitude that has caused this youth on trying to shoulder all of their problems after figuring out that Su Yao will always remain humble.


    For Su Yu to trust Su Yao this much, how significant and critical did it affect Su Yu''s mental health even after he bes unable to use his legs when Su Yao remain stubborn on his way?


    Although when Snow glimpse of the important information on Su Yu profiles once more while hugging him, it reminds Snow that there are some important matters that Snow needed to deal with in order toplete his ns.


    "Little Yu, how about we go out? It has been a while since I walked around the Capital. Why don''t you show me the ce you usually hang out with?"


    Snow also needed to deal with Su Yu problem at this instant while leaving her mother to speak first toward their grandfather about her decision of getting a divorceter on, although he has also already mention to his mother to just nned all about it for now and don''t reveal her decision yet to her husband that will be an ex.


    "Sister Yao, aren''t you tired from our travel?"


    "Little Yu, Big Sister isn''t that fragile alright? Come on, it''s been a while since we have fun together."


    Petting the head of Su Yu, Snow has just let out a calm smile while remembering the words he has spoken to her mother before.


    Although Snow wanted to deal with the Su Family quickly and causing chaos and turmoil in that family but that red figure of the beautiful woman has shed on his mind haspletely stopped his decision, such an abnormal existence, Snow wanted to stay hidden for now while not showing too much deviation from the would-be future that will cause her to be suspicious.


    Snow instinct remains warning him about that person''s existence, he needs to be extremely careful in this world.


    For now, though, Snow needs to watch out for that vicious woman in the Su family too, since she will not let go of them until they die miserably.


    "Come on. Let us go out?"


    "Sister Yao! I''ll show you my favorite ce!"


    And with that Snow has once more went out with Su Yu by his side, although their Cousin Qiang that should be busily handling his matter has been tasked to watch over them while they hang out outside by their grandfather that has shown a loving smile and pampering eyes.


    Soon, Snow and Su Yu walked in the busy entertainment area on the West District where most of the rich and aristocrat families hang out while Qiang just silently walked behind them with apletely serious and earnest look of watching over them that cause Snow and Yu to smile with each other once in a while causing Qiang expression to be bewildered.


    As for how girly and feminine the two of them act, well, it was how the two of them are raised while they are female in the eyes of others that they couldn''t just act differently, although Snow felt so amuse acting as a female.


    "Hmph! What are the two of you doing here? If you are back, then go home immediately and stop showing your dreary self outside, especially you, my dear Sister Yao, don''t you feel bad about causing trouble if you suddenly copse?"


    Suddenly, a beautiful young woman, which is a year younger than Snow present age has blocked their way along with two men standing beside her, which Snow can easily recognize as the people that are trying to tter and court this younger sister of Su Yao called Su Jie.


    This young woman is a year younger than the original client and has the appearance of a clearly grown-up woman, especially that curvy body that causes Su Jie to have lots of admirers, unlike Snow who was smaller in height while having a fragile and delicate body that can easily be mistaken as Su Yu twin sister, despite being older when the two of them stood together.


    "Jie! Don''t speak that way to Sister Yao!"


    While Su Yu be angry, Snow has instantly noticed the suddenly vicious and sly emotion that has sh on Jie''s eyes before perceiving the hard frown that appeared on Qiang''s face at how their supposed Half Step sister is acting toward them.


    At least, suddenly meeting this garbage family of theirs will let Qiang on witnessing about how they are being treated by their so-called family.


    While seriously informing about what happened today to their Grandfather that will be more determined to help Xia Yue''s decision of getting a divorce since divorcing a husband rare happen despite it being allowed to.


    However, Snow just remained calm while smiling gently before softly tugging Su Yu''s hand as they turned around to walked in a different direction, of course not before showing the proper way to greet his sister which was just a proper nod of eptance.


    Well, Jie is definitely want to cause trouble and secretly desiring to stir Snow emotion in order to cause problems on his health, especially be better if his heart reacted badly.


    Especially, when the nned of ruining the main daughter of the Su Family has failed.


    This person is definitely being impatient and worried about her chance lowering about being in the list of the young woman to be sent in the Pce and base from how ambitious and greedy this person is, she is definitely also eyeing at the Empress seat that remain empty for years now.


    Such greediness, when Snow can tell that she would not be able to survive in the harem even if she were chosen, especially when Snow sees the stupid ruckus that she is making right now and even failing to restrain her emotion,pletely unlike her vicious mother that knows how to move in a smart and careful manner.


    And just like Snow has predicted, he watched as Su Jie has lost her control over her emotion before sending her people to roughly grabbed the two of them to be thought a lesson while the two young men wanting to get Jie heart have blocked Qiang from helping them.


    However, Su Yu has instantly change to his beast form, which is a white cat and has easily deal with the people that wanted to shove them hard in the ground before the proud Su Jie.


    While the people around them have been watching in the sideline as they scramble away from the ruckus while remaining quiet and watching in amusement, after all, family problems and struggle sometimes happen in the street, especially in the West District that it has be the normal procedures of some situation happening.


    However, Snow that has been silent and calm while he stood in a safety from all the fighting suddenly saw in the corner of his eyes as the tail of a whip has abruptly shot on his side, which ising from the angry and furious Su Jie that has lost her reason.


    "Ah! Jie, how dare you attack Sister Yao!"


    Withpletely unbelievable eyes, Su Yu has witnessed for the first time that one of their half-siblings attacked his older brother, although they aren''t being treated well, but there has never been physical abuse so far, at least, physically hurting his older brother Yao has never happened before because of the fear of causing his death.


    Su Yu is unable to believe that Jie will attack them out here in the open area where people can see them, are they are no longer trying to hide their true motives?


    "Ah! Watch out!"

 Chapter 261: Snow Sudden Inspiration Once More.

    Chapter 261: Snow Sudden Inspiration Once More.


    When Snow wanted to avoid the oing attack of Su Jie, the next action he was about to take halted when a quick figure has suddenly appeared and has taken him into their arms before dodging the attack with great ease.


    "Brother Hui!"


    Su Yu who saw the familiar tall figure that has protected his older brother Yao is unable to stop himself from shouting in great relief and delight before delivering onest punch to the servant of Su Jie and running toward the two people that he could trust with his life.


    And Snow who was in the arm of another man remains quiet while recognizing the fact that he is suddenly experiencing the cliche scene of a handsome man saving a beautiful woman in distress.


    While giving a negative point to the special person that has remained quiet and unresponsive the entire time, because despite having no n of meeting that person but Snow can still feel the presence of his lover nearby.


    It seemed that after meeting each other and his lover seeing the jade rings, Snow is finally able to sense his lover presence even though it was rather weak that it has taken him a bit while to detect the Emperor that is in the area.


    While in another high building that has its window slightly open, wide enough to see themotion happening in the street, a tall man who has been sitting the entire time has remained stilled and frozen before slightly lowering the hand that has been holding the cup of tea a few silent moments.


    "... sigh, your Majesty, you were a bit slow in saving the youngdy in distress"


    "Be quiet."


    The Emperor swiftly shoots his cousin a cold re before returning his attention back at the familiar small figure that is being embraced and protected by another man, and after a while of silence, he has finally turned his gaze away before cing down the cup of tea on the table in a calm manner, although there isn''t any mistake at the slight cracked upon the cup.


    And Zhuang who has witnessed the entire ordeal could only inwardly sigh in helplessness, if that man didn''t appear to save that youngdy, his cousin would have used that cup to swiftlyunch it toward the whip weapon and causing it to break in pieces.


    Just on the powerful strength of the Emperor, that one single move is enough to stop that violentdy from further attacking the fragiledy while the guards that should be handling the Capital security and discipline will soon arrive before anything more dangerous happens.


    After all, the Emperor has secretly ordered the hidden guards to call the officer to quickly deal with themotion outside, especially when the entire situation shouldn''t escte that far in the first ce.


    Ah those people will definitely suffer now because of theirck of responsibility, this is the entire reason why his cousin always secretly leave the Pce while checking the Empire status and situation.


    But for them to meet that youngdy again after the Emperor has decided to once more patrol the Capital almost felt like fate itself.


    Su Yao, the main daughter of the Su Family and base from what he has investigated so far, that young woman is a person that can die anytime because of her health issue and a rather weak heart while being cope inside the Su Family residence most of the time.


    That is definitely the reason why they couldn''t recognize her identity after they met before in the forest.


    However, the Su family other children sure are brazen enough to treat the main children this way in the open area, and even in the street where the aristocrat families tend to hang out with, the news will soon spread.


    Although, it isn''t that surprising and unexpected for some of the main children to be treated poorly while favoring the children of the concubine, however for it to turn this way when the master of the Su family is working as the head of the minister of the revenue is a bit upsetting.


    Su Nianzu should be showing a good disposition because of his high status in the Royal Court to themon people.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s genuine or fake appearance because as long as the Emperor''s reputation wouldn''t be affected by it since Su Nianzu was chosen by the Emperor himself, which will lead the people to began to question about his cousin choice and decision.


    If it was another person on the throne, then this sort of scandal and shameful matter wouldn''t matter one bit.


    However, what the Royal official is serving is Luo Fang, the present Emperor that is stern, ruthless, and decisive on fulfilling of taking care of the Moon Empire.


    And despite the fact that the Royal family will never bother to mix with other families matters, but when Zhuang gaze at the dark and dangerous atmosphere around his cousin, well, that Su Nianzu will regret about how he treated this main daughter of his for all these years.


    Because even he can clearly see the interest that is beginning to appear to his cousin who has remained indifferent all these years, even when those beautiful and charming women throw themselves in the Emperor''s arms have only received utter disinterest.


    However, when Zhuang nced at Su Yao showing a grateful and soft smile to the man that has saved her, which from what he can recount is the person named Han Hui, a well-knowndies man in the entire Capital because of his smooth tongue has instantly cause Zhuang to grimace.


    Especially when he saw his cousin acting like a piece of rock, unmoving and unresponsive about what is happening.


    Urghcousin if you stay this way your woman will be taken away alright? Damn it, despite being wise, why are you clueless about your feeling?


    And when the two main daughters of the Su family followed the young master of the Han family into a well-known restaurant while the concubine daughter was capture to be dealing with the sudden disturbance she has done while attacking a family member of hers make Zhuang deeply sigh at how confusing the entire situation is.


    Regarding what these two people''s future would be and even have a high chance of getting together, Zhuang can notice all sorts of the problem right now, not only was that young woman health a major problem, his cousin rather oblivious manner toward his sudden interest is problematic.


    Or more precisely because of what happened in the past of his cousin meeting that crazy woman who has an insane amount of obsessive and possessive attitude toward the young Emperor has caused him great suffering and hardship all these years.


    Zhuang still felt it was a miracle that his cousin has won all those wars despite the fierce stattus that has been ced upon him during those times.


    Although, because of that reason, the Emperor is more guarded and doubtful about dealing with other people especially regarding the female gender that tried to get close toward him.


    And when Zhuang remembers how protective his mother is toward this cousin of his as well, then everything seemed to be leading to a chaotic situation full of difficulty and struggle, especially if that youngdy is able to move the Emperor''s heart.


    "Your Majesty let us followed the youngdy. After all, we don''t want anything bad happening to the person that can help with your well-being."


    Zhuang can only use that sort of excuse now in order to give a reason for his cousin to get closer to the young woman.


    Really, such a pain in the ass, isn''t his cousin the Emperor? Why is Luo Fang being indecisive now when he can just decree that youngdy of the Su family to enter his harem rather than watching her fall to another man?


    It is not like Luo Fang is going to make Su Yao the Empress, especially with the health problem that the young woman has will cause her to be less ideal to seat on that chair.


    And while Zhuang evaluates those ideas without seeing any problem about the way he thinks, the two of them soon followed behind after the Emperor has nodded his head after a minute of being quiet.


    While Snow just inwardly raises his eyebrows when he felt the presence of his lover following behind him closely, which is also followed by the familiar fake kind man by his side, however, Snow raises his hand to cover the yful curl of his lip when a sudden idea has sh on his mind.


    And then the Emperor and Zhuang who was hidden in a secret room that can easily let them witness and hear the entire situation in the other room, see the way that the youngdy has suddenly be extremely charming and lovely.


    Especially when those soft and sweet voices escaping that small lip of hers sounding like she wanted to be pampered to heaven.


    Particrly with having such a small and delicate body with the appearance of a fragile beauty that made any man want to protect her forever while treating her gently and tenderly.


    Damn. Did Su Yao for that yboy Hui? Why does every movement and action she does exclude such endless attraction that cause a person to be easily intoxicated with it, even the small smile of those pink lip and the gentle bat of her long eyshes are full of temptation?


    Zhuang''s kind smile twitches nonstop as he continues to watch the strange and dangerous situation inside the other room, and even somehow feeling pity to the awkward Qiang that remains quiet and frozen as he witnesses such heart-throbbing scenery because frankly, even he almost fell for it.


    And would probably want to start chasing after her too if the chill Zhuang felt on his spine didn''t remind him of the fact that there is a dangerous and terrifying beast watching with him in tightly close room.


    Damn it! Does he just want to help why does it feel like he is going to be in great danger? My Lady! Please don''t fall for him!

 Chapter 262: Snow Confrontation Of Han Hui.

    Chapter 262: Snow Confrontation Of Han Hui.


    In the seemingly pleasant and friendly interaction that appeared between the two people as they acted in an unusual manner while ncing at each other with a rather deep gaze, their eyes showing ambiguous meaning which can easily be interpreted about a normal male and female seemingly bing attracted with each other as time goes by.


    However, what makes some of the people speechless is the fact that the youngest in the room remains oblivious about what is happening.


    Although it wasn''t surprising because in Su Yu''s eyes there are only full of worship and trust to her older sister which has caused her to be unable to see the unnatural atmosphere happening between Su Yao and Han Hui.


    Basically, Su Yu has an absolute blind affection and faith in Su Yao while probably also has an unusual trust to Han Hui that the idea of him having a certain attraction to Su Yao has never once cross his mind.


    While in another room, a certain individual atmosphere has be colder and dangerous as time goes by causing Zhuang to twitch in alert while letting out cold sweat, especially when Su Yao has suddenly asked Su Yu to do some errand, causing the youngest to obediently leave the room while being followed by an awkward Qiang while shooting his other cousin a worried look, only to receive a gentle nod of her head along with a soothing smile.


    While Zhuangpletely believes that his cousin was about to erupt and going to use him as the sole reason for stopping the dangerous atmosphere between the two people that have been left all alone.


    For example, Luo Fang throwing his body forward and making it appear like a fight has just happened, yeah, his cousin will do that without any single hesitation because strangely enough, there is a rather shameless side that sometimes appears on that stern and responsible attitude of Luo Fang.


    However, Zhuang who will probably allow himself to be sacrificed with in order to help his cousin get his happiness and the woman he is beginning to fancy off to not be taken away from another man was thankfully saved when a surprising statement was spoken out by Han Hui of all people.


    "... Mydy can I asked you to stop already? I don''t want Little Yu to get the wrong idea between us."


    Suddenly, Snow has stopped her charade of seducing and tempting the young man while the calm and gentle smile remains on his face.


    And Han Hui felt sweat running down his forehead while facing the supposedly gentle and humble older sister of Little Yu that causes his lip twitching.


    "Um, I just want to make sure that Young Master Hui ispletely different from the reputation I heard around the Capital, especially when my younger sister exnation about you ispletely far off."


    "Well, mydy, if I may ask, did I pass your test?"


    Snow who has an amiable expression picked up the cup of hot tea on the table before gently taking a small sip and narrowing his eyes in enjoyment.


    After a few seconds, he gracefully ces the teacup on the table while finally deeming it enough to return his attention back at the man that has been waiting for his answer the whole time.


    And Han Hui who has been observing the young woman before him felt an unexinable fear emerging on his heart while at the same time, feeling like a dangerous beast was about to show its judgment upon him.


    Damn what gentle, kind, and harmless person? Little Yu''s eyes have been blinded by her adoration to her older sister!


    Because why does it felt like he was facing a life and death situation the entire time that he has been interacting with Su Yu''s older sister?


    "Well, you arepletely different from what I heard about, I can ept that fact, however, I still want you still leave my younger sister alone, alright?"


    "What?"


    Suddenly Snow watched as Han Hui''s expression swiftly turned dark and dangerous while a rather agitated atmosphere surrounds his entire body because of what he mentioned.


    Snow understood that Han Hui has a rather strong attachment and great affection to Su Yu without any single doubt, and even though he has already seen it in the appraisal skill information, nevertheless, Snow wanted toprehend it in person, especially when this person undoubtedly knows Su Yu real gender the whole time.


    In this world where liking the same gender is frown upon and only happened in secret, Snow needed to examine this person''s dedication, determination, and affection.


    Because for how long will he love Su Yu? How much is this person willing to sacrifice in order to be with Su Yu? Will his affectionst long or will it disappear as time goes by?


    That is the most important question that Snow wanted to test Han Hui with, after all, Snow has always treated the people he cares and loved in every world that he travels with great care and thoughtfulness, so Snow will absolutely make sure that Su Yu ending will not be a miserable one.


    And Snow testing Han Hui affection to Su Yu is a must and the only reason why he is going easy on Han Hui right now is the fact that Snow has also finally known the reason why after Su Yu death, this person has suddenly appeared and wanted to make Su Yao his main wife.


    The original client doesn''t have any knowledge between Su Yu and Han Hui rtionship in the previous life, so when he receives the marriage offer from Han Hui, he was fully against it and has even caused argument about it until the day that Han Hui has suddenly died in an ident.


    But from the look of it, Han Hui has only known Su Yu real gender and never Su Yao.


    In the end, though, Su Yao will never ept anyone marriage proposal because of his real gender, but based from what Snow has figured out, epting Han Hui would have made Su Yao life safe and sound for only a bit while, since after Han Hui early idental death, the vicious woman will never let him live in peace.


    Unless Su Yao was extremely determined to fight back will only the time that he will get a small chance of surviving.


    So at the moment, Snow who is facing Han Hui will treat the man a bit better.


    "Ah, Young Master Hui seemed to have trouble hearing, so here, let me slowly repeat it for you in order to understand it."


    Snow who remains gentle and calm, with a kind atmosphere around him has gracefully ced one of his hands on his cheek before speaking in a soothing voice.


    "Young Master Hui, can you please leave my younger sister alone? Don''t ever appear on her presence, avoid Su Yu at all-cause, and just live your life normally without interacting with her anymore."


    "Ah, Little Yu older sister, you can''t tell me what to do."


    Suddenly, Han Hui''s eyes narrowed down before showing a rather attractive smile before charmingly taking a sip of the hot tea with a casual expression while the agitated emotion that Snow has seen before has suddenly disappeared, however, he isn''t fooled one bit by the man acting while also taking a gentle sip of his own hot tea.


    "You seemed to not understand, I was just trying to be nice here. But here, let me be frank about it, Young Master Hui, I am not asking your opinion."


    Soon, a loud sudden cracked resound at the silent ce, causing Zhuang and Luo Fang that has been astounded at the sudden sharp and cold attitude of the supposedly humble and amiable young woman that they have met before has instantly be alert when they saw that the teacup on the hand of Han Hui has broken to pieces.


    While Snow has only gently ced his own teacup on the table in a normal and gentle manner before meeting Han Hui eyes with freezingly cold eyes rather than the usual warmth within it, leaving Han Hui to be inwardly surprised.


    "Young Master Hui, after meeting you today, I can perceive without any hesitation and single doubt that you genuinely love Su Yu."


    Why do you think I didn''t treat you as a scumbag?


    Suddenly the tense atmosphere in the room instantly disappeared while Han Hui expression flicker with unknown emotion before finally regaining the dark and gloomy aura that he was unable to restrain after hearing about being unable to interact with Su Yu anymore.


    Even though Han Hui loathes to admit it but base on Su Yu''s adoration and love for his family, especially to his older sister, Su Yu will listen without any hesitation about their opinion despite how he felt about it.


    "However, you also know Su Yu great secret right? Please understand why I am acting like this."


    This time Snow who has just been sitting in a rxed manner suddenly releases a heavy oppressive atmosphere causing Han Hui to suddenly felt like he facing a terrifying and dangerous powerful person leaving himpletely astonished.


    Somehow, it reminded Han Hui the experience he has before when facing the angry and fierce Emperor that was about to perform a bloody punishment to the sinner and corrupted while Zhuang''s eyes widen in great surprise when it suddenly dawn upon him that it felt like he was staring at his cousin right at this instant.


    How could this be? For such a fragile and delicate young woman to let out such an atmosphere that made one tremble in dread and at the same time, unable to stop themselves from groveling in devotion.


    And Luo Fang''s entire cold atmosphere has already disappeared while a sh of interest and curiosity rise on his silver eyes and at the same time his entire attention ispletely focused on that small figure that sparks his interest.


    "A vow, if you can pledge to heaven and earth aplete and absolute dedication to my younger sister, giving all of yours toward her, then I''ll allow the two of you be together."


    Snow has finally spoken what he has in mind from the start, after all, making a vow to heaven and earth is absolutely real in this world, lying and betraying the vow spoken will cause the person a painful death.


    "Or if you refuse, I can only make my younger sister hate you for the rest of her life."


    "...!"


    So, Han Hui, choose either make a vow or just get lost and get out of Su Yu''s life.

 Chapter 263: Han Hui Choice And Snow Action.

    Chapter 263: Han Hui Choice And Snow Action.


    However, contrary to what Snow expected, Han Hui didn''t even need a single second of hesitation of what Snow has spoken about while not trying to request a different approach of being together with his younger brother and only has one important question regarding his rtionship with Su Yu.


    "If I make a vow will you allow us to be together?"


    "Of course."


    Snow who can see the determination and seriousness of the man''s eyes finally shown a genuine smile to appear on his face while speaking in a voice full of concern and extreme relief.


    "I will feelpletely at ease leaving Su Yu well-being to a person that will absolutely give his all to protect her. After all, I can''t always be there for her entire life, while you don''t need to worry about our Mother refusing your offer of marriage proposal since I''ll be the one handling all the problems."


    "Wait, why is it your Mother epting the marriage proposal and not your father?"


    "What about that garbage?"


    Without any hesitation, Snow doesn''t care about how rude and brazen the word he has used to the biological father of the original client.


    While at the same time, Han Hui couldn''t help but give a profound gaze upon the young woman before him while Zhuang shoots a disbelief look at the nodding head of his cousin that has acknowledged that Su Nianzu is a garbage person when the young woman has spoken that word out.


    Hey! You choose that garbage person to work as the head in the department of revenue in your Official Court!


    "Since that garbage doesn''t care about our well being, then we don''t need that person in our life. All of us just asked for is to give us the peace we deserve while letting that garbage favorite snake to have all those power and status on her children, because honestly, we aren''t a bit interested in it."


    Then Snow has started ying on his teacup on the table before tilting it sideways and letting the already cold tea spilled out before rolling it off the table and falling down in the ground thus, causing it to break into pieces.


    "I''m sure you already know what happened while we are on our way back to the Capital right?"


    You are truly infatuated and a bit possessive to Su Yu, so the news should have already reach your ears.


    "Han Hui I don''t care if they tried to deal with me after all, I have already epted the fact that I can die anytime, but that snake crosses my bottom line when she also targeted Su Yu''s life."


    Hearing those words, Han Hui''s presence bespletely dark and gloomy because he has never actually believed that the circumstances of Su Yu''s family will beplicated and dangerous.


    Don''t those people care anymore about how the Xia family will retaliate after knowing about it? Even though it is understandable that Su Nianzu doesn''t have any more affection for his main wife, but the matter turning so dangerous is uneptable.


    And at the same time, Zhuang saw the way that his cousin broke the teacup on his hand after the young woman has mentioned the matter of dying anytime.


    Zhuang doesn''t really know what to feel, after all, for his cousin to finally have someone he is interested in and for it to be in a situation that he could lose the person he loves any time is enough for a person to be crazy and insane from worries.


    "Here, let me tell you a secret that would be knownter on. I already convince Mother to Divorce that Garbage, it''s the reason why Su Yu''s marriage status will be decided by us. So, Han Hui, are you determined to make a vow?"


    Finally getting back to the main topic, Snow leans back to his chair before speaking the detail of what he is asking for him to do.


    "For Heaven and Earth as the witness. Han Hui are you willing to offer all of your entire existence to Su Yu? Only loving Su Yu in your entire life and no one else?"


    Han Hui that has finallyprehend the reason why Su Yu''s older sister has been acting this way can only show a helpless smile, this person is extremely worried and concern about leaving her family all alone if she suddenly dies.


    A big sister love to her younger brother, huh?


    Without any hesitation, Han Hui has kneeled down in one knee while bitting his thumb hard enough to make it bleed, before cing it into his heart while raising his head up as he gazes up at the heaven.


    "Today, the Heaven and Earth bear witness to my vow and pledge. I, Han Hui, vow to only love Su Yu for my entire life! The two of us will be a pair of lover for a lifetime! Until myst breath, I will only have Su Yu and no one else."


    Snow nodded his head in eptance and acknowledgment on the man resolute and determined pledge, causing a wide smile to appear on his face while his eyes turning extremely soft in a certain direction.


    And at the exact time, the door has suddenly opened up before a small figure has rushed up, which is Su Yu who has a teary gaze and has been listening outside the entire time.


    "Brother Hui!"


    "Little Yu!"


    Han Hui expression turned surprised after seeing the rushing figured of Su Yu and when he has caught the small figure on his arms, sudden understanding dawn upon him as he gazes at the smiling Su Yao that remains calm at the sudden appearance of Su Yu.


    If he has refused to make a vow today then Su Yu will definitely refuse to ept a certain future of them having the chance of bing lover, after all, it was already strange enough that they felt affection with each other despite knowing that they are both males.


    Even though they don''t feel weird about liking each other but the opinion of other people will definitely make their situation hard, more so to the young Su Yu who felt uncertain while there is also a high chance that it will definitely lead them to be stress up that their love might be twisted as time passes by.


    Damn... such sly nned because today''s event will also definitely cause the two of them to be more steady and strong if a hard situation suddenly appeared regarding their rtionship with each other.


    However, Han Huipletely believes his affection to Su Yu willst until the day he dies and if there is another lifetime, Han Hui would want to fall in love with him again.


    So with an extremely soft and tender expression, Han Hui tightly embraces the tearful and lovely Su Yu in his arms.


    "Ah, Little Yu, I am sorry if I have to do this, but let Big Sister be selfish just for once alright?"


    Snow has suddenly stood up and has taken a step forward toward the open door where a dumbfounded Qiang is standing, right now, Snow will give the two people their needed space.


    While Su Yu has turned his head around, only to see that fragile and lonely back causing his heart to pang in pain while grasping the robes of his Brother Hui because he also greatly worries about the happiness of his older brother.


    "Sister Yao don''t speak that way, I know that you just love us so much."


    Chuckling at how adorable Su Yu truly is, Snow nce back while giving a warning look to Han Hui that is showing a goofy expression on his face.


    "Well, have fun together today. I''ll be with Qiang so you don''t need to worry about me. Oh, Han Hui, don''t make a move to Su Yu alright? She is still too young, wait until your wedding day, if not, I''ll make sure that you will not be able to lift that up for many years."


    Giving onest sharp smile to Han Hui that has revealed a pale face while Su Yu''s face has bepletely crimson in color, Snow has finally closed the door while disregarding the sudden step back that Qiang has taken.


    And when Snow walked away while being followed by the silent Qiang has suddenly spoken out the thought that has been in his mind, well it was also for Qiang to hear since this person also has power and status that Snow can use to deal with the scheme of the vicious woman that will definitely retaliate because of what happened to Su Jie.


    "At least, when my time finallyes, then I can now die with a peaceful mind. Isn''t that right, cousin?"


    As soon as those words were spoken of, the room that Snow was passing by has suddenly opened up, and when Snow turned his head around, he instantly saw the familiar tall figure of his lover while his silver eyes seemed to be emitting such a dangerous atmosphere.


    Huh so who piss you off? Those thoughts couldn''t help but sh on Snow mind as soon as he gazes upon the figure of his lover that seemed to be on the verge of erupting.


    "Come here."


    Without even giving Snow enough time to react and answer back, the Emperor has swiftly pulled his body inside the room while Qiang who was able to easily identify the tall man as the Emperor can only stiffly enter inside when the door was left open for him to enter.


    "M-My Lord"


    Snow surprise face suddenly turned crimson in color when his entire body was being wrapped up in the wide and warm arms of his lover, especially when one of hisrge hands on Snow thin back are dangerously so close to his butt.


    What is this are you trying to eat my tofu?


    Snow who was acting shy and embarrassed tried to get off from the arms of his lover, although he failed since the man was stronger than his strength, causing him to reluctantly remain intimately close to another man''s body.


    "You will not die early"


    "Um were you perhaps eavesdropping, My Lord?"


    "..."


    On the other side, Zhuang who remains quiet has almost let out a loudugh when he saw the way that his cousin froze over after hearing those words out.


    While Snow felt that his lover has be a bit more lovely once again.

 Chapter 264: How Can The Emperor Be This Adorable And Lovely?

    Chapter 264: How Can The Emperor Be This Adorable And Lovely?


    After finally using the excuse of having a rather sharp hearing, Snow has just smile gently while nodding his head in eptance to the Emperor that has bragged himself rather than bing flustered after being caught by what he has done.


    Well, his lover shamelessness still remains, it just seemed to be buried inside, for now, and appearing once in a while.


    And when Snow was invited in a rather roundabout way of dining together in a dinner to a well-known restaurant can only obediently nodded his head once more especially since lover or not, this person is the most excellent ally he can have in this world.


    Although, Snow seemed to find that his lover seemed to be unable to bepletely honest whenever interacting with him.


    And while it was still afternoon and far too early to be eating dinner Snow has requested to meet each other again when the time is right especially when Snow wanted to mention the use of his special power to help the man abnormal status.


    "Ah, My Lord, it rare for me to have fun outside, so I wanted to see and enjoy the scenery while I can."


    Snow who was able to see the certain mood of the Emperor having a hard time about wanting to ask the reason why they need to split up and meetter on has cause Snow to inwardly smile after speaking up in which has caused the Emperor to tense up before rxing along with a nod to his head.


    Hm although there are no memories, and no unusual romantic affection after meeting with each other again, but Snow can still perceive that his lover still has a certain tolerance when interacting with him.


    Rather than feeling frustrated at the situation of his lover, Snow felt a bit thrill and excitement in dealing with his lover''s present status, especially when he also doesn''t mind this kind of challenge between their rtionship.


    "Come."


    And when Snow is nning to secretly and carefully observe at the unusual woman in a crimson robe that he saw before has suddenly found himself being taken in the warm arms of the Emperor once more.


    "Eh? M-My Lord?"


    Despite the confusing sound Snow has let out, the Emperor has only given him a quick nce of his deep silver eyes before swiftly taking him away without any single word.


    And the entire time, all Snow could do is lean his body closer while gripping the Emperor robes tightly in a show of how ufortable he suddenly felt about his entire situation.


    However, Snow has made sure that his action was because of the sudden movement and not because of the reason of being so closely intimate with another man, something that Snow has easily felt with the way that the Emperor has tense up for a split second before returning to normal.


    Snow has inwardly sigh because despite the two of them being not together his deeply-rooted habit of pampering and being thoughtful when ites to his lover has still remained.


    It was an action that was already deeply ingrained in Snow body and soul.


    Of course, Snow teasing side that haspletely awaken in the previous world also remains, so either he was being nice and thoughtful to his lover or feeling like giving him trouble and difficulty.


    So yeah, Snow truly felt that it is more fun to have spice and explosive situation in their rtionship in every worldter on.


    "... I''ll take you somewhere."


    Almost wanting to roll his eyes at the Emperor''s short exnation that any person can easily understand without it being mention, Snow just nodded his head while letting himself be carried with, while Zhuang and Qiang that was left out just give each other a silent gaze before quickly following the disappearing figures in the distance.


    And a few momentster, Snow finds himself riding in a considerable luxurious boat in a beautifulrgeke which is filled with blowing pink lotus flowers.


    As he stood there enjoying the beautiful scenery while feeling the gentle sway of the boat that has been slowly traveling around in the water, Snow couldn''t help but take a glimpse at the quiet Emperor that has remained seated and quiet the entire time that they arrive in this ce, while once again taking a sip of the hot tea.


    And when Snow has taken a sight at the beautifulke that seemed to glitter from the light of the sun along with the beautiful and wonderful blooming pink lotus flowers just a few distances away from their luxurious boat that Snow was able to touch with his hand if he just bent over slightly.


    Well, Snow lip couldn''t help but spread into a dazzling smile.


    Before easily noticing the way that the Emperor that has been sneaking a peak toward his direction seemed to almost let go of the hot teacup on his hand before shooting a rather fierce re at the kind person that has been standing still with Qiang the entire time.


    While Snow has casually raised his hand and using his long sleeve to cover the amuse expression that appeared on his face before using his other hand to gently touch the blooming lotus flower that was higher and closer than the rest of the flowers when passing it by.


    The Emperor is truly lovely and adorable


    Especially, when Snow couldn''t stop the feeling that the Emperor has suddenly taken him into a date after ncing around him, after all, his present situation truly appears like a date right now, especially when he was taken to the greatest part of the entireke that others couldn''t easily travel with.


    "My Lord, this ce is truly wonderful and an astonishing sight to behold. I thank you for showing this incredible ce to me I will absolutely cherish this experience for the rest of my life. It will be one of my unforgettable memory."


    Snow gently twirl the blooming pink lotus flower in his hand that he has taken before turning around and showing a grateful smile to the Emperor that has just stiffly nodded his head.


    Although other people couldn''t easily take any lotus flowers from theke as part of the rule and regtion that has been ced since the Emperor has notified him about being allowed to pick some of the flowers without worries and without any hesitation, Snow didn''t shy away and has picked up a single stem of the blooming lotus flower.


    It could be amemoration about their first date, even though the Emperor hasn''t mentioned it and has probably done it unconsciously without even thinking such an idea on his mind, nheless, Snow will just shamelessly believe today''s experience as one.


    "So, My Lord can I also interpret about appearing to me once again that you have finally decided to ept my offer of gratitude?"


    Finally revealing about the thought that Snow has been thinking the whole time, he has walked over and taken a seat at the opposite side of the Emperor that has suddenly stilled while the temperature around them bes extremely cold.


    Instantly, the peaceful atmosphere between them entirely disappearing, however, Snow has never felt any regret of what he has done as he fearlessly met the narrowed silver eyes of the Emperor, while still retaining the gentle smile on his face.


    While Zhuang has once more been reminded of the fact that the young woman before him isn''t a simple character, especially when she can easily calmly confront his cousin when most of the other people couldn''t simply do while also waiting for what his cousin order will be.


    After all, Zhuang still has enough reason to not forget about Qiang''s presence and the deeply hidden secret of the Emperor needs to be kept protected, so with a tense body, Zhuang has been prepared to take Qiang away and leaving the two of them alone to handle the worrying matter.


    And when Zhuang receives the gaze of Luo Fang, he has instantly taken Qiang away, although the man is hesitant to leave his cousin alone but knowing that it is the order of the Emperor has caused Qiang to just obediently follow the order.


    However, Qiang still showed a worried nce at the young woman who smartly turned around and nodding her head that instantly calms the man down.


    After staying silent for a while, Snow has finally heard the Emperor express what he thought about the entire condition between the two of them.


    "Although, I can allow the use of your special power but I am not heartless enough to let a young woman to be taken advantage of. If helping me deal with my strange status will be a great burden and ce stress on your body while also affecting your health and causing you to die, then I will have to refuse. I am not weak enough to use another person''s life in exchange for my well being."


    Yes, yes, you are a big and powerful big boy, Snow couldn''t stop those cooing voice inside him when he met the Emperor gaze with a serious expression, and although he knows that it is rather rude for him to think and acted that way just now but for his lover trying to speak in aroundabout way is truly a sight to behold.


    Really, Snow can''t stop the amusing emotion he felt at how his lover show his worried and concern about his well being in a different manner, after all, he knew about this person ruthlessness and decisiveness, if its another person giving the offer, Snowpletely believes that the Emperor will not refuse it.


    At least, Snow can see a glimpse of his lover the longer he interact with the Emperor.


    "Ah, My Lord, no need to worry, there wouldn''t be any burden on using my special power. I was extremely tired when I used it before so I became feverish after that situation. This time, nothing bad will happened."


    I already knew how to deal with the power without causing any problem on my body, especially when I can mix the special ability of the client with one of my permanent skills, so I ampletely speaking the truth this time.


    "I am not worried I''m just double-checking to see if you dare to deceive me."


    It might seem to be a threat to other people but when Snow nce at the awkward Emperor, he canpletely tell that the man is just being worried if he was pushing himself in order to offer his help.


    Really, why is the Emperor so lovely and adorable?

 Chapter 265: Snow Truly Felt That The Emperor Is So Lovely And Adorable.

    Chapter 265: Snow Truly Felt That The Emperor Is So Lovely And Adorable.


    After a while of convincing the secretly worried and concern Emperor, Snow has gently ced the blooming lotus flower on top of the table before gracefully standing up and elegantly sitting down next to the Emperor that continues to remain silent while secretly watching every movement he does.


    And with a small on Snow face while peering up at his lover that has exactly nce his way has finally stopped his actions of slightly teasing the Emperor with that tiny bit of charm he just did while a slight gush of wind urs causing his hair to softly sway around.


    "My Lord May I?"


    "... Alright."


    Snow secretly shows an oblivious expression even when he saw the way that his lover has swallowed slightly causing his adam apple to go up and down that has caused Snow to be inwardly amuse, before finally bing serious as he raises his hand toward the Emperor.


    "My Lord, please turn in my direction."


    Seeing as the Emperor has stiffly turned around, Snow has lean forward causing their distance to be closer in a rather ambiguous way before bing focused on what he nned to do.


    And this time, Snow has only used the original client''s special eye power to diagnose a person status while the glowing on his hand ispletely different than usual since he has decided to use the upgraded spiritual hand that he has employed in the second world of the blood race mission.


    When Snow and Su Yao''s skillsplement each other, Snow quickly narrowed his eyes when rather than seeing the usual gloomy and dark mist around the Emperor that is constantly trying to affect him, he has finally noticed a living entity within it that he was unable to perceive before.


    Right now, Snow perception about the curse status of his lover is a bit more different from what he first thought so.


    Even though the original client power is extremely special in its own way, Snow finally confirmed that there is no way that Su Yao would have been able to cure the Emperor if the two of them have somehow met in the would-be future.


    After all, Su Yao could only deal with an individual ailment and status rather than a living entity in which Snow can now absolutely determine that it belongs to a possessive and obsessive spirit who has an unimaginable deep attachment to the Emperor.


    This has been done by a person with a rather dark nature and character that has a rather extreme desire toward his lover.


    Snow couldn''t help but see that the dark and gloomy mist has now be such an eyesore before a chill shes on his eyes in which has quickly disappeared when he noticed that the Emperor has focused gazing on his face.


    And so with a rather cold chill hidden on his eyes along with a calm smile, Snow has reached over and roughly tearing the wretched and disturbing soul that has only remembers its goal and nothing else while it has been hiding inside the dark and gloomy mist for years.


    "...!"


    Instantly a screeching and ear-splitting inhuman sound has loudly resounded out, fortunately for others, Snow was the only one who can hear it before quickly noticing the fact that the Emperor''s body has shaken a bit as he continues to deal with the garbage soul that wanted to possess his lover.


    Although, Snow would have preferred for his lover to feel rx however there is nothing he can do to make the Emperor feel better because what Snow is dealing with is a curse that has already slightly enter his lover body and now, Snow just needed to remove the entity first before dealing with the cursest.


    After all, removing the entity will make it easy for Snow to use Su Yao''s ability topletely remove the curse.


    "My Lord, you can lean upon my shoulder and I won''t judge you in a different color. At least, to a person with health and heart problems, I don''t see anything wrong showing a bit of weakness, especially when I am absolutely sure that you have been fighting over this for years now."


    Snow calm expression turned extremely tender and gentle while soothingly speaking in a manner that can easily cause a person to feel rx andfortable while on his eyes there isn''t a bit of biased and opinion upon it.


    A few minutes pass by and Snow finally met the deep and dark silver eyes that have slowly shown the hidden tiredness upon it that causes a reassuring smile to grace his lip.


    "There we goMy Lord it''s alright I promise topletely cure you."


    And when Snow saw the way the Emperor always straight back has slightly bend over in order to he leans forward and cing his forehead on Snow shoulder which he can easily feel the silver mask upon his lover face.


    "... after this tell me what you want."


    Basically, Snow has understood those words that the Emperor will not ept what he was doing as a mere offer of gratitude and wanted to also give something in exchange since curing the weakness that has gued him for years isn''t a simple matter.


    Snow can only smile helplessly at the roundabout way of the Emperor of wanting to offer his help, which causes him to feel how adorable the man truly is.


    "... well, I''ll willingly ept your offer, My Lord."


    And so, Snow continues to slowly remove the slippery wretched soul pieces by pieces that were in a deliberate way that can make it feel so torturous.


    Because, how dare this thing cause his lover pain and suffering from all these years? Besides, it wanted to covet his lover, so how could Snow treat it nicely just like that?


    Even if they aren''t lover while remaining undecided without the strong affection Snow always felt to his lover at the moment, but it is an undeniable fact that his lover belongs to Snow and no one else can have him.


    And as time slowly goes by, Snow has only managed to remove  of the living entity upon the gloomy and dark mist in which has also instantly cause Snow to realize that this world is much more dangerous and at a higher level than the blood race world that has caused him too much problem and difficulty among the world he has traveled so far.


    After all, Snow was able to pull the soul outside from the vessel of a world rule will that have been using to birth its consciousness while in this world, he was only able to take out and destroy  of the soul that haspletely drown in negative emotions.


    "... Sorry I can only do this much for now"


    Letting out tired pants while sweat roll down from his forehead, Snow who wanted to move away has suddenly fallen into the arms of the Emperor while leaning most of his body on that wide warm chest after the man has abruptly moved backward.


    And this time Snow froze in shock because he didn''t genuinely nned to fall on the Emperor''s arms before struggling to move away only to feel arge and warm hand on his back that has started to awkwardly and stiffly pat in a gentle manner that causes him to stop moving.


    You did a good job and it''s alright to lean for a bit.


    At the way that the Emperor is acting, Snow is unable to stop the weak chuckle that escapes his lip causing the Emperor to abruptly stop his patting movement in which Snow raises his head to gaze at the silver eyes of the man that has be bewildered and seemingly unable to decide on what to do.


    "My Lord did someonepliment you before of how adorable you are?"


    Well, Snow was absolutely sure that no one is brave enough to speak that way to the Emperor, before waiting on how the man will react while leaning upon his chest inpletely in a teasing attitude.


    WhileZhuang that has been hidden on top of the luxurious boat after sending Qiang away has almost shown his presence after hearing those words out.


    Adorable? Luo Fang?


    Entirely feeling in great disbelief, Zhuang felt like the young woman is truly unique for her to describe his cousin that way while brave enough to speak it out without any hesitation.


    "No. Everyoneplimented me for my outstanding appearance and exceptional talent."


    Zhuang who has been curiously waiting for the reply of Luo Fang is unable to stop himself from slipping up and falling down in the water causing arge ssh to resound out after hearing his cousin shameless boastful attitude.


    Completely ignoring the sudden loud sound of someone falling down in the water, Snow who heard the way the Emperor has reply back just nodded his head while not openly exposing that his lover has epted hispliment of him being adorable.


    "It''s understandable, even with My Lord wearing a silver mask on, I could tell that you have an outstanding appearance."


    As for the unexpected boastful attitude that has suddenly appeared, well, Snow wasn''t shocked one bit about it, after all, this side of his lover appearing like this isn''t the least surprising.


    Although in Snow sharp eyesight, he saw the way that the Emperor''s ears that have been slightly covered by his hair haspletely turned red from nervousness and shyness.


    Um for his lover to be this pure and innocent is a first, although the Emperor still has that shamelessness deep within him, but it waspletely different from his lover rather pervy shamelessness in the previous world.


    At least, there is something Snow understands today and that the feeling he felt when he learns his lover having wives has lessened a bit, while there might be also some important information that has been hidden int he dark.


    Well, even without that reason, Snow still felt that his lover it truly lovely and adorable that he slightly wanted to steal his lover back from those wives.

 Chapter 266: Snow Teaching A Certain Someone A Lesson.

    Chapter 266: Snow Teaching A Certain Someone A Lesson.


    Snow slowly submerge his body in the hot water that was filled in a wide andrge wooden barrel causing a sigh offort to escape his lip while narrowing his eyes in satisfaction.


    After taking care of the Emperor''s curse status, Snow has sweated a bit causing the Emperor to suddenly order him to take a bath whileining about him smelling bad when they dine together in a dinner.


    Although the Emperor words would have sounded rude and embarrassing without tact in other people ears while easily making a young woman be humiliated and embarrassed from being outright told about being stinky, however, Snow was able to understand that his lover was just being worried that he might get sick because of his health problem.


    Maybe after three lifetimes of being together, Snow was able to easily know the hidden meaning of his lover words while he can also see the familiar thoughtfulness of how his lover always reacts whenever ites to his well being.


    cing his arms at the edge of the barrel, Snow squinted his eyes in amusement when the Emperor truly was guarding his room whilepletely being honest, entirely different from his lover previous actions of either peeking inside or practicallying inside with apletely shameless reason before beginning to take advantage of him.


    Such a new experience truly is so amusing and interesting that Snow gently glides his delicate finger to his flush cheek while his eyes bing charming as mistiness brim within it.


    Well, Snow truly doesn''t need the appearance he is showing at the moment while his n of teasing and tempting his lover this time if he dares to peek inside while he took a bath won''t be fulfilled, especially when he went to the trouble of causing his naked appearance to easily e seen as a genuine female.


    Taking a deep sigh while knowing that Snow present body couldn''t handle of taking too long in the bath has finally stood up, causing a cascade of droplets water to gently flow down upon his pale skin that has a hint of pink upon it, making it look absolutely appealing.


    Before raising one of his slender legs up to get off from the wooden barrel while wringing his long hair with his delicate fingers before grabbing the silky blue robes to wrapped it on his body before quickly throwing it away.


    And Snow has done all those in order to not cause anyone to be suspicious when he took out a fluffy white towel on his inventory skill, preferring to use the item to dry his body rather than the clothes in the ancient items because of convenience.


    Soon, Snow has worn a rather charming andfortable silky light green robe that gently and softly cares on his skin that has perfectly able to wlessly make his appearance look healthier and charming than he usually appears.


    Somehow, Snow was reminded at the time that he was Rong Xen in the first world where his lover has also made him wear a green color robe after taking care of his injured self.


    Causing Snow to show a warmer smile before quickly opening the door to one of the rooms on the Emperor''s secret residences in the Capital in which Snow has instantly met the silver eyes of his lover who quickly nce away, his sharp hearing has probably caused some images to run on his mind the entire time Snow was taking a bath.


    "My Lord, I am ready."


    As for why Snow has allowed himself to follow another man on his residence without any hesitation, well, it was a show of Snow trust toward him while having the reason that the man would have already done something improper toward him from the first time they met.


    While Snow can just act as he was having a heart attack if the Emperor tried something bad since he can never know if his lover true nature will suddenly emerge, and if that even failed, well, what can Snow do but beat his lover up?


    Even though the Emperor is powerful and strong, but Snow can also use his beauty trap to confuse him first before swiftly attacking him.


    Anyway, Snow soon found himself being embraced in the arms of his lover, something that has be familiar between the two of them after just having two days count when they met each other, although there wasn''t any awkwardness and showing about the two of them having certain emotion with each other though before being swiftly taken to the restaurant where they will dine together in secret.


    After all, Snow meeting with the Emperor need to be kept hidden, at least, for Snow reputation as a woman since it would be bad when the words about him meeting and having dinner with some random man will greatly affect him since it was ancient and all.


    Even though this ancient world far more different from the usual traditional ancient era, but it was better to be safe than sorry, and so, the two of them soon has a pleasant dinner in the most famous restaurant in the entire Capital.


    And despite the fact that it was a silent dinner, the Emperor seemingly awkward and not use in dining with another person, everything has been pleasant and nice, the quietness between the two of them are farfortable and rxed rather than having a strange atmosphere around them.


    "Eat this."


    Especially when Snow has just smiled in gratitude while taking the offered nutritious and healthy soup which Snow can easily tell that it was a medicinal dish that was made just for his health after appraising it.


    While feeling extreme amusement when the Emperor has even called out one of his talented physicians to make it, so that was the reason why Zhuang has been missing the entire time that he was taken to the secret residence of the Emperor.


    "My Lord thank you, it truly tastes delicious, unlike the one I usually eat. I never know that it could taste this good."


    Showing a surprise expression, Snow secretly notices the way that the Emperor''s lip tilts up a bit higher, seemingly please before it bes in a t line after hearing hisst words causing Snow eyes to sh in slyness before obediently finishing the medicinal soup in the table.


    Of course, Snow has also offered to serve the Emperor since he is going to be his gold thigh rather than because of him being his lover while somehow it felt like Snow saw unimaginable a tail was practically wagging behind him at the attention Snow was giving him.


    Ah really, the Emperor is extremely so lovely and adorable, which he seemed to have been thinking repeatedly today.


    After taking a sip of the hot tea, Snow has excused himself to the restroom after they finish their peaceful dinner together, of course, not forgetting to take the beautiful pink lotus flower along with him.


    Snow has been holding the pink lotus flower whenever he could,pletely showing how much he likes it and of course, making a certain someone extremely please and happy.


    However, when Snow took a step outside his expression instantly changes as the gentle smile on his lip bes a calm one while there wasn''t even a single warmth on his eyes as he stepped toward a certain location.


    "Slut! Such a young age and you know how to seduce a man already! And you even dare to seduce Han Hui! You will pay for trying to steal him from me!"


    Instantly, Snow saw the appearance of a pale face Su Yu being protected by an angry Han Hui that has swiftly refused her delusion in a cold and ruthless manner while shooting a dark look to the other woman and two men who were adding fuel to the conflict.


    Snow has known that Han Hui has taken Su Yu for dinner in the same restaurant too, however, unlike him, the two of them didn''t notice that Su Mei who is far smarter and two face among the vicious woman daughters has been secretly plotting to deal with them after quickly learning about what happened in the street with Su Jie.


    And Snow all know it all from ke that has been spying the entire time, so Snow knew what the Mother and Daughter have been scheming behind the shadow.


    Especially, when there is nothing that they can do to quickly hide what happened, because of having many witnesses.


    This Su Mei truly is smart enough to not directly confront them so easily in person, while also not forgetting to asked asking her mother''s opinion before finally deciding to use the person that can cause Su Yu and Su Yao trouble.


    Which is the infatuated woman who has the same high rank as the Su family that also well known for having great affection to Han Hui.


    And so for the two of them who don''t have the affection of their father, Su Nianzu, there was definitely no way that he will help them deal with the trouble that this infatuated woman will cause them by using her father''s power and influence that has been spoiling the woman from a young age.


    Ah, Su Mei is far smarter than Su Jie who can only act violently while unable to control her emotions but the only downside in their n is the fact that there is no way that the Su Yao and Su Yu will remain to do whatever they want like usual.


    So Snow who saw the vicious glint of Su Mei eyes after seeing his sudden appearance just remains silent while the woman continues to swear and let out such vicious words that can easily make any woman that is being questioned about their innocence to be terrified has finally noticed his arrival.


    "Sister Yao"


    Su Yu was gripping his hands hard the entire time while trying to control and restrained himself fromshing out at the loathsome woman since hepletely knows her identity while feeling wrong and angry when he noticed the contempt in Su Mei''s eyes.


    However, he was far more worried and concern after seeing his older brother suddenly appearance.


    "Little Yu, there is no need to be kind and gentle to a person like this."


    Having enough of being pointed up while hearing those filthy wordsing at the supposedly well-known kind woman, which Snow can discern has been a big fat lies, has swiftly pped the woman face without any single hesitation and even using his strength causing the woman to roughly drop down in the ground.


    While ignoring the wide eyes Su Mei and the dumbfounded men around the woman, although Snow can easily discern as one of the men as the son of the Prime Minister while the other is the closest friend of Han Hui older brother, causing a certain thought to sh on Snow mind when he identified them.


    But for now, though, Snow has gentlyforted the grieving Su Yu that has been so used of being silent while quietly taking the abuse without fighting, whilepletely ignoring the astonished Han Hui that remained frozen of what he has just done.


    "Little Yu, remember this, if someonees after you with a malicious intention and hostile attitude, then just fight back, there is no need to hold back with this kind of people."


    Before shooting a nce at Su Mei that has shown a paling expression, apparently finding out toote that there is something wrong about their reactions this time.


    "Even if the Su Family doesn''t care about us but Su Yu don''t forget that we still have the Xia family on our side, at least they will protect us and won''t let us get be bullied and grieve."

 Chapter 267: Snow Just Calmly Watched As The Young Woman Acted Brainless.

    Chapter 267: Snow Just Calmly Watched As The Young Woman Acted Brainless.


    "You dare hit me! I will make you two pay for it!"


    Snow inwardly raises his eyebrow when even Su Yu was mentioned despite the fact that his younger brother has been quiet and restraining himself from retaliating the entire time while a coldness sh on his eyes ''''


    "You guys,e out and I order you to torture them for daring to even hit me!"


    "Chu Huan, there is a limit of what you can and shouldn''t do!"


    Han Hui that has finally enough shoots a cold re at the young woman that has frozen for a second when she received the harsh reprimand of the person she loves only topletely erupt in a fit of rage while her eyes have been filled with unimaginable hatred and viciousness within.


    "I take it back,e and beat them up to death! Han Hui, Ill let you witness your precious darling dying right before your eyes!"


    "You! Do you really want to be my enemies?"


    "Enemies? So be it! No matter what happened, I will not allow you to belong to another person besides myself!"


    Suddenly, Snow senses the hidden guards that didn''t make a single move when he has pped the bad-mouthed young woman has finally deemed to act out as soon as they were called out by her before swiftly appearing in their presence.


    While Su Mei has suddenly gotten closer to Chu Huan in order to show her concern when she was just trying to cozy up only to violently get pped up by thepletely insane and crazy young woman that has been crazily stimted.


    Ah, Snow dismisses his opinion from before, this person isn''t that much smart as he assumed her to be while he wasn''t worried much about Su Yu safety since Han Hui is by his side and will protect him.


    "Sister Yao!"


    And as for Snow situation, well, there was really no need to be nervous about, especially when he just need to quickly calcte their next actions letting him easily dodge and evade their attack with using the bare minimum strength to not stress his body.


    As for being unable to protect himself to the Emperor swift move in the forest before they first met, well, his lover has always been excellent and outstanding that Snow couldn''t follow his movement in this life.


    While Snow notices the way that the Prime Minister''s son stayed out from trouble and was just watching in the sideline with a rather gentle smile on his face while the other young man has be indecisive of what he needed to do.


    "Deal with that whore first! Su Mei told me that she can die anytime! Let us see how long she canst with her weak heart!"


    Snow has quickly nce toward Su Mei that has turned her head sideways while her shoulder shaking which hepletely knows that she wasn''t feeling guilty at all but more likely furious for the brainless young woman who has spoken loudly about Su Mei vicious motives that anyone with a proper brain can easily understand.


    However, Snow was a bit in trouble though when some of the people that have been dealing with Han Hui and Su Yu side have suddenly turned around toward his direction in which he couldn''t help but recall that it would have been nice if Qiang hasn''t been set away while probably have gotten an order from the Emperor.


    Although, Snow haspletely rxed his body when he senses the familiar presence of his lover that has swiftlye his way, causing his lip to twitch up for a bit before letting out tired pants while raising his hand to softly pat his chest.


    Soon a familiar tall figure has swiftly appeared on Snow side while the group of people that has trapped him in the middle without giving any chance of evading their attack was suddenly hit by unknown strength causing everyone to flow away in a forceful mannerpletely breaking the wooden wall as soon as their body hit it.


    "M-My Lord?"


    When Snow faces his lover while calling in a rather soft and tired voice has shown apletely pale face and sweats appear on his forehead while letting out small tired pants once in a while,he is simply showing a fragile and weak appearance to his lover.


    "Who are you? What are you doing helping the whore? Don''t you know who I am? I''ll let Father punish anyone who gets in my way!"


    Ah this young woman has just threatened the Emperor without knowing it and a truly brainless person too because can''t she see that everyone has suddenly be quiet after his lover arrival? Especially with that violent and dangerous atmosphere oozing around his entire body?


    In ancient times, a noble family can easily be amoner and losing all their power and status just by a single mistake, it doesn''t even matter if the one who hasmitted the crime and trouble was just a insignificant member of their family.


    For Chu Huan to threaten the Emperor, even if she doesn''t know his lover identity has just given the entire Chu Family unimaginable trouble, especially when her attitude has been overbearing from the start while using her family status and power to unjustly and cruelly treat other people with ruthlessness.


    "... Whore?"


    Snow who was close to the Emperor and was also able to hear the barely whisper sound of his voice repeating the humiliating word that the young woman has been calling Snow the entire time has caused him to lower his head down, seemingly feeling entirely ashamed to even face him.


    "...!"


    Seeing the reaction of the young woman before him, Luo Fang''s eyes widen in rm before opening and closing his mouth seemingly unable to speak some words of exnation while entirely bing a bit flustered.


    "Take the young miss of the Chu family to the department of justice and investigate what happened today."


    Suddenly, another person has appeared before the Emperor can find his words.


    While Snow saw the arrival of the middle-aged man who is a bit younger in age to Su Yao and Su Yu''s father and although the clothes on his body were simple in appearance there was no denying the distinguished atmosphere around him.


    "Unhand me! How dare you handle me this way? I''ll tell father all about you! He will definitely let you regret on how you dare treat me like this!"


    Snowpletely remains calmed despite the whole time that Chu Huan was unable to figure out her entire situation while putting her family to the path of downfall as she continued to act brainlessly and viciously while voicing out a threat in every single sentence she spoke off.


    "I see base from how you react so familiar and spoke those words out so smoothly then you have been abusing your family power to threaten others for along time now huh?"


    Since Snow and the Emperor are dining in the most famous restaurant in the entire Moon City, having a high official secretly eating in one of the VIP rooms isn''t an unusual thing to happen and it was the sole reason why Snow has been brave enough to confront the problem with himself.


    Especially when Snow has seen in the Game Map about the middle-age man''s personal information, which is rather a trustworthy person that isn''t afraid to deal with powerful families and officials as long as they have done something wrong, especially when the Emperor himself is backing him up.


    Of course, Snow having his lover by his side has also given him more courage to be willful while secretly testing out about how much his lover will act despite being normal for once while connected in this world.


    And to Snow utter delight, his lover has quickly appeared and saved his life, rather than just sending Zhuang to help him out, in which the man has arrived while Snow was out dealing with the sudden problem.


    However, when Snow has prepared to be taken away knowing that it didn''t change the fact that he still pped the brainless young woman while also has caused some disturbance can only blink his eyes when the middle-aged man has just thoughtfully and friendly spoken toward all of them.


    "Later on, I''ll be sending some of my people to hear all of your own statement of what urs. For now, I need to handle the Chu Family problem myself."


    And when the middle age person has suddenly turned around and left without another more words have quickly caused Snow to figure out the real reason why all of them didn''t get pulled away.


    It was because of his lover identity has already been known or figured out by the middle-aged person.


    However, before Snow can think more of which one it is, he suddenly felt his hands being grasp tightly by his lover that has bravely met his pure ck eyes for once.


    "... That word I spoke before is not true. You are gentle kind nice and c-charming."


    "Um" So you are still thinking about that problem the entire time?


    Snow let his cheek flushed in pink at the sudden bold move of the Emperor while in the corner of his eyes saw the way that his younger brother eye widens in great disbelief, well, Su Yu was the only person that knows Snow real gender while probably astonished of the fact that his older brother seemed to be falling on the same gender just like what happened to himself.


    It''s too bad though that Su Yu didn''t know that despite how Snow and the Emperor seemed to be getting along extremely well, there was has a high chance that it will be different the moment that Snow finally knows or hear his lover identity as the Emperor, either by ident or by his lover himself.


    No matter what, Snow doesn''t n in entering the Pce just to fight over being chosen as one of his lover wives.

 Chapter 268: One After Another They Just Keep Coming.

    Chapter 268: One After Another They Just Keep Coming.


    After a few seconds, Snow has gently and carefully removed his hands from the Emperor grasp while noticing about the way that Su Mei has quietly sneaked away which he has just let her do.


    "My Lord, thank you for always saving me."


    The Emperor couldn''t help but nce at the small hands that have left his grip in which he can only silently lower his hands down before nodding his head at the grateful young woman who has taken a step away to keep a safe distance between them somehow making him feel extremely ufortable.


    "Well, I witness something interesting today."


    Suddenly, the awkward silence has been abruptly broken by the yful voice of the young man that has been silent the entire time, which is Zong Qi the son of the Prime Minister, which Snow has just ignored since this person has just stood by and didn''t make a move to help them from start to finish, although Snow doesn''t hate or dislike him for staying still.


    Nheless, Snow has already decided to leave this person alone, and if it''s not rted to his mission then whatever happened to the young manter on then Snow will just stay silent and watch in the sideline.


    "My Lord, the sky is turning dark already, although I feel sorry but I have to say my farewell for today. Thank you for epting my dinner invitation My Lord, I can finally show my gratitude for saving my life a few days ago."


    Since people will already know about Snow meeting a random man after this event, then it is better to try to save some of his reputations now although he will probably be the talk of gossip around for a few days.


    Well, at least, it was better than having some sinister and malicious gossip spreading around since Snow definitely has a proper excuse to use of suddenly inviting the man to dinner since he is his savior.


    So disregarding the two young men, especially the Prime Minister son, Snow has softly beckoned Su Yu to his side after seeing the silent nod of the Emperor before watching his lover quickly leave the pace without another word spoken between them.


    Maybe his lover is sulking about the sudden distance he is showing? How adorable that Snow somehow likes to tease and bully him for a bit more.


    "Come, let us go home."


    "Yes, Sister Yao. I''ll see youter Brother Hui!"


    Snow can only silently watched as an extremely relief Su Yu has given a shy but firm hug to Han Hui before taking Snow hand as soon as he arrives on his side before leaving without another word.


    "Eh I seemed to be hated."


    Zong Qi that has been ignored and disregard slowly blinked his eyes before raising his hand to touch his chin while squinting his eyes at the disappearing figures.


    "Zong Qi, leave them alone. Don''t bother them, they already have enough trouble."


    "Hahaha, Han Hui, are you looking out for your sister inw? Iprehend that you have some sort of interest to the young Su Yu before but I didn''t think that you arepletely taken by her that you are determined to make an enemy out of the Chu Family."


    Zong Qi showed an annoying grin to a ring Han Hui before shaking his head and leaving with a casual wave of his hands.


    "I am not that bad, everyone in our inner circle knows how the main wife and daughters of the Su Family is being treated by the head of the Su family. Although that older sister is truly interesting, but she is too much trouble for me to try getting interested especially with that problematic health she got."


    Han Hui can only sigh and shake his head, although he knew that Zong Qi isn''t really a bad person but he just tends to be indifferent to what doesn''t intrigue him before his attention was taken by the friend of his older brother who has tried to speak friendly with him after inwardly feeling enjoyment with his entire situation a moment ago.


    He truly doesn''t get about why his older brother was a friend with people like this, so without any hesitation, Han Hui just turned around and left the ce leaving a frustrated young man who''s eyes glinted with maliciousness.


    "... Tsk always acting high and mighty..."


    Speaking with a voice full of resentment the young men has also left the ce after giving onest pointed look at his friend''s younger brother disappearing figure.


    "Sister Yao do you like that person from before?"


    Suddenly, Snow who was riding a carriage back home while having his eyes closed the entire time has opened his eyes from the abrupt question of Su Yu who is showing an inquiring expression on his face, causing Snow to smile before flickering the tiny nose of his younger brother that has adorably tried blocking it.


    "Silly Yuyou know my situation right? It''spletely different from yours, you have known Han Hui for years now so I can believe with the affections you two felt with each other, while I just met that person a few days ago and is only my savior."


    "You don''t know that! I want Sister Yao to be happy! Please tell me what do I need to do? I''ll definitely help you as best as I can!"


    Observing how adorable this person is, Snow just gently pulled his younger brother on his arms while truly loving the care and thoughtfulness this person has toward his love one, really, how did the original client didn''t change his mind on fighting back rather than being humble when he has a family such as this?


    "Don''t be sad Little Yu, I just believe that its better if I stay single when I have this heart problem I don''t want the person I can be with to be sad because of my sudden death."


    Although as Snow that words is aplete lie but the original Su Yao has already decided to stay single for the rest of his life so at the moment he isn''tpletely lying to Su Yu.


    "Isn''t that too sad and lonely? I just want Sister Yao to also be happy."


    Feeling the shaking body and wrong voice of Su Yu, Snow just began to soothingly pat the back of his younger brother that continue to worry about his happiness.


    "Silly Yu I am already happy being able to watch our mother and you live a happy life. It is already what I can ask for."


    "... but you too deserve to be happy"


    Snow heard the tiredness on Su Yu''s voice especially the sleepness within it just smile calmly, well his younger brother has been raised delicately despite being male while he is probably letting go of some of the stress that he definitely has experienced for a long time now.


    Although he was too young to be experiencing such a thing, but that is what life is always unfair no matter what age a person is.


    "Alright, take a rest for now and I''ll wake you up when we arrived at the Xia residence."


    "... um.. you need... to be happy"


    Such stubbornness can only cause Snow to smile with tenderness, at least he has a nice family in this world, and before long his younger brother has finally fallen asleep on his arms.


    "Um dont worry, I will definitely be happy"


    Snow murmur those words out while sensing the hidden people that have been following their carriage on their way home which has been secretly protecting them causing his lip to spread into a wide smile before taking out an insense on his inventory and letting the sleeping Su Yu rest far more deeply.


    Soon, the carriage has arrived at the Xia family gate before Snow has let a very trustworthy subordinate of his grandfather to carry Su Yu to his designated room while refusing to be guided over back to his own room while he deeply staring in a certain direction.


    "I appreciated it, however, can you take me to where the uninvited guess is meeting with my grandfather and mother? Su Nianzu hase uninvited in the Xia residence right?"


    Snow just calmly met the surprise eyes of the main housekeeper of the Xia Family that has be astonished because of the words he has spoken despite just arriving home, well, it isn''t really surprising because there is no way for that man to remain silent and waiting for even a day while his favorite children have been captured and taken in jail which is definitely staying for a few days inside.


    After all, not only does Snow trust his lover attitude toward him despite not utterly clingy this time around but he also believes in the Emperor''s attitude about his responsibility that would not allow anyone to misuse their power while not being punished for something that they deserve to suffer.


    "... Young Miss Yao, then please follow me."


    Seeing that the main housekeeper has easily relent at his silent pressure, Snow soon followed the older man into a certain direction and when he was at the door, Snow lip spread into a warm smile after hearing the loud voice of a certain person that can be heard even from outside.


    While the atmosphere around Snow bes a bit oppressing despite not showing any changes on his aura which has caused the housekeeper to lower his head down after a sh of astonishment appearing on his old eyes.


    "Let Yao and Yue with me right now! Su Jie will be able to get out early in the prison as long as they spoke their word of forgiving her wrongdoing!"


    "Wrongdoing? That daughter of yours unquestionably wants to harm my children! You can''t fool me! There are many people that have seen what happened! Rather than staying in prison for a few days, she deserves to be punished more severely from trying to kill my Su Yao! Su Nianzu! I don''t care if you don''t have any more affection toward us! BUT I WON''T FORGIVE AND ALLOW ANYONE TO HARM MY CHILDREN!"


    Having enough of hearing the nonsense of the rubbish man especially when Snow heard the high pitch scream of her distraught and angry mother has finally entered the room, making the people inside be quiet while looking in his direction.


    "Mother, calm down, you don''t need to try convincing this person anymore, For people like this who will only think of what they want, will never be able to understand what you are trying to express."


    "You... Yao! How can you speak like that to your own father?"


    Snow casually bypassed the middle-age man who appeared graceful and elegant outside despite the way he has been acting unreasonably the whole time.


    Before gently soothe Xia Yue back while slightly nodding his head at where his grandfather is hiding, probably letting the two of them confront each other while fully watching how his daughter was truly being treated by her husband.


    "YAO!"


    "Don''t you dare shout to my Yao like that! I have enough of you on always treating my children like this! Su Nianzu! From this moment on, I won''t forgive anyone who will wrong my children!"


    Urging his mother to calm her emotion down, Snow just indifferently and coldly nced at the red face man with a furious expression that has shown a surprising expressionpletely turning silent, after all, Su Yao has always been humble and kind, never showing any dark and scary expression so it was reasonable to say how surprised he was even acting.


    Well, in someone on his situation, there is no way that he will not change in some way, the original client is just one of those rare people that insist till the end that they began to regret it.


    "Let me remind you of something. At the age of five years old, I have already stopped treating you as my father, at the age of seven years old, I no longer see you as a proper person. What I am trying to say is, Su Nianzu, don''t you feel ashamed asking to be respected when you of all people couldn''t even fulfilled your obligation as a father?"

 Chapter 269: Snow Great Acting That Cause Su Nianzu Red Face.

    Chapter 269: Snow Great Acting That Cause Su Nianzu Red Face.


    "Mother, just sit here, be calm, and quietly watch me while I''ll handle this person."


    Xia Yue took a deep breath after being pacified by his older son while all the buried emotion that she has been trying to restrain has finally exploded at the shameless and brazen word of this man after understanding that there is a high chance that Su Yao would have died with Su Jie actions.


    Before finally causing Xia Yue to feelpletely exhausted while the tiny bit of respect she has for him has finally disappeared, leaving only tiredness and remorse about why she has tried to keep everything normal between them and their children in the past.


    At this moment, Xia Yue was painfully aware that every thought and reason she has been trying to make herself believe from the past few years have all been useless, she should have instantly filed a divorce the moment that he changes into apletely different person of how he treated her while taking her children away that would have definitely provided them a normal and safe life.


    Suddenly, Xia Yue''s eyes couldn''t help but tear up when she finally felt the weight of her decision of making her children act as a female and lying about their real gender causing Snow that was able to guess what the emotional woman is thinking about to gently hold her hand.


    "Mother, although it was truly bad living in that ce, but we have always been happy while feeling blessed to have you by our side, always worrying about our safety and showering us with so much care. So for your decision please don''t regret it because we understand that you just love us so much."


    "Yao"


    While Snowforts his mother, the middle-age man that wanted to angrily shout can only standstill because he suddenly felt such enormous pressures that seemed to press heavily on his body that he couldn''t even make a single sounds and make a move while cold sweats appear on his forehead.


    And at the same time, Snow grandfather that has been hidden the entire time while watching with a hard expression as he tightly grips the armchair that has already broken apart from his strength a long time ago showed a totally astonishing expression toward his granddaughter actions.


    A sense of presence strong and powerful enough to pressure Su Nianzu from even making a move that even reaches his hidden ce.


    While a truly interesting matter because even though his soon ex son inw is a loathsome person but there is no denying the fact that he should also have a strong presence, especially when he is working as a high-rank official, which is the head of a department.


    "Besides, Mother we are going to be happy no matter what happened, so isn''t that reason enough to make feel you satisfied and content with what kind of life we will choose to liveter on?"


    "Yes as long as you two are happy and safe nothing matters more."


    Finally getting the response that Snow wanted from Xia Yue causes a gentle smile to appear on his lip considering that it will be far easier to deal with his Mother''s reaction after revealing about Han Hui and Su Yu''s romantic feelings.


    Before Snow has finally turned around and calmly walking toward the man that has suddenly woke up before forcefully opening his mouth to speak only to be kicked on the ground.


    "Although you deserve more beating, but I don''t want to hurt myself, so listen well Su Nianzu, after today I, Su Yao, along with Su Yu and my mother Xia Yue will break our family connection with you. We will no longer be affiliated in the Su Family and be a mere stranger."


    Seeing the unresponsive expression on the man''s face while slowly removing the pressure that he has been oppressing the man the entire time cause his warm smile to be cold.


    One way or another, Snow has lived four lifetimes of being in a form of leadership, there is no way that this man will be capable to easily handle his pressure that has built up with every experience before bending over to indifferently stare at the man who remains in the ground,pletely deeming the man waste of time to showpassion.


    "You don''t get it or you don''t dare to believe it? No matter what happens, Mother will soon ask for a divorce with your marriage. Aren''t you happy? You can make your favorite concubine as the main wife after your divorce while your favorite daughters and son will be the legal children of the Su family."


    "Are you out of your mind? You can''t do this! I won''t ept it!"


    Snow just coldly gazes at thepletely selfish and shameless man who has refuse with all he got because of being worried about his reputation being sullied by Xia Yue''s decision rather than any lingering affection toward them.


    After all, getting a divorce, especially when it was the woman who has asked for it is definitely a humiliating matter to a man, especially with Su Nianzu high status.


    "We are not asking for your opinion and eptance. By the way, I just met Lord Shi Ling a while ago, you can even ask your dear Mei if I''m speaking the truth. Ah, different from certain someone,he really deserves his reputation of being just, righteous and kind, I''m sure I can write him a letter regarding the dangerous situation I just experience a while ago since the perpetrator is still not caught and remaining free."


    Showing a fearful and touch expression, Snow cover almost half of his face with his long sleeves before giving a pointed look to Su Nianzu that has an appearance of a person that was about to get a heart attack with just how red his face is at the moment.


    "SU YAO!"


    "Really, if you keep insisting so stubbornly while we are being gentle and kind, then it pains me to do it but we can only make our family problem to be witnessed and heard off by almost the people in the entire Capital."


    "You! I didn''t know that you have such a vicious and ruthless heart the whole time!"


    Snow just showed a remorseful expression while gently raising his long sleeves in an action simr of wiping his eyes that has suddenly show wetness within it while letting out a disappointed sound.


    "Ah, unfortunately, I got half of your blood within me, what choice do I have? If I can, I would have liked the other half of my blood belong to another person rather than someone like you, its was truly regrettable. Besides, your favorite concubine is far more experienced, talented, and outstanding with what you just mentioned, unfortunately, I am still inexperienced."


    Xia Yue that has been watching and listening the whole time couldn''t help but showed an astonished expression at first before wanting to p her hand and cheer her older son, loving every single second as her soon to be ex-husband practically be abuse by Su Yao rather poisonous mouth.


    She has never known that her older son got that fire within him,pletely reminding her when she was still a free-spirited youth in her younger years, so if no one haspletely force her usually gentle and humble son in a corner, then does that meant that Xia Yue would have never seen this side of her oldest son?


    "Now then tomorrow morning, ept the divorce paper andplete all the procedure without causing any problem and dy. At least your reputations will remain intact while everyone won''t speak so badly about what happened if we proceed to perform it in a peaceful way."


    Seemingly feeling tired, Snow has walked away and seating at the nearest chair which is the second main seat when meeting a visitor before gently cing his hand on hisp, appearing elegant and gentle, although his words have always been unforgivingly ruthless.


    "We will send you an important documentter. However, if I didn''t receive any news on the afternoon then wait for a trial to arrive in your doorstep and don''t even try to look for a way out of this since everyone practically knows that you have been doting so lovingly on your other wife, which make it easier for Mother, especially as the supposed main wife, to demand a divorce from you."


    And as Snow continue to keep speaking, he just calmly watch as the man mouth open and close the entire time without leaving any single sound and words before finally giving Snow a rather nasty and furious expression which is filled with hidden maliciousness within it, truly showing that Snow has pushed the man too much.


    But so what? Snow will let this man regret how he has treated the original family for many yearster on.


    "One day you will regret this!"


    More likely, you are the one who is going to regret it, Snow calmly thought while gazing as the man finally turned and leave the Xia residence with a gloomy aura around him.


    A secondter, a loud exim of delight echoed out causing the happy and touch Xia Wei to let out a loud gasp of surprise while Snow sees as his grandfather has finally shown his appearance that is expressing a rather proud and impressive expression his way.


    "That is my granddaughter! Such fierce and untamed personality befitting of our Xia family!"


    Sensing that no other people are around, Snow has suddenly shown a serious expression to his grandfather causing the jovial expression on his face to turn serious and solemn after seeing his reaction.


    "Grandfather, I have an extremely important matter to discuss with you, can we speak with each other in a more secure and safe ce? It''s truly serious that can lead us so much trouble."


    Snow needed to deal with all the problems one by one and if the Xia family or rather his grandfather refused to help and interact with them after learning the whole truth about their real gender then he can just easily request the favor he got to his lover.


    While in the corner of his eyes, Snow saw the way that Xia Yue''s face paled while expressing extreme guilt and remorse knowing what he is about to discuss while at the same time his grandfather started to feel dread after seeing his only daughter expression.


    "Let us go to my office, no one will be able to hide and hear our discussion in that ce."

 Chapter 270: Snow Discussion With Su Yao Grandfather And A Rather Surprising Morning.

    Chapter 270: Snow Discussion With Su Yao Grandfather And A Rather Surprising Morning.


    Just as what Snow has predicted his grandfather has erupted in a fit of anger, which has been solely directed to Xia Yue along with a disappointed expression on his face after hearing what she has done, and despite knowing the reason of why she did it, Snow grandfather still considered that the important matter wouldn''t have turned out this way if she just believes on asking help to her Xia family.


    After all, Xia Yue being love as the only daughter of the Xia Family ispletely a well-known fact, so even if she was married off to another family if Xai Yue just considers it deeply then the situation of Su Yao and Su Yu wouldn''t have the need to turned out this way, so in Snow grandfather eyes it was truly a foolish move for his daughter to even hide the real gender of his two grandchildren.


    Not only did she perform the foolish decision to her oldest son, but even the youngest was also affected by it.


    "Yue am I so useless and cruel in your mind that you were unable toe asking for help and support? Did you believe that I will turn you away?"


    "F-Father! Ah I it''s my fault not yours I was really foolish.. Sorry and Yao sorry Mother cause the two of you to carry all this trouble and burden"


    Snow can only silently watch as Xia Yue cries a tear full of regret along with his grandfather who showed a tired expression along with full of disappointment, just allowing them to show all the pent out emotions about the whole ordeal.


    After an hour of continued discussion, Snow has asked for his mother to leave in order to deal and discuss hisplete decision to his grandfather after fully epted that in the end, his granddaughters have turned out to be grandsons.


    "Yao"


    Snow has quickly raised his hand after seeing the worried and anxious expression of his grandfather, after all, the most important information he wants to reveal isn''t about their real gender, rather it''s his younger brother liking the same gender.


    As for Snow rtionship with his loverter on, well, there was no need for his grandfather eptance, since Snow is talking about his lover being the Emperor so if the two of them truly will be a lover in this world once more while his lover can ept his true gender after learning the truth then whatin can his grandfather expressed when the Emperor nodded his head in eptance?


    Snow is quite sure that the Emperor will show his utter ruthlessness that has been buried deep into his lover''s soul.


    "Rather than revealing our real gender, there is a far more important detail that I want to talk to you about."


    Since Snow will be epting Han Hui proposalter especially when he is absolutely confident that Su Nianzu will ept the condition about the divorce he has spoken about a moment ago, the man is smart enough while he won''t do anything to absolutely sullies his reputation if he has to because the words Snow has delivered is the most peaceful proposal about their entire situation.


    Especially, when Snow has already given the man a no way out unless Su Nianzu wanted to fight to the death about the divorce matter, uncaring and unbothered about what the people will speak about in which will cause all of their reputation to plummet down.


    "...!"


    Snow has only taken a casual sip of the already cold tea while he watched his grandfather showed manyplicated expression on his face after hearing Su Yu and Han Hui matter, although from what he has seen so far there wasn''t any disgust, object and repulsion on his grandfather face, only a sort of understanding and eptance appearing on his old eyes after staying silent for a while.


    "Ok Ok I got it Su Yu and Han Hui? A vow too? I see I understand"


    Snow is quite curious about why his grandfather is able to ept what he has revealed, only for a lonely and sad smile to appeared on his grandfather''s face afterprehending his silent question.


    "Ah... Yao I also once lead a war, although it''s rare, there are people under my leadership who ended up liking each other in far more than close friendship andpanion and two of my closest friend has loved each other."


    "I see"


    Snow can easily nod his head on his grandfather''s exnation, besides since Su Yao and Su Yu aren''t the only grandsons that he has, then it would have made everything far easier since there is no problem with continuing the Xia family bloodline.


    "But Yao you are far more decisive about Su Yu matter and have considered the future circumstances with that vow made by that young man I can feel absolute relief and at ease that Su Yu will not have the same fate on what happened to my close friends."


    So, his grandfather''s close two friends'' romantic rtionship has be more unfortunate than fortunate huh?


    Snow just nodded his head before finally standing up and leaving the room,pletely tired from just today''s events, although the unofficial date with his lover is great and fun, however, there is also many problematic matters that he has dealt with.


    "I understand about Su Yu''s situation and I am more relieved to find that at least he can live a life of what he desires without any pressure but how about you? Yao, you can get back to having a male identity if you wanted to, although you will need to leave the capital in a few years before getting back with a new identity to remove any suspicious about your identity."


    Snow that was walking has paused on his steps after hearing his grandfather''s sincere offer before ncing back with rather deep eyes which have caused his grandfather to stop speaking anymore since he suddenly perceives an important insight within it.


    And when Snow figurepletely disappeared at the office room, the older man has just let out a deep and heavy sigh.


    "Ah, my daughter look at what kind of mess you created your oldest son is carrying all the heavy burden by himself"


    It has been a while since he has seen a glimpse of the rare but familiar look in Su Yao eyes, which has reminded him ufortably about a person who is ready to die anytime, a person who has already epted that his time will being sooner orter while extremely determined and resolute to die with a peaceful mind.


    He is proud to have such a strong grandson like him but at the same time entirely feeling hopeless because the entire time, Su Yao every decision was for the sake of Xia Yue and Su Yu well being, there wasn''t even a single decision for his well being, wholeheartedly only thinking about their happiness.


    Especially he couldpletelyprehend that Su Yao''s decision of remaining as a female gender was only to lessen the feeling of the huge burden on Xia Yue''s emotional and mental state since it will definitely cause her to feel more regret and despair about what she has done to her children.


    Everything was just for Su Yao''s mother and younger brotherfort and peace.


    "Oh, God who can hear my prayer please let my grandson Yao feel the happiness of living his life, although his life might be a short one,ter on, at least, let him experience the joy of living."


    As the old man prays for his grandson''s happiness, he has decided to keep a lookout on his daughter and other grandson life for as long as he still has remaining breath within him, at least, let him lessen his grandson burden and stress in order to have the chance of living a longer life.


    And after leaving his grandfather, Snow has once again deal with his mother that has been waiting outside with an extremely worrying face and has chosen to also informed her about Su Yu''s entire situation.


    It took a bit of time when Xia Yue has also finally epted after reasonable exnation and actual fact before Snow has gone to his own sleeping quarter, which he knows that he was going to be busy once again when the morninges, causing a heavy sigh to escape his lip while feeling the slight heaviness on his chest.


    Quickly soothing his aching body with a quick warm bath, Snow withfortable sleeping clothes has finallyid down in afortable bed.


    Soon morning has once moree, and when Snow has awakened the first thing he notices was a familiar scent reaching his nose.


    So, when Snow has opened his eyes in a sleepy manner while sitting down with a soft yawn, he has instantly noticed a freshly picked up blooming pink lotus flowers were suddenly ced in the table which is near his window.


    At the familiar beautiful flowers that have appeared in his room Snow has made sure that he still has the pink lotus flower for thememoration of the unofficial date with his lover on the inventory, which is still there, although Snow knew that he has never taken it out but he just wanted to check it out just in case.


    And when he went down the bed while walking toward the table, Snow has also turned his entire attention at the delicate and elegant looking small cuisine pot that has been ced a few distances away from the blooming lotus flowers.


    Before Snow smells a rather delicious soup of porridge reaching his nose.


    Bending down a bit to he opened the cover upon it, Snow has instantly recognized the familiarity of the food before him, which was so alike at the medical soup that he has once eatenst night with his lover.


    Staying silent for a second, Snow gently picks up the tiny scroll to the other side in which a beautiful blooming smile has gently appeared on his face, well, waking up to see such surprise so early in the morning has made Snow feel happy and delighted.


    Any person would have probably feel creepy that someone has easily entered the inner quarter of a supposed guileless youngdy that has been sleeping the entire time, however, Snow isn''t a genuine female while he didn''t feel creep out so that is all good.


    And since Snow didn''t manage to wake up when someone has sneaked inside his room while ke didn''t make any single sound of an rm, so without a doubt, it was the Emperor that has secretly sneak inside and left the freshly picked up pink lotus flowers, medicinal food, and the letter inside his room.


    Especially when Snow has read the letter on his hand that was absolutely an evidenced enough to turn his guess into utter conviction.


    Dear Su Yao,


    In order to be able to show your gratitude, you have to watch out for your health and well being in order to be able allowed to keep healing me, so the medicinal soup is a must to have every day.


    And so that you won''t also be suspicious after waking up in the morning seeing random objects appearing, I have decided to use the lotus flower as a sign of ourmunication.


    The Silver Mask Savior.

 Chapter 271: Snow Spying Time Before His Eyes Brim With Possessiveness And Obsession.

    Chapter 271: Snow Spying Time Before His Eyes Brim With Possessiveness And Obsession.


    The Emperor sweet actions cause Snow to have a wonderful morning in which he has eaten his breakfast into his room, of course, his actions weren''t something suspicious since the original Su Yao has mostly stayed cooped up inside his room while usually eating either his breakfast, lunch, and dinner without showing up at the Su family dining room.


    Even Xia Yue and Su Yu rarely dine together or in their own room rather than going to the Su family dining room because there is a high chance of either being poison by the vicious woman while definitely feeling awkward and ufortable at the whole dining experience while getting indigestion, so all of them for once has decided peacefully to eat separately with each other.


    And since there is no grandmother and grandfather in the Su Family toin about their decision, so the rules of dining together weren''t strictly followed.


    So for today, Snow has stayed inside his room and didn''t went out the whole day, reasoning that he has been tired with all the events that urred yesterday, although Su Yu or soon Xia Yu and Xia Yue came to check on him once in a while.


    While almost all the Xia family has sent him some herbs, books, healthy snacks, calming tea, and many more that will keep Snow entertained while being coped up inside his room, honestly, all of them are truly lovely since their concern are all genuine.


    For now, though, Snow sat near his window while gently ying with the beautiful blooming lotus flowers on his hands for a few more minutes before finally closing his eyes in which he soon connected to one of kes clone.


    It took Snow a bit while of getting used to handling an eagle body, pping his wings once in a while before finally freely and easily manipting ke clone in which he was finally able to start the n he has in mind for today.


    "I''m ready Snow~ I ce all the other clone in a different area in the Capital that the strange woman usually hang out all the time~"


    "Good job, ke, thank you."


    Snow couldn''t help but gently smile when hearing ke''s delightfulugh after being praise, and a secondter, he has finally switched to another clone of ke after getting the hang of the eagle body before instantly seeing the beautiful and seductive like a fox of a woman called Song Meilin.


    Snow will never forget the person that is capable enough to give him the cold chill, there is no way that he will not investigate what is wrong with this person, unlike the past mission world that he finishes, Snow knowledge of his present mission world is only in Su Yao memories and no other further additional information after Su Yao death was given to him.


    "Snow, that woman is weird, she acted like a fox and peacock at the same time, getting close to all different men without any shame and seducing them with such expertise, she basically reminds me of the stories I read about people amassing their harem."


    Remembering the news that ke has informed him during yesterday night cause Snow to narrow his eyes, especially when he finally saw what ke has been speaking about when Song Meilin basically flirt so openly with the familiar figure of the son of the Prime Minister.


    Just like when Snow was extremely busy handling all different type of people yesterday that is asking for trouble, Song Meilin was also busy at the same time, not only did she get powerful men to be interested and curious toward her, she was finally able to get the affection and favor of her father.


    Honestly, Su Yao and Song Meilin have simrity in their family life, unfavored and unloved despite being the main children of their family, their father favoring their concubine wife and children more, although, different from what Snow has done with silently dealing about the divorce matter, in the Song Family a rather ruthless scandal has just urred.


    Somehow, the favored concubine was found out to have been having an affair with the main housekeeper of the Song Family and was unfortunately found out by her husband during one of her adultery act, of course, the favorite children were also affected by it while getting the news of them might not be the genuine children of the Song Family.


    Once thatbel has been given it doesn''t matter if it''s true or not since they will definitely get abandoned by their father.


    Its the usual cliche way of that happened whenever a transmigrator or rebirth person handles the family that is rather malicious, hostile, and hateful toward them.


    At least from what Snow observed and learned so far, Song Meilin absolutely isn''t the same person that Snow has seen in the original Su Yao memory, not only was the way the woman act entirely differently but even her personality haspletely changed.


    The way that she was acting shamelessly in an ancient time without worry along with extreme self-confidence and having the illness called I am the protagonist is enough evidence to know that she isn''t the real Song Meilin.


    A transmigrator then? However, Snow just doesn''t felt right about it since the ufortable feeling remains.


    Although that reason is a high chance of the true identity of the present Song Meilin, however, Snow couldn''t forget that chilling sensation he felt as soon as his eyesnded upon her figure, there is just no way that she was just a simple transmigrator.


    "ke, did you see if she has any cheats, either a system or unusual power?"


    "Ah... there is something weird about her, but I couldn''t see it properly but it felt like she has something or someone around her I would have gotten close to her but my senses were telling me that I shouldn''t do that or else something bad will happen while it was extremely dangerous to do so."


    Snow eyes couldn''t help but widen at what he just heard because the whole summary of it meant that she has something that is far stronger than ke.


    At least, something that can fight back against ke in the same equal footing, but how could that be? Although there are many systems, golden fingers and cheats spread around the entire world out there, but there is no denying that the Soul Karma Dimension is the strongest of them all.


    Soon, numerous thoughts couldn''t help but sh on Snow mind before a certain idea manages to always halt at one word.


    "Oh, Snow I also see the way that she always looks in the direction of the pce whenever she was alone while having a weird smile on her face."


    "Hm?"


    The Pce?


    Suddenly, Snow has given onest nce at Song Meilin who is seducing the Prime Minister''s son before narrowing his eyes a bit when he glimpses of some unusual atmosphere appearing and disappearing toward the body of Zhong Qi, after a few seconds of observing it, has finally decided to return to his own body in order not to cause any suspicion upon his existence.


    And as soon as Snow was back to his body a smile filed with great chill grace upon his lip.


    Ah so many flies and bees once again, even a queen bee seemed to have also appeared while eyeing his lover.


    What is the most important person in the entire Pce of the Moon Empire? Isn''t it the Emperor? And the way that Song Meilin acted of seducing and tempting numerous handsome men has easily let Snow that she also has a certain vain attitude about her appearance, wouldn''t the Emperor the perfect target of someone like her?


    A great challenge that causes anyone to want to conquer?


    Snow has slowly reached over his chest and gently taking hold the pair of ck and silver jade rings with his hand before leaning his head down to ce a gentle kiss upon it while his crystal clear ck eyes brim with obsession and possessiveness upon it.


    "Mine even if there is a low chance that I decided to let him go, no one else can still have him."

 Chapter 272: The Brainwash Little Brother And Snow Way Of Seducing A Certain Someone.

    Chapter 272: The Brainwash Little Brother And Snow Way Of Seducing A Certain Someone.


    "Sister Yao! Sister Yao! It''s done! We are finally free from that family!"


    Suddenly, Snow heard the bright, happy, and pleasant lovely voice of a delighted Su Yu resounding outside his room before the door of his bedroom was vigorously open where his younger brother figure has rushed forward causing Snow to open his arms wide and catching the excited Su Yu that is brimming with genuine joy.


    "Sister Sister I felt like I''m dreaming this is really happening thank you, sister thank you wah *sobs*... I feel so happy"


    Snow just calmly blink his eyes while patting his younger brother back in a soothing manner before gazing at the tearful Xia Yue that was standing outside his open door,pletely content of watching the two of them with a loving gaze belonging to a mother that truly treasure her children.


    "We are now Xia  not a Su but a Xia, grandfather has added us to the Xia genealogy, so we are now Xia Yao and Xia Yu, not a Su!"


    "Come now be brave and don''t cry so easily, or else people would want to keep bullying you."


    Snow gently smiles after whispering those words, especially when Xia Yu has straightened up his back while gently wiping away his tears before showing him a resolute and determined expression.


    "I understand. Sister, I will not let anyone bully me anymore, after all, I need to watch over those people who will try to seduce my Brother Hui. He is far too nice and kind so they will definitely try to cheat on him."


    "Yes, that''s it. Even though your brother Hui has made a vow, there will always people who won''t understand and will keep trying to get in the way of your love. Make sure to protect and guard your husband, especially when he was so easy to bully."


    As Snow brainwash his younger brother to keep a tight leash on his future Husband while showing him the rope of possessively guarding his lover when ke''s voice has resounded out inside his mind.


    "Snow~ That vicious woman is celebrating with her son and daughter after the divorce procedure is over. She was really a hypocrite acting all sad and depressed due to Su Jie still remaining in jail but as soon as Su Yao''s father has be busy with his job, she has instantly rejoiced while taking all the power that should belong to the Main Wife."


    "Um, I got it, just ignored people like that ke, or else it will just dampen your mood."


    Soon, Snow has declined the invitation to celebrate the newly divorce Xia Yue while showing a tired expression before walking over to the small kitchen that has been set up around his living ce and starting to make delicious snacks when he remembers a certain person that will definitely arrive early in the morning once more.


    "Such a good boy need to be rewarded~"


    Soon, when another day is about to arrive, a certain someone wearing a silver masked has stood up on top of a building with his hand''s ce behind his back while his fierce silver eyes are silently gazing in a certain location.


    While a person wearing a green robe silently and calmly stands behind the Emperor while carrying a tray into his hands which was the usual medicinal soup that was already prepared.


    "Ah cousin, there is no need for you to do this every day right? Why don''t you order us to do it in your stead?"


    Zhuang that is carrying a bunch of freshly picked blooming pink lotus flowers couldn''t help but offer his own nice advice only to receive a fierce re his way, while the man in green robe softly shakes his head at how stupid his suggestion was.


    Even without knowing the full information, it waspletely obvious that his majesty is absolutely taken with the youngdy.


    Although the emperor doesn''t outwardly speak a word about it, but his actions are already speaking about how he felt to a certain youngdy.


    "She is risking her life to just heal me. How can I not show my own consideration with how hard she is working?"


    When did you even worry about stuff like those? Zhuang inwardly rolls his eyes at the reason that his cousin has found for his infatuated actions.


    Inwardly sighing Luo Fang is truly hopeless, not only doesn''t he epts the fact that he has already fallen in love since he was deeply touched by the fair maiden determination but he doesn''t even see anything weird about his actions.


    The Emperor of the empire, silently sneaking into an innocent youngdy bedroom while leaving freshly picked flowers, letter, and healthy soup for breakfast, isn''t it an absolutely weird action for the monarch to personally do?


    Unless he has absolutely affection toward that certain youngdy then everything would make sense.


    However, Zhuang can only shake his head when without another word the Emperor of the Moon Empire has once again gone to secretly sneak into a youngdy room.


    "Ah he is hopeless."


    "Right his majesty has fallen in love."


    Zhuang couldn''t help but nce at the smiling man who has a babyface despite already almost on his thirties which is also the most gifted Imperial physician in the Pce while having the trust of the Emperor.


    "Stop smiling gently, if I don''t know that you are already an uncle then I won''t feel weird about it."


    "If you ept my confession of love then I don''t mind not smiling for the rest of my entire life."


    "..."


    Yu Xing just silently stood there and calmly watching when Zhuang has taken a step back while showing a vague expression before running away and when the young man''s entire figure haspletely disappeared, he couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh while shaking his head in disappointment.


    "Ah, still a coward, really, Zhuang was far cuter when he was younger."


    Letting out a saddened smile, Yu Xing stares up in the sky with a nostalgic feeling, its been years, yet he doesn''t regret confessing his affection toward Zhuang despite knowing fully well that it won''t be epted.


    For amoner origin like him to even try getting the affection of the same gender while also happening to have royal bloodline within them isughable and punishable by crime.


    "... it will end soon though. There is no way that Zhuang will remain single for the rest of his life. Princess Huifen will soon decide the marriage of his son."


    Staring to where the Emperor has disappeared into, Yu Xing couldn''t help but let out a sigh full of utter relief, at least, the most respected person that has epted Yu Xing despite knowing his low origin can finally have his own happiness.


    It has taken too long but Yu Xing can finally feel at ease that his majesty won''t be lonely for the rest of his life.


    "Your Majesty, this lowly subordinate wish the two of you a lifetime of happiness, may the two of you grow old together."


    While Snow that has sensed the disappearing figure of his lover has slowly opened his eyes before gazing gently at the newly picked pink lotus flowers, letter, and medicinal soup in the usual table near his window.


    And when Snow gazes to a certain ce where he has ced the bake snacks that he has made in the afternoon couldn''t stop the beautiful blooming smile that appears on his face when the carefully pack box has disappeared along with the letter he has left upon it.


    So for the rest of the days that soon followed, Snow continues to make snacks to the sneaking Emperor while hearing the news of Song Meilin''s actions, which has already got four and five guys in her beck and call.


    Before the time for every family to send their gifted, beautiful, and talented daughters in the selection of being chosen as the Emperor wife in the harem has finally arrived.


    Crack!


    Suddenly, Zhuang and Yu Xing that were called out by the Emperor secretly winced when they saw the broken teacup in his majesty hands while remaining silent when a rather gloomy and dark atmosphere has instantly surrounded his entire body.


    Well, understandable, since the most important person that was definitely the one that Luo Fang will choose isn''t even in the list of a potential wife.


    Ah, his majesty is extremely disappointed right now.


    And Snow who is the culprit of the dark mood of the Emperor is presently having a tea with Han Hui while further deciding on his younger brother''s future love life, rather than worrying about his own love life.


    Completely unbothered about the whole ordeal and missing the potential wife selection of his lover.


    Why would Snow go fight over those women? It doesn''t matter if he goes or not since his lover already belongs to him in the first ce, there is no need to fight over him since the Emperor already his, especially when he has been seducing the Emperor for many days now.


    "Snow, that woman has also joined the selection of potential wife in the Pce~"


    Song Meilin? Just like Snow imagined, that woman is definitely targeting his lover.


    "Alright let see you seduce my lover."

 Chapter 273: Snow Ignoring A Certain Someone Disappointing Action.

    Chapter 273: Snow Ignoring A Certain Someone Disappointing Action.


    Snow doesn''t know if his lover is sulking or just feeling extremely disappointed when he didn''t enter the Pce because in the past few days the Emperor didn''t take his offered snacks while changing the time that the usual flower, letter, and medicinal soup was left inside his room, which happened only during lunchtime while Snow was away from his room.


    And he has understood that it was the Emperor guard Zhuang that has done all the job rather than his lover sending all those objects in the past few days.


    Somehow Snow felt that his lover is throwing a tantrum...


    While Snow has decisively decided to stop making delicious snacks after seeing the food not being taken away, it just a waste of Snow time if he continues to do so, at least he will finally get some extra rest for his delicate body.


    Or was Lou Fang having fun with his potential wives in the Pce and was busy figuring out which one to choose among the many lists of newly fresh daughters that were sent his way that he didn''t bothering anymore?


    Hm a huge possibility


    Snow that was reading the letter left for today just calmly smiled while narrowing his eyes,pletely looking unbothered and uncaring about what has been happeningtely, causing Zhuang and Yu Xing that was sent to secretly watch the youngdy reactions about the sudden changes in thest two days to shake their heads in disappointment.


    "... thisdy is strong"


    Zhuang couldn''t help but murmur those words out when he saw the way that the woman in the open window has just casually ce down the letter before picking up a book and walking out of her room.


    "Zhuang you got it wrong"


    "Huh? Then what is wrong?"


    Yu Xing couldn''t help but nce at the confused Zhuang and letting out a deep sigh while a sh of sadness and disappointment appearing on his eyes when he once again observes the youngdy that was walking in the garden while at the same time basking in the sunlight.


    "It''s just that this youngdy just doesn''t feel the same way."


    At first, Yu Xing has assumed that the young woman has probably felt the same way toward his majesty, but seeing her now with his own eyes, it was a huge mistake, this woman is truly unbothered while havingck of concern on the changes that have happened for a the past few days.


    "There is no romantic affection within her eyes, this youngdy doesn''t like his majesty in the way we believed so."


    Zhuang''s eyes couldn''t help but open wide in shock from what he just heard before his face showed a twisted expression before shooting a hard gaze at the person standing beside him while refusing the statement with utter denial.


    "There is no way! You are definitely wrong! Why are you so sure about it!?"


    "..."


    Yu Xing didn''t bother speaking and just giving a rather deep look at the young man that genuinely want his majesty to attain happiness and causing Zhuang who receives the familiar pampering gaze of Yu Xing that is filled with overwhelming affection to suddenly shut his mouth close before turning around and leaving in a rush manner.


    "I- I need to quickly report to his majesty!"


    Yu Xing has silently watched the reaction of Zhuang with a calm mind while showing a helpless smile since the young man''s reaction was nothing new.


    Taking onest nce at the peaceful atmosphere around the young woman, Yu Xing has once more let out a disappointed sigh before silently leaving.


    After the two men have disappeared, Snow has let out an amused smile while watching ke that has been hidden in a tree to flew forward andnding at the armchair of where he is sitting on.


    "... interesting"


    "Um, they are fun to watch~ Their situation remind me of the second world blood elders that have taken a thousand years to be a lover~"


    Snow has gently closed the book he was reading before lightly touching his chin with a rather unfathomable gaze as he stares at the direction where the two men have been hiding the whole time while they observed every action he shows.


    Well at least his lover is concern about him and still having those stalkerish tendencies.


    However, numerous thoughts and calctions soon have sh in Snow mind causing his smile to widen a bit more when a beautiful figure in fiery red robes along with a seductive body sh on his mind.


    "... so the well-known genius Imperial Physician huh? Isn''t he the perfect person that will be in the hit list of that vain woman that just loves handsome and excellent men to flock around her?"


    Especially when Yu Xing is someone that the Emperor trusted and believed with, if Snow is that woman, there is no way that he will miss such a perfect person to use in order to get closer to the Emperor, especially if his lover is absolutely what that woman is targeting for.


    For now, though, Snow needed to continue performing his mission in this world in which protecting Su Yao love ones which in Snow opinion and absolute belief that the Xia family is also added into the second wish of Su Yao protecting love ones.


    And then, it was night time once again where everyone is fast asleep, however, a figure of a young woman and a middle-aged man can be seen standing in the shadow, obstructed by the trees while suspiciously standing close at the wall of the Xia Family.


    "Meow~"


    "Meow~"


    Although it was the normal sound of adorable animals, yet the two figure that has been hidden has suddenly rxed their tense bodies while catching the two ck cats that have leaped down on top of the wall and exactly falling down into the two-person open arms.


    Looking around, the two people have nced at each other eyes before nodding their heads with a grim expression.


    "... its timethat person couldn''t wait."


    "Yes we need to hurry up."


    However, before the two of them can leave and goes back into their own room with the cat in their arms, a white mist has swiftly and suddenly appeared in the dark night before its has instantly wrapped around the two cats that have suddenly started struggling.


    "Ah I loathe the word betrayal the most especially if it''s going to harm my loved one..."


    In the eerie silent night, a calm footstep has echoed out causing the two people to show a paling face while gazing with wide alert eyes to where the sound wasing from.


    And Snow that has been hiding in the shadow has walked out with hispletely different appearance and ultimately showing his whole beast form which his usual ck wavy long hair has once more turned into pure white color and having his adorable small beast ears slightly on top of his head while his two curled horn on the side of his head.


    "Now then shall we see what you got there alright?"

 Chapter 274: Once More, Snow Is Acting As A Matchmaker.

    Chapter 274: Once More, Snow Is Acting As A Matchmaker.


    "Lord Wen, if you could?"


    Snow has suddenly turned his head around and made a respectful gesture in the shadow while a sweat has slowly appeared on his forehead causing his face to turn a bit pale the longer he uses his body beast form and special power.


    "Yao no need to speak in a requesting manner, I will dly do it without asking me."


    Suddenly a stern but gentle voice has resounded out in the shadow which soon followed by the sound of steady footsteps that was walking closer before a tall handsome middle-aged man in his thirties along with sharp red eyes haspletely shown his appearance.


    The new person was wearing simple attire, however, just based on the aura around his body haspletely shown that he wasn''t a normal person, particrly with the way that Snow has to use a Lord title while speaking in a respectful manner while those sharp red eyes of his have easily caused the two pale face servants of the Xia Family to bepletely petrified.


    "Lord Wen, I am truly grateful for you to ept my selfish request."


    Snow has shown an apologetic gaze toward the handsome middle-aged man, especially when this person has secretly arrived in the Xia family during the afternoon, which was perfectly the right in Snow purposed after learning about who he is, particrly since the people that have hidden the rats inside the Xia family couldn''t even wait for another day and wanted to make their moves tonight.


    It was these two traitor servants of the Xia Family that have nted a fake corruption that has caused the Xia Family in the would-be future to lose their powerful influence while being lowered down in their aristocrat rank.


    And when Snow nce at the two struggling cats in their arms and despite the paling color of his face couldn''t stop the unreadable smile that has appeared upon it when he just found something so extremely familiar about the way that these two cats were acting up.


    "I told you so Snow~ Its that person again! The disgusting person that wanted to take over my body from before~"


    It was the man that has been handling the crazy horses of the carriage that Su Yao and Su Yu has been riding before, which was the time that that Snow has appeared in this world.


    And it was definitely that vicious woman faithful subordinates.


    That woman sure is extremely ambitious and determined that she has been nning to make the Xia family downfall from the very beginning, there is definitely a reason why she has be the winner in the would-be future while Su Yao, Su Yu, Xia Yue, and the Xia family has met such terrible ending.


    Shortly, red light has suddenly sh toward the two struggling cats causing Snow to finally able to let go of his hold and returning back to his normal appearance before he started to silently watch as the handsome middle-aged man has used another red light a few secondster and shooting it in the shadows.


    And from Snow sharp eye, the red light has gone inside the body of the guard that have been hiding the whole time before the person moves and rushing to a certain location.


    The special power of the beast form is surely a wonderful and mysterious strength in this world, this man was capable to easily locate the person that has been using a special power while giving an order and direction with that red light to a person without outwardly speaking about it.


    Nheless, the vicious woman subordinates will definitely be caught up by this person causing Snow to inwardly smile in a chilling manner, after all, base on this person standing and abilities, there is no way that he wouldn''t found out the mastermind behind the whole situation.


    Although, everyone already has a suspicion about who the mastermind is but they just needed an actual and undistributed proof of evidence about the woman plots that will lead to her downfall.


    Ah the vicious woman sure is pitiful to only have a short time being the main wife of the Su Family after finally getting the dreams that she has been longing for a long time, while the expression on that man face will definitely something to behold after all those judicial official will go knocking on their door, it''s just too bad that Snow doesn''t really care if he can personally see their reactions or not.


    "Why why won''t she just leave us alone!? I already left and gave her everything she wants! Why Why won''t she just stop?"


    Suddenly, Snow heard the sad and tired voice of Xia Yue echoing out before hearing theforted and furious voice of Xia Yin which is the name of his grandfather, well, the two of them has been hiding in the shadow the whole time while watching the entire situation.


    While the old man is simply trying to calm his heart down since it felt like it was about to stop after seeing such vile schemes happening on his residence without even knowing about it and inwardly praising his grandson for being the lucky star in their Xia family.


    Xia Yin really feared the consequences if that vicious woman has aplished her nned.


    "I''m really getting old to think that she has even nted her people and bought the housekeeper that has been serving us for three generations"


    Shaking his head, Xia Yin soon turned his attention at the outstanding man that has been silent the whole time but he could tell that the person entire attention was on his distressed daughter, which he couldn''t help but inwardly shake his head once more when Xia Yin remembers how he extremely hoped that his daughter will choose and marry this person.


    It''s just too bad that her daughter has fallen at the glib tongue of that man while this person was far toote to learn his romantic affection toward his daughter, although, having Xia Yao and Xia Yu is the only fortunate thing that has happened in the entire situation.


    "... Lord Wento think that you will see such a shameful matter after honoring us with your sudden visit."


    Snow couldn''t help but give a nce at the handsome middle-age man that has instantly shaken his head while helping his grandfather up from his respectful bow.


    This man, Wen Shihong, has suddenly visited the Xia Family in the afternoon which was so abrupt, of course, since he has been acquaintances with the Xia family at a young age since his father and Su Yao grandfather has friendship between them so it wasn''t that inconvenient.


    Although it''s a bit awkward since Wen Shihong status has changed from the past and no longer just a talented young man with a high prospective future, after all, this man is now the Great General of the Moon Empire which is surprisingly or not unmarried until today.


    After all, Snow has figured out the reason why Wen Shihong has remained single for many years after using his appraisal skill in order to see if this man can be used and trusted after suddenly appearing.


    Wen Shihong has faithfully loved only one person on his entire life, which is Su Yao''s mother, Xia Yue, and has instantly visited the Xia family after hearing the news of the divorce of Xia Yue and Su Nianzu.


    In which Snow absolutely believed that this man will be a great new father figure while he doesn''t dislike Wen Shihong''s determination and decisiveness to grasp the sudden chances that have abruptly appeared before him at least this man has an honorable attitude and great personality unlike the certain ex-husband of Xia Yue.


    "Grandfather"


    Soon, Snow has gently waved his hand toward his grandfather before gently lean to softly whisper on his grandfather''s ears aftering closer before Snow has suddenly started acting weak causing the shocked Xia Yin to instantly help his grandson in a careful manner.


    Before long, Snow and his grandfather have given each other a rather sly look in which Snow has suddenly given a pointed look between an awkward but embarrassed Xia Yue and tense up Wen Shihong that was silently gazing with hidden affection to the woman before him.


    ""... Lord Wen worked hard~ I wished you good luck!"


    Suddenly, Wen Shihong tense body has frozen more at the unexpected words of the oldest daughter of the woman that has easily taken his heart for so many years, especially when in his mind, the difficulty of trying to pursue Xia Yue once more will being more toward her daughter''s rejection.


    "Yes, Lord Wen, I''ll leave my daughter in your care."


    "Y-Yao! F-Father..! L-Lord Wen I''m so sorry!"


    Xia Yue''s eyes open wide in surprise and shocked, although she was unable to stop her face from turning crimson from both mortification and embarrassment at the unexpected actions of her oldest son and father.


    "Lord Wen."


    Snow has suddenly spoken so seriously that Wen Shihong couldn''t help but gaze upon those crystal clear ck eyes that is brimming with a resolute and determined gaze along with surprising consent expression upon it.


    "As long as Mother feels the same way and Lord Wen making a vow to make her happy unlike what that person has done then Xia Yu and I will not get in your way. We will give our heartfelt blessing if the two of you decided to be a husband and wife."


    "Y-Yao! Stop it!"


    Xia Yue couldn''t help but raise her voice up a bit higher because of the embarrassment, difort, and confusion she was feeling, only to calm down after seeing the sad smile on her oldest son face.


    "Mother you know that Xia Yu and I will not be able to give you grandchildren right?"


    "I.. I don''t care about that!"


    Ignoring the widening eyes of Wen Shihong since Snow doesn''t care if he heard it or not and if this man will be their new father figure then he will also learn their secretter on.


    "Mother Xia Yu and I, want you to be happy besides, you are still young it''s not toote to find another happiness in your life. You might have failed with that failure of a father that we have, but your life is still long you might never know but the second time can be the genuine happiness that you have been looking for right?"


    While speaking, Snow has secretly nodded his head to the silent man that could have spoken to convince his mother but choosing to remain quiet and just giving the respect they needed to speak with each other.


    After all, Wen Shihong could have given his own opinion that would have provided him a higher chance of getting Xia Yue eptance.


    "Besides, such a man, who has kept you in his heart after so many years weren''t you at least move on his determination and resolution? People like him are quite rare don''t give up just because of failure and disappointment Mother let me asked you this weren''t you touch by his insistence about his romantic affection toward you for all these years?"


    Seeing that Xia Yue''s expression showed a positive reaction has cause Wen Shihon''s eyes to lit up in hope and expectance before it turned quite astonished for a bit, before swiftly showing a determined expression after hearing thest word that Snow has spoken with a joking smile on his face, although inside he wasn''t joking in the least.


    "And if you failed once more, then you can just file another divorce, isn''t it that simple?"

 Chapter 275: Another Sudden Circumtances. Snow Just Cant Take A Rest.

    Chapter 275: Another Sudden Circumtances. Snow Just Can''t Take A Rest.


    During the entire Xia Family situation of catching the traitor, in the Pce, the Emperor has remained in his study room and continuing to deal with the pile-up memorials on top of his desk despite already being sote at night while Zhuang that was guarding outside can only stare nkly in the night sky.


    "... ah another day of stayingte"


    And Yu Xing that has been ced near the Emperor living quarters in order to treat his certain health status when it suddenly acted out is staring outside inside his room by using his open window and gazing up at the silhouette of the person sitting on top of the building.


    Crash!


    However, different from usual, Zhuang heard the sudden sound of a loud crash which has led him to quickly dashed inside the Emperor study in an extremely alert mood while Yu Xing that has been gazing at Zhuang figure has instantly dashed outside his room before rushing to the Emperor Star Pce.


    And Snow who was finally able to return back to his bedroom in order to take a proper rest can only let out a tired sigh.


    However, a great disturbance has suddenly resounded out that cause Snow to go outside his courtyard in order to see what is all themotion about in which he saw the appearance of Lord Wen, his future father, and his lover dark guard Zhuang was fighting with each other.


    Well, with Wen Shihong''s abilities, he was able to easily sense the Emperor guard that has suddenly sneak in Xia residence sote at night, especially after what just happened that Wen Shihong has absolutely raised the entire defense of the entire residence in order to protect they''re well being.


    "Urgh, I don''t have the time for this!"


    Damn it, what is the Great General of the Moon Empire doing in the Xia Family?


    Zhuang that has once more been thrown aside can only throw cautious in the wind.


    "Ah! Lord Wen! It''s me! Zhuang!"


    Wen Shihong that was about to use his special power to remove the sneaking enemies that were targeting his future oldest daughter has suddenly halted his next attack, while his eyes widening in surprise.


    "Lord Wen, you are the few who know his majesty secret. Right now, it''s a great emergency, please let me take Lady Yao this instant."


    "... his... majesty? Y-you mean my Lord is the E-Emperor...?!?"


    Wen Shihong has instantly turned his attention at the pale face young woman standing outside the already open door who waspletely showing a confused and bewildering expression along with wide eyes that showed how astonished she felt after hearing such words.


    Zhuang can only inwardly sigh while secretly grimacing since his cousin will definitely react mad after learning that his identity couldn''t be hidden anymore from the young woman but its an emergency right now, there is nothing that he can do but take the young woman back in the Pce in order to heal his cousin that has suddenly acted out.


    "I apologize for suddenly barging in sote, but pleasee with me and performed what you usually do to his Majesty."


    "A-ah yes, I will no matter what, I am grateful to My L-Lo-... I mean his Majesty for saving my life. If there is anything I can help with, I am willing to aplish with the very best of my ability."


    Although Snow would have love to know everything that is happening with his lover but the Moon Pce was so strict that ke''s eagle body was unable to easily enter the inner part of the Pce, so he was a bit clueless about the situation that has just happened to his lover.


    Nheless, Snow didn''t think that the woman would make her move so fast, it was a huge mistake on his part, although his mission has won over his lover''s sake, especially when he wasn''t in love with him yet.


    "I aming along."


    "Ah having Lord Wen with us is extremely relieving."


    Zhuang couldn''t help but show a relief expression to have a dependable person with them especially when the Emperor''s hidden enemies are still out there looking for a way to cause trouble.


    Even after that woman''s death, her people still remain in the dark while looking for a chance to retaliate to his cousin, such a hateful woman.


    "Zhuang, I''ll be the one carrying her. Yao, pardon me."


    Seeing as Zhuang was about to carry Yue older daughter to dash in the Pce, Wen Shihong has taken his ce and carrying the youngdy in his arms, he couldn''t help but notice how light she was that he wrinkles his forehead with extreme worries, especially when he remembers that Yao has serious health issues.


    "Let''s go."


    Before leaving, Wen Shihong has secretly nodded his head in the dark while Snow has also given aforting wave, which happened to be Snow grandfather that was hidden in the shadow while watching everything in utter silence.


    Along the way, when Snow was taken over in the Moon ce in secret, he couldn''t help but narrowed his eyes in a certain direction, especially after hearing another hidden guard that has appeared and mentioning Zhuang about one of the women in the potential list of wives has suddenly spoken abut her special power predicting that something wrong has happened to the Emperor.


    Coincidence? No, Snow definitely knew that his lover health acting up is definitely that woman fault and scheme which happened to have nned out to take the credit of curing the Emperor on his moment of a dangerous and critical situation, which will absolutely cause her to easily gain his lover trust and affection.


    Well, if his lover is a normal person that is, besides it was such an obvious cliche situation that it was unquestionably ridiculous, however, Snow doesn''t feel anything funny about it and only felt such murderous intention emerging on his heart.


    "No matter what no one is allowed to see his majesty thiste at night! Much less a woman being allowed to get close to him! Besides that, punished her for speaking such nonsense toward his Majesty! And if she doesn''t listen obediently then just cut her down!"


    And with that, Snow that was covered withrge and huge ck robes on his entire body in order to hide his appearance has narrowed his eyes at the dark guard that has just made the report, smiling a bit when he could tell that the person gender is female.


    Well, it seemed that the woman charming power wouldn''t work in the same gender and only her opposite sex, it was a piece of nice information to understand.


    "Mydy, you are finally here! Please Please help his majesty! The Emperor''s dark status is so chaotic and powerful that I can''t do anything about it!"


    Yu Xing that saw the appearance of the young woman couldn''t help but feel extreme hope and great expectation, this woman can do it that words couldn''t help but sh on his mind, especially when the Emperor wouldn''t allow anyone to easilye close to his side.


    "You don''t have to ask me. I promise to cure his Majesty. I won''t go back to the words that I have promised."


    "Yao..."


    "Lord Wen don''t worry, at least, I won''t die today. I still have to witness Xia Yu getting married and wellI want to see...Lord Wen and Mother marrying each other too..."


    Snow that has been gently ced down in the ground has slowly removed the robes wrapped around his entire body and giving aforting smile to the extremely worried Wen Shihong.


    And then he started to calmly and slowly take a step closer toward the hunching figure of his lover that has a massive amount of dark atmosphere chaotically writhing around him, which can be seen with the naked eyes, showing how potent it was at the moment.


    "My Lord ah, no its your Majesty Yao is here please, allow me to cure you once again alright?"


    "..."


    However, before Snow can reach closer to his lover he suddenly found himself being pushed down in the ground before feeling a heavy figure upon him while the other three men that have been greatly alerted the entire time we''re unable to even take an action and was thrown away by a powerful force.


    "Grr...!"


    Suddenly, Snow finds himself staring at the unfocused and demented silver eye of his lover that has red light swirling within it, and despite the fact that his situation is entirely dangerous but Snow attention waspletely at the adorable ears that were besides on top of his lover hair that has turned into such smooth and beautiful silver hair color.


    "... lovely"

 Chapter 276: No Matter What, Snow Need To Fulfill What He Wanted To Do With Pure Stubborness.

    Chapter 276: No Matter What, Snow Need To Fulfill What He Wanted To Do With Pure Stubborness.


    "Hya?"


    When the Emperor has lowered his head, Snow couldn''t help but let out an unconscious surprise feminine sound which was the bodyplete reaction and for the first time, heprehends that he was ticklish in this world after feeling the gentle brush of wet touch upon his slender neck.


    Which causes Snow to inwardly rolling his eyes when he felt the familiarity of his lover rather shameless actions of trying to eat his tofu with that action, maybe because his lover isn''t in his right mind that he isn''t restraining himself anymore?


    Such high possibility...


    "Yao!"


    "Your Majesty!!"


    "Ah!"


    Bam!


    Snow can only sigh at the threepletely useless people that were once again thrown by his lover force of energy while unable to stop the way he felt so proud and praising how strong his lover is.


    "Hmm~ it''s alright "


    Snow has let out a soothing humming sound while gently and softly raising his hand to caress the back of the Emperor''s head while his own ck hair has slowly change into the usual snow-white hair color as soon as he uses the original Su Yao special power along with his own spiritual hand.


    While Zhuang, Yu Xing, and Wen Shihong have suddenly stopped their actions while seriously gazing at the Emperor who was embracing the young woman underneath him in a fairly tight grip that has miraculously behaved in an obedient manner rather than bing mad and violent every single time that his special status acted out in a chaotic manner.


    Usually, they receive severe injuries just stopping their Emperor violent rampage, but now, such a marvel situation has happened!


    "Urgh"


    "Shh there we go such a good boy"


    Narrowing his eyes, Snow that was staring up whileying in the ground and gently letting the Emperor continue to tighten the embrace on his body has seen the way that a certain pink aura was trying to enter inside the Emperor body which has caused the dark aura around his lover to react badly when it tried to invade and also produce a certain effect once it''s inside.


    Snow inwardly sneer such an absolutely vain and selfish fox.


    Charmsgood affection it seemed to make the dark energy react badly, seemingly in a possessive manner that it wouldn''t allow anything to make the Emperor feel affectionate to a certain person, or more likely only the female gender?


    Snow gentle smile spread wider when a thought sh on his mind since there is a high chance that the Emperor didn''t show any reaction yet when he was obviously falling for him because of a certain reason.


    Maybe the caster didn''t even think that the Emperor will fall in love with the same gender? Well, for the Emperor''s personality and even because of the outlook and opinion in this ancient world that the chance wasn''t high enough that all the curse was ced only in the opposite gender?


    Ah How about Snow test it out now that such a perfect situation is happening


    So without any hesitation, Snow has finally allowed his emotion toward the Emperor to grow stronger as he allowed himself to eventually ept the Emperor as his lover, causing his gentle eyes to turned far affectionate and warmer.


    While Snow affection slowly grows stronger, he suddenly felt a certain pang of pain in his mind.


    Ah, of course, for a possessive and obsessive person that has given the dark Status to the Emperor that the effect even took for a long time would not just leave any leeway, although it was far weaker than the one set against the female gender.


    So, the curse is basically like this


    No one is allowed to have romantic affection to the Emperor since a certain curse status is also will affect them.


    While the Emperor isn''t allowed to have romantic affection to other people or else the effect of status will grow stronger and will be powerful enough to make him sumb to the impact of the influence.


    And the dark energies more focus is causing the Emperor to slowly lost his mind, making him act in a violent and insane manner while slowly breaking his mental health and will.


    So, what is all with those wives in the Harem then? From what Snow investigated so far, everything is living quite well without any major problem.


    Although its a bit understandable since during the ancient time, rather than having affection with the Emperor, those women can also only be eyeing the seat of the Empress while having authority and power if they get the affection of the Emperor.


    Anyway, if Snow was going to be entering the Pce, one way or another those women will have topletely disappear.


    For now, though, Snow has raised his hands toward the chaotic dark energies whilepletely sealing off all his emotions, and just like he assumed it to be, he didn''t get much reaction and struggle from the dark energies along with the tainted and broken soul within it, whatever emotion they sense to other people will automatically ce a different set back toward him or her.


    But for now, the dark aura was far more focused toward the stubborn and persistent pink aura that continue to target his lover, with a cold glint in Snow eyes, he swiftly grabs the pink aura andpletely sealing off its all power and while destroying itpletely, Snow has let the dark energies to connect upon it.


    Which has soon started to pressured it while certain dark invincible energies have gone out and shot to a certain direction causing Snow to show a rather cold smile which is fortunately been hidden when he lowered his head down and cing it a bit close to the Emperor''s head.


    Although Snow was unable to stop the continued paling of his face while a constant sweats flow down his face, after all, he has already use his special power today and hasn''t even taken a proper rest and Wen Shihong who was observing the well-being of both the Emperor and his future daughter couldn''t help but take a step closer.


    "... it''s alright"


    Snow felt his breathing a bit faster now, it truly so stressful while having such illness and bad health is truly inconvenient, however, his hand continues to violently break the naughty dark energies that continue to stubbornly want to possessed his lover.


    "... begone leave his Majesty alone"


    He is mine, its time for you to disappear.


    "I am here nowso you can''t hurt his Majesty anymore."


    Hmph, you already cling to my lover for many years, you think I''ll allow you to continue on when I am already here?


    And withst one grab of some of the broken entity hidden inside it, Snow felt the dark aura has finally calmed down, although he wasn''t able topletely remove all of it yet because of his weak body capability, at least it was slowly weakening while the core was being destroyed.


    "!!!"


    A few silent seconds, the Emperor has finally able to quickly regain his consciousness back and the first thing he felt was the soft body intimately close against his while the smell of medicinal and familiar lotus flower lingers on his nose.


    After a while, Lou Fang has finally raised his body in a slow and gentle manner while the tight grip on his hand be delicate as the memories of what happened finally emerge on his mind.


    Although Luo Fang always loses consciousness when his dark status acts up but he will be able to remember the memories of what happened, it was the sick pleasure of the one who has cast the spell for him to feel pain and remorse of the unconscious actions he has done during his madness.


    And when he looked down, tired pure ck eyes and glistening pale face that is full of sweats is what he saw, which haspletely shown how tired she has been after working extremely hard to let him retain his reason.


    Somehow, he felt a pang of pain on his heart while gently raising his other hand to tenderly wipe the sweats on those pale cheek while showing a heavy expression because, for the first time after a violent rampage, his silver eyes dim down feeling entirely guilty and remorse to has caused her to experience such hardship.


    "... My L-L..! Oh your majesty how are you feeling?"


    "...I you"


    Badumph Badumph BadumpBadumphBadumph!!!


    "Ah"


    No fair I didn''t get to touch those fluffy silver ears yet Snow felt the sudden twist of pain on his chest, along with the dangerously quick beat of his heart while showing a rather resign smile at the widening silver eyes.


    "... m-medicine...urgh"


    The already pale face already turned so severely while a painful grimace appeared on Snow delicate feature causing the Emperor silver eyes to show such unusual emotion which isplete horror and utter fear.


    "Yao!"


    Snow felt his vision turning blurry while his chest rapidly moves but he still notices that his lover has finally spoken his name in this world before feeling his lover has gently raised his body before letting him lean upon his perfectly muscr and firm chest before the Imperial Physician Yu Xing has quickly appeared and has swiftly started to check upon his health.


    Ah, Snow was d that he was holding the special item that won''t let his real gender be revealed, and he was preparing to give it to his younger brotherter too.


    It was to safely guard Xia Yu real gender, after all, a strange person has taken over Song Meilin''s body, then there is a high chance that she might know that Su Yu gender is a male base from how she was acting, seemingly knowing a certain future what with her collecting bunch of powerful and high-status men while targeting his lover.


    So even if they strip Snow now, they will only see the illusion of a female naked body although he was quite sure that his lover will go rampage once more if other men will glimpse of his body.


    Maybe, he was far luckier in this world rather than the previous one? That world sure has a problem with him.


    And before that, Snow still has one thing he truly wanted to do, so using all his strength, he has stubbornly raised his hand before finally managing to gently touch the silver ears that still on his lover head, when he felt it twitch and move, Snow was quite satisfied that even a smile has appeared on his face when hepletely lost consciousness, of coursepletely ignoring the wide eyes look of his lover.


    Well, it is soft smooth and great to touchter on, Snow will n another chance to touch it.

 Chapter 277: The Entire Moon Empire Chaotic Situations.

    Chapter 277: The Entire Moon Empire Chaotic Situations.


    It took three full days before Snow extremely weak body was able to stand up without needing any assistant, although he has been staying in the room just next to Emperor''s bed chamber in order to hide the fact that he has been taken inside the Pce during one of his lover weakened states.


    And they exined it in a way that a young woman such as her will ept that the Emperor Star Pce is the most secured and guarded ce to stay without people capable of finding his existence if he wanted to continue concealing his association with the Emperor of the Moon Empire.


    As for what happened at thest three days, the vicious woman along with her children that knows about the ruthless schemes was all taken to jail since their crime is already been stated as guilty having numerous genuine evidence they have received from Wen Shihong hand, even Su Nianzu was greatly affected by it and was demoted from being the head of the Department of Revenue.


    Snow acknowledged that everything working out so well was because his lover has helped out in the shadow, especially after learning the fact that Snow has reacted badly after using his special power was because of the fact that he has to deal with the people sent by the vicious woman in that day, thus leading him to almost dying because of his heart health issues, although Snow calcted that he wasn''t going to die.


    Nheless, because of what was happening outside, the woman in the pce that was able to hear the news has now be slightly suspicious, especially inquiring more detailed information regarding Snow and Xia Yu, and disying a doubtful expression after hearing it to one of the Captains of the Imperial Guard that she has able to charm while in the Pce.


    And despite the fact that Snow has been weak and staying in bed all day but he has already taken an action in order to confuse the woman if she ever be suspicious of them, and that is to cause more suspicious and doubts all around, causing everything about the certain future that he got in the original memories to be entirely different.


    So in the past few days, all sorts of scandal, chaos, and issue were going around all the Capital that everyone is discussing it, as for the culprit who has done all the work in the shadow was, of course, Han Hui.


    There was no way that Snow would leave Han Hui situation all alone, after figuring out what has caused the death of Han Hui in that would be future by letting ke spy around the suspicious ce and people with his clones which eventually leading the culprit toward Han Hui older brother.


    And despite the fact that he was dered the heir of the Han daily but Han Hui''s older brother has done it just because of feeling extremely jealous and envious of his talented younger brother, while the other culprit was the young man that has been with Su Mei, Zong Qi and Chu Huan in that restaurant before.


    And which led Han Hui to unquestionably believed in Snow after everything was revealed that he was speaking the truth all along.


    Which is also now assuming that Snow can somehow sense danger ahead of time or has foresight or the use of his beast special power that has let him know about the circumstances, basically, his younger brother''s future husband is now Snow beck and call to order around.


    However, Han Hui''s older brother wasn''t punished thoroughly, the Han family decision was to only remove his session and letting the second son as the next heir per rule of any household after the first son of the main wife has done something unforgivable that will not fit him to be the next head of the family.


    So Snow has given an absolute order for Han Hui to follow if their punishment to the first son of the Han family is only in a half-hearted manner.


    And that is for Han Hui to reveal his decision to marry Xia Yu while not mentioning about the vow to the Han family, causing Snow an 80% of guessing that the Han family will refuse Han Hui decision of having only one wife for the rest of his life while especially against him marrying Xia Yu that was just known to have left the Su family after their Mother has filed a divorce to her husband.


    To this ancient time, especially in this world, they are a bit apprehensive that Xia Yu will act like their Mother causing a scandal in their family in the future, especially now that they will not get any benefit on marrying Xia Yu that wasn''t special despite being written in the Xia family registry as part of the family.


    Of course, also preferring to let Han Hui marry Chu Huan in the future, knowing fully well that she was infatuated to their youngest son, and even though there was chaos in the Chu Family but it doesn''t change the fact that the Chu family standing still remain honorable.


    So, Snow who have already figured everything out has told Han Hui ahead of time to let his family choose, either ept his decision or cutting of their family rtionship and being separated by them when Han Hui made a pledge a vow to show his determination and resolution to take Xia Yu only for a pair of lover for a lifetime right before their very eyes.


    And the Han family decision isn''t surprising one bit when they cut off Han Hui in their family list, especially when they have other talented sons.


    While Snow schemes are cold and cruel but he doesn''t feel regret about what he has done, since he was far more focused on his younger brother''s future happiness and well being.


    In this ancient time, Snow needed to remove all the danger that his younger brother will face, especially the family and people that he will be living most of his entre marriage life.


    Besides, Snow will not let Han Hui and Xia Yu have a miserable, weak, poor, and unhappy life because of that matter of Han Hui separation on his family, not only Xia Yu has the Xia family on his side, Snow would make sure that his lovely younger brother has a happy and joyful life.


    Especially when Snow has decided to let those people who have ruthlessly let go of Han Hui and Xia Yu to be green with envy.


    "... their mine needed to take care of them"


    Letting out a sigh, Snow that has gotten down from the bed while taking a few steps forward suddenly blinked when his door has suddenly opened up before a tall lithe figure wearing a majestic back robe with a beautiful and exquisite dragon embroidered upon it has quickly walked toward have while wearing a big frown on his wlessly sharp beautiful features that disy sexy wildness along with it


    Um, Snow finally saw the appearance of his lover, which like always, outstanding and exceptional handsome features that always cause the bees and flies around to flocked toward him.


    Although after experiencing the previous world situation, Snow finally decided that he prefer to kick, punch and kill those annoying people that wanted to covet his lover rather than being the one to experience being chased by people.


    The adventure of being beautiful and charming enough to covet is enough for Snow to experience once.


    "Yao! We order you to properly take care of your health."


    And, yeah, this is the most important development that happened in thest three days, the Emperor suddenly bing more open with his action and emotion toward him, it seemed that Snow almost dying has frightened his lover to the fact that it seemed to finally dawn in his thick head about his certain emotion.


    How lovely Snow found that his lover being this pure, innocent, and clueless about romantic feelings is wonderful so easy to bully and tease, unlike the usual shamelessness that seemed to have already ingrained a talent of talking and showing love in thest three worlds that he travels with.


    However, Snow has never shown any other emotion aside from being a bit more respectful than usual, showing gentleness and calm expression which was nothing special even after learning his lover identity whenever he interacts with him.


    Of course, Snow didn''t show that he has grown an affectionate emotion toward his lover since he got another nned on entering the Pce in order to deal with that woman who is targeting his lover and seemed to be nning something at the entire Empire from how suspicious and doubtful her action was.


    Especially with all her collection of charmed men.


    So without any hesitation, Snow has lower his head and showed a respectful bow to his lover before straightening up while simply ignoring the sh of frustration, nervousness, and disappointment that has sh on those silver eyes.


    Love after the previous world, it seemed that we will be having many ys from now on~


    "Your Majesty, I feel greatly honored by your gracious kindness, especially for taking care of all my needs while healing in the Pce. However, I am feeling alright now, its time for me to leave. I fear that my family is filled with anxiousness after being gone in three days now."


    I don''t need to remain in the Pce anymore, especially when I am not one of your wives while I am eager to get back to my normal life, that is basically the hidden meaning of those words.


    And Snow has remained silent while smiling gently while the Emperor gazes at him with deep and profound silver eyes causing the atmosphere between the two of them to be weird, heavy and awkward, causing the trusted head eunuch that has been standing respectfully behind to lower his head more downward while sweating nonstop.


    "... a lifetime pair of lover"


    "Hm? Did you speak something, your majesty? If you don''t mind, would you repeat it again since I wasn''t able to properly hear it."


    Actingpletely oblivious Snow secretly observes the way those deep silver eyes of his lover has quickly nce toward the two jade ring that he continues to wear as a ne before seeing the way that his lover has gently trace the slightly broken ck jade with his thumb.


    "I see... I understand. I''ll let Lord Wen safely send you back to the Xia familyter in the afternoon."


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    The Emperor nodded his head before turning around and leaving Snow all alone in his room, while the head eunuch couldn''t help but gaze at the woman that the Emperor is treating with such care and thoughtfulness, in which cause him to suddenly meet gentle ck eyes before the door was fully close, and somehow that gaze has given him great chill.


    Of course, he should have known that there is no way that a young woman who has a gentle and kind atmosphere was a normal person, after all, she was the cause of making the indifferent, fierce, and cold Emperor to unusually act so thoughtfully and kind.


    Finally sensing that Snow was all alone, his expression showed a tiring expression, although it was really fun to experience new situations and circumstances along with great challenges however, he seemed to have also be ustomed to acting lovey-dovey with his lover most of the time.


    "Ah, love, don''t worry love... even if I have a body like this I''ll show you how much I love youter on~"


    As for the Emperor leaving just like that without showing resistance while having the appearance of giving up, Snow wasn''t a bit worried, after all, his lover possessiveness and obsessiveness is one of the most outstanding traits that he genuinely loves about him.


    So, his lover letting him go? Please, Snow will never believe that.


    And just like Snow wholeheartedly believe, the Emperor has suddenly stopped walking around a blooming garden and seemed to be appreciating the wonderful scenery before him, however, his silver eyes havepletely turned darker, deeper, and chaotic as a predatory light sh upon it, while a familiar emotion of possessiveness and obsessiveness started to emerge once more within it.


    "... mine"


    No matter what, Lou Fang will not let go of the treasures that he finally found.

 Chapter 278: Snow Matchmaking Skill To the Max.

    Chapter 278: Snow Matchmaking Skill To the Max.


    For the rest of the days that pass by after Snow has returned back to the Xia family, all he has been doing is managing the situation of Xia Yu and Han Hui in which eventually making Han Hui obtained his own residence thatpletely and absolutely belong to him.


    Which would show his determination that his ties to the Han family along his mother family will never be able to mend, so whatever happened in the future while having the chance of rising in power and status, then those family aside from Xia can''t get any single benefit from him.


    it''s like a fresh start, after all, despite being cut off from the Han family, Han Hui was still noble just without power, influence, and authority.


    Something that he can just build up in the oing Imperial Examination next year or basically bing a high-rank official disciple that can secure his future, Snow already have a chosen person in mind, it just going to be a bit while before it happened.


    As for being penniless, this person is still shrewd and has his own personal saving which was quite a lot, besides, Han Hui still got friends that remain faithful and loyal so his connection can easily growter on.


    While the second person that Snow was managing was his mother matter about the new chance of getting into another rtionship with Wen Shihong.


    Which is proceeding faster after Snow has gotten back from the Pce, he has uses his weakened state as an excuse to reason his mother to be decisive about the feeling she felt toward the Great General of the Moon Empire.


    Especially after speaking about the happiness of Xia Yu that would still receive the ridicule of others because of having no power on their father''s side and getting engaged to a banished son of a famous aristocrat family while having a divorced mother.


    Even if everything might appear to be a forceful approach but Snow has already seen that Xia Yue truly has felt something toward Wen Shihong.


    Especially Xia Yue''s feeling is growing into something more after witnessing the man determination, resolution, and downright thoughtfulness while showing love to her children even after finally knowing the real truth about their gender in which has cause Xia Yue to quickly soften up at the idea of marrying him.


    And yes, Snow has revealed it to Wen Shihong about their situation, causing an expression full of sympathy to firstly appear on his face after the shock was over rather than loathsome negatives ones, although there were an awkwardness andplicated expression that also followed after because of a certain Emperor that was showing quite an interest toward Snow.


    After all, every three days, Snow has a secret dinner with the Emperor in the form of curing or seeing his dark status, while the blooming lotus flowers, which for some reason haven''t run out, was left on the special table that has changed into a beautiful and luxurious one, then the medicinal dishes was sent early in the morning and now also during night time, along with a few ambiguous letters.


    It''s basically the Emperor is trying to make Snow conscious of his existence.


    Snow definitely can see the stickiness, clinginess, and shamefulness of the Emperor with those actions, which has finally let him know that the true nature of his lover is finally being revealed itself.


    Of course, Snow also didn''t forget to continue to deflect the dark aura curse status to the woman that stubbornly gives to his lover, while secretly checking up the group of men that have been charmed by the woman along with every movement she makes.


    Also, the soul tainted entity that was inside the dark aura was finally taken out and now Snow was focusing more onpletely getting rid of the dark status on his lover since the core of its power is now eliminated.


    And in just a month, Snow was getting a new father, although it was fast, but everyone knew that the Great General Wen Shihong has a woman on his heart for all these years, so when the news that he will be marrying Xia Yue spread up has finally let everyoneprehend who the person was, of course, there are still people that still badly gossip about it while some were against it.


    However, they are not the one who is getting married, so it doesn''t matter what they thought, while the Wen Family only has Wen Shihong and his father in the main branch, in which Lord Wen father wasn''t against theing marriage of his son that remain single for many years.


    Basically, he has warmly epted Xia Yue as the future main wife, and the only wife of his son, especially when he is a great friend with Xia Yue''s father, Xia Yin, it''s like their wish in the past is finally fulfilled to this day.


    Soon, the wedding day finally arrived, Xia Yue wearing a beautiful red wedding dress has once more gotten married, while Snow that was sitting in the celebratory hall has calmly smile as he watched the bowing motion of his mother and new father toward the happy and glowing faces of his two grandfathers sitting in the highest chair.


    While the Emperor offering his blessing and sending off gifts to the joyous day of Wen Shihong and Xia Yue marriage has finally let the people all shut up since the Emperor has epted it, what else can they do but speak only in secret when mentioning it.


    Although Snow entertainment was to see the pale face of the invited Han family along with some of their members, after all, Chu family might be high in the noble rank but Wen Family is far higher and important while having the Emperor trust and favor, there is noparing between them.


    So now all of them are definitely dying in regret and remorse inside at theplete twist of the situation.


    As for the original Su Yao father, there is no way that he has the face toe celebrate his ex-wife''s new marriage right?


    And when the celebratory continue on, Snow that was dress delicately left the side of Han Hui and his younger brother that has once again chance his surname to Wen, which Snow is also called Wen Yao now.


    Soon, Snow was giving his farewell to Wen Shihong to let him know that he was tired and wanted to take a rest, perfectly showing the proper form of etiquette while letting everyone know that two of his new daughters havepletely epted him as their new father.


    While the silent rtives of Wen Shihong, which is a cousin in another branch of Wen family have suddenly suggested his son and daughter of apanying him back to his sleeping quarter, in which Snow has just smiled and nodded his head, epting his kind offer while witnessing Wen Shihong eyes sh in hardness, definitely knowing well what this cousin is trying to do.


    After all, that cousin''s son was the most suitable person among the younger generation in the main branch to be chosen as the sessor of the Wen Family seeing as Wen Shihong have never nned to marry in the past until Xia Yue matter happened.


    And when halfway to their walk, the younger sister has suddenly gone away after suddenly being called out by a servant while speaking about an important matter that needed to be dealt with by her mother wasn''t the least bit surprising to Snow.


    Soon, Snow and the young man were left by themselves, in which they continue to walk in silence before the young man has suddenly stopped and opened his mouth to speak up.


    "I apologize but I don''t n to follow my father''s n of marrying you in order to be the head of the Wen Family. I have someone I love."


    A straightforward person that has spoken the important matter between the two of them without wasting any time toplicate it all and Snow can see the reason why Wen Shihong and his new grandfather Wen Shi have chosen this person to be the supposed heir.


    Snow has also stopped walking and turning around to just nodded his head in eptance after seeing the solemn expression on the young man''s handsome face causing a gentle smile to grace his lip.


    "I understand."


    Then without any warning, Snow abruptly felt his body being pulled by the young man before being quickly dragged in the secluded ce something that Snow just let the man do and didn''t resist one bit.


    And Snow quickly felt his back hit in a tree thunk in a rough manner before his expression changed a bit when the young man''s hands have directly shoot toward his chest causing him to shift his body a bit and letting the clothes on his shoulder to be ripped apart rather than his chest andpletely exposing his shoulder.


    And before the man can take an action again which seemed to focus on his chest once more, apparently acting as a person that was possessed and only focusing on a certain matter when Snow saw as the man roughly flew away from his body followed by the sound of broken bones.


    Snow quickly caught a glimpse of silver color on his side, in which he has instantly grabbed the person long wide sleeves and stopping him from taking a step forward, especially when the sword in his hand was pulled and appearing ready to slice the down young man in the ground.


    He recognized that his lover has just arrived a moment ago, detecting him in his sense, it just he didn''t really n for him to witness such a scene though, who knows that this person will suddenly try to undress him without speaking even a single word?


    "Your majesty, please calm down."


    "... you felt sorry and care this person?"


    Sighing inside, Snow who felt the darkening mood of his lover along with the swirling murderous intention brimming upon those freezingly cold eyes has gently tugged on the long wide sleeves one more time, while Zhuang has also taken out the other hidden people, which is probably to hide what is going on.


    "Your Majesty there was something wrong with him he wasn''t in his right mind"


    There is something that Snow needed to figure out with more evidence and a certain fact in which this person can be the key, it was one of the reasons why he didn''t resist at the start, especially when this person is one of the charmed people that the woman has collected.


    Snow basically canprehend that the young man''s entire actions were to figure out his gender, although it was done in a rough and violent matter but the person''s mental status was a bit weird during the actions that rouse his suspicions.


    And Snow absolutely sure that woman was the cause of it, which seemed to have be suspicious after the chaotic situation in thest month that something was going on and Xia Yue''s marriage is probably the reason for what prompts that woman to react toward them.


    Why him though? Su Yao''s gender didn''t get revealed in the would-be future only Su Yu, so she should have targeted his younger brother however, Wen Yu has been taken care of and being guarded by a clingy Han Hui, so Snow has be an easy target then?


    Or was that woman have a different approach to Wen Yu? Hm Snow needed to think more about thatter on, but for now, there is a mad wolf he needed to soothe.


    Yes, Wolf, his lover beast form is a beautiful and lovely silver wolf, causing Snow to pulled the dark Emperor into some sort of embrace, although appearing weakened that he has fallen down in the ground along with the Emperor heavy body that has somehow easily followed along without any resistant.


    And with an inward grin, Snow who is apparently trying to calm down the Emperor has raises his hand over to gently care the Emperor''s hair while identally touching the twitching ears once in a while.


    "... your majesty, are you alright now?"


    A few minutes of peaceful silence, Snow has finally inquired about the status of his lover, although inwardly rolling his eyes at the Emperor''s reply after hearing it since the entire time he was gazing at the appraisal information, so he knew what is going on.


    "... still in pain"


    Yup... the shamelessness is back...

 Chapter 279: Snow Suddenly Experience The Hard Mode Of The Mission World.

    Chapter 279: Snow Suddenly Experience The Hard Mode Of The Mission World.


    "... um your majesty... "


    Snow couldn''t help but shoot a wide eye stare to the quiet Zhuang that was being silent for a few minutes now while inwardly snickering at a safe distance, although all Snow wanted to do right now is to roll his eyes while sighing in helplessness along with a pampering feeling to his suddenly clingy lover.


    "... I''m alright now."


    Snow lip couldn''t help but twitch at such a tant lie of the Emperor only to swiftly nce sideways from the prating silver eyes that he met which clearly spoke of his lover growing affectionate emotion.


    My love sorry but it''s not the time yet especially when I still need to be hidden in the shadow  and well, I also need to reveal my real genderter on


    Honestly, Snow felt how cliche his situation was along with an added yful and dramatic life this world mission is.


    While obediently letting the Emperor gently pull Snow up before gripping the outer robe that his lover has ced over his shoulder in order to cover the exposed skin.


    "Thank you for saving me again your Majesty"


    Snow politely made a respectful bow to the Emperor that have wanted to stop him only to stop at the gentle shake of his head, emphasizing that Snow couldn''t do that because he is the Monarch of the Moon Empire while he is only merely a youngdy that was always being saved by him.


    The difference in their status would not allow Snow to be disrespectful and casual whenever he interact with him, at least, not when the situation needed it to, for example, what happened a moment ago.


    Snow is clearly speaking the distinct wall between then two of them while keeping a safe and proper distance with each other, seemingly forgetting of how they have been intimately close with each other a moment ago causing the Emperor to show a depressing frown alongside with a confuse Zhuang that couldn''t understand why the young woman is always trying to keep her distance toward his cousin.


    No matter what Zhuang cousin is still the Emperor, wouldn''t that status, power, and influence enough to make this young woman be interested? Especially when it was clearly being shown that the Emperor treated her in a special way?


    Wouldn''t anyone be ecstatic and delighted by such attention? Ah, a woman''s mind is so confusing to figure out.


    "Please allow me to check Wen Zian''s situation."


    Snow just acted obliviously unaware of the two men''s reactions, even the way that his lover suddenly let out a cold chill along with the dark atmosphere around him after mentioning the young man''s name.


    Inwardly shaking his head at his lover''s jealousy though Snow understands it since he will feel the same before he began to walk toward the tied up young man that has been knocked out with that just one attack from the furious Emperor.


    As for eating the tofu of his lover, well since the Emperor also secretly did it then the two of them are even now, ah such a nice feeling it was touching the Emperor silver ears.


    However, when Snow kneeled down with his hand raised toward the young man, his pupil constricted when the analysis with his appraisal skill started to show how Wen Shihong''s nephew''s mental health stability was beginning to break apart.


    "Yao!"


    Ignoring the worried shout of the Emperor, even when Snow felt the way the tight but not painful grip on his shoulder didn''t stop him from using his spiritual hand permanent skill along with the original special power that let him see the status of a person more clearly in the physical form.


    And when the young man has suddenly woke up with bloodshot eyes before struggling in an insane manner along with unusual strength was swiftly knocked out by an alert Zhuang while Snow has once more found himself in the arms of the Emperor while breathing a bit harder as he gently leans his head upon the firm shoulder.


    "... haa your majesty it is the same status that lets you react that night before your majesty, there is a person who has been using an unusual special power all around the Capital and affecting the people.."


    In Snow eyesight, those pink light has suddenly turned into dangerous red light color causing the person that was affected by it to turn into a violent and forceful person with only one minded action.


    Even Snow can perceive that it was not a perfect power and skill, those people with a strong mentality and strong will can definitely fight back with the pink aura effect that the woman has been using toward those charm men while it will basically turn to an almost forceful and violent manner if it couldn''t control a person.


    Furthermore, it will start breaking a person''s mental health if one is failed to fulfill the request or mission that was given toward them, especially when the person is captured in order to hide the evidence.


    Such a ruthless and cruel skill while Snow can feel the way that the user is selfish and only care about her well being and situation that she doesn''t mind throwing people who won''tpletely fall for her charms.


    "Your Majesty this person is--!"


    Snow that wanted to exin more suddenly felt his body being lifted up while piercing silver eyes warningly gazing down at him when he wanted to open his mouth to speak in resistance.


    "Enough go rest. We will handle the problem."


    Seeing as the Emperor was in a rather bad mood while Snow saw the way that Zhuang was shaking his head can only close his mouth while behaving obediently in the arms of his lover as the two of them finally leave the ce.


    "Starting today, there will be people that will be protecting you in the shadows."


    And when Snow was ced down inside his bed-chamber after finally arriving, the Emperor has suddenly dered such a matter causing him to turned around while bowing his head in gratefulness at the kindness he was receiving from the Emperor.


    Well, it as surprising that his loversted this much from ordering people to keep following him around while observing every action he made in order to inform him about his daily life.


    The stalkerish tendency, one of his lover''s normal actions has once more appeared, although other people might feel disturbed about it but since this is Snow lover then he doesn''t mind it one bit.


    However, when Snow saw the way that the Emperor has be stiff about his respectful manner and then turning around to leave the room without another word especially after showingplicated such silver eyes has finally caused Snow to inwardly sigh.


    I am sorry love


    Howe when Snow suddenly met an innocent and a bit more reasonable lover that he just has to act in this manner?


    Although Snow understood that his lover is strong enough to handle the way he is acting but he still genuinely feel bad about it.


    Nevertheless, Snow mission will have to be his number priority, at least, it was not a mission to cheat on his lover so he can be grateful at that, well, it''s not like Snow will choose his mission to cheat on his lover though since that is one of his bottom lines.


    For now, Snow has prompted his lover to stop leaving with a shocking and bold question that could easily lose his neck if this person before him isn''t his lover.


    "Your majesty do you...in some way like me?"


    Snow can no longer keep being oblivious with the way that the Emperor was showing his affection in the passing day, especially when it''s growing deeper and bing more open, he wouldn''t be surprised if his lover will suddenly snap up and identally kissing him one of this day.


    It was all because of the shameless nature of his lover that will let him do it.


    Ah such an innocent and easy to tease lover is going to make Snow dearly miss it, maybe if he met another innocent and reasonable lover in another world then he will absolutely make sure to properly tease and bully him.


    "If I informed you that I have fallen in love with you will you ept my affection?"


    When the Emperor has suddenly turned around and spoken in a frank and honest manner while taking a step forward with a certain conviction on those silver eyes cause Snow to take a few step backs while gripping the outer robe that was wrapped around his delicate body and bowing his head.


    "Your Majesty I am sorry"


    "You don''t feel the same way?"


    Snow who felt his lover hurtful and bewildering questioning voice can only turn his head and close his eyes while ignoring the depressing aura around the room.


    "I am sorry"


    Love! I will really pamper you to heaventer on!


    Snow suddenly felt like a scumbag, why is it that he can no longer be out in the open while blinding people on dog foods with his lover after the previous three worlds?


    When ke spoke about the world mission bing harder from being unlucky, Snow knew that it wasn''t supposed to be this kind of hard matter!


    "I see I''ll go now but don''t forget to look after your health."


    And with that, Snow secretly watches as his lover leaves with a dark atmosphere around him.


    Ah somehow Snow suddenly has the feeling that he might have ckened his lover a bit? Is he going to experience a ck room yter on? Somehow he suddenly felt excited!


    And just like Snow has predicted, after the slight disappointment, the Emperor''s entire body who has a rather dark and cold atmosphere was currently nning on his head about how to let the love of his life to obediently and willingly enter the Pce and be his Empress.


    Even though Lou Fang can just order a decree to let Yao enter the Pce but he will never do that even if he was the Emperor since he doesn''t want to use a forceful and violent method to get his lover.


    Besides, Lou Fang absolutely and wholeheartedly believes that he will be able to chase his wife, so there is no need for that desperate and perplexity matter of getting a person''s love one that can only cause them harm and pain.


    While Zhuang that has just finished taking all the capture people in a safe ce to properly investigate can only gaze with wide eyes at his darkened cousin.


    What the hell happened while I was away?

 Chapter 280: Snow Situation After Rejecting The Emperor Confession.

    Chapter 280: Snow Situation After Rejecting The Emperor Confession.


    Despite the sudden refusal of the Emperor''s confession, Snow still receives the same usual items that were being sent without missing a single day, and somehow a purple daffodil was added among it in which he couldn''t help but considerately bring along wherever he goes.


    While The Emperor has also written that the flower has one day suddenly caught his eyes that he couldn''t help but first think about him after seeing the purpler flower that he has just have to send it to him.


    ying with the purple daffodil in his hand, Snow has reminded at the fantastic paradise and breathtakingly romantic marriage proposal of his lover when he asked the two of them to marry each other, along with that sweet and loving vow and pledge that is full with hidden possessiveness and obsessiveness within it.


    Ah, its that is why I like you so much that I have chosen you to be the one I want for eternity~


    "Sister Yao! I''m so excited to buy a birthday gift to Brother Hui today!"


    Snow that was deeply thinking about his lover can only return his attention back at the happy and delighted Wen Yu while letting himself gently being pulled inside the carriage that they are riding today since the two of them have nned to hang out in the Capital today.


    Of course, Snow has easily detected the hidden guards that have been sent to guard and protect them in which, not only was it the people of the Emperor even Wen Shihong people have been added to it after finally learning about what happened during that certain day.


    And well, it was also understandable to have elite guards at the moment when the Capital is suddenly covered in mysterious fog that many chaotic events have been happeningtely.


    After the failed attempt to figure out Snow real gender, other important and non-important people were also suddenly targeted in one way or another, others having more unfortunate ending than what Snow has experience.


    Its the reason why the Emperor was extremely busy that they can only meet once a week now, although the sudden refusal of the confession of the Emperor has caused them to be in an awkward situation causing his lover to ckened even more, the dark atmosphere around the Emperor sure is getting impressive.


    Anyways, that woman positively making her move without any single fear of being finding out, or is it the mentality of being the protagonist and having cheats that cause her to be brazen and courageous of her actions that she wasn''t thinking of the consequences if she was captured from what she was doing?


    Although, those powerful men she charmed were either being control or doing everything they can to fulfill what she wanted them to do because they have truly and genuinely fallen in love with her with the slight help of the charm that has gotten their attention and interest.


    While the woman seemed to have stopped trying to figure out the suspicious of the sudden change of the would-be future and has just ruthlessly decided to remove anyone that is getting in the way of what she wanted along with what she thought isn''t right.


    "Alright,e on now. I''m sure Han Hui will love whatever you give him as long as the gift hase from you."


    Snow smiles gently while teasing his adorable younger brother that has showed a lovely crimson cheek, as for birthday, he was suddenly reminded that the Emperor will soon celebrate his uing birthday a few dayster.


    In which he will definitely be able to see the woman once again, after all, the potential wives will have to show their ability, skills, and talents during the Emperor''s birthday celebration in order to catch the monarch''s interest and affection making Snow gentle smile to spread wider.


    However, when Snow and Wen Yu was getting off at the carriage, a suddenmotion was suddenly happening just in front of the jade store that Wen Yu have nned to buy the birthday gift for Han Hui.


    It was a beautiful young woman with a lovely appearance and the present Emperor niece, precisely named Princess Luo Liqui, the daughter of the half-brother that was extremely loyal to his lover that unfortunately passed away because of a certain illness during the war that was happening from one of the important borders between an Empires.


    "Why Why I really love you! I wholeheartedly believe that you felt the same way with your actions! So, why are you acting differently right now?"


    "I apologized if I somehow let you misunderstood my feelings because of our past interactions, but Princess Liqui I only see you as my younger sister. I already have someone I dearly love so I apologize for not being able to ept Princess Liqui''s affection."


    The Princess and Prime Minister Son, in the would-be future this two have be engaged with each other but now Zhong Qi was suddenly saying that he doesn''t love the Princess while also treating one of the royal family in utter disdained that can easily fool the obliviousmoner that couldn''t understand the meaning behind this person words and actions.


    Because this person was humiliating the Young Princess in a more ruthless way when he just suggested that it was the Young Princess delusion and fantasy that cause her to think that he loves her while being forced to further interact in a long time that causes the entire situation to be chaotic despite using his time more to spend it to the person that he loves.


    That was enough to destroy the Young Princess reputation, who also didn''t have a true power because of having no parent and only got the Emperor looking out for their sake because of responsibility while not even showing any single ounce of affection or favors.


    "Younger Sister, please stop it already, people are watching, don''t humiliate yourself any longer. Zhong Qi truly doesn''t like you."


    Wow, Snow couldn''t help but inwardly raise his eyebrows at the way that the Princess older brother which is name Lou Li, who appeared gentle and kind, has just spoked those words out in a rather indifferent sound, although Sno couldn''t help but narrow his eyes down after using his appraisal skill from all the three of them.


    "Brother! You too! Lately, why have you been acting entirely so different?


    Seeing that the situation is going to turn more ugly, Snow has carefully guided the nervous Wen Yu to a safer ce, fortunately, though, Snow luck is good today that he wasn''t pulled in from the suddenmotion of the two royal family and the prime minister son.


    Although, Snow didn''t miss the sudden gaze that he felt being shot their way after turning around to leave the ce.


    And after a while of shopping, the two of them have finally gone to eat dinner in a restaurant with a delighted and content Wen Yu after buying the gift to his future husband causing Snow to be envious once more.


    However, when Snow was drinking the cup of hot tea, his eyes have suddenly made a constant twitch which was the usual cliche way of something bad going to happen and when he has uses his permanent skill Game Map along with the Appraisal skill, he finally saw the way that his elite hidden guards were being pushed confronted in equal footing by the sudden enemies.


    It waspletely absurd that they didn''t even show after using the Game Map to check the restaurant''s surroundings.


    Nevertheless, Snow has pulled his younger brother to run away from the room and going into a more open ce in order to get some other people''s attention when it showed that the enemies this time isn''t simple and the fact that they didn''t appear on his Game Map was entirely suspicious.


    Still, Snow suddenly felt his head bing dizzy, body weakening, and having a blurry vision that he can only weakly catch his unconscious younger brother that has already fainted when they are halfway from the door.


    Huh?


    Snow that has made sure to thoroughly check the entire surrounding has also checked the food and drinks that were given to them, so nothing was wrong that would have caused them to feel this way.


    And then it suddenly hit Snow when his entire consciousness has be more blurry and darker while falling in the ground.


    Special Power ah this world is super troublesomealthough, before Snow entirely nked out, he didn''t forget to send a message to ke that was always around but staying hidden.


    Ah... Snow dismissed what he states before.... he truly is unfortunate today...


    With that, Snow has thoroughly lost his entire consciousness, while ke that has received the message just pped his wings before staying in silence, and when Snow was taken away along with Wen Yu then did ke fly away whilepletely following the link he got with Snow.


    And soon, the Emperor that was extremely busy with dealing at the present chaos and problems of the aristocrat family, and mostly the Entire Capital, especially when he suddenly caught a glimpse of the sudden movement of the enemies that have been hidden the entire time that has suddenly be restless finally receive the news of Wen Yao and Wen Yu being abducted while unable to find their location.


    "What?"

 Chapter 281: Lou Fang, The Emperor, Determination And Zhuang Firm Decision.

    Chapter 281: Lou Fang, The Emperor, Determination And Zhuang Firm Decision.


    "Your Majesty, please control yourself! This is not the time to be fighting against those people, especially when your vulnerable status can get worse! Please, take care of yourself first before worrying about others."


    Suddenly, a beautiful woman who is in her forties but still retains a more youthful appearance has blocked the way of the Emperor as she knelt down in the ground with a determined gaze in order to stop the foolish action of her nephew of wanting to put himself in great danger just because of a single person.


    While Zhuang saw the way that his cousin''s atmosphere has be darker and barely hanging his reason in order to stop himself from erupting, fearing of wasting more time wanted to stop his Mother''s unwise action.


    "Mother, I understand your worries, but Lady Yao has also been taken away! She has been a great help in treating his majesty. We couldn''t just ignore her situation."


    "It''s truly unfortunate, but your Majesty''s health and well-being matter more than her. Nevertheless, I also heard that she already remove the most problematic issue of the cursed ce upon your majesty so we can finally thoroughly eliminate it in a different way. So, even if she, unfortunately, perish in such a situation then your majesty life would not be in great danger."


    Mother, you don''t understand! Besides, that is the beloved woman of the Emperor! To speak in such away don''t you see and hear what are you even doing?


    Zhuang showed a pain expression, although he understood how his mother more care about his cousin than her own children while being strict and always looking out for the Emperor well being but she has forgotten Lou Fang is no longer a young child, he is now the wise and powerful Emperor of the Moon Empire!


    Whatever happened in the past, and how she has been controlling and looking out most of Lou Fang''s life, doesn''t mean that she all have the right to speak in such a way to the Emperor who holds power, influence, and status in the entire Empire, especially rting his personal life.


    "Imperial Aunt, we understood your worries. However, don''t speak ill regarding Yao''s life issue in a careless manner. Yao has be my life, without her, we feel the world no longer have any meaning. We want her to always and forever stay by my side for as long as she can."


    Lou Fang has given an unfathomable nce at his respected Imperial Aunt that has looked out after his well being after his parent died early on his young age during the fight over the throne, he is truly grateful, however, this much of control, opinion and suggestion aren''t a fitting one.


    "Don''t speak such a foolish matter! I heard she refuse your confession because of stupidly and selfishly believing about only desiring a pair of lover for a lifetime! You are the Emperor, there is no way that you will only have one lover on your harem!"


    Suddenly a cold smile grace on Lou Fang lip as he shoots a fierce and chilling gaze toward the paling face of his Imperial Aunt that has unconsciously reveal such dangerous information.


    "Imperial Aunt, you just cross the bottom line. We respect and recognize our rtionship with each other because of what you have done in the past but not only were you treating my love in such an unrespectful waywe couldn''t just ignore you cing your people and spy on my side which can be seen as treason itself."


    "Mother how could you do that? Your Majesty, please show mercy and forgive Mother just this once!"


    Zhuang who didn''t know about that certain fact couldn''t help but give a horror-filled gaze toward his foolish Mother that couldn''t understand that there is a certain bottom line that she should never cross no matter how well she has been treated and trusted by the Emperor before quickly arriving in front of his cousin and kneeling down in mercy.


    And Lou Fang has already known about his Imperial Aunt movement and has just used it to keep an eye of her actions, just let out a deep sigh toward his cousin that is truly faithful and loyal toward him, before finally waving his hand as he gave onest amnesty to his Imperial Aunt because of what all she has done in the past.


    "Besides, what''s so foolish about Yao''s desire? It just showed that she just wants to wholeheartedly have the heart of the person she loves. Of course,we also feel the same. We also desire to wholeheartedly love and cherish one person in my entire life."


    And then Lou Fang left to quickly and personally deal with the present chaos and problem in the entire Capital while leaving such shocking words that cause the Imperial Princess Lei to stand up and extremely determined to throw herself to the Emperor without caring of losing her life.


    This is because of the absolute belief and opinion that she had been thought and experience while growing up, of course, there is also some personal selfishness that was making her act this way.


    "Your Majesty! Please! Please change your mind, it will be against our ancestor teaching and tradition!"


    "Mother, please stop it already!"


    Zhuang has pulled his Mother just in time while Yu Xing that have been showingplicated expression while silently standing close to the wall, knowing fully well that the Imperial Aunt of his majesty would never kindly listen to a word he will speak off,


    And when Yu Xing was leaving the room in order to faithfully follow the furious Emperor have suddenly halted when aloud p has resounded out causing his eyes to widen before quickly dashing forward in great concern and worry, unable to hide the expression on his face any longer after seeing the red mark on Zhuang''s cheek.


    "Zhuang! You should stop your majesty from doing such foolish actions and decisions! You have been by his side the entire time so why didn''t you stop everything before it became toote?"


    Ah, the wise Emperor is now walking in a wrong path just because of a single woman! Princess Lei couldn''t help but grasp her chest entirely feeling dizzy and pain about the whole situation, only to suddenly widen her eyes when she saw the concerned young man that has suddenly appeared next to her son.


    "You too! I have always reminded the Emperor to never let such a person stay by his side! If you weren''t talented and skilled enough how will amoner like you be able to have his majesty trust that you now have your status today just because of his great favor?"


    "Mother, don''t take out your anger to Yu Xing!"


    "Zhuang, you have always been the person among my children that is difficult to handle, but, don''t think I didn''t know what is going on between you two! It has been years, if you have just married, I wouldn''t have worried and mention this fact. After this is over, your marriage situation needs to finally be deal with!"


    Yu Xing who has a pale face couldn''t stop the shake of his body causing Zhuang that has unconsciously grab the shoulder of Yu Xing to nce down only to meet a weak and helpless smile that causes him to freeze up, especially when for the first time, he saw a resigned expression on Yu Xing eyes that is finally seemed to have decided to let go.


    "No"


    "What?"


    Swallowing hard, Zhuang has embrace Yu Xing in his arms with a powerful and tight hug while his entire expression bes extremely determined and resolute causing the Imperial Princess Lei to widened her eyes at what she was seeing, adding more blow to what has been happeningtely.


    "Mother, I greatly respect you, however, this is also my personal life. I love Yu Xing, I tried to get away and remove my feeling all these years but n the end I couldn''t do it. So, this time, I can finally ept my emotions. So if you feel ashamed, embarrassed, and loathe my entire decision then there is nothing I can do to change your mind."


    "Z-Zhuang"


    "Yu Xing, I''m sorry for making you wait for so long"


    And with that Zhuang has taken a shocked, confuse, and guilty Yu Xing away while leaving a dizzy Princess Lei, especially after hearing thest word Zhuang has spoken.


    Which was not because of wanting to hurt his mother but because of a certain reminder of what has cause Princess Lei attitude to be entirely strict regarding certain tradition, opinion and view of others after taking such a hard blow in the past.


    "Mother, just because father failed to keep his promise to only treasure and love you for the rest of his entire life while without taking another wife in which has broken the trust and hope you have for him, doesn''t mean that everyone is going to have the same circumstances."


    "You You Zhuang! If you step out of this room with that man then you will no longer be my son and part of our family starting today!"


    Zhuang can only show sad smiles while patting the back of a guilty Yu Xing that didn''t want to cause his rtionship with his family to turned out this way because of their affections with each other.


    "Mother, I am grateful for all the care and love you have shown me from all these years. Although we have to part this way, but, it doesn''t change the fact that I love you, Mother, please take care and stay safe. This unfilial son apologizes for failing your expectation, just ce all the me on me."


    And so with that, Zhuang has walked out,pletely understanding and epting the path he has chosen to walk over,pletely choosing Yu Xing than his family.


    "Zhuang you don''t have to do this I.. really"


    "Yu Xing I know but, its time for you to stop waiting and wishing alright? I''ll also stop hesitating... we have already wasted so many years so lets be happy in our remaining times, ok?"


    Yu Xing''s eyes couldn''t help but watered as the Zhuan who has been running away has suddenly be steady, firm, and determined in which he couldn''t help but let out aplex chuckle sound before gripping the robes of the person that he has been loving all these years and finally nodding his head.


    "Alright I understand."


    Soon, the two of them have finally remembered the Emperor that was out for blood in order to save the person he loves, which Zhuang and Yu Xing who also wanted the Emperor to experience a happy life with the person he loves has quickly followed with great determination.


    Especially when it''s because of Wen Yao and the Emperor''s entire situation which one way or another has finally pushed the two of them to be together.


    While Snow who has been taken away and hid in a dark secret underground basement, tied with a certain kind of chain that seemed to be able to restrain a person beast form can only gaze calmly at the other people around him that were tied up in the same way.


    Hmmm isn''t that Princess Liqui that has been making amotion before? Oh, isn''t that the famousdy who was known to be full of grace, talent, and elegance that unfortunately unable to attend the wife selection in the Pce because of being away dealing with important problems?


    Snow heard that this youngdy was trying to enter the Pce using her father''s power.


    Oh, there is also the hidden favorite mistress of a powerful high ranking in the Royal Court that was known for loving his main wife.


    Really, there is all kind of people that was kidnapped and captured in this ce Snow felt like he was on a kind of party.


    However, Snow who leaned his back in the wall while making sure that the unconscious Wen Yu was safely staying by his side was far more interested in figuring out if his lover suddenly ckened again after the kidnapping event.

 Chapter 282: Snow Situation and Mysterious Black Masked Man.

    Chapter 282: Snow Situation and Mysterious ck Masked Man.


    "Snow~ It''s not the woman scheme this time, someone else has kidnapped you."


    "Um, I kind of figure it out, but thank you, ke."


    It was an extremely borated nned and scheme, especially after Snow has figured out that every single person that was taken captive in the hidden underground was rted to some important official with high standing in the Royal Courts while the other people have a connection to aristocrats families that has great influence and authority in the Moon Empire.


    Basically, all the people that were taken away can be used to either threaten, control, and ckmail all those people, especially now that Snow can even think numerous schemes and ideas after knowing the identities of the other people that have been taken captives.


    Particrly when Snow and Wen Yu have just be the daughters of the Great General of the Moon Empire so being in the list of captives isn''t a bit surprising, and well, Snow wasn''t that narcissist enough to simply assume that everything has happened was entirely because of himself.


    While Snow wasn''t underestimating Song Meilin one bit, however, it was based from the information and observation that was gathered so far, that woman doesn''t have this much capability to think of such scheme, either she is being helped by those men that have been helplessly charmed by her or there is another people or even a group of that has nned the entire ordeal.


    This didn''t really happen in the would-be future before which ispletely understandable because of the changes that Snow has created, so he is now facing an entirely new situation, even though there is an anomaly that has appeared.


    Especially, when what is happening right now might have happened in secret before in which the original Su Yao doesn''t have any idea about.


    "ke, did you figure out the problem why the Game Map didn''t show those enemies after checking the entire area?"


    After all, Snow was still confused and curious about why the Game Map skilled failed in detecting them, particrly when he was being extremely careful after sensing that ufortable gaze when they were leaving the Princessmotion.


    "Ah, those people were used by a person special power. Snow, from the start all of them have been dead and was just being controlled by a person."


    Dead the Game Map can only detect living beings and now it''s showing Snow the weakness of his permanent skill and what it was missing on its features, although it suddenly felt like he was a bit in a horror world at this moment on.


    Control the dead? This world is truly on another level than the rest he has traveled so far.


    Besides, this is one of the reasons why Snow shouldn''t be overly trusting on the skill even when he got it in the ck Trade Shop, or else he will be caught off guard just like what happened before.


    So this time, the Game Map couldn''t be wholeheartedly trusted although he will still keep using it though, just never entirely depending on it anymore while solely focusing on the old way of using detection and instinct that Snow has been doing in his original life.


    However, despite Snow crisis and dangerous situation, his lip couldn''t help but curl up particrly when he was once more looking to his Game Map that was able to show him the entire location of where he was being held captive before narrowing his eyes after seeing a familiar person in the appraisal skill.


    As numerous nned sh on his mind, Snow has suddenly closed his eyes while actingpletely unconscious after noticing a group of people has suddenly walked toward the confined room, and after a while, the group of people has finally arrived, in which Snow listen as the leader began tomand the people he bought along with.


    "Take them all in the same ce. Let us see how that man will treat those powerful people after unable to locate all these essential and important people that we capture after meticulous nning, although the entire situation is also dangerous for us but it''s going to be worth it."


    That man?


    Snow felt himself being picked up and carried over and being taken in another ce in which base from the Game Map that he can see even having his eyes closed was in the center of the entire room.


    "Oh, it''s Daddy Emperor that was going crazy after learning that you were kidnapped."


    Snow couldn''t help but inwardly smile after understanding that after the previous world, ke seemed to have decided to call Snow lover as his father, and well his lover is going crazy?


    Imagining the somewhat innocent and adorable Emperor losing his entire control somehow prompts Snow to lick his lip in anticipation, after all, it has been month and days that Snow only manages to intimately hug the Emperor and nothing more, he suddenly missed being able to let loose of himself every time he interacts with his lover.


    Ah~ I really want to push him down...


    "ke let Lou Fang find our location."


    "Hehehe, I already did it~"


    After all, ke didn''t forget that Daddy Emperor is still their gold thigh, while its also time for Daddy Emperor to show his majestic and powerful might in order to get closer to his Father Snow since base from the previous worlds so far, ke is absolutely certain that the two of them wanted to be more intimate with each other for a long time now.


    "Hmmm Lou Fang, this is a great surprise, not only did you suddenly found our location, but you also came in person despite knowing that it will be troublesome in your present situation to appear before me. Ah... My beloved sister truly has chosen the right man to fancies with, such braveness and courage are admirable."


    And in another ce, in one of the forested areas which are still inside the Moon Capital, a person wearing ck robes along with a pure ck-masked on his face has shown a friendly smile before a few secondster has let out a deep sigh of disappointment.


    "It''s just a pity though that you were unable to feel the great honor and gratefulness of being fancy and love by my beloved sister. However, Lou Fang remembers this, even in death, you will forever belong to my beloved sister because no other person will be able to stay with you, my sister has absolutely made sure of that with her death."


    In the opposite direction, a tall man also dresses in entirely ck clothes just dangerously narrowed his silver eyes while having a ck and silver eagle casually perches upon his shoulder that has suddenly let out a noise that sounds like a derisive snort causing the Emperor to gently cares the beautiful eagle head.


    "We will not be fooled by your words. After many years of staying silent, you suddenly made a move. That woman will always be your organization leader and core even after death so let me guess... a fearful, flustered, and rming matter suddenly happened that you have to desperately personally see me right?"


    Lou Fang can already guess the entire reason when he remembers Yao exining about a twisted broken soul lingering inside the dark energy the whole time that has stubbornly insisted of entering his body, and after learning that woman continues to haunt him down even after dead cause Lou Fang to feel utter disgust and great anger.


    Although the only, fortunate that happened on Lou Fang''s entire circumstances were at least it has let him meet the love of his life while getting to know her more in a more convenient andfortable approach with his curse being the main reason.


    "So, did you finally found out what you have been wanting to know?"


    "You what did you do to my beloved sister?"


    Suddenly the man wearing a ck-masked entire atmosphere has abruptly changed as another type of dark energies chaotically surrounds his entire body.


    "Of course, finally getting rid of such loathsome existence. Oh, because of what the woman has cast, she will also never get the chance to reincarnate anymore."


    "...!"


    The ck-masked man''s eyes widened on hearing such sudden statement before quickly getting his mind to cool down while numerous thought quickly shes on his mind, and when he gazed at the Emperor once more, his lip suddenly spread into a malicious smile.


    Just in case something happened at the curse his beloved sister has cast upon the man she loves than her own life, he has been given some insight and control rting the entire situation, although there wasn''t a single ounce of his sister existence inside the dark energies anymore but there are two eye-catching lines that were being shown by the dark curse.


    And since the curse is still active then that means Lou Fang isn''tpletely cured yet, and if he were to kill the one who was able to handle against such powerful special power that was able to survive for so long despite the user was dead meant that he needed to eradicate that existence.


    Because not only will that person capable to fight against their organization but there is also a high chance that his beloved sister presence wille back once again, even though he doesn''t see or feel his sister existence in the dark aura anymore, nheless, he doesn''t wholeheartedly believe that his beloved''s sister can be removed just like that.


    There is no way that his beloved sister will lose to another person, and that is his infinite belief and trust toward her.


    "Hahaha, ah Lou Fang you also couldn''t fool me you are not here to deal with me, right?"


    Two-line attaches to the dark aura, one appeared to be all the way in the far distance while the other is the closest one, which happened to be in the direction of where he has hidden all those important people he has captured to use against this person.


    So with a rather wicked smile, the ck-masked man swiftly back away, evading the sudden decisive strike that has rushed his way while the tense and murderous Emperor that was able toprehend what this person was trying to do has decisively decided to finish him off, unfortunately though, he failed as the masked manughs out loud.


    "Now it makes sense you appeared here that''s mean hahaha, Lou Fang, I change my mind RED SNAKE! KILL ALL THOSE CAPTURED PEOPLE RIGHT THIS INSTANT!"


    "You dare!"


    "Yes, I dare!"

 Chapter 283: Snow Abrupt Change Of His Entire Situation.

    Chapter 283: Snow Abrupt Change Of His Entire Situation.


    "Ah howe my luck in these circumstances is always bad"


    Snow that has been ced with other people that have been held captives earlier has suddenly felt the sudden shift of the atmosphere around those people and before he knows it bloodshed has swiftly urred.


    Even Snow already knows that the n of these people has abruptly changed even before receiving ke''s sudden information about the decision of the leader of the group after finally meeting with the Emperor and has absolutely believed that the helper who treated the dark curse is within the group of captured people.


    There was definitely a clue that Snow has left behind while dealing with those dark energies that the leader of the group was quite sure about what happened and since there is nothing that was shown in the appraisal information meant that his skill isn''t high enough to get the information about that important details.


    Snow positively understands that it was about special power once more, honestly, can he get a normal mode mission world once in a while?


    He truly loves challenges, however, having a break once in a while is also a great thing to experience, especially when he always met unfortunate circumstances in the previous worlds just like what is presently happening before him.


    Fortunately, the other people that have been grouped before Snow was taken in the ce are wide awake, so when the mayhem happened, he just needed to make quick use of the original special power topletely fight against the person that wanted to use the quick sleeping/fainting status that has caused Snow to fall unconscious before, thus leading the ughter to easily befall to all of them.


    And since Snow is well prepared this time along with the original special power to nullify and purify any status that can count against the enemy''s power has easily let the others that were powerful enough of fighting back and only being restrained to vulnerably and weakness to also attack.


    It is both unfortunate and fortunate for everyone to be able to hide their special power unless the person decided to let the entire people know about it has swiftly shown it uses, fortunately, Snow has the appraisal skill that can tell a person special power, leading him to know which one is the greatest danger among the enemies.


    As for the chain that can restrict a person beast form, it doesnt have the power to restrained against special power such as that other person who was able to melt the chains on him with just his physical touch alone before quickly make a move and following his order to deal with the enemies.


    Which happened to be the familiar person that Snow has seen before, which is his cousin Xia Qian that for some reason was also captured even before Snow and Xia Yu was taken in.


    Soon Qian has freed the people he knows off while the other people that can fight back have also begun to follow Snow words after learning about his ability to seem to know who is the dangerous people around them.


    And the entire time, Snow has quickly taken his already conscious younger brother on his arm while they are being protected by two of the fighters.


    Understandably since Snow was the key to pointing out the right enemies to take down in the suddenly confusing situation where they don''t even know their enemy''s abilities, along with the dangerous special power that can be anything.


    "We need to quickly go out or else we will be wipe out."


    Snow has warned Qian that was skillfully taking out the enemies after the hard restrained of the special power that has been ced upon him was finally removed, causing Qian to fight back to his heart content has obediently nodded his head back.


    And so Snow has begun to lead the way, quickly telling which way to go and while there are always other people that felt skeptics of the entire situation but can only follow along when they are disregard and left without any hesitation.


    "Sister"


    "Don''t worry Little Yu, I will protect you."


    Snow who was running in the center on a group of people that is keeping himpletely safe since they are all smart enough to understand that he is their only hope to freedom has pacified his younger brother on his arms that were frightened from the bloody, violent and ruthless ughter that has just happened.


    He could understand why Xia Yu is acting this way, after all, not only has he woke up to witness such a gruesome scene but Xia Yu has never experienced such a fighting scene before.


    Although, Xia Yu has still tried to protect Snow which he has refused since once Xia Yu is dead or even injured in an irreceable manner is going to cause Snow mission to have the chance of failing.


    And at the same time, Snow doesn''t treat the people he decided to care about in a ruthless manner and Xia Yu is one of them, his family in this world, so he needed to take care of their well-being unless they cross his bottom line.


    Soon, Snow and the others were able to get out from the hidden underground basement and have gone out from arge courtyard of a residence that appeared to have been left for years now, however, another fighting has quickly happened since a numerous group of people has been protecting the outside.


    It truly showed how much the captives were are extremely guarded against being rescued, but now that the leader of the group has decided to change the n, all of these people have be extremely dangerous to their life since the order of ughter has been given.


    And Snow that has chosen to let the other two guards in his side to also deal with the enemies after seeing more people against them was giving the people on his side with a description of who is who and what is their special power before suddenly feeling his instinct re out in danger.


    "Sister! Look out!"


    However, when Snow was about to make a move, Xia Yu has suddenly shown such potential during the sudden danger sine Snow found himself being shoved away and can only watch as Xia Yu has taken the arrow shot his way which is made with a special power along with another arrow with a paper talisman wrapped all around it that has quickly caused a small st to burst out afternding in the ground.


    Crack.


    Suddenly, the sound of something breaking apart has resounded out alongside the abrupt st at the entire ce while Snow that has always retained his calm mind despite feeling startled by what Xia Yu has done has quickly rushed over toward his younger brother while picking up the sword that has fallen off the ground along the way.


    From the appraisal information, Snow one of the arrows is a special power to damage or sealed for days of another person special power, although its weakness depends on how strong and special the person that was targetted with.


    While no matter how much Snow side seemed to be winning, it still doesn''t change the fact that not only do they got burden along with them but there are more enemies than the people that can fight in his side.


    And when Snow has quickly picked up Xia Yu with one of his arms the other one is already raised over while swiftly waving the sword around to either blocked or cut the oing arrows that havee their way in order to finish them off.


    "Cough Sister the special object mother gave us is broken"


    As the dust and dirt that the st has slightly created, Snow gaze down and saw a wide eye Xia Yu who retains injuries but not enough to danger his life, while most of his younger brother''s clothes were broken and shred with the small st that happened.


    Of course, Snow entire attention turned to the jade ne that is able to remain invincible and untouched by the people that it wasn''t meant to be used with, which was broken into tiny pieces.


    The entire time, the enemies have been targeting on dealing with Snow special power after fullyprehending the entire situation, it just too bad that Xia Yu certain situation is going to be a slightly troublesome matter to deal with when he senses the sudden change of the atmosphere and silence around him.


    "Ah! You you are male the entire time?"


    "Male you are male?"


    "... this is going to be a scandal heh"


    Snow couldn''t quickly cover up Xia Yu''s slight chest that was revealed, which ispletely showing his younger brother male features rather than the usual female part, although there is no need to panic over such a matter though.


    So Snow has just stood up with his younger brother that was leaning upon him while giving a calm stare at the other people that have been staying in the back the entire time because of feeling frightened and terrified that has suddenly started pointing at the shivering Xia Yu.


    "Sister I Sister"


    "Um, Sister is here, everything will turn out fine. Cousin Qian, please take great care of protecting Xia Yu well being from now on."


    On the sudden appearance of Qian, Snow didn''t shy away and just letting his cousin use his outer robe to cover the shivering figure of Xia Yu while letting his younger brother lean over Qian, well, his grandfather''s decision of revealing Xia Yu secret to Qian in case of emergency has finally confirmed that it was the right thing to do.


    After all, Qian is going to be the next head of the Xia Family, so having the man on their side is a great thing.


    "A liar! Sucha disgusting secret...and I heard that you are even engaged to a man..!"


    As for others Snow expressionpletely turned indifferent while a cold glint appeared on his eyes when gazing at those people with certain traditional mindsets or just people who were unable to ept such a ideas to begin with.


    Although Snow doesn''t mind what other people opinion are since there will always people that will never have the same mindset, but itpletely different matter when Xia Yu flinch in fear and anxiousness after hearing such hurtful words.


    Honestly, even when it''s dangerous, there are always those people who couldn''t read the entire situation, while also having people who will always remain ungrateful for the kindness that a person has even offered, alongside having their greediness and ambition winning among other positives emotions.


    "You! You know the whole time right?"


    Suddenly, a man with a twitching lip pointed in Snow direction,pletely unbothered to hide the greediness on his eyes while taking a step closer toward him with a certain atmosphere of preparing to use a person weakness for his own sake.


    "... you have to defend me more and I will not speak about your younger brother secret after we escape this ce!"


    "...Yes! Me too!"


    "Me also!"


    Soon, numerous people began to move closer with hope-filled eyes toward Snow as they began to demand to make sure that their life ispletely safe after all, they can only follow along while scrambling around to save their lives, while other people who are smart enough have remained behind while making sure that they will not die when some of the enemies that have stop decided to attack them once more.


    "Ah such trashes."


    A few steps away from an indifferent Snow who didn''t even change his expression has abruptly shed the sword on his hand in which he has quickly cut off three of the people head in session.


    Every movement of Snow didn''t show any single hesitation and mercy of performing such bloody actions causing everyone to utter a surprise sound to suddenly found the usually gentle, fragile, and kind person to do such a ruthless act.


    "Do you know what the best way to hide a person''s secret?"


    Snow entire atmosphere abruptly changes into a deadly and threatening aura while the sword on his hand slowly drip fresh blood upon the ground as he utters an indifferent word that quickly causes the people on his side to turned eerily pale.


    "Of course, eradicating every single person that knows the secret."

 Chapter 284: Xia Yu Overwhelming Remorse and Worries.

    Chapter 284: Xia Yu Overwhelming Remorse and Worries.


    In another ce, the beautiful eagle has been perch into a branch of a tree while quietly watching in a calm manner as the Emperor alongside the other people continues to deal with the leader of the organization''s bothersome special ability.


    And a secondter, ke has tense up before abruptly making a loud cry that has even cause the people that have been fighting around to stop from the sudden overwhelming loud noise.


    "Screeechhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    While the Emperor that has thoroughly cut the enemy into pieces in order to stop the ck-masked man from using the dead bodies to control against them has snapped his head when the beautiful eagle bird that has led him to the right location has suddenly flown up high in the sky after making the loud cry.


    "Screech!!!"


    Daddy Emperor you are taking too long! Or else father Snow will finish those enemies before you arrive! Honestly, Daddy Emperor how can you be intimate with Father Snow if you are alwayste?


    Here! ke will give you a hand!


    ke with his wing wide open let out another loud screech one more time before his body started to split in numerous clones causing the sound of pping wings to resound out at the entire area while numerous eagles that can be counted in hundreds has almost covered up the dark sky on top of everyone head.


    Clone skill activated


    Zhuang and Yu Xing that we''re able to quickly follow the Emperor couldn''t help but let out a gasp of surprise while showing a shocked expression on seeing such a rare scene of an animal that also has a special power.


    While Han Hui that was also led by the eagle after hearing his Little Yu and future sister inw was captured has tightly gripped his hand in excitement while unable to stop the sh of worship that appeared on his eyes.


    After all, everyone already figures out that this eagle bird seemed to have chosen Wen Yao as the Master he wanted to follow, in their world being acknowledged of those special animals is a great honor itself, and everyone knows that the Emperor is the only one in the entire Moon Empire that has an animalpanion which already indicate how extremely rare it was.


    Unfortunately, though, the Emperor''s animalpanion has been into a deep sleep for years now.


    And ke who receive those wide astonished eyes couldn''t help but let out a proud snort before finally using the skill-sharing link that Snow has gotten for him to also activated.


    Ailment, unusual status and even givingfort to people that have been building up with stress along with many more others is the special ability of Su Yao, it was slightly like a saint, holy healer, or priestess power, truly befitting of the client personality.


    Soon ke''s entire feathers change to pure white along with a glow on his beaks which is followed by the numerous clones that have p their wings in a simr action before letting out an ear-splitting cry and shooting downward at those controlled dead bodies that have been showing abnormal strength, skilled and fighting abilities causing everyone to be trouble.


    And without a doubt Su Yao special power was the most perfect match from the man in ck-masked special powers, easily making those controlled bodies to be extremely vulnerable while making the Emperor who quickly perceive the chance to finish them off as his entire body glowed in bright silver color before shing his sword in quick sequences with different angles.


    Once, twice and numerous shes in a session in just mere seconds have caused the enemy''s bodies to easily split apart into different sizes and shapes while the ssh of blood sprayed in showers and covering the entire ground.


    And what happened is such an extremely gruesome scene of ying the enemies, however, when the Emperor fierce silver eyes nce around the entire ce, the ck-masked man has already long disappeared.


    "The trash is always good at running away."


    Although Lou Fang could have run after the fleeing brother of that woman nevertheless he has swiftly rushed forward without any single hesitation while never looking back even once since he knows which one is more important to his life.


    So the Emperor quickly moves fast toward the location of where his precious treasured person is while a solemn expression appeared on his face while his heart that never felt even a single fear on his entire life has definitely and simply beat so fast with great trepidation while he imagined the situation of the person he loves more than his life.


    "... please be safe"


    Soon, the Emperor and the other people have quickly finally disappeared at the gruesome scene before two figures have suddenly burst out underneath the ground, one is the ck-masked person that has been gone while the other individual is a new person.


    "Ahtruly such a scary individual d I ordered you to hide during the fighting Gui."


    "Chao, what will your order next?"


    Gui that has the special power to sink himself in a limited time on the underground didn''t react much and just asked for the nextmand to his leader that he has also grown up with, causing Chao to just let out a smile while staring in a certain direction.


    "Well, let see since Lou Fang is going to be busy saving that person then lets quickly check the person that was in the other end of the line."


    So without hesitation, Chao the ck-masked leader, and Gui one of the other head of their organization has disappeared with certain schemes and purposes in their minds.


    "Sister Sister stop please stop your health it''s dangerous Sister You Will Die At This Rate, Ahhh!"


    And in another ce where bloody fight and ughter is happening, Xia Yu continue to beg and plead for his older brother to already stop killing the people.


    "Sister it''s alright! I won''t surrender to their opinion! So please Stop it already!"


    Even when Xia Yu''s voice turned raw from screaming nheless only an unfamiliar indifferent gaze of his older brother turned his way while people still keep dying one by one causing Xia Yu expression to turned more desperate than ever.


    And it was not because he cared about those dead people''s lives but only extremely being worried about the consequences that his older brother will receive for killing them.


    "Cousin! Please! Help me stop sister or else she will die at this rate!"


    Besides, Xia Yu is extremely anxious about his older brother''s health and heart illness and right now, he could only consider that the reason why his older brother is being this strong, powerful and skilled was because of his special power.


    Although Xia Yu doesn''t know the reason why his brother has suddenly be powerful that it looks like he has a healthy body all along just meant that there is a certain limitation of using it or else his older brother would have use it a long time ago.


    So the real question is what exchange did his older brother trade to be this powerful right now? Just the mere thought of it causes Xia Yu''s face to turn whiter than ever.


    "... my fault"


    "Stop ming yourself or your sister will not be happy. Right now, she is fighting for what she believes so make sure to stay alive and safe until she is done or else her sacrifice will be in naught."


    Even I couldn''t deal with everyone by myself and right now, I am seeing such an impossible feat.


    Qian who saw the way that his cousin was fighting so ruthlessly and skillfully caused his eyes to deepen before turning his gaze at the sudden tight grip on his robe along with the shake of the body of the person that has been hiding behind him.


    "Princess Liqui don''t be afraid, you have already made the vow and pledge so my cousin will not target you and as long as you stay by my side, I''ll also protect you."


    "IunderstandYoung Master Qian and thank you for also safeguarding me."


    Qian has been inwardly alert at the entire surrounding especially for the sudden attack by the enemies and some allies alike couldn''t help feeling appreciation at the young princess''s quick-witted actions during the moment of losing her life.


    After all, Princess Liqui has instantly made a vow and pledge in order for her life to be spared within the moment that his cousin has dered of eradicating everyone in order to keep Xia Yu secret, although Qian understood that his cousin will not really kill the Princess, after all, Wen Yao and the Emperor has close rtionship so there is no way that his cousin will kill the Princess.


    Nheless, Qian couldn''t shake the feeling that Wen Yao would truly kill the Princess if there is nost possibility of hiding Xia Yu secret and that decisiveness and overwhelming protection that there seemed to be no bottom line as long as it could help her love one even cause his body to shake in dread.


    Especially when Qian witnesses such cruel ughter while she massacres everyone without even flinching once and easily ignoring the scream of horror, pain, and begging voices of those foolish people a moment ago.


    And the entire time Snow felt a wall is blocking the reality before him, causing no other feeling inside him besides fulfilling what he needed to do and that is to continue the ughter while his entire body brim with unnatural strength.


    In every world that Snow has traveled with, he has always used the limited number of use given when opening the Trade Shop before his death, and every time he always bought items that would greatly help a situation and circumstances that he will be unable to solve and have no other choices.


    Which is just like what Snow is facing at the moment that he has taken the cheat potion on his inventory skill in order to be able to eradicate the people without his weak body and vulnerable heart affecting and acting out during his movements.


    And despite being able to deal with the consequences of the aftereffect of taking a cheat potion, nheless, it is still going to be a pain and annoying to experience.


    Snow doesn''t really want to use this potion if he doesn''t need to but since the situation calls for it then he would use it, better suffer the after effect than dying so early right?


    "Stop it! Stop it! Stop it! Sister, don''t hurt yourself anymore!"


    And as Snow stepped on the back of a strong person that has been giving him trouble has secretly noticed the way that Xia Yu seemed to be on the verge of hysteria however such details didn''t cause his heart to shake one bit since he was truly in an emotionless state.


    "Little Yu!"


    Although, Snow also didn''t miss the way that ke, the Emperor, and everyone else has finally arrived on their location, and has only tilt his head to the side to show a reaction while disregarding the wide eyes that were being shot his way.


    "SISTER! ENOUGH! PLEASE LISTEN TO ME I BEG OF YOU!"


    "... what is this"


    Snow continues to dismiss everyone and has swiftly swang his sword downwardpletely cutting the head of the person that he was stepping underneath his feet before kicking it away to stop the person that wanted to attack him.


    "Stop it... Sister Stop it...Please don''t die I don''t want you to die and it''s going to be my faultahhh"


    "Little Yu?"


    Han Hui who was able to wake up fast among others have anxiously stepped closer to his fiance with a worried expression when he didn''t even receive a single nce from their arrival.


    And before Han Hui can get closer, Xia Yu who can only see his older brother the entire and doesn''t notice the arrival of others has practically kneel down as all strength left him while shouting out with all his might with a weeping face since Xia Yu haspletely lost his mind from worries over the idea of his older brother dying today.


    "BROTHER YAO! BIG BROTHER! PLEASE BROTHER, LISTEN TO ME AND STOP IT ALREADY!"

 Chapter 285: Snow And Lou Fang Face Off While Flake Cheer In The Sideline.

    Chapter 285: Snow And Lou Fang Face Off While ke Cheer In The Sideline.


    "Brother?"


    "W-Waitno way"


    "..."


    The Emperor''s silver eyes have blinked in a great surprise of what he just heard before his silver pupil lit up so dazzling when a piece of important information has suddenly sh on his mind, in which it has instantly caused the heavy feeling he felt on his heart to swiftly disperse.


    "Yao you"


    "Big Brother!"


    However, before the Emperor can speak more Wen Yu has frantically scramble and rushed over toward Snow figure while Han Hui and Qian were just too shocked and astonished to stop him.


    And Wen Yu who runs with his arm reaching over toward his older brother while moving frantically has prompted the robes that have been covering his body to fly away, which haspletely shocked and astonished the people who has just arrived about another revtion.


    "...!"


    "Both are brothers!"


    While Snow that has just got his true gender reveal didn''t show any expression on his face, especially when he has already decided to reveal his real gender to the Emperorter on, so there was really nothing wrong with Wen Yu unconsciously revealing it, especially when his younger brother has done all of it because of bing hysteria over his well being.


    "Help us! This disgusting liar wanted to kill all of us!"


    "Damn, the entire time you are also a man? The Xia and Wen family definitely know all of this too!"


    "Yes! Those people dare to lie about such a scandalous secret! I''m sure the Emperor will punish them for the crime of lying to the Monarch when he heard this!"


    "Please help us get rid of them! Especially that mad person! Now that you also know the secret, he will also kill all of you to keep the secret hidden!"


    "... wait that person is"


    Letting out a soft sigh, Snow has speedily rushed forward with his step barely making noise and quickly taking the crying Wen Yu into his arm while raising his other hand to cut down the person who dared to attack his younger brother during the confusing moment.


    Before twirling away with Wen Yu and has quickly taken out the enemies that have blocked his way in swift session.


    "Yao!"


    And when Snow saw the way that the Emperor has taken a step closer forward, he has quickly taken a few steps back with one of his arm wrapped around Wen Yu that was tightly gripping his robes.


    Although Snow is assured that Lou Fang will not hurt him nheless he still needs to be careful and vignt about the entire situation.


    After all, the two of them aren''t a genuine lover yet while his lover this time is different from the previous three worlds he met so far.


    "Yao, I won''t hurt you."


    "..."


    As Snow continues to be vignt to everyone around him, a certain person in the group that has been captured has suddenly rushed over in a desperate manner while begging in a screaming voice.


    "Your Majesty! Please save us! Those two people dared to lie about their real gender! They were tricking you, your Majesty!"


    "... Eh?"


    Wen Yu that was able to calm down while in the arms of his older brother has finally started to focus on the entire situation before immediately remembering the words he has shouted in his moment of confusion causing his entire face to whiten in fright while suddenly feeling dizzy to what he has just done.


    "B-Brother"


    "It''s alright, don''t worry too much. Big Brother is here to fix all the problems."


    Snow has gently raised his hand before cing it on top of Wen Yu''s head which has begun to glow into white color and soothing his younger brother''s mental health that has been put into too much stress and on the verge in breaking apart from pressure.


    "Little Yu, don''t worry about revealing my gender I already decided to admit itter on, so there is really nothing wrong with what you have done."


    Well, only to the few people though, but Snow younger brother doesn''t need to know that since he fear of Wen Yu truly losing his mind this time.


    "Silence."


    "Y-your Majesty?"


    Snow indifferent eyes instantly snap toward his lover who has ruthlessly split apart the body of the person that has rushed over to grovel in front of him before those frozen silver eyes swiftly change into an overwhelming warmth as it tenderly met his before taking a step closer toward him.


    "Even if you are a man, my feeling for you will never change."


    Princess Liqui that has been silent the entire time couldn''t help but cover her open mouth, especially when she saw the warmth and soft expression of his Imperial Uncle who usually only show a stern, fierce and cold expression whenever she saw him.


    "I love you for who you are and never because of your gender and appearance."


    The entire time, all the people who work for the Emperor has swiftly moved in action as they take out all the enemies around them, while Zhuang and Yu Xing has absolutely made sure that the Emperor path wouldn''t be blocked as he walks closer to the newly reveal young man who is covered with blood.


    Your Majesty! We wish you sess and happiness!


    While Han Hui has gotten closer to his future son inw and offering to take Wen Yu that was finally awake and feeling entirely relief after he finally embraces the person he loves on his arms before stepping away and getting back to Qian who was diligently protecting Princess Liqui in which the three of them soon began to watch as the Emperor continues to step closer without showing any hesitation.


    And as Snow raised his sword in a form of defense, the Emperor expression continues to soften while opening his heart out in order to make the person rx and soothed, because no matter what happened, Lou Fang knows of what he desired and wanted in his life.


    As for his pride as a man, especially as a monarch, why would all that matter if it''s, in the end, was just stopping him from choosing the person he loves and living a happy life?


    "Before, when you reject my confession the entire time, were you worried about your real gender? Can I hope and believe that you also felt the same way and was just being concerned and fearful about your entire circumstances?"


    "And if you are extremely concerned about me being angry, then don''t be. I am not angry at you and now that I figure out why you keep shying away from me don''t you know how happy and delighted I am after finally knowing the real reason why?"


    "Your Majesty, don''te any closer. No matter what you speak off, you are still the Emperor... I really don''t want to fight you if I have to and if you can make sure that nothing wrong will happen to my family and keep the secret of my younger brother''s genderthen I will ept any punishment you deemed fit to give."


    Snow tightens his grip at the handle of his sword while taking another step back and ncing around the ce, entirely alert despite the fact that the captive people have finally stayed silent while the enemies were being handled by the people that the Emperor has bought over.


    While ke that has decided tond into Qian''s shoulder in order to keep watch over Wen Yu''s safety was also focused on recording the slightly fake drama before him and inwardly cheering at his Father Snow great acting, of course, he didn''t also forget to cheer on his Daddy Emperor.


    Daddy Emperor keeps going! Soon, your happiness is in arms reach! Just a bit more push and you will have Father Snow!


    "... Punishment?"


    "Yes, any punishment."


    Snow has finally seen the way that the Emperor has finally stop walking before his thin lip bent into a heartwarming smile while his silver eyes glimmer in hopes and expectations.


    "Then will you be my Empress, it would be great if you are genuinely willing about it, so would you ept it?"


    Um Snow isn''t even surprised after hearing the punishment that his lover has thought of, besides isn''t that more of a reward?


    "Ah, don''t worry, I didn''t forget your dream of only one pair of lover for a lifetime... I already started dealing with those people in the harem, so I''ll be sending them back home soon, of course, I also gave thempensation so they wouldn''t be ill-treated by their family since it is inevitable that you are going to worry about their well being."


    Hm... yup, this is his lover alright... he already nned everything before they got together, so is the ck room going to be the entire harem?


    And then Snow inwardly raised his eyebrows when he saw the hint of pink of the Emperor''s cheeks.


    "... if you are also bothered about me having already wives... well, I have never touch anyone in my entire life... my everything... you will be the first and thest person to experience all my first time..."


    Hm... even the shamelessness is in full force... besides, Snow lover truly knows what he wanted to hear, so please keep going on.


    "Besides, all the people in my harem are someone I have secretly made a deal with, so every single one of them has circumstances and has epted to stay in the Harem. I did all of it in order to silence my noisy officials while also having a peaceful day even if someone is staying in the Harem."


    Soon, Snow has slowly raised his raise sword causing the Emperor to brighten up and taking a few steps closer.


    "I have never considered that I will meet a person capable enough to make my heart beat faster... if I know that such a person will appear one day, then I wouldn''t have even taken a single person in the harem..."


    "However, there is also a feeling inside me screaming of never touching a person even if it''s fulfilling my responsibility as a Monarch, a responsibility to have an heir for the Moon Empire... and now I understand... I was just waiting for the right person to appear... and that was you... so, will you please be my Empress?"


    Hearing such sweet loving words, Snow will never be used to it, especially getting bored about it, how could he get tired of witnessing his lover showing his affection and whole heart before him?


    However though...


    "... I am a man, how can you asked me to be your Empress?"


    Although Snow isn''t against acting up as an Empress for his entire life in this world since it is going to be a new experience, he was just really curious what


    "I can create a new rule of having a Male Empress, and if you don''t want to stay in the pce, then I''ll just handle some important affair before I''ll give the throne to another person."


    "It doesn''t matter what you desired, I wholeheartedly love you, more so than my own life. Just being able to be together with you is already enough happiness for me. So rather than bing my Empress, will you be my lover from now on?"


    Snow has inwardly thrown the towel away before rushing toward his lover who has epted him with open arms, and when he felt the tight embrace around his body he couldn''t help but murmur in a soft voice.


    "Fool..."


    "... Well, as long as I am only going to be a fool for you."

 Chapter 286: Snow And Lou Fang Show Of Love.

    Chapter 286: Snow And Lou Fang Show Of Love.


    "So"


    "Hm?


    Snow felt the soft caress of his hair before it gently glides over his cheek as the Emperor let out a soft sound.


    A secondter, Snow felt his loverrge palm filled with so much warmth and tenderness has slowly cup his face and raising his head over in which he instantly met the passionate and burning silver eyes of the Emperor that has cause Snow eyshes to flutter flusteredly while disying shyness after he finally figured out what is the Emperor asking to do.


    And as the two of them gaze at each other eyes that are filled with so many emotions that words alone couldn''t express has finally cause Snow to slowly close his eyes while the Emperor face lean closer.


    As Snow felt a slow warmth that prates his indifferent heart has finally let him discern that the time limit of taking the potion is dwindling down, it was evidence enough that the emotionless influence is slowly disappearing as his heart beat faster with so much warmth toward his lover.


    "... I love you"


    Lou Fang who saw the eptance in the young man''s action has softly whispered his affection with bated breath, seemingly afraid that the person on his arms is unable to understand how much he truly loves him while desiring to keep repeating it all over no matter how much time pass by.


    Every single day, every single second, every single minute, until for the rest of his life and eternity that he exists in the world, he wanted to let the young man know of how much he utterly loves him.


    "... I also love you"


    And Snow who felt the burning breath of his lover gracing upon his lip while hearing those words filled with utter conviction that has once more be a pledge among others that carried an overwhelming conviction has also replied back with overwhelming gentleness that carried an infinite amount of affection.


    So, without any hesitation, Lou Fang has leaned over and finally touched the soft lip of the person he loves with everything he got.


    And ever so softly, Lou Fang has tenderly and carefully tasted the wonderful lip of the young man, in which every single action he uses is full of gentleness while cautiously treating the person he loves with overwhelming care, entirely fearing that he might identally break and cause pain to his most treasure person.


    While Snow that was being kissed so tenderly and delicately along with feeling his lover overflowing love in every movement of their warm lip has slowly raised his arms to hook around the neck of the Emperor while leaning more closer to the warm body that continues to envelop his entire being.


    And different from usual while despite the fact that Snow has also experienced such gentleness before from his previous lover but in this world, Snow is being treated with more care and gentleness by his lover, wholeheartedly believing that just one rough action of his would lead him topletely disappear forever.


    Ah, a truly lovely lover Snow has that he couldn''t help but let out a soft sigh between their lips that continue to be connected while carefully savoring as they experience their first time of kissing each other.


    It was such a simple movement with their lips gently touching while moving around, unlike the passionate kiss in the previous life, but it didn''t change the fact that Snow still felt the same burning passion, infinite affection, and overwhelming love just by the simple kiss of his lover during this special moment.


    And while their gentle and loving kiss continues on, Snow has finally been released in just two minutes, which is a bit short than usual but for some reason, he is extremely satisfied among the many kisses that he has experienced by his lover in every world before.


    Letting out a small pant, Snow eyes have slowly open up before closing again when a gentle peck was loving ced upon his forehead, and when he opened them once more, Snow met a smiling Lou Fang that continues to embrace him into his arms.


    "You are all mine now and I am also yours."


    "Your Majesty you truly are adorable"


    Snow has once more repeated the same remarks that he has spoken during their first unofficial dates before raising his hands and using the rest of the remaining time of his cheating potion to deal with the dark aura that has reacted during the moment of them tenderly kissing each other.


    And when only a few minutes left, Snow has gently ced his head upon the wide shoulder of his lover before whispering words to his ears simultaneously using his mental link to give an order to ke that has instantly move at great speed while his body split into clones once more.


    With a ruthless move, ke has pierced the three-person that has been hiding the entire time while they wait for a high chance of an opportunity to make their move.


    While the other clones of ke have also killed the stealth poisonous snake in the ground the whole time in which has been slowly moving toward Snow and the Emperor directions,pletely showing which is their target the whole time.


    One has a special Power of hiding presence, the other has a special power to receive a message from one person, while the other one is the use of a deadly poisonous snake that was able to deal with a powerful person.


    And one of them was the Red Snake that has been shouted by the ck-masked man that ke has mentioned before.


    While Zhuang and Yu Xing, even Han Hui and Qian widen their eyes in great rm after witnessing such a dangerous situation that they didn''t even detect before snapping their heads at the young man that has been leaning into the arms of the Emperor because without any single doubt they knew that he was the one who ordered the deadly and beautiful eagle to make a move.


    "Your Majesty I want to hear it"


    Lou Fang that felt the drowsy and sluggish voice of the person in his arms couldn''t help but gently tightened his embrace before lowering his head to gently gaze at those clear ck eyes that are brimming with emotions and along with tiredness.


    "Baby"


    "Hmm My love I''m tired so I will be sleeping for a whileso don''t worry too much, alright?"


    Snow who heard the familiar way that they intimately call each other has gently bent his lip in a happy smile before slowly closing his eyes that have be heavy while the count down of his cheat potion dwindles down into few seconds.


    "Baby Sleepy I''ll take care of everything for you"


    "I believe in you good night my love"


    Feeling a soft gentle kiss on his forehead once more, Snow finally closes his eyes, and at the exact time that the final count down has turned zero, he heard thest soft whisper of his lover before his mind nked out.


    "Baby, have a sweet dream"


    And Snow faints into the arms of his lover, wholeheartedly believing and trusting his well being toward him while in another ce, the cked masked man who was surprised to found out that the line he sees goes toward the Pce has let out a mysterious smile.


    When most people wouldn''t consider or brave enough to infiltrate the Pce during the situation of everyone in the entire Capital was in extremely alert mode, the ck Masked Man Chao has still chosen to secretly enter inside the Pce, after all, it was the only chance he got since the Emperor is away.


    However, everything has turned out to be useless when Chao and his people found themselves running away a few seconds of trying to infiltrate the Pce.


    "Damn so this is where the Great General Wen Shihong has been all along."


    Chao is covering his mouth as he coughs out blood has gritted his teeth with utter frustration since the Great General of the Moon Empire of all people was chasing after them, especially when the person appeared to be in raging anger and was out for their blood, which Chao can quickly figure out the reason why.


    "Tsk those two young women aren''t even his blood-rted daughters."


    Taking a deep breath, Chao has finally let Gui pull him to the ground after getting their chance while they give up most of their people as they escape to safety.


    "I''ll be back!"


    As the entire Moon Capital bes chaotic, a solemn and dark voice resound out causing Wen Shihong to swiftly throw his spear with overwhelming red light upon it to where he heard the sound hase from, only to hit another fake person that was acting as their leader.


    Before watching with cold and detached gaze as the person''s entire body bes pulverize the moment it got hit with his attack while the ground underneath it started cracking.


    "Tsk, just like his Majesty has spoken before, that person is honestly annoying and hard to kill."


    "Great General! Great news! His Majesty has been able to rescue some of the captured people, and your daughters are along with them!"


    Suddenly a soldier has swiftly appeared before kneeling down on one of his knees to report the good news he receives causing Wen Shihong cold expression to turned brighter while letting out a deep breath after finally knowing that his two daughters, well sons, are safe and sound.


    "Good! His Majesty is truly a person I can believe in! Now, I only need to quickly wipe out all these enemies that dare to cause trouble in our Moon Empire!"


    As soon as Wen Shihong is done wiping everyone out, he immediately went to pacify his beautiful wife that has been crazy with worries at their son''s well being, before directly entering the Pce and learning about what happened, especially knowing what the Emperor has done despite eventually knowing Wen Yao real gender.


    Although Wen Shihong has felt all kind ofplicated emotions after hearing about it but he can only sigh and let fate dictate it, particrly when he could only trust the Emperor decision, nheless he was unable to stop the great relief and utter happiness he felt that his oldest son can be with the one he loves.


    After all, Wen Shihong knows the feeling of only being able to look and longing for the person he couldn''t be with for many years in which he still felt in utter disbelief of the miraculous chance he was given with.


    However, when two days past by, the happiness and relief that Wen Shihong felt have quickly evaporated as he stands in front of the door and watching as the pale face Emperor tightly grasp the hands of the person that has been unconscious the entire time, which isn''t showing any sign of waking up soon.


    "Baby please wake up fast, I''m waiting"

 Chapter 287: Snow Situation And Extremely Important Problem He Need To Deal With.

    Chapter 287: Snow Situation And Extremely Important Problem He Need To Deal With.


    After three days pass by, Snow who has been in an extremely deep sleep that nothing could wake him up has finally opened his eyes.


    And what causes Snow to be unable to wake up despite how desperate the Emperor to look the reason of his sudden deep sleep was because of the side effect of taking the cheating potion in order to strengthen his body while disregarding and not affecting his vulnerable heart from acting out as he fought.


    While the first person he saw as soon as his eyes opened was the haggard appearance of the Emperor who has been showing such a solemn expression before flinching in great surprise as soon as their eyes met, in which a concern expression has immediately appeared on his face while hovering over in the beside.


    "Baby, you are awake! How are you feeling? Do you feel any pain? How is your body? Is your heart alright? Just tell me so we can treat it quickly!"


    "Baby?"


    Snow that continues toy down in the bed having no strength to even get up, much less raising his upper body has slowly raised his hand to gently massage his throbbing forehead while showing a puzzled expression, especially when speaking the familiar word with a confuse sounds.


    "Babywhat is wrong..?"


    The Emperor who has been thoroughly happy that the person he loves has finally woke up after the three days of being worried to the point of death has carefully questioned in uncertainty while feeling a bit flustered inside as he gazes upon those confused eyes that were silently staring at him with a doubtful expression.


    "Your Majesty please forgive mebut let me think in silence it seemed that my memories are a bit in shamble..."


    "...!"


    Snow felt utterly confused since the memories of what happened that night before were blending in toward his other memories, which is linking even toward the lives of the previous worlds that he travels with.


    Although he could tell that what causing his memories to be this chaotic was because of the aftereffect of the potion he took.


    This is the reason why Snow can only use that cheat potion for emergency reasons and situations because it truly is an annoying matter.


    And when Snow watch as an invincible panel appeared,pletely showing the effect of taking the potion cheat has shown that it was still in effect, while the first three days of being unconscious without being able to wake up even if his life is in great danger were finally achieved.


    As for the rest of the after effect that will followter, well, Snow just needs to calmly deal with it since he knows of what he was getting at.


    Honestly, Snow entire situation is more bothersome than dangerous though since he only doesn''t know what happened during the moment that he has taken the potion cheat and just needs to rummage on his memories to figure it all out, unlike the amnesia effect he got to the other list of potion cheat that he has been choosing before in the ck Trade Shop.


    Nheless, Snow can still figure out that in some way, he has already be an official lover with the Emperor if he is now hearing the endearing loving name that his lover usually calls him.


    "Don''t be sad I''ll remember what happened in a few days and if your Majesty is calling me, Baby I can undoubtedly figure out the situation between us"


    Snow saw the troubled expression in the Emperor''s face just silently watches as his lover hesitatingly grabbed his hands with a gentle tight grip that spoke of never wanting of letting go of him despite having a hard time remembering what happened during that special night of their confession of love with each other.


    "Only my lover can call me that special title, so can I assume that I am now together with you, your Majesty?"


    "...! Yes we are now lovers so, just call me love as you have done before"


    "Um Love I still feel weak so I can only weaklyy down for now"


    A potion that would cause Snow to be vulnerable after taking it, among the potion cheat in the list on the ck Trade Shop, this one was the most safer option he got and the reason why Snow has chosen such troublesome and dangerous after effect among the others was because of the absolute beliefs he got toward his lover of always protecting his well-being even at the exchange of his own life.


    Of course, Snow would also do the same to his lover when it needed be, he would never betray the love they have with each other.


    "My lovedon''t worry, my weakness is only the after effect of using the rare special power that won''t cause my health to be threatening. I can only do this three times in my entire life so I can only apply it if a situation forces me to use it as ast result."


    Well, Snow is just speaking half-lie and half-truth though since he only got two of those potions left on his inventory panel, although the Emperor expression didn''t change despite the exnation that SNow has given while watching as his hand was raised over before his lover has ced a gentle kiss full of tenderness upon it.


    "Baby, I''m sorry for not being able to protect you. I waste, and I even let you undergo such hardship and distressing experience, however, I am eternally grateful that you are still safe, sound, and simply alive with me today."


    "Heheh my love I have a certain feeling that you will take care of me after I use the special power so I wasn''t worried and scared knowing that everything will turn out alrightalthough something important seemed to have happened too... you know that I''m a... right?"


    "My feeling for you will never change I love you of who you are gender and appearance don''t matter one bit."


    Hearing such familiar loving words that always warm Snow heart cause a gentle smile to appeared on his face while he couldn''t wait to remember what happened before, although he will hear about itter on, but being able to recall it is far satisfying than being told of the events.


    "... I''m hungry"


    As soon as Snow spoke those words out, the Emperor immediately went to get the food himself, of course after ordering the guard to never let anyone enter no matter who they are, although Snow can still sense that the entire ce that he has been staying with, which was the Emperor chamber, was tightly surrounded with dark guards hiding in the shadow.


    And when Snow senses the entire ce once again to make sure the ce he was staying, even he acknowledges howpletely overkill the protection around him was, although he can see and feel the fact that the Emperor truly treasured him.


    Shortly, Snow saw that his lover has quickly arrived back carrying a tray of a familiar medicinal soup that he has been eating before while his lover was quickly followed by a smiling Yu Xing and Zhuang that felt happy knowing that he was now wide awake just by their expression alone.


    "Baby, you can only eat light food today. Ill make sure that you will get to eat delicious and healthy foodter on. So bear with this for now."


    Snow who was being treated as a treasured person felt his body being gently raised over before leaning into the body of his lover, causing his face to show an extremely gentle smile while obediently opening his mouth when the Emperor himself wanted to carefully feed him.


    While Zhuang and Yu Xing have blinked their eyes in great surprise after seeing such careful, tender, and kind Lou Fang that thoughtfully treat his newfound lover with great affections, although they already know how much their Emperor has fallen in love to the young man after witnessing that night and what he has done after Wen Yao has fainted are still astounded to see the Emperor act this way.


    "... I want to take a bath"


    Shortly, after Snow is finally finished being lovingly fed by his lover, he innocently blinks his eyes when he felt that the Emperor''s body has suddenly frozen over after hearing those words out, after all, he already spoken about unable to move by himself right now.


    And Snow who knows the entire reason of why his lover has frozen has inwardly smile before once more requesting of truly wanting to take a bath in a normal voice, however, when the Emperor remain silent, Snow with an innocent expression has suddenly uttered a bold word that causes Zhuang and Yu Xing to let out a silent cough with how shocked they felt.


    "... my love do you want to be the one to bath me?"


    "... Baby can I?"


    Showing a shy expression, Snow pale cheeks flushed in a lovely shade of pink color before shyly nodding his head causing the Emperor silver eyes to darken with chaotic emotions, and a few secondster, Snow found himself being carried over toward therge hot spring that the Emperor can only use.


    And when Snow was gently ced down in a soft chair, he silently watches as the Emperor appeared in front while reaching his hands to slowly take off his clothes.


    At first, it was Snow outer robe, then the inner robe that has instantly showed his pale fragile shoulders to be exposed before being followed by a delicate chest that causes the Emperor movement to finally stop while appearing to have taken a deep breath.


    However, contrary to what Snow expected toe next while feeling excited and ready to tease his lover when the Emperor of all people has suddenly turned around and raised his hands to cover his face.


    "... Baby I"


    Snow with a daze expression has be stunned before slowly lowering his gaze downward and stared at the jade ground that has suddenly got a small red dot upon it, which was the crimson blood of the Emperor that has suddenly got a nosebleed after gazing at Snow naked upper body.


    "..."


    Love aren''t you too innocent? Now I''m extremely worried about our future happiness, especially when I got this heart problem and now even you got a problem too?


    In the end, Snow who felt greatly disappointed while extremely worried about their future intimate situation was being bathed by a careful and happy Wen Yu that was directly taken in the Pce in order to take care of him by the Emperor who is now in hiding from shame.

 Chapter 288: Snow Declaration And Absolute Beliefs.

    Chapter 288: Snow Deration And Absolute Beliefs.


    My love don''t worry let me get my strength back and I''ll make sure to get you used to our intimacy to the point that you will rip my clothes off because of being impatient.


    Snow who wasying down in the Emperor bed once more has resolved those shameless ideas before he has once more sumbs to sleepness, although he has notices the way that a familiar presence has suddenly arrived before he entirely nked out.


    Love, I''ll wake up your usual shamelessnesster!


    And with a shameless nned in mind Snow has once more slept for an entire day with eager emotion.


    Soon, another day arrives and this time Snow was able to stay awake than usual while having the strength to stand up and walk by his own in which he can only sigh andment that he can no longer ask to be bath by his lover.


    Although, Snow can act weak, however, he doesn''t want to keep worrying The Emperor about his well-being just for a chance to be a bath by him today, after all, there are a lot of chances to do itter on.


    "... The Emperor?"


    "His Majesty is dealing with the Royal Court and was makingpletely sure that everything will turn out alright for the uing events that will happen in a few days."


    Yu Xing that was sitting opposite of the young man who has an eerie pale face on a private and secured pavilion ce in the Emperor Pce has respectfully answered while Zhuang was standing a few distances away and guarding the young man safety instead of the Emperor because of an order.


    And Snow has suddenly remember that it was going to be the Celebration of the Emperor''s birthday soon which was going to be a huge event since even some of the neighboring Empire will also send important people to give their congrattion to the powerful and respected Emperor of the Moon Empire.


    Hmmm


    Somehow, certain shameless ideas keep appearing on Snow mind as a birthday gift to give to his lover, it was to the point that a strange smile appeared on his face causing Yu Xing and Zhuang to warily eye him along with weird expression on their faces.


    And Snow who saw the gaze of the two people suddenly felt like teasing them and has spoken words that cause Yu Xing and Zhuang to let out a choking sound.


    "So, who is the bottom one between the two of you?"


    Completely loving their reaction, Snow smile has turned gentler while his clear ck eyes emit such warmth that can easily cause a person to feel soothes just by staring at it however the words that left his pale lip only made the Yu Xing and Zhuang of wanting to run away from him.


    "Or are you still figuring it out? Do you also need some help or advice? After I get home, I''ll also give you a copy of the book that I was nning to teach Wen Yu of how to properly maintain happiness with his partner."


    "Although, I need to know what you guys preferred though, do you love excitement? Fancy a rough or gentle style? Or you wanted a thrilling one and yearned unusual actions? Whatever you want, I can give you an advice since I especially study everything about it in order to help my younger brother."


    Well, Snow was going to speak about his experience, after all, he and his lover are more open to try all kinds of intimate actions in all the previous worlds, although, he has never tried the S and M y yet though since his lover is specifically against it, particrly when using toys with his body and it was all because of the reason of already having his lover so he doesn''t need those objects to please him.


    Honestly, it was adorable about how Snow lover can even get jealous of an object too.


    "There is no need to be shy about it, I am even nning to use what I learned with the Emperorter on. As you know, he is a bit pure and innocent when ites to that certain matter. So, it is going to be my responsibility to show him the way."


    Snow expression didn''t even twitch after dering such a shocking revtion of what he wanted to do with the Emperor while the two people have now bepletely red in the face, after a while, he has gently picked up the medicinal hot tea on the table before taking a gentle sip.


    "... you really are"


    Yu Xing was truly learning the true nature of the young man that has been smiling gently the whole time and can only let out a deep sigh while suddenly feeling some pity and also envious emotions to the Emperor that remain oblivious or more precisely have already turned a blind eye when ites to the person he loves.


    Your Majesty! It seemed that you will have an exciting love life


    However, before another embarrassing and awkward moment can ur between them, amotion in the distance seemed to be happening before a familiar hidden guard with indifferent expression has suddenly appeared and knelt before them.


    "... Lord Zhuang Princess Lei request to meet the person that has been staying in the Emperor Pce."


    "...! Such foolishness! Why can''t Mother just keep quiet about it! Urgh his Majesty ordered to keep Lady Yao safe with our life while no one can bothered her."


    Zhuang who was having a great headache with his Mother antics wanted to scream in frustration, especially when there is no one that supposed to know aside from the other people about Wen Yao staying in the Emperor Pce.


    And if his mother was able to learn that information just meant that the Emperor has left her spy around as thest mean of showing that he is giving her onest chance as a sign of care for all the years that she has done in protecting and helping him.


    Did she think that the Emperor is so easy to fool? Especially, giving her the chance to even know the existence of his most treasured person staying in the Pce so easily just like that?


    Everything has been in Lou Fang nned all along, however, when the dark guard has remained silent while showing suchplicated rare expression, Zhuan couldn''t help but asked what is wrong while feeling a bad premonition.


    "The Imperial Princes Lei has dered and pledge about taking her life right now if her request of meeting Lady Yao is refused today."


    "...!"


    Snow who has been watching the entire exchange couldn''t help but narrowed his eyes although a gentle smile still remains on his face causing Yu Xing that has watching him to suddenly sweat coldly, after all, the ughter and bloody images during that night has been deeply imprinted into his mind.


    This person is the same as his majesty! Ruthless, decisive, and basically cruel to the people that go against him.


    Look at what happened during that night! Half of the captured people were ruthlessly killed by him alone, and it was just because of those people either refusing to made a pledge to hide the secret, while foolishly trying to fight against him.


    And right now, Yu Xing already considered and predicted what Zhuang''s mother is nning to do after meeting Wen Yao today, however, everything is all for naught because no one can change this person''s mind, especially after Yu Xing already heard a moment ago about Wen Yao decision regarding toward the Emperor.


    "Let here."


    Snow who saw the conflicted expression on Zhuang''s face just easily gives an order to the indifferent dark guard, as for the attitude of the Emperor Imperial Aunt, he already knows about it because his lover didn''t forget to mention what happened that night.


    "Lady Yao!"


    "Don''t worry, I am perfectly fine with it."


    I''m more worried about my Mother than you!


    Zhuang wanted to grip his hair when he saw the gentle smile on the young man face, although his thought appeared brazen, however, there is no denying the fact that this person is excellent on his own way, there is no way that his Mother will win her confrontation with him.


    Wen Yao is like a second Emperor regarding their personality and attitude!


    However, Zhuang can only hopelessly let the two people meet each other, so when Princess Lei has appeared with an extremely resolute and determined expression along with a firm gaze, he can only feel resignation especially after seeing the young man showing a gently smile.


    "Lady Yao, I will straightly get to the point, I am not against you bing together with his Majesty, but please! Please stop his Majesty foolish decision of removing his wives in the entire harem! He is the Monarch of the Moon Empire he shouldn''t be doing that!"


    "To only have one person in the harem is such an absurd notion to even begin with! It is against the teaching and tradition of our Royal Family, so please don''t let the Emperor receive a bad reputation because of that decision!"


    "Please, I know that his Majesty will soon dere you as his Empress, and as the Mother of a Nation, it is also going to be your responsibility to be generous and understanding, such as the matter of sharing your husband to the wives in the entire Harem."


    Snow just slowly blinked his eyes when the Proud Princess Lei practically grovel in the ground without caring about her dignity and important as a member of the Royal Family, nheless, Snow small gentle smile spread wider after hearing such words that contain full of resolution of teaching the proper way of handling the matters of keeping the Royal family usual way.


    "Foolish? Why is it so foolish? His Majesty is just revealing his great affection toward me just by his actions alone. Besides, even if I am the Empress, why would I be generous to share His Majesty with other people? Isn''t that a far foolish action?"


    "Insolence! Don''t be so selfish and dream such a wishful notion! Your self centered and greedy ideas are going to cause the Emperor''s reputation to be ill speak off!"


    Seeing the furious expression of Princess Lei that is brimming with righteousness has cause Snow to finallyughed out loud while expressing utter pity at the person before him.


    "Hahahah, you sure are quite funny. Selfish? Of course, I am selfish! Why would I let the person I love embrace another person? To those people who allowed such a foolish notion to even urred just doesn''t love their partner enough! Especially, if they even consider such thoughts!"


    "Besides, having a pair for a lifetime lover is a dream and wishful thinking? Its already going to happen soon, so there is no way that it''s going to be a dream. And please, anyone who loves a person will always be greedy toward them!"


    "And as a woman yourself, I''m sure that even you have thought of such a notion! Wait, the entire Capital still remembers the word your husband has spoken off when he courted you! So don''t speak those self-righteous words acting that you haven''t gotten the same ideas as I am."


    Even though Snow saw the way that the woman''s body shook finally unable to utter even a single word especially with an eerily pale face didn''t stop Snow from further speaking words that pierce through the heart.


    "You failed, honestly, almost people failed that is why you can speak those words out because you also wanted the others to experience the same thing. You couldn''t swallow the mere thoughts that someone will get the happiness you have desperately yearned."


    "However, I am not like you. I will never ept and allowed my lover to have other people besides myself. And right now, I will never allow another person to destroy our happiness. I, Wen Yao, have chosen the right person to love. His Majesty is faithful, loyal, andmitted on his love for me."


    Slowly lowering down the hot tea on his hand, Snow has suddenly turned his gaze at the Emperor that has suddenly appeared causing everyone to also turned around after they notice his arrival.


    "Besides, if my lover even dared to lie and cheat on me, rather than crying and bing sad about the betrayal of our love. I will definitely end his life to show the consequences of hurting me so, my love, do you hear me?"


    "Baby, you are practically my life now. How could I even thought about betraying you?"

 Chapter 289: Snow and The Emperor Show Of Love.

    Chapter 289: Snow and The Emperor Show Of Love.


    "...Your Majesty! I!"


    Princess Lei frantically scramble up before reaching her hand over to the Emperor that was walking in their way with a pleading look which can only halt her words halfways when a fierce silver eye filled with ruthlessness met her surprise wide eyes.


    And despite the fact of wanting to continue on with her actions, she couldn''t even muster enough strength to proceed on her education when the images of an extremely uncaring silver eyes continue to sh on her mind.


    "Baby, I''m sorry if someone bothered your rest today."


    "My love, you don''t need to worry. I am not a fragile and delicate person. I can handle delusional and unreasonable people. Of course, I am extremely determined to deal with them when the matter is regarding our happiness."


    "Even if you are the strongest and powerful person in the entire world, Baby, I will always forever worry about everything concerning you."


    Suddenly, The Emperor suddenly bent down on the ground with one of his knees before gently holding his hand causing Snow to show a loving smile filled with infinite warmth along with an affectionate gaze that is almost overflowing with so much love.


    "Honestly, my love, you are so sweet and adorable that my intense love for you keeps increasing every single time."


    Feeling the warmth of the Emperor''s hand over his own cause Snow eyes to deepened with overwhelming love while the dislike feeling because of a certain someone''s fault was quickly expelled just by his lover words and actions alone.


    Snow that was so touched and warmth by his lover lovely charm couldn''t help but lean over and gently cing a gentle kiss upon on the Emperor''s thin lip that continues to utter sweet and loving words that cause him to fall in love more than ever.


    "You!"


    Snow haspletely ignored the sudden shocked sound of an astonished Princess Lei because of witnessing his bold action toward the Emperor that was surprised by the sudden kiss.


    And when he tilted his head to the side while getting removing his hands from the frozen Emperor has straightforwardly gazed at the shaking Princess Lei that was pointing their way with astonished expression.


    After making a point to a certain woman, Snow has shamelessly deepened his kiss to the Emperor while slowly hooking his arms around his lover''s neck without caring about the eyesight of the shocked people that were definitely watching his sudden disy of affection.


    And after savoring the lip of the Emperor before softly bitting on it, Snow has finally lean away and licking his wet lip n a savoring manner while letting out soft pants.


    "My love I love you with all my heart. So, when I hear other people opinion about sharing you with others is enough to already make me go crazy. Since you are the one who keeps insisting on being together with me when I refuse you, then don''t me me for desiring you all for myself."


    "... Baby I''m all yoursmy heart my body and my soul everything is yours and no one else can have it."


    Snow is loving the way that his lover was being passive the entire time during their kiss while uttering those genuine sweet loving words that contain infinite affection along with a gaze that clearly reflected his entire figure with overwhelming passion.


    And so, Snow is unable to stop the way that his lip spread into a sweet loving smile that contains infinite affection before pulling the Emperor once more and locking their wet lips against each other.


    At first, Snow was thoughtfully teaching the inexperienced Emperor on how to kiss properly, and it was so soft and gentle manner as their wet lips move around each other in perfect harmony which soon turned passionate along the way without any warning at all.


    And it was extremely fierce and intense that an ambiguous wet sound along with vague soft breath has resounded out, especially when their tongue continues to entangle with each other to the point that even slight saliva was flowing out from their tightly locked lip that remains passionate with their movements.


    "...!"


    Soon, Snow that was far experienced and was leading the passionate kiss at the beginning can only remain submissive when the Emperor has quickly got the upper hands and it was to the point that Snow has lost his entire strength at the pleasurable way that he was skillfully being kissed by the suddenly passionate Emperor.


    And Snow wasn''t even surprised one bit when after getting his bearing back after finally being released at their intense passionate kiss has found himself blinking his wet eyes and letting out a slightly harsh pant while he sat in the Emperorp without any strength to even get off.


    However, Snow doesn''t really want to get away from the Emperor though, particrly stopping himself from sitting on his loverp since he can feel that something hard was poking on his butt, and when he slightly move around, the Emperor body has tense up while taking a deep breath.


    And it shouldn''t be unexpected but Snow who knows how different his lover in this world can only hide his smile before deciding to remain sitting on his loverp.


    So, for the sake of the Emperor''s reputation, Snow can only help his lover hide his excitement that has awakened during the moment of their passionate kissing.


    "... um you did great."


    Without showing an ounce of shame and remorse Snow has genuinely praised the Emperor skillful kissing technique that has instantly learned it after being carefully thought for just a bit or more precisely he should probably consider that his lover has finally shown his hidden skill that has been buried the whole time.


    "... I''m d but I''ll do my best next time."


    And Snow has once more heard his lover shameless reply, causing him to turned his head around in order to hide his expression, in which Snow face met the Emperor slightly fast breathing chest while touching the smooth and silky soft feeling of the robes over his cheeks.


    However, a tired yawn soon escapes Snow lip causing the Emperor to tightly but gently wrapped his delicate body into his embrace and after making sure that Snow was alright, his lover has finally turned to the already silent Princess Lei that was unable to utter a single sound or even form proper words anymore after watching such shameless and scandalous disy of affection between the two of them.


    "We will only speak this once. From today henceforth, Imperial Aunt Lei isn''t allowed to enter the Pce anymore unless we allowed her to. While any vition of rules and even the slightest evidence of trying to harm Wen Yao in any sense and form will be ruthlessly deal with."


    "...Y-Your M-Majesty!!!"


    "Imperial Aunt, we have given you onest chance but you failed it. Not only you didn''t remove the spy around me after we pardon it but you have also been going against my decision and judgment from the start."


    "You have been crossing my bottom line, the only reason we have allowed you to live despite making mistakes sufficient enough to execute you is the fact that we treat you as a respected elder. However, everything you have done is enough, we can''t keep letting you do whatever you want without facing the consequences anymore. Besides, you have crossed my bottom line this time. We can no longer forgive you."


    Seeing the paling face of his Imperial Aunt, Lou Fang didn''t feel an ounce of remorse and guilt of what he has done, it appeared that receiving his kindness, again and again, has caused his Imperial Aunt to be arrogant and overbearing of what she thought is right, to the point that she has the idea that she can easily be against his decision.


    "Don''t forget, we are the Monarch and no longer the Prince."


    Luo Fang wouldn''t remain to disregard the constantplete control of his Imperial Aunt any longer because this time, there was someone he desired, someone he wanted to protect and someone he wanted to live a lifetime of happiness with and he won''t allow anything to get in the way of his love.


    "Zhuang, although you have already cut off your rtionship with your family. I leave the rest to you of how to handle the matters. Unlike your mother, I''m sure that your other family will understand my decisions."


    Zhuang that has a snap from the shocking scene of watching the Emperor and the young man shamelessly act intimately without any single care in the world has shown a grim expression before respectfully nodding his head and quickly taking his mother away before she once more makes the situation be entirelyplicated and dangerous.


    While Yu Xing that was able to get permission to offer his help to Zhuang has also respectfully nodded his head before quickly following behind his lover.


    And after a few moments of silence as Snow and the Emperor bask in a peaceful andfortables atmosphere between each other when Snow has suddenly made his move.


    ... my love, let''s continue of what we left off beforedo you want to try bathing me again?"


    Lou Fang who heard the sudden request of his Baby has frozen over while his expression turned into a crimson color when he remembers what happened thest time he tried bathing his lover, however, despite feeling a bit shy and embarrassed, the Emperor has bravely nodded his head while brimming with absolute determination and resolution toplete helping him take a bath this time.


    "Baby, I''ll properly take care of you this time"


    And so, Snow who has once more been taken to the Emperor hot spring bath found himself being seated in the samefortable chair while his robes are being slowly removed by his lover and this time the Emperor finally didn''t show the same reaction fromst time when Snowpletely naked upper body was out in the open.


    And when Snow imagination begins to run wild on what he will do to his innocent lover on the hot spring has once more witness the same reactions repeated when his lover burning silver eyes has just taken a single nce on his slender legs that were revealed.


    "..."


    Love are you going to be ready when it''s our wedding night?


    Well, it doesn''t matter! Snow can think of all kinds of ideas to save their future happiness!

 Chapter 290: The Emperor Birthday Celebration Has Finally Arrive.

    Chapter 290: The Emperor Birthday Celebration Has Finally Arrive.


    However, Snow secretly staying in the Pce has finally needed to stop much to his dislike, nheless, he still said his farewell to the frowning Emperor along with a teary gazepletely showing how reluctance he felt was to part with him.


    After all, no matter what Snow feels at the moment he still needs to go back to the Wen family and couldn''t really stay hidden forever in the Emperor''s Pce.


    Of course, Snow didn''t forget to give his lover a long and passionate kiss while ignoring the choking sound of Wen Shihong that hase to secretly get him home, well, Snow could do that but it would be troublesome in so many levels.


    However, the two of them were acting a bit dramatic though since they will soon meet each other again in the Emperor''s birthday celebration.


    "Yao!"


    "Sister Yao!"


    "Ah, my darling granddaughter you are finally back!"


    Soon, Snow has secretly gone back to the Wen Residence in which he embraces his Mother that has thrown herself toward him and after making sure that everything was alright with the use of his appraisal skill, which was mostly for the sake of his mission, he couldn''t help but thoughtfully gaze at his mother that was tearfully worrying about his well being.


    "Yao, what''s wrong?"


    "Sister, are you still notpletely well yet?"


    Hearing their concern, Snow has shaken his head with a gentle smile before he once more couldn''t help but stare at his mother that was giving him a worried teary gaze, and after a few more seconds of silence, Snow lip has suddenly spread into a wide smile which contains full of happiness.


    "Hey Little Yu, it seemed that we will soon have a new sibling! Mother, congrattion, you are pregnant."


    "...!"


    Soon, Snow found himself convincing the shocked people around him about the surprising statement he has mentioned, going so far to use his special power to convince them all, especially when it was only a few weeks since Xia Yue and Wen Shihong has been together and for his Mother to be pregnant so fast is extremely surprising.


    After all, in the ancient era, women sometimes have a problem getting pregnant really fast, especially when their husband has more wives causing everyone to fight over their husband attention in order to give birth to the first son.


    "Really? Hahaha, I''m going to be a grandfather once more!"


    Bang.


    Suddenly, the happy sounds have abruptly quieted down because of the unexpected sound before every one of them has turned around in which only to see the fainted figure of Wen Shihongying down unconscious in the ground causing various expressions to appear on their faces.


    "Dear!"


    "Father!


    "Tsk how shamefully weak"


    Snow couldn''t help smiling widely and at the same time inwardlyughing hard at the unexpected reactions of Wen Shihong that has fainted after learning that he was going to be a father soon and somehow, Snow couldn''t help but also imagines if the Emperor will react the same way if Snow were able to give birth in this world.


    That is definitely a sight to see, honestly, Snow is now interested to experience giving birth once more in order to see his lover reactions, of course, his lover has to have the same innocent and pureness as the one he met in this world for that to happen.


    Shortly, the Birthday Celebration has finally arrived, the time hase when Snow gets to finally meets with the Emperor again, of course it was in secret and somehow causes Snow to feel a bit exciting and thrilling emotion of what they are doing.


    "Hey, Love, I know that this isn''t the right time to ask a question but I''m sure you already heard that my mother is pregnant"


    Since Wen Shihong''s attitude was a bit ridiculous after learning about it, to the point that he couldn''t help but proudly boast it to his closest friends about being a father once more.


    "I''m sorry if I can''t give you children."


    Although it doesn''t really matter to Snow if he doesn''t have his own children but his lover this time is different, not only did Lou Fang appeared to be genuinely connected in the world he is living with, but he is also the Emperor which meant it was his responsibility of having his blood-rted heir to sit in the throne.


    "Baby, don''t feel sorry. Already having you by my side and living together until the rest of our life is enough for me. I already feel so bless to have met you, how could I selfishly asked for another more?"


    The Emperor that has suddenly seen the love of his life showed such a sad expression has instantly taken the young man into his arms before gently caressing his head while making sure to not make a mess out of the carefully beautiful hairstyle of his Baby.


    "In fact, I feel that I am the one that should be apologizing because I have caused you to miss the chance of forming a family of your own"


    "No, you are wrong my love, having met you and loving you is also the very best thing that happened into my life. Besides, we don''t really need our own children to be a family. Just the two of us are also enough. I''m sorry for suddenly mentioning that matter."


    "No, Baby, it''s my fault I didn''t consider that such matter will cause you to worry"


    Snow that was hugging his lover just gently shake his head before basking on his presence with a close eye, in which he waspletely oblivious at the thoughtful expression that the Emperor is making, along with the sudden thought that appeared on his mind.


    Soon, the two of them needed to be separated once more since the Birthday Celebration today is an extremely important day for the two of them, it was the reason why the Emperor and Snow didn''t get to meet all these days because his lover has been carefully handling today matter.


    "Oh, so this is Lord Wen''s oldest daughter? Hello, youngdy! I''m a close friend of your father!"


    "Stop, I know what you are thinking. I''m will not let my daughter marry your son."


    "Hahaha, Lord Wen is finally experiencing the problem of fatherhood!"


    Snow that was about to be introduced by the young man standing by the side of his father''s friend has just let out a gentle smile,pletely ignoring the blushing face of the young man that waspletely oblivious at the disaster that he almost experiences.


    Before inwardly smirking when Snow saw the way that Wen Shihong was giving a warning gaze at the oblivious friend of his that has almost receive the wrath of the Emperor after figuring out the man of wanting to engage his son.


    Although, Snow still believes that his so easy to be extremely jealous lover will react one way or another after hearing what almost happened.


    Nheless, Snow who was finally seated next to his Mother has shown a soothing gaze toward her, after all, Xia Yue already knows what his rtionship with the Emperor was in which she was still reeling about the fact that her child has somehow caused the Emperor to be so infatuated in love with him, especially after knowing about her children real gender.


    Well, what can Snow say? He was the one doing the seducing and doing all the work to his lover this time.


    And while the people mingle around, Snow has finally turned his attention toward the people around him that have attended the Emperor Birthday Celebration in the Pce, especially to the extraordinary people from the other Empires who have sent their Prince and Princess to attend the celebration.


    Itpletely showed on how much they really admire and respect the Emperor of the Moon Empire to even sent their Royal member and not their high officials.


    Of course, there will always be people who don''t feel the same way and was just doing it for a show.


    Although, Snow has finally turned his gaze at the invited Princess Lei that has been staring in his direction the whole time, long enough to cause some of the perceptive people to also stare in his direction, some having a questioning look while the other has the certain sh of understanding appearing in their eyes.


    In which has once more turned those gazes into a heavy and pressing vision, nheless, Snow who receive all kind of gazes that carry their own pressure has just given a respectful nod and a gentle smile,pletely unaffected at the attention he was getting along with the hidden pressured and weight of their gazes.


    Of course, he didn''t forget to give a more genuine respectful manner to the Head of the Ministry of Justice, which was the person who has taken great care with the original client''s family.


    Speaking of the Su family, Snow didn''t even deem to show them even single attention causing a certain ex-father face to turned crimson color because of shame and anger, in the first ce, the man sure has a thick face to attend the event despite remaining the gossip that continues to spread around the entire Capital.


    "His Majesty, the Emperor has now arrived."


    Soon, the high pitch voice a eunuch has dered the arrival of the Monarch causing the entire celebration hall to instantly quiet down while everyone has stood up from their chair before giving a respectful bow as the Emperor appeared while majestically walking toward the most respected chair.


    Although Snow didn''t miss the heated gaze that has a nce on his way causing him to lower down his head more, showing an appearance of being shy and embarrassed that cause the Emperor to show a quick smile.


    However, when everyone heard the Emperor telling them to sit down on their sit after finally sitting on the Throne has cause everyone to show various expressions in their faces because usually, the people on his harem was supposed to have been dered next to enter and show appearance.


    And Snow who knows the entire reason why has causes his expression to turned gentle and warm, after all, starting today, those people will no longer have any rtionship to his lover.


    Although Snow still felt the ex-wife is a ring fact, nheless, since those women didn''t really feel anything toward his lover then he will let them go and it was evidence enough that they have survive for so long in the harem since the dark curse didn''t affect them.


    Snow will be a thoughtful lover and will stop the urge he got of killing them for the sake of his lover that has already done enough, well, it also the fact that there is also the list of women that he will deal in secret.


    It was those people who have certain motives toward the Emperor or more precisely fearing to lose the power that they hold.


    Soon, the Emperor who has been silent the entire time has opened his mouth and dered a determined deration that causes a great uproar.


    "We now found my Empress, just like we promised to the people in my harem. Their responsibility and job are now fulfilled and will now be released to live the way they please along with my protection."

 Chapter 291: The Emperor Declaration Of His Determination And Overwhelming Affection.

    Chapter 291: The Emperor Deration Of His Determination And Overwhelming Affection.


    While the Emperor announced such a shocking deration, the neighboring Empires Prince and Princess were waiting for some of the high court officials to make a noise at the absurd situation only to found out that everyone has remained silent.


    Itpletely showed how much the Emperor treats the whole situation with such great importance in the way how he handles the entire matter causing everyone to be extremely curious and interested in the person that has caught the heart of the wise and powerful Emperor of the Moon Empire.


    "As for those who have entered the Pce, they will still be given the chance to showcase their outstanding skills and talent for today''s celebration."


    Everyone can hear the hidden meaning behind those words, it just meant that the Emperor will no longer choose anyone of them to enter the Harem but will still allow them to show their skills in order to get the attention of the talented and excellent men that have attended the birthday celebration.


    Of course, there will always be people among the group ofdies that remain ambitious and would want to get the Emperor''s attentions, especially after knowing that the Emperor appeared to be a passionate person with the way he was handling the situation for just one person alone.


    And among the group of young women, the most eye-catching of all was inwardly seething in anger after being told about the Emperor decision a few days before the Birthday Celebration urs.


    "... I will definitely make you fall for me!"


    And Snow that has been drinking a fruit juice that the Emperor has secretly prepared for him has hidden the raise of his lips after hearing ke mentioned about the reactions of the woman that was definitely got her pride hurt.


    He can already tell that that woman has a rather vain approach regarding her beautiful appearance while having the pride of causing men to easily fall for her beauty, and for the Emperor''s continuous refusal whilepletely disregarding her existence has definitely caused her to be crazy in anger.


    It is just a matter of time before the womanpletely lost it all.


    Soon the pleasantries continue to ur before the timees for those specially selected young women to showcase their talents and honestly, Snow embraced with appreciation about how the ancient times show their talents while watching so those young women sing and dance so beautifully, gracefully, and elegantly.


    After all the traditional beauty and elegance has been almost been lost in the modern world.


    So the entire time, Snow eyes are crystal clear with pure appreciation and delight while watching everyone perform so outstandingly, although Snow couldn''t help but finally take a nce when a heated and passionate gaze has remain glued on his figure the whole time in which he has instantly met the fiery silver eyes of the Emperor.


    Can you please hold on? Lou Fang didn''t even announce yet who was the soon to be Empress, however, almost all the people in the Celebration Hall were quickly catching up on who has caught the Emperor''s heart as long as they follow his gaze.


    Well Snow can obliviously see the jealousy in his lover eyes along with the feeling of fear that Snow will suddenly fall for those young women''s beauty and allure, after all, Snow is still a man no matter what so it''s understandable that the Emperor was being jealous.


    However, Snow absolutely believes that his lover will always be jealous with how sticky, clingy, and possessive he is.


    ah, how adorable~


    In order to show that Snow only has his eyes to the lovely Emperor, his cheeks havepletely turned into a lovely shade of crimson color while showing a shy and bashful expression causing the spectator that has seen such scene to widen their eyes, especially their mouth opening in shocked when they suddenly witness their forever solemn, fierce and indifferent Emperor expression be extremely warmth.


    So when it was Song Meilin turned to showcase her beauty and excellent talent, she suddenly notices when almost everyone''s attention wasn''t in her beautiful and graceful entrance causing her face to turn into crimson color, which was from shame and anger.


    "...!"


    Nheless, she couldn''t help but narrowed her eyes dangerously when she gazes toward the pale face delicate-looking young woman that the Emperor has been gazing heatedly the whole time that cause a cold light to sh on her eyes since she finally figures out the person who has taken the Emperor the heart.


    Even though there is a murderous emotion swelling up in her heart, Song Meilin still remembers where she was before taking a deep breath and began to show her elegant, beautiful, and graceful dance that causes everyone to direct their attention toward herself.


    And with a beautiful smile along with a moving action, Song Meilin flexibly dances with all her might in the Center of the Hall, soon her long loose sleeves gently swayed along with her long hair gracefully following along with every movement she makes.


    Even Snow who has quietly observed the woman''s actions while also secretly noticing her entrance has nodded his head at the breathtakingly beautiful and stunning disy of a dance that doesn''t appear offensive and shameful despite also carrying a hint of seduction and temptation within it.


    It''s just too bad that if the person she was trying to charm, seduce and get attention from isn''t Snow lover, then he was quite sure that she would have wlessly and easily able to get the man affection.


    So when the woman has finally finish dancing, it wasn''t surprising when her expression finally showed a cracked after seeing that the Emperor''s eyes have never left Snow figure that has easily taken his entire attention and focus just by quietly sitting there.


    And Snow who was able to witness everything that is happening has inwardly smile while pping his hand in appreciation at the woman''s beautiful dance in an oblivious expression along with a clear sincere eye that honestly secretly adding oil to the fire.


    "White Lotus Bitch"


    Snow doesn''t know if the woman has done it consciously, but he was able to hear the soft whisper of Song Meilin which was spoken in a differentnguage from a modern world that was genuinely directed toward him.


    Of course, anyone but the two of them was able to understand the meaning behind those words out, however, Snow who really wanted to reply back about a fake female lead sluts has smartly restrained himself while still showing a gentle smile along with a pure and innocent confuse gaze when he met her fierce red eyes.


    White Lotus huh? Well, Snow will act that one out whenever he deals with her now.


    Soon, when every single young women were finally able to showcase their talent and the Celebration is reaching its highest peak, the Emperor has suddenly stood up from his throne before calmly stepping down and walking to a certain direction with a determined and warm expression on his face.


    "In our happiest day, we are now happily going to dere our soon to be Empress. Let everyone, the heaven, and earth witness my vow and pledge today, we, Lou Fang, although is the Emperor, however, we promise and assured that I will only love one person in my entire life. And for the rest of my life, I will only have one pair lover with the person I love."


    Snow who saw his lover dered his love and made his resolute vow in front of everyone showed a teary gaze along with an extremely touching and warm expression as the Emperor finally arrive in front and gently offering him a hand with a loving expression.


    "I love you with all my heart and more than my life, please be my Empress?"


    "Your Majesty!"


    Even Snow didn''t know that the Emperor will perform such actions in front of everyone, although he already knows that Lou Fang would announce about him being Empress in today event, however, for Lou Fang to also make a vow and pledge in front of everyone and personally walking toward him like this cause his heart to be overwhelmed with warm.


    Snow would admit that he was utterly touched by Lou Fang''s actions, after all, his lover is the Emperor of the Moon Empire, a responsible and wise monarch that cares for his Empire, sopletely different from Snow past lovers in the previous worlds and for him to do such a thing cause his heart to feel so much sweetness at being loved by such a wonderful person.


    "I will, your Majesty...I am greatly honored and blessed to find out that my whole heart is being returnedpletely there is nothing more wonderful than knowing that the person I love the most in the whole world loves me so much too. And already bing a pair of lovers for a lifetime is the greatest gift of all that I will receive in my entire lifetime."


    Snow has slowly stood up and reached his hand over to take a firm hold of the offered hand of his lover before showing a teary eye and touching smile on his face.


    And when Snow was pulled into a tight embrace he has carefully grip the Emperor majestic robes while sensing the extremely delight and happy atmosphere of his lover that was finally able to dere his love for the whole world to see and hear.


    While Xia Yue that has been skeptics and worried the entire time has finally felt soothed after hearing the Emperor himself dered a vow and pledge in front of everyone causing tears to flow down in joy and relief knowing that her children were able to find their happiness despite the secret that they carry all these years.


    "I refuse to ept this!"


    However, there is always someone that couldn''t read the mood when a shout full of anger, grievance, and disbelief echoed out causing the touching scenery to suddenly be awkward, of course, Snow has already considered the possibility of the woman reacting causing a wide smile to appear on his face which was fortunately hidden in the embrace of his lover.


    Come on show your true color, its time to see if my guess is correct about you.

 Chapter 292: Snow Observed The Crazy Woman In The Arms Of His Lover.

    Chapter 292: Snow Observed The Crazy Woman In The Arms Of His Lover.


    "Your Majesty I''m scared"


    Hearing the woman finally acting out, Snow has snuggle closer to the Emperor''s chest while speaking in a fearful voice with an appearance of wanting to be greatlyforted in which causes the Emperor to tightly pulled the person in his arms while his silver eyes dangerously narrowed down toward the crazy woman that dares to interrupt their loving moment.


    "Such a weak person who only knows to always require a man help! What makes that White Lotus Bitch better than me, huh? Why did you have to make that vow? How can I make you fall for me now that you made a pledge? Everything is now ruined!"


    Wow, the woman sure has gone batshit crazy.


    Snow couldn''t help but lean his body closer to his lover while blinking his eyes in amusement since the woman haspletely thrown caution away, was being rejected by a man cause her to be this mad? How vain can she really get?


    Or did something unquestionably happens in her past to act out that way or maybe her protagonist attitude causes her to be this daring and brave right now with an attitude of No Men Can Refuse Me?


    "There will never be an existence that canpare to my love. In my eyes, everything in this world is worth nothingpared to my precious treasure. So, how dare you even thought ofparing your worthless self?"


    Wow you are so ruthless and sweet my love!


    Snow couldn''t help but raise his head to show how touch he felt in while at the same time the Emperor has gaze down and instantly causing his silver eyes to disy an overwhelming affection that can easily melt Snow heart before feeling the gentle caress on his soft crimson cheek with such a warm loving hand.


    "No need to be scaredI''ll always protect you no matter what and nothing can stop us with being together."


    "Your majesty"


    The Emperor with a loving smile has gently lean down to tenderly ce a tender kiss on the young man''s forehead before focusing his attention once more at the shaking woman that dares to even question the person he loves the most which were definitely doubting his utter affection.


    "Capture this woman and locked her up. We will deal with her after this happy day is over."


    "I refuse!"


    Suddenly, the woman that has been shaking in anger has suddenly raised her head, showing a twisted smile that still causes her face to appear beautiful while a pink aura has abruptly started to appear around her entire body and spreading around the entire Hall, causing everyone to be alert and guarded.


    "Since I can''t aplish the mission in full force, then I''ll just aplish half of it. Besides, any men who refuse me deserves to all die!"


    Mission? Snow narrowed his eyes before finally secretly showing a sign to slightly let go of him and quickly turning around to gaze at the woman that was now using all her power to kill his lover while finally figuring out what the woman has been trying to do the whole time.


    If he remembers in the real Song Meilin would be future, the woman died from the Emperor''s hand after her wholehearted affection was coldly rejected, so he can perceive that this person mission can be seen of making the Emperor fall in love with her before ying around with his feeling and then killing him off after she was satisfied.


    Ah, such an act of perfect revenge even in Snow opinion, it just that on his eyes the attitude of the woman right now appeared extremely foolish.


    And the entire time that Snow was thinking about the woman''s purpose and foolish actions that couldn''tpletely control her emotions, the pink aura has started to take control of almost the people in the Celebration Hall, or more likely, causing the entire male poption to be brainwashed by her charm while every female''s body was being controlled.


    Of course, there will always people with strong will and determination that couldn''t


    be affected by the woman''s special power along with secret protection they have regarding the effect of unknown special power.


    Nheless, despite having people that canbat Song Meilin there wasn''t even a single change in her expression after seeing some people quickly rushing toward her with a dangerous atmosphere.


    "Hahahah, I''ll make a bloodbath on your Happy day! Let start with these people, your majesty, how will you be able to exin about taking the life of the Royal members of the neighboring Empires?"


    Shortly after the bout of crazyughed the controlled and brainwash Prince and Princess of the neighboring country have moved and began to confront the people who wanted to quickly take down the crazy woman.


    "Imperial Brother!"


    "Ah, my son!"


    And there is also the fact that the Prime Minister son, the Imperial Prince, and other excellent young men have suddenly gone to the side of the woman with a determined and resolute expression on their faces causing Snow to narrow his eyes toward them.


    ... those young men aren''t being controlled."


    "What?"


    Snow quickly exin to Zhuang that has appeared by their side while being followed by Wen Shihong, and his family that was being protected behind them about what he mentioned.


    "They are protecting her because they truly and genuinely have fallen in love with her."


    Just like how there isn''t a skill to make a person fall in Snow ck Trade Shop, it seemed that every world has also the same rule regarding about causing a person to fall in love with them, manipting a person to give them genuine love have been considered as a great taboo.


    Song Meilin has only had the power to charm men to get them interested in her and the rest was all her skills to make thempletely fall in love either by her beautiful appearance, sexy body, amazing talent, and skills that spoke of perfection that can cause most of those men to genuinely be helplessly mesmerized.


    It is also the reason why she has worked hard showing all her excellent talent and beautiful appearance when meeting these men.


    Although, Snow undoubtedly believes that the woman has used some cheat to make her appeared like those perfect female lead in some of the novels he once read about and it is reasonably the basis of her having the illness of being the Protagonist of the world too.


    And there is also the controlling aspect of what Snow is seeing now.


    They said love is blind, so when Snow saw the decision of those young men that surrounded the woman, he already figures out that they have chosen the woman they have hopelessly fallen in love with despite how wrong she was acting, although when he gazes around the other ce.


    There are also those other men who were showing aplicated expression and didn''t go to help the woman cause, showing that she couldn''t make the people who fell in love with her perfectly take her sides.


    "Come, my lovers, take this weapon and show me how much you truly love me. I vow to never wrong every single one of you after this is all over."


    Suddenly, the woman has raised her hand causing the green jade bracelet on her wrist to sway before weapon such as swords has suddenly appeared in her lover hands and that is another crime added to her list after all having a weapon inside the Pce unless it was given permission isn''t allowed.


    "Hehehe, Your Majesty, I''ll give you a choice, I will make sure that your people will be safe as long as you kill your Bitch of a lover while also letting me kill you. I can even make a pledge about it if you don''t believe me. However, if you choose to refuse, I''ll let most of them perform a suicide right now in order to show that I am not kidding."


    "Such a vile woman!"


    "Your Majesty!"


    "... Yao!"


    "Sister!"


    Snow who felt the tightening embrace of his lover suddenly showed a gentle smile causing the woman that has been ring maliciously toward him to freeze before swiftly bing angry that he can almost imagine a fire shooting out of her eyes.


    "Bitch, what are you smiling for!"


    "... umit seemed your memory is not good...but my name is Yao and not Bitch besides, as long as I am here, I won''t let you hurt my lover."


    And without waiting for a reply, Snow entire appearance has quickly change into his beast form before beautiful pure aura has emitted on his entire figure, while never forgetting the images that the woman has mentioned before.


    Snow has performed an image of being a Holy existence in everyone''s eyes as the entire whole Celebration Hall was illuminated with his pure white aura, effectively fighting the pink aura of the woman that has abruptly widen her eyes in utter disbelief.


    "...! This is Impossible!"

 Chapter 293: Snow Brilliant Show About The Power Of Love.

    Chapter 293: Snow Brilliant Show About The Power Of Love.


    While Snow fights the disbelief woman pink aura, a small fluffy small figure has suddenly appeared in Snow shoulder while a ck and silver color bird has gentlynded on the other side, the dark color against the pure white aura glowing around Snow has caused a contrasting image in everyone eyes.


    "Ah, it is his Majesty''s special partner!"


    "Ahh! It has been a while since west saw it and here we thought that unfortunate has happened to it."


    Shortly, the people that have finally been released from the woman control have shouted in great surprise when they are able to easily identify about the sudden small animal figure that has swiftly perch in Snow shoulder which happened to be a small fluffy ck cat.


    It was Snow lover animal partner that has been deeply sleeping the whole time, and the reason why it was now awake was the fact that only a few days are needed before the curse upon his lover willpletely disappear.


    And regarding an animal born with a special power that rarely followed a person around, they could be said to be extremely protected and loyal to their chosen master.


    So, the reason why it has been sleeping the whole time was because of trying to mostly suppress the stronger effect of the curse that has been ced on the Emperor as much as he could, it was also the sole reason why Snow was able to use the original special power without a problem regarding the stress to his body at the moment.


    Effect of special power on a person can be restrained to the lowest level while also lowering down the ability of a person''s special power, which is the ck cat fluffy fur special power, although there is always a certain time limit on it.


    This is the reason why the small fluffy ck cat has chosen to go into a deep sleep for many years, it was all in order to constantly help the Emperor from being destroyed and broke apart by the effect of the curse.


    "Thank you, ck."


    Suddenly, Snow couldn''t help but remember the form that ke has taken in the Second World while at the same time remembering the cheat system that he has releases in the First World when he gently caresses the small head of the ck cat.


    Before Snow has finally turned his attention to ke that has gently rubbed his head in a manner of asking for attention, causing Snow to let out a gentle smile while tenderly caressing ke smooth beautiful feathers with a warm expression on his face while ignoring the screaming woman that has forgotten her beautiful images.


    Ah, so easy to lose her temper when it doesn''t go in her way.


    "Go, ke."


    After a quick contemtion, Snow has finally decided to let ke go and deal with the woman as he throws away all discretion in the wind since he is extremely determined and resolved to end her today.


    Yes, Snow has chosen to kill her, it wasn''t only because of her certain actions toward his lover, but because of the conjecture in his mind that continues to grow stronger the more he observes and gets to know her.


    Screech!


    Soon, ke has once more split his entire body in numerous numbers before shooting down toward some of the young men that continue to protect the woman while helping the others deal with the controlled people, although one of them seemed to suddenly show a slight hesitation.


    Since it seemed that some of the effects of the charm that the woman has used at the beginning bing nullified by Snow special power have now affected their absolute affection.


    Well, one could say that the reason why they be interested in Song Meillin in the first ce was because of being charm first in order to get their attention that was then stocked up repeatedly every time they interact with each other, so when all of those effects have disappeared, those men that were still in love were now easily able to feel hesitation.


    Although there are always other people that remain blind by their love.


    "Zhong Qi! My son! Please, stop this already! Come here before everything is toote! I''ll do everything I can to lessen the punishment for your actions today. I''m sure his majesty will show mercy!"


    "Imperial Brother, why are you doing this? Do you n to kill our Imperial Uncle? Please stop it!"


    Seeing that the Prime Minister and Young Princes Liqui tried to convince their son and brother, Snow suddenly narrowed his eyes while mentally ordering ke at the same time that the closest person has suddenly sh at the unprotected back of the one that showed a hesitate expression.


    "W-What"


    Suddenly the Young Princes Liqui that was being protected by Qian, which cause Snow to inwardly raise his eyebrow, has suddenly let out a surprised gasp while covering her mouth while a horrified expression quickly appeared on her face.


    "Ah, Qi! My son! How could you do that Prince Li? Are you really going to turned against his majesty and all of us for that woman?"


    "Don''t speak that way to my Meilin she is the only person who can understand my doubt and suspicious she believes in me...Imperial Uncle please tell me the truth you are the one who killed our father right? After bing the Emperor you have been scared that our Father will suddenly betray you and wanted the throne!"


    Snow who suddenly heard what the Prince Li reason for going against his lover can only let out a heavy sigh while shaking his head along with a sympathetic expression which seemed to cause Pince Li to shoot him an offensive re and quickly making the Emperor that has been embracing him the whole time to suddenly tense up.


    "My love, I am alright, let me protect you once in a while alright?"


    Seeing that his lover was pacified by his words along with the gentle pat on his arms, Snow has then turned his entire attention once more at the traitor Prince while inwardly noticing the way that Song Melin has turned eerily quiet while showing a puzzled expression.


    "Prince Li honestly, you might speak about that as a reason for your actions right now, but there is no need to deliver any false usation and trying to give a poor reputation to his Majesty, everyone can see and understand how a wise and enlighten ruler he is."


    Fighting war at a young age, protecting the Moon Empire from the ambitious neighboring Empires for years already showed what kind of a character his lover has, so for him to be muddle-headed and fear his younger brother to the point of killing him in secret ispletely unbelievable.


    Everyone who works in the Royal Court and regrly facing the schemes of others could understand that base on the Emperor''s personality, there is no way that he will do such vicious move in secret because he was more likely to simply deal with it in the open area since there is nothing for him to fear at all.


    "His Majesty won''t fear anyone, so the real reason that you are trying to fight against his Majesty right now was that instead of your genuinely loyal and faithful father, you are the one who is being ambitious and eyeing the throne! Anyone could see just by gazing at your eyes that showed about how much you desire to be the Emperor right now."


    Yes, unlike the Young Princess and the Emperor Imperial Aunt, they are faithful and don''t have any ideas toward the throne, but Prince Li ispletely different, this young man is an ambitious person and meeting Song Meilin has just risen it earlier.


    "Nheless, no matter what his Majesty does, I will always believe in him. And if there is a chance that the whole world started to turn their back against him, then I vowed and pledge to always unquestionably remain by his side even if death has separated us. I won''t love anyone else but him, although, he needed to never betray me though."


    "...! My love! I will never dare to betray you, even in our next life, I will definitely fall for you once more. Baby you are the only one I want, in this life of mine and whates next after, I will never choose to love another person. All my entire heart, body, and soul only belong to you alone and no one else."


    When almost everyone bes awed at Snow sudden wholeheartedly show of affection while also hearing the immediate reply of his Majesty, the silent Song Meilin has suddenly snapped her head up while her red eyes widen in utter anger, unbelievable hatred, and absolute hostility while silently mouthing the word Baby that she has just hearding out from the Emperor''s mouth.


    And then Snow saw the way that Song Meilin stared between the Emperor and himself along with a certain glint of understanding shing on her wide stormy red eyes.


    "Hahahah, Baby! That word now itpletely makes sense why I am having trouble right now. So tell me,between the two of you, which one isn''t real?"


    Huh, the woman still has some brain to not wholeheartedly reveal about the information of possessing the body of an original person.


    "It doesn''t matter, I only understand that I need to eliminate the two of you right now. You! I''m sure you can hear me, I ept your offer of alliances."


    Suddenly, Snow body has tense up while swiftly turning his attention and raising his hand to quickly block the sudden abrupt showed of dark energies that have speedily and silently shot toward them, which happened to be targeting the Emperor.


    "Like I will allow you to further hurt my lover."


    "Heh, so you are really the one who has been getting in the way of my beloved sister wish. Then, let me see how you will handle thisst resort that she has left just in case someone was able to quickly deal with the curse she left to her man."


    "He is mine."


    Snow possessiveness has suddenly shown up after hearing someone dare to have the delusion of owning his lover, even if the person is dead wouldn''t matter one bit.


    So even when the dark energy has suddenly erupted so heavily and oppressively along with various chaotics voices resounding out within it Snow eyes cool down in a freezing manner while appraising the dark energy before him.


    It was a dark mass of energy with various broken and tainted souls that was chaotically swirling inside it, unquestionably a taboo skill that will definitely cause a great danger to the Emperor''s life or more importantly wholeheartedly breaking his mind once it entered his body.


    "Honestly, you people are now making me mad. Why are you guys always trying to get in the way of our love? Can you leave us alone in peace?"


    "Hahaha, how could I? I will make sure to fulfill what my beloved sister wants no matter what!"


    Although there is always a gentle smile on Snow face yet his crystal ck eyes have abruptly turned cold while his entire figure erupted in a thicker and oppressive white energy causing the smiling person who has daringly use the corpse of a neighboring Prince to show an extremely horrifying expression.


    After all, he witnesses the way that the dark mass of energy has suddenly slowly broken apart right before his eyes particrly the fact that when he tried to return his soul that haspletely possessed the corpse Prince back to his real body has suddenly found out that he couldn''t leave anymore and it was because of the pure aura that has wrapped around his figure.


    Really, did this person think that using a skill rting to the soul was that easy to do without even facing any consequences, or rather there is no existence that is capable to fight it?


    "Then please disappeared right now."


    And with such a deceptively gentle voice, Snow has kindly smiled while his hands have swiftly made a grasping motion that was soon followed by a loud howl of torturous pain from the horrified leader of the organization that continues to hunt his lover for a very long time.


    Damn you guys, I am the only one who can stalk stickily to my love, you think I will continue to allow your insolence actions now that I am here?


    "This is impossible! I I couldn''t be dying by you of all people to die by a woman''s hand... I refuse it! At least let me die by Lou Fang''s hands! AHHH!!!"


    One after another, people are being obsessed with Snow adorable lover and proceeds to anger him.


    So without any hesitation, Snow has used the full force of the original beast special power along with his permanent skill topletely break the person''s soul to pieces which have once more left a loudst unwilling wail thatpletely resounds out at the suddenly eerily silent Celebration hall.


    "Remember, as long as I am here, no one even think of hurting my love."

 Chapter 294: Song Meilin Identity And Snow Conjecture Becoming True.

    Chapter 294: Song Meilin Identity And Snow Conjecture Bing True.


    "Your Majesty I''m sorry I couldn''t help myselfare you angry at me? I took care of your long time enemy I''m sure that you would have loved to be the one to deal with him."


    "Baby, how could I be angry with you? Rather, I felt my heart beating so fast that it felt like it was about to escape my chest while I watch your dazzling and brilliant figure when dealing with my enemy. Especially when you are doing all of this in order to protect me. BabyI keep falling in love with you again and again."


    Snow that has turned around with a worried and anxious expression to his lover has suddenly blushed into a crimson color especially when a gentle kiss was tenderly ced upon his forehead and cheeks while those silver eyes burned so fiercely that it felt he might melt by the overwhelming passion it carries.


    "You are magnificent and brilliant that I really wanted to hide you away but how can I dare do that? Although, I feel ufortable with other men being able to witness your dazzling figure but I love and respect you so much to even do in such an unrespectable manner..."


    "Your Majesty I won''t mind if you are the one doing it... because I prefer to always stay by your side in every single moment"


    My love, I have been waiting for the ck room y between the two of us the whole time!


    While Snow is lovingly gazing with the Emperor burning silver eyes and secretly concealing about the certain fetish he desired to experience in this world Song Meilin standing in the distance has finally spoken after staying silent for a while.


    Especially wearing a grim and solemn expression while the young men in her side are finally thoroughly disturbed after witnessing how a strong enemy just got killed so easily like that by the supposedly fragile soon to be Empress of the Emperor.


    "... how are you able to kill him? I gave him the power to nullify the weakness of his special power... you you aren''t just the usual simple Cheat person I have met so far there is no possible way"


    Suddenly Song Meilin that couldn''t believe what is happening has taken a deep breath while the self-confidence brimming in her eyes along with the furious emotion has quickly subsided causing her reason to have finally be online after all this time.


    "You are the <strong><em>same</em></strong> as me"


    Snow that has snuggled into the arms of his lover has turned his head to give a calm smile to the disbelief woman that has taken a step backed while her mouth open and close appearing to be unable to let out the word she wanted to speak off before practically screaming it all to hear a few secondster.


    <strong>"A Granter!"</strong>


    Finally feeling the great danger to her life, Song Meilin has decisively run away in order to prepare the unexpected situation she finds herself with, which was quickly followed by the young men in her sides.


    How could Snow let her run away now after speaking the information he has been wanting to hear from her?


    So, quickly soothing the Emperor that has showed a contemte expression, seemingly the only person out of everyone who is capable enough to slightly perceive the words that Song Meilin has screamed in horror.


    And despite the fact that Snow real identity might have been revealed a bit, he just showed a calm smile when the Emperor tried to stop him from chasing the running woman out from the Pce and definitely nning to hide for a while in order to deal her unexpected situation.


    "My love I need to deal with her


    As a fellow Granters in the same mission world, Snow needed to be the one to deal with her, especially when a sudden prompt of the announcement has quickly resounded in his mind, which he knew for sure has also appeared in the woman''s subconsciousness.


    <strong>Great Alert!</strong>


    <strong>The Last Resort Commenting As Both Individual Completely figuring Out The Other Person Special Identity.</strong>


    <strong>Rare Circumstances Appeared, Both Granter Missions Has Suddenly Turned Against Each Other.</strong>


    <strong>Detected: <em>Both Granters Are Showing Sign Of Malicious And Hostile Intentions Against Each Other.</em></strong>


    <strong>Now Given One Choice For Granter Lily And Granter Snow To Follow Among In The Lists Given For This Special Situation.</strong>


    <strong>1. <em>Whoever Completed The Mission First Will Won The Fight And The Loser Will Have To Leave The World.</em></strong>


    <strong>2. <em>Eliminate Each Other And The One Who Survive Will Have A Complete Status Even If The Missions Isn''t Fulfilled Yet Or Failing After Fulfilling It.</em></strong>


    <strong>3. <em>Make Peace With Each Other and Discuss A Deal.</em></strong>


    <strong>Beep Beep Can Choose Until The End Of The Special Situations.</strong>


    Snow who heard everything while chasing the woman that was throwing all her hidden skill around to be able to run away, which he noticed that seemed to be only rting to her vain attitude, for example, beauty and charm rather than ideal skill needed to fight against other people.


    Huh so that is the reason why the woman has been charming the men around her rather than using her intelligence and others cheat skill in the System that the Karam Core definitely has in every Granters.


    As for the reason why Snow isn''t surprised about another Granter appearance or existence, it was because he wasn''t a narcissist enough and have the attitude of being the only special existence out there that the thought of another person being a Granter has be impossible.


    It''s about rting to Karma of a soul living countless reincarnation reaching the requirement to be able to be a Granter, there are countless souls out there that Snow could easily guess that he wasn''t the only Granter that exist.


    Although he was quite surprised to meet another Granter and to be against the person herself, however, he was able to quickly get over it since it wasn''t an impossible matter.


    While Snow also finally figures out why ke can only feel unusual powerful existence around her that he couldn''t get close before.


    Unlike Snow who spends an unusual soul karmas energy points to buy numerous skills to ke, especially during the first mission world, the woman didn''t consider the thought of using the Soul Karmas energy points to her special soul and was mostly selfishly thinking about herself.


    "I will never allow her to get out of the Pce. Baby no matter what is happening, as long as she is a great danger to your life or just because you wanted to remove herI will help you with all I have."


    Suddenly, Snow who has been monitoring at the Game Map while observing that his Appraisal skills are still too low to read the woman''s information has turned his head and met the serious and solemn silver eyes of his lover that has been silently running by his side.


    Seemingly appearing that they have been gazing for a long time, but only for a few seconds, Snow has suddenly shown an overwhelming loving smile before gently taking the hands of his lover that has chosen toe along in order to secretly guarding him despite not knowing what is truly going on.


    "My love... after this is over, I''ll let you know everything alright?"


    Snow has never really bothered to speak about his Granter status to his lover so far in every world even though there wasn''t any restriction that has been given regarding speaking about it since the Soul Karma Core Dimension has already stated that whatever happened will be their responsibility to bear.


    Especially when Snow didn''t deem of giving unnecessary burden, trouble, or stress to his lover since being Granter wouldn''t matter about how he really felt about him one bit.


    "Baby, all I care is the fact that your life wouldn''t be in danger and we could be together. Although I am curious about what is happening however I don''t mind knowing about it if it will cause you ufortable or danger."


    Sometimes, there is just a secret that needs to be kept hidden, Lou Fang acknowledges and could understand that certain fact.


    "I know love, but I am still going to speak about itter on alright?"


    "OkI''ll listen to anything you want to say."

 Chapter 295: Granter Snow vs Granter Lily.

    Chapter 295: Granter Snow vs Granter Lily.


    "I''ll take care of the others Baby please,e back to me safe and sound."


    "... I will my love, please take care too."


    Snow who can feel the Emperor''s great care and utter concern have gently squeezed his lover hand in a soothing manner before quickly dashing toward the running woman while secretly noticing that Wen Shihong and the others are busy protecting everyone safe in the Game Map


    And also dealing with the organization enemies that have been secretly taken along inside the Pce in the name of the envoy that came with the Prince to celebrate the Emperor''s Birthday Celebration, of course, Prince Li people and the woman admirer that couldn''t be added as her lovers.


    Right now, only some hidden guards are following the Emperor''s side while the Imperial Guards are split between keeping the guest and people in the Celebration Hall safe while the others are already ordered to stop the woman and her lovers from leaving the Pce.


    "Snow~ Ill go y with her special soul partner~"


    Snow nodded his head along with a pampering smile to the suddenly excited ke that was finally meeting the same type of existence while at the same time feeling extremely curious how he will fare against it.


    And there wasn''t even a question to Snow about which one of them will win against each other because he has always favored his special soul ke at the start of the first Mission World in which he has already nned about using his Soul Karmas Energy Point for making ke strong.


    There is also the fact that ke''s existence is what has caused Snow in the first ce to choose about bing a Granter among the list of rewards


    To a special soul that was neglected and disregard by their owner, Snowpletely believes that his ke is going to be on the winning side during the confrontation, although, he didn''t overlook to remind ke to be extremely serious for safety measures while never getting ahead of himself since anything can happen.


    It''s never good to underestimate anyone, especially their enemies.


    "I will! After all, I have learned from the very best! Which are Father and Daddy."


    Snow lip curls up in an amused smile at the exact time that he jumps over a fake hill causing his free long wavy white hair to gracefully flutter while his robes gently sway around his delicate body.


    And while in the air Snow has calmly gaze down at the woman that has turned around at the exact time in which she has instantly shoot a hostile expression that showedrge amount jealousy toward him.


    Seeing that reaction from Granter Lily, Snow couldn''t help but raise his eyebrow when he was able to understand that even during this time, the woman has a moment to even consider being envious over his actions that definitely appear graceful and beautiful in her eyes.


    Ah, what great fortune did this kind of a person get to even have the luck to be a Granter?


    This just showed Snow that the Soul Karma Core wouldn''t discriminate anyone no matter what type of person they are, as long as one fulfilled the requirement needed, anyone, can choose the reward of being a Granter.


    "My love is waiting for me, let''s finish this alright?"


    Snow smiled kindly along with his eyes curving up in a gentle manner causing another hate-filled gaze shoots his way, however,easily disregarding the woman reactions, Snow has slightly moved his hand before a beautiful light blue sword with a mystical rune cover upon the sharp de has appeared on his grasp.


    And when he finally starts descending down,the panic woman has taken a deep breath before also taking out a beautiful crimson sword from her jade bracelet dimension cheat and quickly grasping it on her hand.


    Seeing that the woman has finally decided to stop running after figuring out that the entire area around them waspletely surrounded by the Emperor people, Snow narrowed his eyes after seeing the hard glint in Song Meilin''s eyes that has finally shown a certain determination upon it.


    Earlier, Snow couldn''t help but wonder if the person before him is also a new person after witnessing how she foolishly deal with the unexpected situation, however, when he saw that she was finally showing some fight within her, at least, he finally able to see some befitting actions a person should have from having the Granter title


    Soon in a beautiful garden full of blooming flowers, Snow and Lily began to fight each other with a hard glint in their eyes,in which one after another the beautiful swords in their hands appeared mystical and out of this world was viciously exchanging blows.


    ng


    ng


    ng


    All of their actions have only a certain one motive, and that is to kill the person before them.


    "You have hidden so well you Fake White Lotus Bitch! How dare you get in my way?"


    "I''m just far smarter prefer peaceful method, unlike you, a Vain Slut Fox that only knows how to act as a Proud Peacock."


    Taking a side step from the sudden ruthless sh to his face, Snow quickly narrowed his eyes after observing the woman''s actions and easily guessing that Granter Lily has definitely used a cheat skill in a system shop in order to be skilled in the sword fighting.


    Nevertheless, it was an extremely foolish skill that the woman bought since even Snow can already perceive during their short blow that the sword skill she has chosen to buy was full of ws and was more leading to a beautiful and graceful form of attack.


    Well, Snow isn''t surprised anymore since it fits the woman vain attitude so.


    It is different from Snow practical and simple operations that practice the swiftest and decisive manner to take a person''s life away, especially when his skill was learned base on experience during the lifetimes he lives in different worlds and wasn''t just bought from the ck Trade Shop in the system.


    And now Snow decision to never take the easy way out and using the ck Trade Shop items and cheats skill when truly needed is finally showing his firmness and judgment is correct.


    In a certain RPG game or any game, the skill usually has a certain setting and repeated actions regarding their attacks and it seemed that it is the same thing with certain cheat skills from the ck Trade Shop after observing Lily''s cheat skills.


    So with a cold glint on Snow eyes, he quickly bypasses the woman''s attack by using the w he already figured out before raising the sword in his hand and ruthlessly shing downward without any hesitation about the gender of his enemy.


    "Ahh!"


    And at the same time, the woman has quickly used the swords to stabbed him as the sword skill instinctual response rather than the woman real ability which unfortunately for her was something that Snow was able to avoid before swiftly kicking the swords out of the woman hands causing it to fly somewhere.


    "... I I refuse!"


    Suddenly, Snow eyes contract when he saw the bloody stain lip of the woman curled in a vicious arc along with a certain glint in her eyes that spoke about a determination to throw caution away and resolution of causing everyone to have a miserable the moment that Snow has sh his sword downward in a sure kill.


    "As long as he is dead, I''ll win!"


    Bang!


    "Urgh"


    "Baby!"


    "Argh! *cough*Haha *cough* Haha, Die Bitch! If... I c-can''t win*cough*... then no one can!"


    At the moment that a gun quickly appeared on Lily''s hand, Snow who couldn''t stop his attacks his body has instinctively move to shield the gun pointed toward the Emperor before his mind can quickly think of another n to deal with the sudden situation.


    "... really, such rotten personality... "


    Modern world weapon is forbidden in this world!


    Snow has already tried to take out his stored item in the inventory and was given a hard warning the moment he tried.


    "Let''s die together."


    Snow has cough out blood while the woman in herst moment seemed to show another twisted smile on her face before a bunch of modern world bomb items quickly appeared around the two of them, which the pin upon it was already taken out.


    "Ah truly crazy."


    "Baby!"


    Even when Snow life was in great danger, he didn''t hesitate to sh his sword and decisively cutting the woman head, and in the split when the bomb was about to go off, his expression quickly turned soft while shooting a sorry expression to the Emperor that was desperately running toward his way as took numerous furniture to blocked his lover way.


    "... love its dangerous"


    BOOOOOM!!!

 Chapter 296: The Result Of Snow Face Of Against With Granter Lily.

    Chapter 296: The Result Of Snow Face Of Against With Granter Lily.


    As the loud burst of dust and smoke along with the debris of objects has settled down, the Emperor that has witnessed and felt the powerful burst of unknown power has desperately rushed over after being pushed back despite trying really hard to rushed forward and rescue his lover.


    In that moment of danger where Lou Fang''s heart has palpitated from the unknown crisis, there wasn''t a single second of hesitation where he didn''t forget to save the person he loves that was just in the center of the whole dangerous situation.


    "Baby! Baby!!!"


    Cough


    Snow felt unimaginable pain all over his body while smelling the scent of burnt skin along with the scent of the earth as hey face down with his slightly open eyes that could scarcely open up after trying to barely hang upon his consciousness.


    He also felt the warm liquid of his blood that continues to stain the ground hey down along with the slight cold small objects seemingly spread all around his body.


    "... S-Snow"


    "... F-k...e?"


    After hearing ke''s weak voice upon their mind link, Snow felt a small movement upon his back, and even in his barely consciousness, he could feel the way the small object has fallen off to his side with the slight sound it makes along with the slight noise of a weak movement of a bird wing.


    "...D-Drink... P-pot..ionS-Sn..ow..."


    Snow couldn''t even move a single part of his body and was trying hard to keep his eyes wide open so there is no way that he could drink the potion right now, especially when it was an item that couldn''t directly ce inside his mouth after buying it.


    He couldn''t help but inwardly sigh at the vulnerable situation he found himself with before letting out a weak cough and feeling his painful lung that was shot by that vain woman gun to start feeling numb from the pain.


    "Baby! No No Baby, please be alright!"


    In Snow numb state, his vision blurred after he felt his body being gently turned around and meeting the surprisingly clear sight of a terrified and horrified expression of his lover that appeared in his dimming eyesight.


    After seeing such a heartbroken and vulnerable appearance of the Emperor along with glistening helpless wide silver eyes that stared down upon his definitely sorry figure.


    Snow heart couldn''t help but twist in pain and sadness after all It was the first time that he saw his lover shedding tears, especially in such a sorrowful and terrified manner which he was the cause of it all.


    Nheless, Snow still couldn''t stop the one thought that runs in his haze mind, particrly the overwhelming regrets he felt when he continues to gaze upon his lover that already started to let out those tears that flowed out from those beautiful silver eyes and gently falling down upon his scald cheeks.


    Damn vain bitch, I didn''t get to savor my adorable Emperor yet, such a pure lover is so appealing and charming than usual!


    With thatst thought, Snow vision finally blurred beforepletely nking out and thest images he saw when his eyes ultimately close was the terrified silver eyes of his lover that desperately tried to keep him awake while desperately screaming for Yu Xing toe over after the young man has finally arrived a bit toote.


    Ah my love next time, I''ll be more shameless with you


    While ke that was able to swiftly appear to surround Snow with his clone in order to lessen the blow of the bombs in that dangerous situation can only weakly drop the small ss object that contains a red liquid in the ground.


    It was an object that he was finally able to purchase in the ck Trade Shop after the woman died.


    D-daddy


    At the exact time that Snow has lost his consciousness, ke has weakly moved his broken wings and stared with sad eyes at the Emperor that he didn''t get to be familiar for a long time before his injured main eagle body has fallen down.


    And thest images ke has seen before he nks out was arge hand quickly reaching in his direction.


    Beep Beep Beep.


    Granter Snow and Granter Lily Face-Off Are Now Officially Over.


    The Winner: Granter Snow


    Transferring To A Special Dimension, Snow consciousness quickly woke up in a special Dimension and started hearing the System Voice Announce the result of the whole situation.


    Su Yao Regret and Wish Are Now Completed


    Mission Completion: 100%


    Soul Karmas Energies: + 15,000 (Split and Deducted)


    Remaining Soul Karmas Points: 200,500 - 1000 = 199,500


    Total Remaining: 199,500 + 15,000 = 214,500


    No World Rule Favor/Blessing


    Unyielding Spirit Title Given By Su Yao


    Effect: able to fight against any heavy pressure, even world will, and remain  unaffected which ispletely determined by a person will, capable to provide the effect to other people that Granter Snow deemed fit to bless or favor.


    Su Yao Message to Granter Snow:


    Granter Snow, I am utterly grateful for taking care of my family and giving them another chance of happiness. After knowing the whole situation of how you live my life, I have witnessed the wrongness of my decision, sometimes a person really needed to challenge the difficulty of life.


    In the next life, even if I don''t retain my memories, I, Su Yao, still vow and promise to fight and struggle against anyone that gets in the way of a happy future rather than remaining humble just like I did in this life that is full of regrets.


    And in the next life, I wish that Granter Snow and his Majesty will be able to meet again, I truly envy the love that the two of you showed.


    After hearing the familiar voice of Su Yao giving hisst message, Snow remains silent the whole time, even though his mission isplete and was also able to get a Good Title Blessing from the client, it simply didn''t lessen the gloomy atmosphere around his body.


    The terrified expression and sorrowful tears of the Emperor remain deeply ingrained in his mind.


    Another Announcement


    Granter Lily Facing Penalty for using a Taboo and making the World Rule irritated by her actions, particrly when facing off against a Granter that was just Alerted and Announce, causing the Penalty in a harsher mode.


    An Extra Soul Karmas Energy Points are taken to Granter Lily and is now being granted to Granter Snow: +100,000


    The total of Soul Karmas Energies has now be 314,500.


    Another Reward Taking A Random Cheats Acquired by Granter Lily


    Green Jade Bracelet Dimension (Empty)


    Special Charm Attribute +10 able to upgrade in Granter Snow Charm Status 60/100 (could add itter on)


    Snow couldn''t help but raise his eyebrow at the Special Charm Attribute since special points are needed to upgrade any attribute in the Profile Status, which has finally caused Snow lip to bent up.


    Because for a vain person to lost that cheat of all things is definitely a hard blow for her yet, Snow couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh once more when he remembers his lover that was definitely going insane.


    Beep Beep Beep...


    A month has passed by, now Granter Snow soul can go back to the client''s body that was finally able to be used once again.


    "Eh?"


    Snow eyes widened in great surprise before it swiftly turns into utter delight while the gloomy atmosphere around his body has swiftly disappeared just like that, and before hepletely lost his consciousness once more, one thought was running in his mind.


    Love! I''ming back! I still have the chance to do that and this to you, Hehehe.


    And in another dimension, Granter Lily''s delicate face has be eerily pale after the Announcement was over, especially her eyes shooting anger and hatred when she saw the Charm attribute she worked so hard to get was taken away so easily just like that by the other Granter.


    "Beautiful Lily~ Are you ready for the next mission?"


    "No! I''ll go to the Resting Dimension and see which person cause me to fail my mission! Granter Snow right? I''ll definitely find you!"


    Granter Lily gritted her teeth along with a malicious expression on her face while slowly disappearing to her own Soul Dimension and arriving at the ce where every Granter could take a rest and meet up.


    While Snow that was finally able toe back wanted to flip the table and even give a bad sign to the World that was out to get him despite having a calm mind.


    Because contrary to what Snow has expected, he was unable to wake up aftering back while only capable of remaining conscious at his surroundings by using his senses, and it was all because of the effect of the potion that has saved him at thest second.


    In the moment of Snow barely hanging to his life, the Emperor who saw the item that ke was holding with his beak that has drow down next to his falling body has quickly grabbed the unknown item with a desperate belief that it will be able to save his lover life.


    And the Emperor has used his mouth to feed it to an unconscious Snow with the hope that it will be able to save his life, it was the item ke bought that has cause 1000 points during the count down of Soul Karmas Energies Point.


    "Waa ke has been unhappily waiting for a long time~"


    Although ke was being sad and acting spoiled, however, there was an important problem that Snow is facing right now, in which the Emperor was taking a bath in the Emperor Hot Spring ce while Snow was being embraced in his lover arms.


    Isn''t this the perfect time to be lovey-dovey with his lover?


    Ah, World you are always so cruel to me!


    "... ke, let me use your eyes to watch my love taking a bath."


    "Oh? Alright."

 Chapter 297: The Aftermath Of The Emperor Birthday Celebration.

    Chapter 297: The Aftermath Of The Emperor Birthday Celebration.


    Much to Snow dislike, he was unable to wake up for a long time because the potion that ke has bought in a hurry has a nasty effect, although it has the 100% ability to stop anyone from dying as long as the person is in theirst breath, but it was in the exchange of causing the person to turn into a deep sleep.


    And the extent a person has to sleep is the same amount of time their injuries have to bepletely healed.


    In which after painful estimation, Snow will have to rest for a long time, between one to two years, and when that thought crosses his mind, there was no way that he wouldn''t have done something, especially after finding out that his lover is always carrying him whenever he goes.


    Yes, Snow was being embraced by the Emperor just like what happened during the bath time, be it in the Royal Court discussion, in the Imperial Study Room, Library, or even simply leisurely walking in the Royal Garden, Snow is being carried anywhere his lover go.


    While Snow also heard Zhuang discussing to a worried Yu Xing about the Emperor''s worrying mentality and health, especially when Snow didn''t finish topletely remove the dark curse that has been ced upon his lover.


    He was nning to remove all of it after the birthday celebration, however, facing the same Granter is truly dangerous even if the person was stupid but the ck Trade Shop is truly a great cheat to have if one is willing to spend their points while smartly choosing what they purchases.


    Honestly, Snow wanted to remove all his lover curse, however, the client''s body was just far too weak topletely deal with it after the capture situation that happened.


    Anyway, back to the main point, Snow has also heard that everyone already understood that their Emperor couldn''t live without their Empress after witnessing his actions for a month.


    It was to the point that all sort of physician and even special power has appeared one after another in order to figure out why the Emperor lover has remained in a deep sleep and couldn''t wake up no matter what they tried to do.


    Also, for the first time ever, Snow receives a wonderful title, a seductive and alluring fox, which causes him to feel utter amusement since the client body that he was using doesn''t really have the appearance for it.


    However, Snow that has been givens the well-known word use to those people who cause the Emperor to bepletely and utterly infatuated especially a wise and enlightened monarch is also undoubtedly so ttering in his opinion.


    Oh, Snow has also specifically asked ke to record the scene of those people mentioning those words so that he could show it to Granter Lily when he met her again because there is no doubt that as a fellow Granter, the two of them will have to face against each other once more.


    And even if he didn''t meet her that doesn''t go against their mission, just base on that woman''s personality, she definitely has thought of him as her enemy.


    Shortly, Snow that has once more been carried by the Emperor into the Royal Court early in the morning and was gently ce upon in his loverp that has sat down in the Throne heard important news from one of the ministers that have already gotten used of seeing their Emperor lover sleeping peacefully into his arms.


    "Your Majesty the neighboring Empires have started to cause further trouble in our Empire borders, even Lord Wen that has been tasked to watch and deal with the entire situation as he sees fit has stated that every single Empire has be unreasonable with their movementtely. We feared that war is bound to happen."


    And it''s going to be against the Empires that have sent their Prince and Princess during the Celebration of the Moon Emperor birthday.


    On that special day, although the Moon Empire understood that they also have a fault on what happened that day but those neighboring Empires still put the entire me to their Emperor about the dangerous situation their Royal family has experiences, especially the Empire that has their Prince corpse controlled.


    After everything was over, those Prince and Princess have witnessed them investigate the whole situation, and already have long known that the Prince that was controlled has long been dead for a long time, meaning he didn''t die after arriving in the Moon Empire.


    However, that Prince Empire just stubbornly refuse to ept such an honest and true fact that was apanied by genuine evidence that couldn''t be refuted and has continued to utterly demand them to take the me while asking for unreasonablepensation from what happened.


    Every official couldn''t help but let out an angry expression, after all, they knew that those Empire are just using those excuses in order for those ambitious and fearful neighboring Empires topletely reduce the power of the Moon Empires that has grown into an rming level in the hand of their present ruler.


    Especially when every single minister has gazed at the sleeping young woman in the arms of their Emperor, even if a war break, they already estimated that their Emperor wouldn''t want to personally go deal the war himself because of fearing about his lover safety and well-being.


    Although, every one of them is grateful for being save that day, however, for a woman to have such strong control over their Monarch is an extremely worrying matter, especially when it can affect their Empire situation.


    "... My love it''s alright, you can deal with them"


    Snow has finally used the skill he just bought in the ck Trade Shop which was directmunication in a mind link with his lover, of course, he also rolls his eyes when he was alerted to a fact that he couldn''t buy any cheats to awake him quickly which in his opinion is extremely bias.


    He was quite sure that whoever it was, they just don''t want him to be lovey-dovey with his lover so easily just like that.


    "...!"


    Suddenly, the cold face Emperor that couldn''t show other reactions after what happened on that day, well aside from the person in his arms, has suddenly widened his silver eyes before turning to gaze down at the person in his arms while whispering in a soft voice that continues a fragile hope, causing Snow heart to twist in sadness.


    "Baby?"


    "Yes, it''s me, my love. I''m sorry if I can only speak in your mind right now Love, I''m back I''m sorry for making you wait"


    "...!"


    Suddenly, the official witness their Emperor shedding tears for the second time, however, different from what they witness on that fateful day, this time it contains infinite happiness and extreme relief.


    Soon, in the few seconds of their eyes blinking rapidly to see if they are only hallucinating, in a split second, they only saw a silver shadow quickly disappearing and leaving an empty throne along with an open door of the Royal Courts, of course, also dumbfounded officials that don''t have any idea what just happened.

 Chapter 298: Snow And Lou Fang Words Of Love In Their Own Way.

    Chapter 298: Snow And Lou Fang Words Of Love In Their Own Way.


    In a beautiful pavilion that is the ce in the middle of a beautifulke while surrounded by blooming white lotus flowers, the majestic figure of the Emperor has carefully knelt before the slender figure of a delicate person with close eyes sitting upon afortable chair.


    "Baby! You are finally conscious? Why aren''t you awake? Is something stopping you? Or something bad has happened? Baby, is there any way I can help? Just tell me and I''ll do everything within my power!"


    "My love, calm down. I''m absolutely alright, nothing is wrong. I just need to be in a deep sleep for a bit longer because of a side effect of the medicine that saves my life, once I''m done, I''ll naturally wake up."


    Snow who has quickly remember to use the Game Map features to stalk a person before after specifically choosing a target has changed his mind about borrowing ke''s eyes and was now using the permanent skill features to always watch his lover during his conscious moment since he still needs to sleep despite already being in aa.


    "As long as you are alright. Baby, as long as you are by my side, I could wait for you forever if I have too. Just please don''t leave me... I couldn''t take it if I didn''t sense that you are still breathing on that day I would have taken my life in that instance. Baby, you have be my life after I met you. I couldn''t live without you any longer, so please, don''t die on me."


    "I understand, My love, do you know? You have always spoken the same loving words and strong statement every single time we meet each other in every world that I travel so far."


    "Baby?"


    Snow raises his imaginary lip while his finger twitches a bit causing the Emperor to quickly take a desperate grasp upon it like a drowning person despite showing a confused expression while at the same time finally beginning to figure out what he meant just by hearing what he has spoken.


    However, Snow didn''t stop speaking in their mind link and has continued on without any hesitation,pletely believing that his lover''s affection toward him will never change no matter what happened.


    "The body I reside is named Su Yao however, I am a Granter, a soul that fulfills a specifically chosen person wish and regret in their dying moment. And I am new Granter, just like that Fake Song Meilin who is in the same Granter as I am that just happened to be in the same world."


    Snow couldn''t help but stopped for a bit after suddenly feeling the shaky gentle cares of the Emperor beautiful fingers upon his cheeks while solemnly gazing at him with those affectionate silver eyes that remain unaffected by what he was speaking, causing an overwhelming warmth to emerge within his beating heart before continuing on with his revtion.


    "My love, this is my fourth world, although you don''t remember it. However, I always meet you, or more likely your soul that lives a different life every single time I use a client''s body to fulfill their wishes and regrets as a Granter. And you, my love, always manage to make me fall for you every single time."


    "Of course, no matter what happened since I can only belong to you, then, you can only be mine."


    Snow lip bent up at the overwhelming self-confidence and conviction upon his lover voice after uttering those words out, especially those familiar possessiveness and obsession brimming upon those beautiful silver eyes.


    "My love, this is my first-time revealing this information to you, among the ''You'' that I met so far, you will be the first one that managed to make me utter these words out. Hello, my love, I am Granter Snow, I am d to have met you in my life."


    "Snow such a lovely name"


    The Emperor that just heard such shocking information haspletely remained indifferent toward the rest of the detail, whilepletely focusing only on the most important one that causes a loving smile to appear on his face.


    "Snow ah, Snow, a truly wonderful name."


    After uttering the real name of the person he has truly fallen in love with, Lou Fang can basically taste the sweetness upon his lip every single time he utters his lover name, especially feeling the overwhelming love in his heart that began to crazily grow in every single second.


    "Snow although I don''t remember the lives you spoke off, however, I truly love you with all my heart. In this life, I, Lou Fang, can only love you as Lou Fang could do and I will never be able to be the same way as those people you remember."


    Snow couldn''t help but smile wryly when he basically saw the jealousy and challenging emotion glinting in his lover silver eyes that refuse to lose to the person that Snow met in the three worlds so far, however, it''s understandable, even though its the same soul, however, the personality and identity are never the same in every world.


    Every single one of them is a special existence that couldn''t be simr despite having the same soul.


    It''s also one of the reasons why Snow has preferred to let his feeling disappeared every time he leaves the world, even despite already knowing that he has wholeheartedly chosen that soul to be his lover for eternity.


    Because that overwhelming love Snow felt for his lover in that world solely belongs to that ''Him'' alone, of course, if his lover one day remember every single life that they have met and fallen in love with each other, then all of those loves will also solely belong to theplete ''Him'' that carries the unique existence of all Snow lovers.


    "My love, I understand. Although, you have been my lover for thest three worlds so far, however, the ''I'' in that world has loved them and the ''I'' before you don''t have any emotion toward them anymore, only nostalgic memories. Every time I arrive in a brand new world, I begin to once more experience the feeling of falling in love which only happened when I meet you."


    Although, it might be a bit cold to state the genuine fact that you don''t love the basically previous life of your lover after arriving in a new world, however, Snow wouldn''t lie to his lover about it.


    However, Snow lover is always different from normal people since he just saw the way that the Emperor has let out an extremely relieve sigh, well, it''s definitely isn''t great to also learn that you have fallen in love with the person only just because you are basically seeing his previous life existence rather than the living person standing before you.


    So, you won''t be able to love me if I wasn''t the person you love in the previous life?


    How will you be able to answer or reply to that question if the person you love has asked that after learning the entire truth of why you started loving him in the first ce?


    It''s like some sort of a substitute, although that is only Snow opinion regarding it since other people definitely have different ways of interpreting and understanding the entire situation.


    "...Baby, I''m extremely selfish, I only want all of your love to be mine, to belong to Lou Fang alone and no other people, even if its the life I live with before just like you mentioned, I will feel hurt that you only love me because of them. It''s extremely great to know that you love me as Lou Fang, I am truly d, happy, and content after hearing those words."


    Snow saw his lover entire feature be so bright after finally hearing what he really wanted to


    Learn the most, before suddenly feeling the soft and warm touch upon his finger since the Emperor has bowed his head and began to give a gentle kiss upon it, along with an overwhelming loving expression on his face.


    "Baby... I couldn''t wait any longer, although I wanted to wait until the day you wake up, however, I wholeheartedly desired to let the entire world know and witness the moment that I take you as my official partner for my entire life. So Snow, please allow me to marry you and dered you as my Empress?"


    Snow felt his close eyes began to twitch for a bit and causing his long eyshes to slightly flutter before finally replying in a tender voice filled with overwhelming love along with a hint of possessiveness and obsession within it.


    "Ah of course my love, I would love to. I couldn''t wait for the entire world to know that I belong to you and you belong to me alone."


    Shortly, the Emperor marriage to Snow has been officially announced the same day and has begun to spread widely to the entire Moon Empire, and contrary to what Snow has expected, the entirelymon people feel sympathy to their wise and enlightened ruler rather than bing angry during the tense situation because of the Neighboring Empires actions.


    While their admiration toward the Emperor has simply raised up by his decisive decision to marry his lover despite never knowing when she will wake up once again.


    Such overwhelming loyalty and determination have cause everyone to give their blessing to their powerful Emperor and at the same time praying to Heaven for the sleeping Wen Yao to finally wake up.


    There is also the fact that almost all themon people are extremely angry and furious about the neighboring Empire''s actions,pletely knowing what happened during the Birthday Celebration and what has lead to the chaos in their Empire borders because the Emperor has fearlessly chosen to reveal the circumstances rather than keeping it a secret.


    And it showed that the Emperor''s decision was extremely wise because the neighboring Empires couldn''t use the situation before in order to cause unrest to themon people of the Moon Empire.


    Almost everyone was entirely in the same mindset about what they thought rting against the Neighboring Empires that was nning into a war against the Moon Empire rather than adding more trouble and creatingmotions to the already tense situation.


    Although the royal court official has an entirely different view than themon people regarding the Emperor marrying an Empress that couldn''t wake up no matter what they tried to do.


    However, when they have gazed upon the determined silver eyes of their Emperor that have dered such a shocking statement, all of them have understood that no one can stop his decision, and if they truly push their own selfish or righteous opinion, in that instance they absolutely perceive that the Emperor will rather give up the throne if they continue using the reason that he was an Emperor and couldn''t do such a shocking matter.


    Yes, their Emperor is extremely determined to let go of the Empire he extremely worked so hard for the past years if they continue to push his bottom line.


    "Your Majesty! We will continue to pray for the Empress to wake up soon! We absolutely believe that Heaven will never be cruel to his Majesty and we genuinely wish you eternal happiness with the Empress!"


    "Your Majesty! We wish you eternal happiness with the Empress!"


    Your Majesty! We wish you eternal happiness with the Empress!"


    Soon, the same sincere words are repeatedly spoken by themon people that were standing outside the Pce, their voice was so loud that it has passed over the Large Open Gate and ringing loudly inside, this just showed that the Moon Empire peoplepletely adore and love their Emperor.


    "Snow do you hear that? My people are happy about our wedding day and honestly wish us eternal happiness. Baby, as long as you are by my side, I am already extremely happy."


    "My love, I also feel the same way."


    Snow that was dress in an extremely elegant and magnificent dress embroidered with a beautiful phoenix befitting for an Empress is quietly resting in the arms of his lover while feeling the gentle kiss upon his forehead.


    "Come, I''ll carry you to the Wedding Hall now."


    Snow watched in the Game Map features that the Emperor is handsomely dressed in a majestic and dignified red wedding robes embroidered with gold dragon pattern has begun to walk away while carrying him into his arms.


    And when they finally arrive at the location, Snow saw that his mother Yue and younger brother Yu have had tears up as soon as they gaze upon their figures.


    Xia Yue and Wen Yu felt so happy and sad to Yao''s wedding day with the Emperor today while at the same time feeling extremely grateful for the Emperor''s conviction and determination to stay by Yao''s side no matter what happened.


    "My child, today is your happy day. Mother is extremely relieved that you are much better in choosing your partner in life, and I am also extremely happy about that. So, please, wake up soon, you served such happiness."


    "Wah please quickly wake up. Little Yu misses you so much."


    Snow felt at ease when he saw his family in this life, after all, he doesn''t need to keep watching over them anymore because after he won his fight with Granter Lily, the world itself will make sure that Su Yao wishes and regret will be fulfilled.


    Everyone that Su Yao treated as a family will have the World Rule looking out for them, it is going to be guaranteed ease and happy life, so he doesn''t need to even deal with their problem anymore and could simply focus all his entire attention to his lover.


    And soon, everyone watched as the handsome Emperor filled with rare gentleness on his usually stern and cold expression has begun to walked on the red carpet in a calm and steady manner while carefully holding their Future Empress into his arms which such tenderness.


    While those who still felt against throning an Empress that was unable to wake up has finally let go of their stubborn insistence after seeing their Majesty express such happiness before quickly feeling envy to witness such pure and clear conviction of love that the Emperor has to his lover, especially when they remember the pledge and vow he has spoken on that fateful day.


    After all, they have also been young once upon a time and have experienced such strong and pure emotions, however, it just too bad that their love didn''tst long or remain the same at the passage of time.


    And when the Emperor has sat on his throne while letting the sleeping Empress sat upon hisp has finally dered that Wen Yao is now officially his wife and Empress of the Moon Empire causing everyone to quickly bent their straight back and showing a respectful bow to the Royalty before them.


    "Congrattion, your Majesty! Congrattion, her Highness! We wish the two of you eternal happiness!"


    And with that, Snow and Lou Fang have now officially be a lover, the Empress and Emperor of the Moon Empire, which happened to be just the start of their legendary love that would be well known throughout the following generations, of course, along with their epic and excellent actions that lead the Moon Empire to reach its peak that was called by the Historic as the Golden Era.

 Chapter 299: Snow Suddenly Finding His Situation Could Be A Bit Exciting.

    Chapter 299: Snow Suddenly Finding His Situation Could Be A Bit Exciting.


    Although it was the most traditional way of having a wedding in the ancient era, especially regarding the Royal Family, Snow has always remained in the arms of the Emperor and was never sent back in the bed-chamber to wait for the Celebration to be over.


    And no one has voiced out about breaking the tradition about the Emperor''s actions, especially Zhuang''s Mother, the Imperial Aunt who remained quiet while shooting a concern expression to the Emperor that remain silent while all of his entire focus was to the woman in his arms.


    Although she dislikes the woman while her belief still remains the same, however, she still cared about the happiness and well being of the Emperor.


    "... ah, how cruel the heaven is"


    For the greatest Emperor that appeared in the generation on the Moon Empire to meet such difficult experiences is truly saddening.


    While she was thinking such a depressing matter, Snow that has been in the arms of his lover has been chatting in their mind link the whole time, especially when mentioning about his cousin Qian that was worriedly ncing at the pale face Princess Liqui that tired to feel happy on the Emperor wedding day.


    However, the situation of the Prince being executed because of treason still remains heavily in the Young Princess heart.


    "Love, how about we match Qian and Princess Liqui? I still feel bad for being unable to give you an heir, so I can only think of choosing one of their sons to be the next Emperorter on. My Love, would you mind it?"


    Snow wasn''t matching them just base for the needs of the heir to the throne after his lover abdicates, after all, there is no way that he will let his lover overwork for his entire life.


    Lou Fang will only live this life only once, there is no second one and Snow will make sure that his lover will have a fulfilling life.


    So, Snow that already saw the way that the young Princess'' heart was stolen by Qian''s careful and thoughtful actions of protecting her during the two dangerous situations, has already considered about training one of their sons to be the Future Emperor.


    As for the Imperial Aunt family, aside from Zhuang, Snow doesn''t trust them because they children have already been taught by their Mother old and stubborn way that doesn''t know how to bent and be flexible in their own decision, in which wouldn''t be able to keep the Moon Empire in a steady state.


    Especially when all of them are grown up already, it just too bad that Zhuang who can be a good Monarch couldn''t be used since he was already in a rtionship with Yu Xing.


    Oh, Snow wouldn''t be that wicked and ruthless to strain their rtionship with each other when there is another way to fix the issue, especially when Snow will be nice to his allies.


    "Snow, If I were to choose between you and my future heir. Remember that I will always unquestionably choose you. Baby, if this can make you stop worrying about the matter of my heirthen, I''ll discuss their marriageter on. Baby, please know that after we became together, I no longer have any regrets in my life."


    Snow felt the gentle cares upon his cheek while the deep voice of his lover reverberated deeply in their mind link, especially after hearing the loving words of his lover that he couldn''t help but feel warm all over.


    After all, there is no denying the fact that his lover honestly loves his Moon Empire.


    So, how could Snow not worry and concern about his lover''s situation?


    He could never be cruel to disregard the difficulties, hard work, and struggles that his lover has lived his life striving for, especially when Lou Fang has been born and grown up into this world, unlike Snow who only came to continue living the client life.


    "... My love I truly love you so much. Just as you want to fulfill everything I want and keep my life pleasant and fulfilling, I also want to do the same thing to youMy love, you don''t have to worry anymore, I am no longer bound and restrained, in this world, no one is capable to kill me."


    Base on what Snow has perceived upon his lover actions, especially during the numerous battle he won in the borders when he managed to push back the ambitious Empires with his outstanding skill, it was understandable that he could understand what the Emperor wanted to do it.


    After all, it was basically every Monarch has dreamed of.


    It just to bad that the Emperor has gotten the curse at the peak moment of his life that he couldn''t fulfill that dream without endangering his Empire, however, everything change after Snow has appeared.


    There is no way that Snow wouldn''t pamper his lover, especially for what he wants and desires.


    Snow will let the Emperor continue his desire for conquest, absolutely making the Moon Empire the only one that will remain standing in the entirends.


    "My Love, I''ll always apany your side. Be it in difficulty and hardships, I will never leave you. So, My love, let''s conquer the world! Besides, bing the only Empress in the entire world is definitely so romantic, especially when the Emperor who conquers all the Empires can only be mine alone. My love, would you be able to fulfill this tiny wish of mine?"


    "...!"


    Snow saw his lover silver eyes widening in the utter surprise of what he just dered before an overwhelming love and infinite tenderness glimmer upon it, along with a sh of understanding that has appeared to has guess the entire reason why.


    The affectionate emotions that emerged in the silver eyes of his lover appeared to have almost overflowed with how thick and deep it was.


    And before Snow can utter another word, the Emperor has suddenly stood up and quickly dismissing everyone before swiftly leaving the Celebration Hall with another word.


    "Baby... although I would have wanted for you to be physically awake, however, I couldnt take it anymore, so, Snow, may I?"


    In the magnificent inner chamber of the Emperor bedroom that was cover with bright red decoration, Snow was gently ced down upon the dragon bed that has silky crimson nkets all over it.


    "... the people will talk"


    Although the two of them are married however Snow doesn''t want the people talking about how the Emperor was a beast that couldn''t restrain himself in the wedding night despite how the Empress waspletely unconscious.


    In this world, Snow has to be more thoughtful, caring, and understanding than usual, especially when all of his actions will depend on his lover situation is, really, even though the Emperor is adorable and lovely in his own way, Snow also misses the way that they could shamelessly do whatever they wanted without worries just like in the previous worlds.


    "Baby, loving you is far important than anything else."


    "...!"


    Using the game map and his senses, Snow felt the burning warm and wet lip of his lover gently touching upon his lip while in his vision the Emperor has bent down to gently kiss him while carefully taking care of their wedding dress.


    Soon, Snow was entirely focused upon his lover''s body that was slowly removing that majestic wedding dress upon his body in a rather teasing manner.


    And even his hand started to slightly twitch from wanting to desperately touch those wless firm chest, a sexy mermaid line, a perfect eight abs, and a wonderful length of his private part that undoubtedly causes Snow throat to move in a swallowing motion.


    What can Snow say? He waspletely addicted and subdued by his lover''s burning passion in the previous worlds that would always shower him with love no matter what.


    And Lou Fang that has felt the slight movement of the person he was gently peeling the magnificent wedding dress couldn''t help but stopped before raised his body up before gazing down with deep loving silver eyes that shown with predatory glint before his lip bent in such a sexy way.


    "... Baby you are so bad so you can see me the whole time too?"


    "...!"


    Snow who didn''t reveal that he was able to see his entire surrounding felt a bit shy, although he couldn''t help but eye the way that his lover has begin to shows such an alluring and tempting scenery by using his hand around his sexy body.


    And it was such sensual actions that canpletely arouse a person to bepletely mad with desire.


    "Baby, do you like what you see?"


    Seeing the evil smile upon the handsome appearance of the Emperor that haspletely let go of his usual majestic and restrained bearing was so fatally attractive in Snow eyes.


    Damn, this is also exciting when he thinks about it nowso without any hesitation, Snow shameless side whenever he was facing his lover has finally been released to the fullest, of course with an added vor upon it.


    "... my love you can do whatever you want my heart won''t be a problem for the whole night let this inexperienced bodyexperience your burning love..."


    Snow didn''t forget to promptly buy a cheap but useful cheat object that will never let his heart be disoriented and stop even with how much his lover will go crazy on their wedding night just because of the words he just unhesitatingly reveal.


    After all, if his lover was already so extremely jealous of Snow previous lover which frankly was also him, then learning about how experience he was about intimate actions in those lifetimes would make the Emperor insanely jealous.


    "...! Baby, in this lifetime, I will make sure that you will only remember that I am the best among myself out there, never in the past and never in the future."


    And just like that, Snow lover vinegar tank was overthrown to heaven, and in this lifetime, he finally almost experience what it meant to die in bed with too much indulgence in making love.

 Chapter 300: Snow And Lou Fang Wedding Night.

    Chapter 300: Snow And Lou Fang Wedding Night.


    "Ah Ah wait love... Oh"


    Although Snow can only twitch and slightly move his body because of thea-inducing effect of the potion, he can still perfectly feel the sensation of his lover warm hands and mouth that continue to gently touch and taste every inch of his skin which was aking to reverence.


    Especially, when the Emperor didn''t leave any single spot on Snow body regardless of whether it was on his slender neck, flexible waist, delicate chest, perfectly slim legs, and adorable feet, every single part was carefully and possessively lovingly touch with utter devotion.


    "Snow I love you I really love you"


    Hearing the clear rapid breathless sound of his lover, Snow felt his lip has once more upied by the Emperor burning lip before a slippery tongue has entered inside his mouth and has quickly begun to wreck and ravage every single inch that it can reach up, resembling like a starving person that just couldn''t get enough of its food.


    Soon, Snow felt his unresponsive slippery tongue being sucked and entangle by the possessive tongue of his lover while sometimes feeling the way that it was gently being bitten down in a teasing manner.


    And this was all happening when Snow has decided topletely close off his Game Map vision and wanted to experience feeling with his senses for what is about to happen.


    Now, Snow entire body has be far sensitive than usual when his entire vision waspletely ck, so ever single gentle touch and loving cares of his lover causes his entire body to shudder with passion every single time.


    So while Snow mouth was being ravaged by the Emperor that wanted to make a point that he was the very best among his past lover, he suddenly felt the sensation of a warm hand has begun to slowly glide downward upon his already sweaty and burning body.


    The burningly hot sensation over Snow skin has easily passed over his awareness every single time that his lover sweats skin continues to go downward, which is undoubtedly causing his extremely sensitive body to be in the thrill of excitement and arousal.


    Soon, two warm hands have quickly reached over at the two cherries dot upon his chest, where Snow felt the way that the Emperor warmrge hands began to rub, twist and pinch upon it and prompting him to breathlessly moan in their mind link.


    "Oh don''t Ah sogood. Love so good Ah!"


    "...Snow Haa I''m really happy"


    Snow feels the burning breath upon his face along with a gentle kiss on his forehead before the rain of hot kisses slowly rained down upon him while the other hands that were ying so lewdly upon his arouse nipple have slowly reached over toward his slender leg andpletely separating it further.


    In which Snow can already envision an image of his lover kneeled between his spread leg that was already bent into an M shape while showing his body with kisses.


    And every single time that the Emperor burning lip left his boiling hot skins, Snow can hear his lover deep voice telling him how much he loves him, how lovely he is, and how utterly he adores himpletely, which always cause Snow heart to beat so fast in a dangerous level.


    Fortunately, Snow already considered that there is no way that he will be able to calm his heart DOWN when doing intimate actions with his lover or else he would have died in bed today, especially when their bodies didn''t even be one with each other yet.


    So, while Snow was sweetly gasping wantonly in their mind link, he felt his body twitch in pleasure when the hot tongue of his lover has licked upon his arouse and abuse nipple before feeling the way it slippery wrapped upon it and begins to suck, nibble and bite in such a delicious manner.


    "Ohh Oh"


    "Haaa Baby you are so sweet"


    Soon, time continues to pass by that Snow couldn''t count on how much time the Emperor has used his hand to lovingly touch his excited body that already couldn''t wait to be wholeheartedly be possessed by him.


    While the wet burning tongue remains intimately glued to his two cherries that have been pleasurably abused by the Emperor''s mouth, tongue, and teeth.


    "... ah why are you oh so good haa... love?"


    Snow sensitive body that was amplified by the loss of vision couldn''t help but sense everything that is going on so clearly, and it was more so than usual, in which he couldn''t help but illogically doubt at the Emperor''s excellent performance.


    Although Snow already considered that it might be the beastly nature that was buried deep down inside his lover, however, he still couldn''t help but ask after being pleasure so wonderfully by the Emperor that is supposed to be an inexperienced virgin.


    "... Baby, the yellow bookshaa, you gave it to others I learned from it which reminds me.."


    "Ah!"


    A sudden bite from the suddenly provokes Emperor has promptly caused Snow to let out such a loud moan, which is filled with enjoyment rather than pain, and making the Emperor who finally knew that the yellow books were base on his Baby experience to quickly feel appreciation at the wonderful response he has gotten just now.


    "Snow I''ll make.. Haa...you feel an unforgettable pleasure starting todayBaby, let''s use the simple posture first..."


    After the sudden amazing deration, Snow instantly felt the way a long finger has started prodding inside his slightly wet hole while at the same time smelling the scent of a lotus flower among the smells of sweats that have spread around the entire room.


    It was definitely an item prepared by the Emperor for a long time.


    Shortly, Snow body twitch and shudder when a foreign object has suddenly intruded inside his hole before beginning to slowly and gently stretch in order for a bigger object to easily fit in, which was quickly followed by the heavy sound of the Emperor breathing hard, appearing to be trying hard to restrain himself from just plunging inside him.


    "Ah Ahlove "


    Snow that has already been pushed by his lover lovingly actions for a while now couldn''t help but beg to just do it after feeling the way that single long finger began to move chaotically inside his sp wall,pletely making Snow desire to be desperately filled whole.


    "Baby wait for a bit haa I don''t want to haa hurt you"


    Shortly, another long finger was added inside his wet hole and started to rub and extend his twitchy inside causing Snow to let out a choking sound while feeling his urgent needs to keep growing stronger every single second that the Emperor carefully take care of his hole.


    Shortly, three long fingers have doon begun to be chaotic move inside Snow twitchy hole while also easily founding his sweet spots like it was a natural thing for the Emperor to do.


    And those three long fingers began to freely enter and exit through the wet burning gap, making apletely obscene wet sound that causes Snow more excitement rather than bing embarrassed after hearing it.


    "Haa Baby urgh let me hear your sweet voice"


    "Oh, God Ah Ah Love hurry I really want you in Haaa haa Ah..!"


    Snow and the Emperor''s chest move in an undted manner while their entire sweaty body burns with an insane desire to be one with each other, especially with the way that Snow twitchy burning wall has desperately mp around his lover''s fingers with every movement it makes.


    "Snow I love you..."


    "Lou Fang Ah I.. love you too... Ah!"


    If Snow canpletely move, he was quite sure that his body would have made a perfect arch when after the swift way that his lover''s fingers left his inside, the sensation of the burning long rod that has halfway entered him haspletely made him go crazy from pain and pleasure.


    "Haa... Baby, rx"


    How could Snow rxed? The Emperor''s careful action a moment ago waspletely different from the way he entered him without any warning.


    It was a pleasant surprise that Snow has firmly sp at his lover burning object inside his hole with utter stubbornness, causing the Emperor to let out a loud groan and making Snow feel so satisfied from causing such reaction from him.


    "So warm...tight and moist... BabyHaa... I don''t thinkthat, I can control myself for long.."


    "Haa love let me feel you more...Ah! Like that!"


    Snow felt a slippery tongue has once more invade his mouth while therge warm hand sps his delicate waist tighten in order to keep his body steady while the Emperor has slowly pushed the rest of his long object inside him.


    And Snow who feels another wonderful pleasure and pain in theplete intrusion on his tight hole that hasn''t been invaded by another person has let out a wanton obscene sound in their mind link, which was quickly followed by extreme delight on finally bing one with each other.


    "Lou Fang... Ah! I love you! Ah Ah Mmm.... Ah h..."


    "Snow Haa... Oh I love youso much...!"


    Soon, arge and thick rod ran over, again and again in every inch of Snow inside causing a relentless grunt and groan to echoed out in both of their mind links and at the same time the outside world, especially the muffled sexy voice of the Emperor that resound out and causing Snow to crazily beg and plead to be taken again and again.


    The fierce thrust and a deep pounds of the Emperor cause Snow to feel immense pleasure and utter ecstasy, although it was a simple posture of making love, however, it was more satisfying than anything else he has experience from the previous worlds.


    "Snow Snow... I love you haa Snow you are mine"


    "Ah Ah Lou Fang yes I''m yours and AH You are mine"


    And with that Snow continues to experience his lover overwhelming love that continued on until the early morning, of course, using different posture from time to time regarding the yellow book that he has personally written and drawn.


    In which,ter on, Snow doesn''t know whether to cry orugh because the Emperor has outstandingly able toplete everything he wrote in their lifetime.


    For now, though, Snow is extremely focused on being loved by his adorable Emperor that continues to address his real name, which has extremely touch him more than ever andpletely making him decided to let his lover use his real name preferably further down his mission worlds.

 Chapter 301: After The Wedding Night.

    Chapter 301: After The Wedding Night.


    After a wonderful wedding night, Snow and the Emperor remain stickily sweet with each other, although one person was asleep the whole time, but everyone could clearly see how much the Emperor adore and love the Empress with all his heart.


    And although the Emperor lover wasn''t conscious, nevertheless, everyone couldn''t help but feel that there is also a loving aura surrounding the Empress figure.


    Soon a month of the Emperor and Snow remaining so intimately active during every night time to the point that Zhuang and Yu Xing couldn''t help but shoot weird and strange gazes to the Emperor who has a satisfying glow on his face every day.


    A shameless beast!!!


    A person couldn''t fault for their reactions especially when they are unable to stop themselves from showing a disbelief expression on their faces because of the Emperor unscrupulous actions, after all, the Empress is unconscious the whole time, so it was understandable how insane and crazy the actions of the Emperor in their mind.


    Nheless, contrary to what they expect about how the Emperor will react to their reprimanding gazes, for example, feeling even a tiny bit of shame or guilt, however, a smug look and a raised eyebrow was the answer they got, while giving them a look thatpletely said ''You Virgin Couple Are Just Envious''.


    And let just say that Zhuang and Yu Xing face quickly ckened since they still didn''t manage to even cross the line after bing a couple for a while now, which was all because of being overwork by a certain smug Emperor that has dared to show off despite being the one at fault.


    So, the next day, Zhuang and Yu Xing have taken a time off and letting the cold face left hand Shadow Guard of the Emperor to attend for the safety of the unscrupulous and shameless Emperor that haspletely change after marrying his lover.


    Let just say that the next day, Zhuang and Yu Xing also have a satisfying glow in their faces alongside the satisfied and happy Emperor that haspletely be shameless every single night.


    However, the Emperor and Snow didn''t forget their dream of conquering the neighboring Empires and has already prepared all the matters and necessary material that they needed in order to start their campaign of making the Moon Empires the only one standing in the entirend.


    And it has taken three whole months despite the fact that Snow haspletely prepared the food needed to keep a war going on, such as rice, noodles, dry foods, and other convenient provisions, of course, it was all the material that Snow has stored inside his inventory skill, where one of the empty boxes has a different dimension than others.


    Although most of the empty boxes on Snow inventory skill can only be stored by one item, which there is no limit on how many it can store as long as the items are the same, which was just like in the game, where the same health potions can be stored in one ce.


    And Snow has 20 boxes to store in the Inventory Skill that has the size of a whole stadium while he also didn''t hesitate to use all the materials needed for the uing war since Snow is extremely determined to pamper and indulge his lover with everything he desired and dream.


    And well, Snow can get all the materials back after the Moon Empire is in the peak of power, so it''s also a win-win situation.


    So, just like that, the Emperor along with his sleeping Empress has gone to war against the greedy, fearful and ambitious Empires that have decided to work together in order to take over the Moon Empire, never knowing that a magnificent and brilliant Legend will be herald in their generation.


    As for Zhuang and Yu Xing, they were left to handle the Empire matters while the Emperor and Empress were busy in their conquest, of course, while also showing both the soldiers and enemies with dog food despite the seriousness of the entire situation.


    And during the war, Snow has to soothe and coaxes his lover to personally fight from time to time in order to showcase his majestic and dignified figured against the enemies without any worries since he has already taken one of his defensive items to keep his lover safe.


    Of course, Snow has been cheering in their mind link the whole time and speaking about how impressive his lover looks, oh how handsome the Emperor was when killing the enemies and other loving words that continue to motivate his lover and effectively quickly winning the battle every single time.


    Well, there is also the fact that ke who was also able to survive the whole ordeal before has been rampaging in the battlefield along with the small ck cat that dares to use ke as his ride and flying in the sky while letting out excited sounds.


    Honestly, the Emperor special animal partner is extremely adorable which even ke feels the same despite only liking Snow and his lover so far.


    Of course, about the whole sitaution Snow didn''t want to be remembered as the sleeping beauty for the precedented wars that would be remembered for a long time.


    Soon, Snow was quickly known to be the only person that has blessed with two special power, which was the second one is a light power, although, he made sure that only the genuinely devoted to the Emperor and faithful and loyal toward them would receive the protection and healing their injuries no matter how severe it was.


    So it is understandable how much all the soldiers began to revere and worship Snow along with the powerful and majestic Emperor, which has still cause a certain someone vinegar tank to be overthrown once again.


    As for using Soul Karmas Energies Points for the light power, Snow has only inwardly raised his eyebrows without any concern, after all, he believes that it was the best way to use the points he got from that vain woman.


    And it''s definitely a satisfying matter when Snow imagines the vain woman''s reactions after watching and learning what performance he has done in the world after she lost and died by his hand.


    Wouldn''t that be interesting?


    So with the wars against different Empire, although many soldiers still died in the end, especially the one led by Wen Shihong and Qian since Snow wasn''t by their sides but the Moon Empire still won the war, which has finally ended after 3 years of constant fight.


    And in the second year of the wars against the Empires, Snow has finally been able to wake up and let just say that it was his turn to be considerate while meticulously serving the adorable Emperor that has been doing all the work to the two of them for the past two years.


    I was also the reason that Snow has been addicted to shamelessly making out with the Emperor outside in a hidden and secret ce, like the forest, river, and grasnd, whenever they have time in this lifetime.


    So with that shameless matter and new fetishes that developed in this life, Snow and the Emperor that have finally conquered all the Empires will be forever known in the long History since there would be no second people that would be able to fulfill such amazing and outstanding situation.


    Even if the Moon Empire has finally disappeared in the passage of time, their History will remain to be sought off by the Historian.


    And after a year that the precedent wars were over, Wen Yu and Han Hui have finally married each other and let just say that Snow has secretly watched their wedding night in order to see how his younger brother was faring.


    Of course, just like Snow already assume, he quickly feels extremely proud at the way that Little Yu has absolutely got the rhythm in his hands during the wedding night.


    Of course, Snow didn''t want to lose to his younger brother, so on that day, the Emperor waspletely bullied, although inwardly happy, by an extremely motivated Snow the whole night in the Throne room causing Zhuang and Yu Xing topletely yield to Snow that was able to make the Emperor let out those unbelievable noises.


    And shortly, Qian that has been given the right as the Great General when Wen Shihong has given up his title in order topletely take care of Xia Yue that was once more pregnant again with his grown-up 4 years old son has finally married the Young Princess that has grown up into a beautiful mature woman that has patiently and faithfully waited for Qian to be ready after fulfilling his responsibility to fight for the Empire.


    Although the Ex-Prime Minister son that wanted to get the Young Princess affection once more got a nice p in the face for daringly chasing after her in a desperate and stubborn manner after everything he has done, of course, also receiving Qian silent threat of cutting his manhood if he keeps bothering his soon to be wife was extremely amusing to witness.


    And then Han Hui has be the new Prime Minister after the ex-Prime Minister has given up his official ranks without hesitation after what the trouble and crim his son hasmitted all these years when the war was over.


    While the Han Family head that couldn''t handle the big blow one after another have gotten a heart attack from feeling so remorseful and regrets from his decision to cut off Han Hui from their family.


    There is also Zhuang and Yu Xing that have be busy the next year after Snow has built a medicinal school for anyone to attend.


    No matter what their ages and ranks, as long as one fulfills the requirement of having a talent in medicinal arts can be epted.


    And year after year, the Moon Empire management and the system were beingpletely renovated by Snow ideas effectively making the Moon Empire bing more magnificent and powerful.


    It was to the point that the Empress was more well-known and has more information that was recorded in History rather than the Emperor who conquered the entirend.


    And because of the Empress might and amazing actions, the female poption has gotten a more important role in the Empire and receiving more rights than ever, in which the women were no longer all about marrying a man and giving birth to a children''s.


    Although it was a slow process since traditional ideas couldn''t be easily changed in a quick manner, nheless, there is also the fact that having concubines is no longer allowed to every man however a Monarch can still have their harem though.


    And it was all because of the Emperor faithful andmitted devotion to the Empress that has caused everyone to easily ept it and began to also follow after them.


    So just like that, Snow and the Emperor continue their lovey-dovey days in the Pce and even there was a time that the Emperor keep taking a long day off from dealing with the Royal Courts because of a shameless reason prompting the Royal Officials to just be extremely resign after looking at their thriving Moon Empire.


    What can they do?


    The Moon Empire continue to prosper despite having such an Emperor and Empress that only seemed intent of being clingy and intimate every single second, in which they couldn''t even use the word irresponsible since the Empire worked out extremely well without even meeting them for a month.


    Soon the Emperor was almost on his fifties and Snow was in thirties when they decided to give up the throne to the youngest son of Qian and Princess Liqui that they have trained to be the next heir.


    Or more likely, Snow and the Emperor that doesn''t want their time to be bothered by others have just given the instruction to Zhuang and Yu Xing on how to handle and trained the future Emperor while just checking the kid once in a while.


    Although, Snow and the Emperor don''t know if the future Emperor was influenced after staying by Zhuang and Yu Xing side and witnessing them being lovers after they openly let the entire world know their rtionship.


    Because just like what happened to Snow and his lover, the new Emperor who met a crossdresses that was well known as an evil person in the river andkes during one of his outings to investigate the Empires situation has also secretly made his male lover as the Empress.


    Although, the new Emperor who genuinely respects and worship Snow and the Emperor despite being thrown to Zhuang and Yu Xing to be taken care of has resolutely revealed the whole truth before them.


    So imagine the great surprise and shock that the new Emperor felt and has shown along with his lover that was determined to stand by his side when they learned the whole truth about Snow real gender was another amusing experience.


    However, there is one matter that Snow wouldn''t have considered or guess will happen in theter generation that will soon follow after that.


    It was to the fact that the following generations of Emperor that have reached in the tenth new era have miraculously followed Snow and the Emperor lead of having a male lover and also making a pledge and vow in order to only have one pair of a lover in their lifetimes.

 Chapter 302: Snow Time To Say His Farewell To Lou Fang

    Chapter 302: Snow Time To Say His Farewell To Lou Fang


    "Baby, I prepared a delicious nutrient fish soup for today''s lunch."


    In a forest, a beautiful residence was built up while being surrounded by a few tall trees around and it was the exact location that Snow and the Emperor have first meet each other.


    It was their private residence outside the Moon Capital, the ce where Snow and The Emperor have retired and stayed with after they are done roaming around the entirend, wholeheartedly experiencing every wonderful scenery and learning the different cultures of people that has finally been able to safely mix with each other livelihood after all the Empires was conquered.


    Of course, the entire surrounding area has already been acknowledged as the ce where the enlightened Emperor and wise Empress resides, which was greatly protected by a hidden guard, soldiers and even an Imperial guards because there are always people who still wanted to target their lives no matter how overwhelming excellent and outstanding they have changed everyone life to a better one.


    And now, Snow has already reached almost in his fifties and is gently twirling the blooming pink lotus in his hand before slowly letting it go and carelessly dropping it in the ground.


    After staring at it for a bit, Snow has finally turned his head to the Emperor that has learned how to be a great cook in order to meticulously take care of him.


    Especially after Snow reputation has raised so high that the Emperor vinegar tank remains overthrown and was always clingy, sticky, and even using his beast ears and tail to get his attention all the time.


    Ah, his lover that will always remain the Emperor in his heart is truly adorable that Snow eyes couldn''t help but sh a saddened looked after remembering the prompting announcement that he heard early this morning.


    "My Love my time is up."


    After this, there will be no second Lou Fang anymore, ah Snow was really reluctant to part with him.


    "... No! Baby! Why? I don''t want to!"


    Suddenly, the Emperor that is already on his sixties has quickly appeared in front Snow beforepletely hugging him in a desperate manner, although they are already a bit old, however, the beast bloodline that has awakened has caused them to look twenty years younger from their real age.


    "You don''t even have any white hair yet! It''s too fast! Why can''t you live past 100 ages?"


    Yes, the people maximum ages in this world are until 150 years old, and for Snow to die on his fifties is a truly saddening fact, however, this is how the world is, others live can either be short or long, no one knows when it will end.


    "Ah, I don''t want to my love, I''m so reluctant to leave you however, being able to live in my fifties with a body like this is already a blessing. You know the original owner of this body can only live in the twenties or thirties if I didn''t change his fate"


    Sometimes, there is a lifetime already set to a person but rarely, there is also a time where the lifetime limit change because of the abrupt varieties it urred in their lives.


    And Snow who has greater mental health from the original owner, while meticulously taking the best medicine out there and even using a cheat to make his heart problem doesn''t act out, has finally reached the limit of its maximum lifetime that was set up.


    "... Ah,e on, my love please don''t cry. Iah now I can''t stop my tears anymore."


    Snow who felt the growing wetness upon his head along with the trembling shoulder of his lover is also unable to stop the way that his eyes have teared up in sadness and sorrow before quickly wrapping his arms around his lover body.


    When the moment of being separated finally arrive once more, Snow always feel awful pain in his heart along with overwhelming sadness despite knowing that he will be able to meet the soul of his lover again in another world, however, how can he remain unaffected and never saddened every time he left the world?


    All of the lover Snow have met and love so far doesn''t remember their past every time they get separated by death, the experience and life they live together with was the end for them, unlike Snow that can remember and meet the soul of his lover once again.


    That is why Snow felt extremely d that he was at least able to erase the entire emotion that he has toward them every time he died because those overwhelming love only belongs to the lover he has fallen in love with.


    It was exclusively just for them alone and no one else, even if he met the new identity or reincarnation of his lover once again, it will be a brand new life and experience that they needed to experience together.


    "Come on my love let''s have a pleasant day today alright?"


    Snow hasfortably pat his lover back and gently coaxing him to let them have a happy day because he prefers to have a happy memory rather than having depressing and sad memory in hisst moment.


    Especially when he was absolutely sure that his lover will follow him after he died and that touching but sad idea appeared in his mind before he even saw the madness that is starting to brim in his lover silver eyes that has always remain strong and firm.


    Which was now bing clouded at the mere thought of Snow leaving him all alone in this world, however, his lover is always thoughtful, even though he was going crazy inside, he has still greatly taken care of what Snow has requested from him.


    "Snow I will make sure that you have a peaceful andfortable memory..."


    "Lou Fang, I love you."


    I will keep repeating these simple but heartfelt words that can barely exin how I felt about you.


    "... Snow, I love you with all my heart."


    I know and I am extremely grateful for your heartfelt words that always remind me that I, Lou Fang, is the one you love and no one else.


    And with that Snow and Lou Fang have a delightful walk around their huge andrge residence while happily chatting their experience together when they roam theirnd before happily cooking dishes in their kitchen and lovingly feeding food with each other.


    Soon, the two of them have ridden the small boat outside their residence which has argeke a few distances away that has blooming lotus flower growing all over it and because of having such afortable atmosphere between them, Snow couldn''t help but take a small nap in the boat while using his loverp as a pillow.


    And in the distance, Zhuang and Yu Xing silently stood as they watched the small boat carelessly moving around thergeke with a solemn and serious expression on their faces, after all, they quickly hurry up after the hidden guard has reported that something was wrong since the retired Emperor and Empress has sadly cried while hugging each other during the early morning.


    "...Xing you don''t think"


    "... it''s already a miracle that he lived this long"


    Yu Xing showed an extremely sad expression because he understands the revered Empress body condition despite how it superficially appeared perfectly healthy the whole time in everyone eyes while Zhuang couldn''t help but turned his head around while tightly gripping his lover hand because he waspletely afraid that he too would suddenly lose him.


    "... after everything they have done to the two of us, all to the people who benefit in their rule... Why is it turning out like this? It''s so unfair for the two of them they deserve a better situation in their life than this..."


    "... I know but Zhuang that is just how life is which is why we have to treasure every single passing moment that we have"


    Soon, Snow has slowly woken up from his peaceful small nap and quickly feeling the gentle fingers smoothly running into his hair and gently caressing his face before meeting the silver eyes of his lover that contain an overwhelming never-ending love.


    ".... Snow did you sleep well?"


    "Yes...my love, as long as you are by my side I will always be able to sleep without worries."


    Snow has taken the gentlerge hand of his lover before cing a tender kiss upon it and showing a happy and content expression on his face, after all, having a person to be able to lower his guard down and wholeheartedly trust like this is such a blessing to possess.


    Soon, the two of them have basked in each other presence while discussing their time awkward moment of growing affection, especially when the Emperor began chasing after him that cause Snow to let out a delightfulugh.


    However, time seemed to have passed so quickly much to their reluctance because the bright sky has finally begun to dim down.


    Causing Snow to lean on his lover firm chest while an arm was gently wrapped around him before gazing at the darkening horizon where the blend of orange, yellow, and reddish color appeared in the sky as the sun lowered down for the day.


    Which the bright light in the horizon slightly covering the water of theke and producing beautiful shimmering gorgeous colors while the blooming lotus flower gently swayed by the soft wind.


    "It''s beautiful"


    "Snow, you are far more beautiful in my eyes. You just need to stand still and a ssh of brilliant and dazzling colors will absolutely brighten my entire world."


    Snow felt the way that his eyes wanted to close couldn''t help but let out a tinyugh because his lover is always so sweet and adorable before finally showing a sad smile.


    "... my love, I feel sleepy once again"


    This time it''s going to be permanent, Snow will never wake up to see his lover Lou Fang again.


    "... Baby, go ahead...I''ll always stays by your side"


    Lou Fang has desperately tried to keep his voice to a normal sound,pletely fearing to make the person he loves be sad and worried about hisst moment, although the tight soothing grip upon his arms showed that it wasn''t working the way he wants it to.


    "Lou Fang you are wonderful adorable and so caring I really love youMy love I''m sorry that I am leaving first before you"


    Snow has experiences the feeling of watching his lover died first in the second world, and there is no way to describe that unimaginable pain of losing his lover, nheless, he prefers to be the one to experience it again rather than his lover.


    While Lou Fang couldn''t control the chocking sound of his voice anymore beforepletely cing his face upon the top of his lover head and trying to speak once again despite the tight pain in his chest after feeling that something seemed to be squeezing his heart out with how insanely painful it felt.


    "Baby, I am d to have met you even having the chance to learned your true name and thank you for being truthful and honest to me, Baby, I''m really pleased and happy living every single moment of my life with you...Snow, I love you, don''t forget it alright? That, I, Lou Fang, has loved a person name Snow with all my heart"


    Feeling the weakening breath of the person on his arms, Lou Fang has gently ced a gentle kiss upon the top of his head before taking a shuddering deep breath.


    "More than anything elseSnow, I really love you ah Baby. Don''t worry.. So please, have a sweet dream alright?"


    Snow eyes that were slowly closing the whole time while quietly listening to the solemn and serious voice of his lover that continues to show his overwhelming love and affection has slowly spread his lip into a peaceful and happy smile.


    "I won''t forget it Lou Fang I''ll go first"


    And with thatst soft voice that appeared more like a whisper, Snow eyes have tightly closed before his breathing has finally stopped causing Lou Fang body to shake while taking a deep shuddering breath.


    However, the pain in Lou Fang''s heart continues to grow at an unbearable level, especially when the warm body in his arms has slowly turned cold before his head has finally snapped up and has let out a loud heartbreaking scream that was quickly filled with insanity.


    "Ahhhh!"

 Chapter 303: Snow Fifth Mission World.

    Chapter 303: Snow Fifth Mission World.


    The moment that Snow has opened his blue eyes that still brim with great sadness and reluctance after his death has quickly started observed his own special dimension after appearing on it, choosing to investigate first rather than trying to erase his previous world emotion.


    And this time, Snow has quickly noticed the additional change in his dimension, there was the familiar endless purple daffodil swaying gently around despite having no wind to move it, before being followed by therge peach tree standing magnificently with blooming pink flowers that have small petals constantly falling down in a gentle manner.


    While thetest one was a beautiful silver walking path that passes the purple daffodils flowers and therge peach tree before going into an unending direction.


    However, after a few seconds, Snow can only remove his attention at the slow change of his own space dimension since he can only turn his focus at the new change of his information, which more likely regarding the Soul Karma Points since he has bought numerous items and skills during his time of living in the previous world he just left.


    Soul Karmas Energy Points: 314,500 -16,400 (spend) = 298,100 remaining


    Prompt!


    Granter Snow, would you like to add the 10+ charm to your Profile Status?


    Yes or No


    Of course, Snow has mentally chosen yes without any hesitation since there is no other way to use the Status Point rather than upgrading his Charm in another level, although, different from the vain woman who uses it to charm the opposite men to easily like her.


    Snow has used the charm of raising the respect, worship, and faith of the people who work for him rather than using it to his physical appearance or having a seducing aura.


    Charm Point added +10, Granter Snow status change.


    Charm: 70/100


    Additional Use of Raise Charm: Granter Snow can easily make a subordinate of choice to serve him as a potential leader, boss, or master depending on the individual''s emotions, personality, determination, and strong mentality.


    "Congrattions Snow~ Upgrading a certain Status is a truly hard task to do! Heheh, that woman would be seething every time she remembers that her hard work was taken away~"


    Snow has just nodded his head while gently poking ke that was swaying around him with a calm smile on his face before finally hearing the announcement that it was time for him to transfer to another mission world.


    Although, Snow couldn''t help but wonder when can he stay longer without being quickly kicked out, after all, he wanted to deeply examine the changes in his own soul dimension with enough time.


    Next Mission World. Beep Beep Beep... Soul Is Detected.


    Complementing with the Host SoulBeep Beep Beep... Found.


    Now, Transferring Start


    Beep... Beep Beep...


    Host body detected, now binding in 3 2...1


    In a split second, Snow has once more left his special dimension and just like what happened whenever he disappeared, the familiar tiny shard has once more appeared in Snow dimension, however, different from usual, the tiny shard was far smaller in size while the glow upon it was a bit dimmer than before.


    Nheless, a familiar beautifulrgeke where Snow and the Emperor have experienced their first unofficial date has slowly appeared a few distances away from therge peach trees while the purple daffodils flower spread around from thergekeside.


    Shortly, the familiar lotus flower spread in thergeke that has appeared next, although the supposedly blooming lotus flowers were just tightly closed up, apparently waiting for the right time to beautiful open those magnificent pink flowers.


    And then, the familiar silence has soon descended inside Snow dimension once more.


    "... Noel I''m sorry I''m really sorry! But I don''t want Brian to die Ilove him so much I can''t bear to see him vanish in my life "


    Before Snow even figured out his entire situation, the weeping voice of a young man gentle but loud sobbing voice resounded out in his ear which was extremely filled with great remorse but at the same time a hint of great determination upon it.


    However, that observation barely registered in Snow mind because of the unimaginable pain he abruptly felt after arriving in the Mission World and using the client''s body.


    It was so unbearably painful that Snow can even sense that it has already passed off by just being a mere physical body pain that he was feeling and have definitely already reached into his soul and affecting it.


    Honestly, Snow simply doesn''t have the right word to describe how painful it was.


    Nheless, Snow still tried to open his tightly close eyes while the original client''s torturous scream continues to be let out from his mouth, in which he has instantly seen a glowing gold arm with a beautiful ck feather made into an elegant bracelet upon the person''s wrist has the person hand directly inside his chest.


    More precisely, it was where Snow heart is supposed to be, however, the unknown person''s hand wasn''t pierced directly in his physical body.


    It was more likely that the hand has bypassed a certain space and appeared to be grasping an extremely important object inside his body that couldn''t be removed so easily, especially in a forceful action that was evidence enough with the painful feeling that Snow was experiencing.


    "Noel... the sin and betrayal Imit today I will forever carry it for the rest of my life I''m sorry really but I love Brianand if I could save himeven in the exchange for your life then I am willing tomit this taboo..."


    "... AngeI''m sorry that you have to do this for my sakeand NoelI...no, we are truly sorry... I want to be with Ange for a long timeI... *Cough*..."


    "Brian!... Wait for a bit! I''ll be able to get Noel core soon!... You will not die!"


    Suddenly another person weak voice resounds outside Snow blurry vision that was darkening on a dangerous level, especially when there is a feeling of vile energy seeping in and slowly wreaking havoc inside his body that causes Snow to feel sickly and unable to move.


    "Ange!!!"


    Nheless, Snow felt his mouth opening up in their own ord while the dark and oppressive emotions from the original soul that waspletely awake have caused an unbearable scream of painful chaotic emotions to be let out.


    And the scream has alle from the heart rather than the torturous pain that Snow is experiencing, the emotion inside it was so hard and torturous in aplicated level that Brian that has been weakly leaning against a tree has shudders along with the crying Ange that continue to cause Snow unimaginable pain.


    However, the two people didn''t stop what they are doing because of extreme selfishness since as long as Brian and Ange can be together for a long time and live on, then the two of them will still choose to betray their friend that has be an important existence after entering their life.


    And during this situation, Snow calm mind was greatly affected and was now in a chaotic consciousness, it was greatly being influenced by the physical and spiritual pain that was urring to him.


    Great Alert!


    Granter Snow has lower Spiritual Status than the original client, thus will be affected by the way that the original client feels and react more than ever.


    However, despite the sudden important announcement, Snow was more focused on the fact that he can feel the drain of his vital sign while the hand inside his chest was being slowly pulled away.


    And Snow has instantly figured out that he will die the moment that the object inside his body was taken out forcefully, it was not allowed to be taken out like this, that was the rming thought that sh in his painful mind.


    "ke!"


    After arriving, Snow doesn''t have enough time to figure out his entire situation especially when he doesn''t have any information regarding the world he appeared, particrly the client and what is happening right now.


    So, Snow can only believe in ke that remains as a glowing orb to make a move, which has already use a cheat object after figuring out that Snow has his hand tied up this time.


    "I already use the Cheat Super Hint Object! Activating Su Yao Given Good Title!"


    Ding~ Unyielding Spirit Title Given by Su Yao is now being activated, suppressing the powerful client soul!


    Snow felt regaining a bit of control of the client''s body along with a better consciousness that appeared to be descending to madness before, in which he has instantly noticed the way the special important core inside his body appeared to be strongly reacting toward the young man that was grasping it.


    Although the client felt betrayed and have hatred in his heart, however, Snow sense that the client also seemed to have a hopeless love toward this crying young man in which was causing the special core to be undoubtedly being grasp by another person.


    And at that moment when Snow has suppressed the client, the instinctual knowledge that the special core can only be given to an extremely special person has resounded out so loudly in his soul.


    What the young man was grasping and wanting to take away from Snow is his heart the entire time!


    In that instant, Snow that still retains the overwhelming love for his lover in the previous world has caused an immediate rejection!


    This is now my heart and it isn''t dedicated to you!


    Snow eyes have widened in overwhelming anger while utter loathsome emotion brim upon his darkening eyes that has starting to have a hint of craziness upon it and causing the young man that has unconsciously nce up and meet his malicious vision to froze up in fear.


    Crack!


    Shortly, the loud sound of something breaking echoed out among the eerily dark forested ce before a loud burst of power exploded out and causing the young man to be pushed away, while Snow that couldn''t move his body to only drop-down in the ground, remaining unaffected by the sudden st of power since it belongs to him.


    However, Snow eyes that have dull down, appearing to have lost something extremely important have dazedly gazed at the floating half-split glowing orb that contains cracked all around it for a few moments has finally turned his gaze toward the severely injured Ange that was in the ground.


    While the hurt young man name Brian from before has desperately stumble over to the fallen figure of Ange that as letting out a painful groan.


    Although Snow has narrowed his eyes when he saw the half dim glowing orb tightly grip upon Ange''s hand, nheless, Snow can only let out a soft tired sigh since he couldn''t really move his body with the way he wanted to.


    It seemed that the damage he took was too much, especially with the unknown but dangerous vile dark aura that stubbornly clings and remains inside his body.


    "Noel you!"


    "... my heart is not for you"


    Even without knowing the client''s identity, Snow uses his physical instinctual responses and knows that only the most important and special in his life can have it, and different from the client that has romantic emotion to the person Ange.


    Snow heart can only belong to his lover and no one else, particrly when the client''s body will be his to use into this world.


    "I prefer to lose itrather than giving it to you"


    And with that, the floating half glowing orb has started to crack up before bursting powerfully one more time before it has split into five-pieces and flying away in an unknown location.


    "NO!"

 Chapter 304: Snow Situation Against Ange and Brian.

    Chapter 304: Snow Situation Against Ange and Brian.


    "Noel!...You!!!"


    Snow that has remain situated in the ground the whole time even after half of his heart has split apart to five pieces and flying away in an unknown ce while the other half-cracked heart was in Ange grasp has just remained quiet, notwithstanding, the descending madness that appeared to slowly eroded his reason has stopped.


    Which appeared to have lost its strong influence after Snow has lost the most important part of his body, nheless, a single ring word has emerged in his mind when the vile aura has stopped the corruption of his existence, even though it was only halfway, but it doesn''t change the fact that something has changed about him.


    And that Snow has now be a Fallen creature!


    "... hahaha Ange. Brian you two will pay for this"


    A soft twistedugh escapes Snow lip while turning his terrible gaze that is brimming with half sensible and half madness status to Ange and Brian that has finally seemed to understand the dangerous urrence that is happening to his body.


    However, despite having extremely horrified eyes when they gaze upon Snow figures that started to be shrouded by the same vile dark aura, the two young men have be extremely tense and alert, while Ange has frantically stood up despite having injuries from his body and raising his hands.


    Although the glowing golden light wrapped in Ange''s body seemed to be slowly healing his wounds and it was the same glow of gold light that has been wrapped around Ange''s arm before when piercing Snow chest and grasping his heart.


    Soon, a gold light made of bow and arrow appeared in Ange''s hands and even Snow that was a bit far away in the distance can feel the pure sacredness of the weapon that was made with the golden light.


    While there is also no denying the fact that in Snow current state, being hit by that weapon will cause him severe damage and even taking his life.


    "Noel! Before you be a true Fallen one I''ll save you from it"


    "... a hypocrite you made me this way"


    Even without any memories, Snow can understand that the vile aura was the cause of his weakness and vulnerably from before, it was also definitely what causes the client to have be in the mercy in these two people''s hands.


    Particrly when Snow can feel a stronger, purer, and different powerful sacredness in the client body even with the vile aura trying to corrupt everything about him.


    "... I will not die as long as I''m alive you won''t have full control with half of my heartso Angeyou won''t be able to truly save Brian"


    "...!"


    Snow that has seen the panic and flustered expression in Ange''s face has caused his lip to bent up into a beautiful arc, however, his sile doesn''t contain any warmth upon it and more likely a terrifying coldness that cause the two people to show an extremely terrified expression in their faces.


    And those reactions have given Snow a hint and understanding that the client has definitely didn''t show such dark expression before, however, this time ispletely different because he ''Noel'' has been betrayed to the point of almost losing his life.


    So Snow having the restriction of being out of character wouldn''t be a problem in this world, and the powerful spiritual sense of the client will be what he will have to watch out for, fortunately, Su Yao given title is extremely useful against it.


    "I will never allow the two of you to grasp the happiness you desire Ange Brian You two will definitely Die in my hand!"


    Even though Snow has lost his heart, it doesn''t mean that all his entire emotion was now gone, contrary, the burning hatred, overwhelming pain, and loathing despair of being betrayed and lied from the client''s emotion has remained so strongly in his heart.


    So without even having identified the mission in this world, nheless, it was easy to figure out that ''Noel'' would never allow Ange and Brian wish to be fulfilled after using his heart and taking away his life.


    Therefore, Snow entire figure wrapped in the vile aura has chosen to use the newfound power rather than using the different sacredness that belongs to him that has remained hidden deep inside him for now andpletely blocking the golden light arrow that has quickly shoot in his direction.


    Even in Snow dull state, he can feel the golden light has started to slowly disperse and purify the vile aura around his body, although, it seemed that Snow was far stronger and powerful than Ange that it couldn''tpletely remove the vile aura inside him.


    "Noel! I know that you are furious... And you extremely hate us after everything that happened but please, don''t allow the negative aura to swallow your whole being! Now that you still have the chance to save yourselfat least, let me redeem your tainted soul."


    Snow that heard the hypocritical kind and caring words from Ange only showed a colder smile before his figure started to float while an eerie noise has resounded out when something has moved and spurt out from Snow back.


    And it was a huge wing with a beautiful obsidian dark feathers upon it, although some of the aura of pureness upon it was already lost when a vile aura in a misty form has started to roam around his huge wings.


    Particrly the fact that Snow can see and feel the way that numerously of his feathers appeared to fall down notably in the ground while the sound of bone creaking has resounds out when his wing slightly move around.


    Mainly when Snow ck wing was huge enough that it canpletely cover his entire figure that he has noticed the white bones started to show upon where the feather has been fallen off.


    "Noel! Losing the feathers in your ck Wing is proof enough that you are no longer a demon of the Realm of Hell! You now belong to the Fallen existence that is being loathed and abhorred by the entire Three Realms! Please, don''t die as a Fallen!"


    Ange that was having a hard time keeping the golden weapon in his hands from disappearing has tried to convince Noel to give up one more time and let him be purified in order to save his soul from beingpletely tainted, however, when an unfamiliar cold sneer and malicious crimson eyes were the replies Ange got has caused him nothing but extreme remorse.


    The noble and brilliant Demon that Ange met once upon a time was now disappearing in his eyes, particrly when he too has a hand of changing the splendidly generous, yful, and kind Noel in the past.


    "Ange he is far toote to be save besides Noel will never listen to us soe, I''ll help you deal with him at least, saving him from bing a true Fallen is thest thing we can do for our friend"


    "Brian but your health...!"


    Brian that has been weakly standing behind Ange has let out a weak cough while a solemn and apologetic expression appears on his face when gazing at Noel that was now being affected by the negative aura that can corrupt every living creatures in the Three Realms.


    Be it the Human race in the Realm of Mortal, Angels in the Realm of Heaven, andstly where Noel hase from, the Demon in the Realm of Hell.


    Soon, Brian''s body glowed in dark energy before a dark light made of a chain as abruptly appeared underneath where Snow was floating before it has swiftly wrapped his entire body and appearing to be restraining him.


    "I won''t ask for forgiveness and I truly feel sorry for doing this to you I''m sure that it definitely appears so hypocritical in your eyes nheless, I apologize that our special bond has turned out this way"


    A long time ago, I already feel indifferent to my life after knowing that my body couldn''t handle the blood of demon that runs into my family bloodline, only to start valuing it the moment I met Ange that has be the light of my life


    So despite knowing how utterly loathsome the actions of betraying our friend that has also be like a family, however, I still wanted to live a long life in order to be with the person I love so


    "Noel, Ange is doing this all for my sake if you have to hate someone, please just hate me. After all, I know how you"


    "Hahaha!"


    Snow that was being restrained by the chain made of dark light has cut off Brian earnest word with augh loud, particrly the fact that the young man was trying to reveal the fact that


    ''Noel'' also love Ange the same way that Brian felt.


    From what Snow canprehend from the two people actions, words and the emotion he grasps from the client, a love triangle has been going on between the three of them, although, the Ange who was the center of everything waspletely dense and oblivious about the feeling that Noel has for him.


    In the end, Noel was the loser who seemed to have kept his feeling hidden while Brian is the winner and has gotten Ange heart.


    Snow that was being restrained by the dak chain around his body despite trying to break free has just let out a twisted smile while some of his feathers continue to fall down has abruptly rxed his entire body despite the fact that Ange with a crying expression has suddenly shown action of shooting an arrow to his direction once more.


    "You two will never have a good ending"


    And with that definite and resolute sentences leaving Snow mouth, an unexpected terrifying roar has suddenly resounded out in the entire dark forest before being followed by the loud sound of rapid footsteps running in their direction.


    Although the sound appeared to havee from a predatory animal that people like Snow, Brian, and Ange can definitely handle, nheless, the two young men''s eyes have quickly widened in great rm because all of them can detect the thick vile energiesing in their way.


    It was another Fallen creature, which happened to be a certain animal, and this time, everyone can tell that it was a genuine one, rather than the half state that Snow has stopped his corruption after losing his heart.


    "Ange! Let leave right now!"


    "But Noel!"


    "...! We can''t deal with him now! Let''s go or we will die with our current state if that Fallen appeared before us."


    Any fallen creature is dangerous to deal with, so even if its the normal animal type of Fallen is already a headache, especially when Brian and Ange have used to much power in order to secretly deal with their friend in a faraway ce, particrly when they set up a formation of an array in order to hide what they are doing.


    Besides, Noel has a high chance of dying by that Fallen animal hand after they leave the ce since a Fallen existence doesn''t have anypanionship within their group.


    All of them prefer to swallow their fellow Fallen in order to get stronger.


    "Come on, Ange!"


    Ange has swiftly taken a deep breath before taking the weak Brian into his arms and rushing away in the ce with a gold light wrapping his entire body, which haspletely boosted his speed.


    So in a few seconds, the two young men figure haspletely disappeared in Snow vision.


    While in Ange tearful eyes, thest image that he saw and will never forget in his entire life, even the moment of his death was the chillingly cold crimson eyes of his friend before it was followed by a calm smile as he floats in the air with his beautiful ck feathers slowly falling out from his Huge ck wings.

 Chapter 305: Snow Slight Glimpse Of Client Noel Memories.

    Chapter 305: Snow Slight Glimpse Of Client Noel Memories.


    "Roar!"


    Snow that remains floating in the air despite almost half of his feather has fallen off in the ground has just casually stored all the ck feathers inside his inventory skill before a huge figure of a white tiger with a graceful ck stripe on his white fur has finally appeared in his location.


    Soon, an ominous crimson color eyes with a ck color usually in the white part has swiftly gazed upon Snow flying figure before letting out a loud terrifying roar one more time, which has caused Brian and Ange in the far distance to run away in a faster speed since it is well known that fallen creatures are a stubborn existence once they decided on a target.


    Particrly the fact that the odor of their scent left in the scene can cause a Fallen animal to continue chasing their target until they got hunted down.


    "Great job ke."


    Snow that saw the disappearing red dots of Brian and Ange in the Game Map has finally let out a sigh of relief before his floating body has slowly fallen down causing the white tiger with a slight ck stripe to quickly catch his weakened body.


    "I''m happy to be able to assist Snow all the time! And I really love my body this time! Hehehe, it is far stronger and powerful than thest world. Snow~ Do I look majestic? Its remind me of Daddy Emperor~"


    After what transpired in thest world, ke has wanted to upgrade his physical body skill and choose a powerful and stronger random body to use after what happened when dealing with the Vain Woman Granter, in which Snow has unhesitatingly purchased the upgrade skill for ke Skill when being asked about it.


    And right now, ke having a fallen body was extremely useful in Snow dangerous situation a moment ago, although other existence just like the client Noel would be a preferred one, however, having a physical body that is the main living creatures in the world are harder to randomly choose.


    At least, Snow is finally seeing some luck when ke was able to be a Fallen existence in this world, even there is a high chance that ke''s life will be targeted base on Ange and Brian''s reactions.


    And if Snow needed to upgrade ke skill in another level that could definitely choose a higher chance to have a human body will absolutely cause more Soul Energy Points to spend, although Snow doesn''t mind using the points if it''s for ke sake but has changed his decision after ke has decided to be thoughtful and responsible in the use of Snow SKP.


    "... yes my ke is really majestic and adorable, just like my love"


    Snow lip couldn''t help but bent up in a bittersweet smile when he remembers the Emperor that he has left behind in the previous world since all of his entire emotions have remained after arriving in the mission world.


    An extremely important matter that has also save Snow in the nick of time.


    Or else Snow heart would have been taken away by Ange if he didn''t have a stronger emotion than the original client, although, locating and getting his heart back is going to be a pain in the ass, particrly when among the emotion the heart has carried was his emotion to his previous lover.


    Unless a stronger or equal amount of love can rece the previous emotion he felt to the Emperor then Snow will forever have no heart, even the application of the original power couldn''t be used so easily since using the vile aura power can speed up the process of his entire being consumed by it.


    Particrly when the emotion of the original ''Noel'' also needed to be pacified for everything to turned better.


    My love you better be in this world or else I will ruly lose my heart and end up destroying the world if I couldn''t be stopped and restrained in this mission.


    Snow has let out a deep sigh before quickly taking the basic information needed from the original memories and quickly noticing that the same simr situation happened when he was checking out Zou Yi''s memories in the second world.


    The original Noel has a tremendous amount of memories andpletely informing Snow that the client has lived a long life.


    And this time, Snow client is a demon race that hase from the Realm of Hell, which has somehow identally fallen from the random crack in space that connected to the Realm of Mortal during the time that he was out ying around with his demon friends.


    In the world that Snow has arrived, there are well known Three Realm in total, although the Fallen dimension that was in apletely different space wasn''t added in because they are a creatures born to destroy, contaminate, or consumed every living being and bing the enemies of everyone.


    And Noel that has unfortunately fallen off and bypassed the chaotic space that restricted and limited the Three Realm was gravely injured after arriving in the Realm of Mortal where the powerful existence called Angel and Demon can only meet each other.


    After all, the Realm of Hell and the Realm of Heaven couldn''t visit each other Realms because of the barrier that has been ced at the start of their existence, no one knows how and why it was ced there.


    Nheless, the two existence which is created and born by the sacred power of the world has epted the entire situation because of their utter belief to one God that has created the entire world.


    Despite the Demon and Angel has a difference in power, by light and dark, and mostly known to people''s imagination or belief to be an existence thatpletely loathes and abhor each other wasn''t enemies.


    Although most Demon and the Angel felt ufortable with each other since the difference of the nature of their power that affected them, although it was in a form of dislike of hating a certain kind of food to just inly don''t like a person because of a certain reason.


    It wasn''t at the point of wanting the two race wanting to kill each other without any reason though or simply going on a war with each other, nheless, there are also others that can get alow extremely well and in the rare case, falling for each other in a romantic way.


    Anyway, Noel that has been severely injured has been saved by Ange who is a halfling, which was a word everyone used to describe t the human that contains a pure Angel or Demon blood within them.


    Although Brian is entirely different by Ange who has been born by a pure Angel and pure human since Brian is a halfling that has awaken the blood of his halfling ancestor that has been born from a human and Demon in the past.


    It just too bad that Brian''s power of sacredness from the Demon Race bloodline was far too powerful that his mortal body couldn''t handle it and what has caused Ange to eye Snow special core that could calm it down and use it as a vessel to store Brian power.


    Even though Snow uses the word pure and halfling but the power an individual can have doesn''t depend on how pure individual blood is, there wasn''t any biased regarding the God bestowed to the people who have the blood of Angel and Demon, while there is also special human that is blessed with the dark or light power.


    It just a matter of how God bestowed the power to every living creature, and Brian and Ange could be said to be loved by God with how strong their power is that canpete with the Angel and Demon race.


    Even though it can also be a great burden since Brian couldn''t handle the power given to him while Ange was more fortunate since Angel light power is less destructive than the dark power of a Demon.


    And this information cause Snow to remember how he was pit by the World Rule in the second rule, which is giving him an ominous emotion that there is definitely something wrong with the World Rule this time.


    "Snow~ Another hint has been given by the Cheat we use before~ It said that World Rule Is Special and is Restrained by a Law that has been set up in the World, which needed the help of two existence that has opposite Light and Dark power for something special~"


    Before Snow can further learn about the client Noel from therge abundance of memories that he barely manages to glimpse off, he couldn''t help but has raised his eyebrows after hearing the hint that has been given again.


    Light and Dark Power Ange has the light power from his Angel blood while Brian has the dark power from his Ancestor Demon Blood, so they can be a key to what the World Rule Will wanted to do?


    However, Snow still needed to know more information since it wasn''t enough clues to figured out what the hint meant about.


    After all, Ange and Brain seemed to have the World Rule looking out for them, it is definitely the reason why Noel, who is far powerful than them has been easily dealt with despite having his guard lower down.


    Since from what Snow learned, Noel is one of the demon race who has been born with a powerful, strong, and thick sacred dark power.


    It just too bad that the Realm of Mortal world can restrain an Angel and Demon from using their full potential and ability as anotherw that God has set up,pletely helping Brian and Ange to be capable to deal with Noel power.


    The client was really so unlucky, there is the Realm Restrained Law, God favors to Brian and Ange, that he has be easy prey to be deal with.


    For now, though, Snow couldn''t stay in the human realm for a long time after bing a fallen, even if he was half-way there because of the organization that deals with the Fallen existence in the Real of the Mortal will never let him go in the name of purifying his tainted soul.


    So, Snow has weakly wrapped his entire arms around ke before the two of them have quickly left the ce and entering a certain realm that belongs to the Fallen after they have broken the array formation that has been ced on the entire surrounding.


    And the two young men who felt their array formation breaking has their body shuddering from ominous feeling causing the image of a cold and ruthless looking Noel to sh in their mind.


    "... it couldn''t be"


    "... Noel is still alive"


    Ange that has taken out the half crack heart of their friend saw the way that there is still certain dim glow upon it, which was genuine evidence enough that Noel is still alive and is out there anticipating to get his revenge from their betrayal.

 Chapter 306: Snow Situation In The Realm Of Fallen.

    Chapter 306: Snow Situation In The Realm Of Fallen.


    After Snow has entered the dimension belonging to the Fallen, it was a ce covered with ck mist all around the area that can barely be seen by naked eyes, however, the glowing crimson dots that once appeared as ke traveled at a fast speed showed the existence of other Fallen creatures within it.


    And Snow has quickly used the vile aura to quickly wrangle, pierce or even slice the Fallen physical body to pieces before the vile aura has finally taken the form of a terrifying mouth and greedily began to swallow the special core that every Angel, Demon, Halfling, and Fallen have within them.


    In the Fallen dimension, time is slower than the Realm of Mortal which 1 day inside has already been three days outside the mortal world, it is the reason why the injured fallen creatures usually take a long time to appear once they were pushed into running away when their life is in great danger.


    Every Fallen creature has a sharp instinct despite having already lost their reason that has just wanted to swallow or corrupt any living being that is in existence, although there is a rare Fallen out there that only the higher up in the Organization or powerful and important people that know about.


    Including Snow that has seen the memories regarding when Brian and Ange''s has a discussion about the rare Fallen the organization met in an ident since Noel has been hiding the fact that he identally arrives in the Realm of Mortal without a proper process.


    And there is also a fact that Brian and Ange are an important member of the organization that handle anything rting to the Fallen creatures.


    So, Snow that has arrived in one of the numerous split dimensions that a Fallen can stay with didn''t stop the ughter feast that has been going on for a week already,pletely using the Game Map to its fullest use in order to target the weaker Fallen.


    Particrly when the dimension would be Snow territory after cleaning it up and marking it as his own ce to stay with until another powerful Fallen fought him for it.


    Even Snow can easily understand that the Fallen world is a ce where everyone is trying to consume each other in order to be stronger, powerful, and terrifying while he already has gotten another hint that a Fallen reaching a certain height meant that they can retain a reasonable mind.


    And the Fallen that has retained a reasonable mind can remember their memories, so other Fallen such as an Angel, Demon, Human and Halfling are a terrifying existence since a Fallen will never have other emotions other than destruction despite having memories.


    It is the reason why the organization will deal with a Fallen with intelligence as soon as they can in order to stop the birth of an S rank Fallen.


    Besides though, Snow doesn''t need the hint from the cheat since as soon as he has entered the Fallen Realm, the information regarding the information was deeply ingrained into his consciousness, it was so strong that even a mindless Fallen can be affected by making it their instinctual action.


    Huh so that is the reason why Fallen loves to swallow others it''s what their Realm has ordered them to follow as a rule.


    And Snow also has to follow it or else he could feel a heavy pressure will pressure him if he refuses or rejects such an idea.


    Is it the unusual World Rule Will restrained or control to the Fallen creatures?


    It was something that Snow needed to think aboutter on since right now, he needed to keep consuming the Fallen in the dimension he appeared without any hesitation in order to grow stronger and keep the vile aura from affecting his mind since even after using the vile aura power didn''t cause his reason to further descend to madness as long as he swallows a core.


    So, Snow was extremely busy keeping himself stronger as a Fallen,pletely sealing the idea of using the client Demon power since the chance of getting his heart back is a slim possibility, besides he needed to properly nned regarding the revenge to Brian and Ange, particrly when Brian parent is an important figure in the Organization that will definitely hunt him down.


    And it was not only because of stopping Snow from bing aplete Fallen but it was the fact that Brian and Ange have done a taboo of forcefully taking a Demon heart, after all, it would still alright if Ange has kept the client heart after getting it during the betrayal.


    Since Noel truly has romantic feelings toward Ange and it wouldn''t matter if it was only one-sided love, so having his heart can be considered alright,however, to give it to another person is in an entirely different matter.


    That is how important a Special Core of anyone that has the blood of Angel and Blood are, particrly the creature that came in the Realm of Hell and the Realm of Heaven, once known, even their race will make a move to deal with it despite the fact that they couldn''t tangle too much in the Realm Of Mortal.


    Special Core can only given to their special person, so a Pure Demon and Angel having a romantic feeling to another person is truly a genuine rare matter, there are halfling and special human that tried to make them fall only to end up falling in love but instead they end up giving their heart.


    So Ange was truly lucky to have managed to make Noel have romantic emotions toward him, particrly the fact that Demon and Angel are stubborn when ites to the matter of the heart.


    Although, Noel was a bit too young in Demon and Angel age though since in human age Noel is only 19 years old after falling in a space crack and Ange was absolutely fortunate, especially when Noel has some issues regarding his father and was easily seduce by Ange kind and gentle attitude.


    Well, there is also a fact that there is just a person that will still fall to the wrong person and having their love being one side or even use by others without hesitation, so Noel might be just one of those people.


    Nheless, Snow doesn''t have to worry about the client''s failure of love that has great cause him to lost his life after falling in love with the wrong person and has began to ughter the Fallen while taking a necessary break once in a while.


    Of course, ke was also being given the chance to swallow some core since he is now a Fallen and needed to be stronger too, however, ke was a special case since he doesn''t need to worry about losing his mind while having intelligence.


    There will definitely be chaos going on if those races in the Organization in the Realm of Mortal know about that certain impossible fact regarding a Fallen animal.


    While in certain ces, the five pieces of Snow broken half heart have finally reached their destination, which has caused a definite abnormal reaction that will soon greatly rm the entire organization that has been watching over their world in secret and hiding the unusual situation from the ignorable human that doesn''t know the existence of the Three Realms.


    Particr their responsibility of handling the Fallen Existence and Negative Vile Aura that could easily corrupt a normal human from bing insane and dangerous.


    Even Brian and Ange didn''t know the consequences of their actions that will cause chaos in the entire Realms.


    After all, there is a reason why forcefully taking the heart of a Demon or Angel is forbidden and a great taboo, especially when the core belongs to a powerful existence and unfortunately to them, Noel was one of the powerful Demon in the Realm Of Hell despite being a young Demon.


    So, while the consequences of the split heart cause the Three Realm to remain oblivious, in a certain simple building that was designated in the edge of arge city and was enclosed with a greenish environment that appeared to be a private ce and own to a person.


    A tall figure of a handsome man that is brimming in a gentle andforting aura has tilted his head sideways causing the golden strands of his hair that appeared soft to the touch to gently sway by his movement before blinking his eye-catching warmth sky blue eyes in confusion.


    "...huh so weird what was that feeling just now?"


    However, the tall man with a refined and striking appearance and considerate temperament has finally turned his head back to continue what he was doing after a few seconds of trying to figure out what the strange sensation he just felt.


    After checking the freshly baked goods that appeared as a beautiful and elegantly crafted art for a few more moments, the tall man has finally shown a bright smile on his thin lip appearing to be please by and causing his beautiful handsome appearance to be wlessly attractive.


    "My batch of baked goods is excellent once more. Alright! Lisette, I''m ready! Take this batch to my Cafe!"


    "Finally! ude, you always take too long checking the foods you bake early in the morning! Everyone already knows how great they are that even some powerful people in the organization are willing to line up outside in order to have the chance of eating it!"


    Suddenly a slender woman with a small height but with arge breast has entered the kitchen while rolling her green eyes before shaking her head at the beautiful handsome man that has a rather nasty personality and entric attitude despite howpletely misleading his appearance outside is.


    "Hmmph, why should I please those people? It''s not like I am asking them something! Besides, I''m already letting them have the chance to eat my food since I could have cklisted them from even entering my Cafe!"


    "Hahaha, you are really bad ude! You already know how the food you create has a great effect once eaten by people like us that has power! But you want them to line up outside after randomly selecting our people to be able to enter your Cafe."


    "Hey, I just prefer normal humans to eat my food. It''s their fault for wanting to take a shortcut to be powerful by thinking that they can do it by eating my food when I already told them that it can only cure any ailments or sickness, which was only random and rare."


    But after even having the chance to enter your Cafe by some random selection twice a week, do you have to also let them desperately pick a raffle to see if they can eat and drink in your Cafe or telling them to go home?


    Really such a nasty personality, Lisette was just d that she has grown up with ude or else she will definitely be one of those people trying to line up despite knowing that there is a low chance that she will get to eat or even try all the wonderful drinks that the Cafe has to offer.


    "Well, it is also a fact that anything you make or create is a wonderful cure which works far excellent than any Halfling that has Angel blood to heal their injuries."


    ude that has taken off the apron just rolled his sky blue eyes before walking out of the kitchen with an indifference attitude, although the gentle and soothing atmosphere in his body didn''t disappear one bit, which has quickly cause Lisette to shake her head once more.


    Unless a person doesn''t interact with Calude, they would be easily fooled by his misleading appearance, thinking that he was generous, thoughtful, kind, and caring, when in truth he was just a nasty devil in disguise.


    "If I could, I prefer to only dedicate and take care of a person in my entire life it''s just too bad that it will never happen since I don''t see anyone appearing in my life since the person doesn''t'' seemed to exist in this world."

 Chapter 307: Snow Performing The Two Race Pure Mission.

    Chapter 307: Snow Performing The Two Race Pure Mission.


    After half a year, Snow has finally stopped his ughtering of the Fallen and swallowing the numerous Fallen Core to the point that he has easily managed to enter the rank of level A, which is a Fallen that has slight intelligence and capable enough to give numerous trouble to their enemies with a sharper instinct and awareness.


    And Snow was only capable to do it because he was a special case after retaining a logical mind despite the half madness and reasonable state after the half corrupting that happened to him.


    While the dimension territory that Snow has marked has be stronger andrger afterbining other numerous split dimensions that he has gone to ughter,pletely bing its Lord.


    There are also other low levels Fallen that has begun to stay in his territory and can be used as subordinates once Snow has givenmands because of the Charm status upgrade special effect.


    As for the low levels of the Fallen special core, it was just a waste of time for Snow to consume it after bing extremely powerful since he needed a level C and upcore in order to raise in another level once more.


    Particrly, when Snow wouldn''t remove the low level Fallen in his territory since those creatures are powerful enough to create great trouble to the Organization called GS or can be express as a Guides of the Soul that handle the Fallen existence along with the vile aura that leaked out once in a while in the Realm of Mortal.


    And as a matter of fact, the three races seemed to also assume that a Fallen soul is utterly corrupted once contaminated, which isn''tpletely true since the client''s soul is a full proof that it was only the physical body that was affected and never the soul.


    Or else, after Noel was killed by Brian and Ange after turning into a Fallen, he wouldn''t have been capable enough to be chosen to have a Granter fulfill his wish and regret if his soul is truly corrupted or broken.


    "Snow, are you going to perform the Pure race mission now?"


    Suddenly, a magnificent huge white tiger with an elegant stripe on his furs has appeared in the ck mist that continues to swirl around the Fallen dimension causing Snow that has been sitting upon a tall rock to gently gaze down toward ke figure.


    Snow has instantly sense that ke has once more raise to another level which is now a B rank Fallen, it seemed that secretly sneaking in another Fallen Dimension that has its Lord has been a great decision.


    "Yes, the mission will give me perfect protection when I returned in the Realm of Mortal, they won''t be able to sense my Fallen aura."


    Snow smiles gently to ke while the silver hair that has grown past over his shoulder after the six months that he has stayed inside the Fallen dimension has sway gently while disregarding the countless glowing red dots that belong to the Fallen that have instinctively begun to worship him because of the charm status effect.


    One could say, Snow, is the most special and unique demon that has been corrupted in the entire history of the Three Realms since he was able to retain a logical mind despite the fact that his state has been in a slightly insane status the whole time.


    However, the vile aura glimmering in his corrupted crimson eyes has also told an entirely different matter since the physical body of the client is finally giving Snow some problem of keeping his entire sanity intact.


    Fortunately, the ability that Snow has been born with has kept him from descending further down from madness.


    While there is also a reason why Snow has decided to perform the pure race mission and it was one of the twost hints that the Super Cheat Hint Object has announced.


    Besides, the pure race mission was something that every Demon and Angel has to fulfill once in their lifetimes.


    It was some sort of a rule that God has given their race to partake, every Demon and Angel will be randomly chosen to be sent down in the Realm of Mortal with their memoriespletely sealed while they began their life as a mortal after being born by the clueless human race.


    The world itself will give them the identity without their choices and every single Demon and Angel couldn''t fight against it no matter how strong they are, it was already an absolute situation that couldn''t be refuse and rejected.


    There is also a certain matter where a Demon or Angel that reach adulthood can choose to fulfill the mission if they truly desired it, which was quite rare since the two races prefer to wait for the mission to appear since it was theirplete belief of it being bestowed by the God itself.


    As for why the Demon and Angel needed to live as a normal human without their memories, it was because the two races were born with the pure energy of the world and causing them to have a hard time feeling stronger emotion.


    Even if they are born by a race that has already fulfilled the mission and has be a couple with the same race or just by an individual being blessed by a child without any partner.


    So the two races are required to appear in the Realm of Mortal once in a while in order to experience the human emotions to be a genuine Angel and Demon, there is also a fact that the stronger a race is, the harsher a requirement they needed to fulfill or else they will live repeatedly in the human world for a long time.


    For example, a demon secret mission was to experience all the seven passion of emotion while another demon only needed to experience and feel three types of it while there is also a fact that an angel just needed to fall in love with someone.


    The World Rule will is just like a great troll and a tease that likes to bully the creatures in his world with the way the Realms has all sort of restrained and control ce upon them, particrly the fact that Snow still remembers the hint that even the World Rule Will was given a restrained of some sort, which is the reason why it favors Brian and Ange.


    The Pure Race Mission was also the reason why they are Halfling in the Realm of Mortal although there are some rare matters when a chosen Demon or Angel representatives appear in the Realm of Mortal will fall in love with a human.


    And right now, Snow has decided to perform the Pure Race Mission in order to stay safe in the Realm of Mortal since thest hint that was given to him was in that ce.


    Letting out a sigh, Snow has raised his delicate arm before gazing on his wrist that has the red string with a ck bell fasten upon it.


    Tinkle


    Tinkle


    Tinkle


    Snow has been ringing the small ck bell on his wrist for the past six months and there wasn''t any sign of reaction from his lover, he was waiting for the invincible red string that ke has seen before in the second world to appear once more and showing the connection he has to his lover.


    It just too bad that nothing has happened, particrly the fact that Snow didn''t figure out why their love of token didn''t work out well in the previous world.


    Of course, Snow has been in the Fallen dimension so his lover couldn''t really enter it if he can hear it unless he was a Fallen too.


    Hmm... I''ll try it out in the Realm of Mortal...


    So after numerous thought shing in Snow mind an amused smile has quickly appeared on his pale lip before finally descending down from the tall rock and directlynding in front of ke to swiftly riding upon his majestic animal body.


    "Let''s go."


    Shortly, in a forested area upon a nice sunny day, a slow crack has appeared and Snow delicate figure with pale skin color, long silver hair, and crimson eyes has walked out from it, fortunately, he has bought a simple ck star earing that can only be used once in one world, which canpletely seal his aura or energy off.


    "... ke, take care of my territory."


    Snow has reached his hand over the slowly closing crack and gently caressing the soft fur of ke, which has let out a soft purrpletely sounding like an adorable cat despite having a majestic white tiger body.


    "I will develop our ce into a stronger territory Snow! I''ll definitely be powerful too while you are away~"


    "I''m sure you will."


    As soon as the crack space disappeared, Snow gentle smile has disappeared before swiftly vowing of wanting to fulfill the pure race mission without any hesitation causing a heavy pressure to suddenly descend upon his entire figure.


    However, contrary to what Snow has expected of losing his memories or at least the client''s memories and being a newborn human during the time of the mission, he could feel a certain confusion upon the pressure that has started to wrap around his body.


    And rather than Snow being born as a mortal for the pure race mission, his body has suddenly started to shrink into a smaller size along with his clothes while his silver hair has slowly disappeared from his head showing an elegant looking rounded bald head.


    Before Snow crimson eyes that were starting to lost consciousness have unknowingly turned murky brown, which is simr to the appearance of a blind person.


    Soon, there is an unconscious ten-year-old child sleeping so peacefully in an unknown forest before abruptly sound of numerous footsteps of people getting close to his direction has resounded out.


    "...!"


    "... what is a kid doing in this kind of ce?"

 Chapter 308: Even If Snow Is Bald, He Remain Adorable In A Certain Person Eyes.

    Chapter 308: Even If Snow Is Bald, He Remain Adorable In A Certain Person Eyes.


    "The kid is awake!"


    As soon as Snow opened his eyes a worried face of a beautiful woman along with the voice of a man was what he has instinctively noted as soon as he woke up.


    "Hey justy down, don''t push yourself. You must have been scared, to think that we would find a kid in this dangerous ce."


    ''I''m not a kid.'' was what Snow instantly wanted to voice out only to intuitively choosing to remain silent.


    "Hey kid, do you remember how you came in here? Were you with someone else? Or with your family? Since you are a halfling, which family do you belong to? Or did you identallye inside the ce? It usually happens since this ce isplicated and confusing."


    "Hey, Arnold stop questioning him! The poor kid is definitely traumatized! By the way, can we know what''s your name is? If you are wondering, my name is Lisette! You may call me Sister Li!"


    The whole time, Snow has remained silent while nkly staring with his murky brown eyes to the beautiful woman that has let out a loud gasp after finally meeting his eyes, appearing to be startled before being reced by a pitying expression.


    "... your eyes are you blind?"


    Hmm? Blind?


    Snow can see perfectly well, however, he still remains silent the whole time and it was not because he was indifferent or dislike the people standing before him, it was for the fact that he has been making sure that he knows about his identity because there is a huge missing part on his memories about who he is.


    What he only knows is the fact that his name is Snow, a Granter that travel every world, fulfilling the wish and regret of the client in their moment of death, as long as he was able to fulfill the mission, he was able to live in the world he arrives by using the client body as a vessel.


    And this world is already Snow fifth one, but the worrying part is the fact that he doesn''t have any memories of the first world until now, fortunately, he was prepared and has an object that appeared as a book album where the memories of every world he lives were stored inside it.


    However, Snow doesn''t have the time to take it out in order to learn his missing memories, particrly when there are people standing before him that would ask a numerous question, although what causes Snow to turned his attention away at the inventory skill that has suddenly appeared was a gentle voice that has surprisingly spoken a rather nasty word.


    "Hmph, is the brat awake now? Lisette, since the kid appears to be alright, how about you send him away now? We already have wasted a lot of time taking care of him! You know that there are other groups that would have taken some of the excellent ingredients in this ce already right?"


    Although the voice sounds pleasing to listen, it doesn''t change the fact that the first impression that the man has given Snow is extremely bad, particrly the poor tone that stimtes his negative emotion.


    Somehow, Snow was easily provoked hearing the man speak, was this because the body was affecting him?


    Besides that, who are you calling a brat?


    "ude! Can you use a gentle word? The poor kid has definitely been through a lot, it''s already a miracle that he has stayed alive in this ce without a protector!"


    Although, Lisette and Arnold didn''t say it but there is also a fact that the kid might have been thrown or left in this ce to die!


    After all, it happened before by entric parents or rtives that find their rtives or family disappointing, fearful, or other strange reasons.


    Even if this irregr ce has excellent ingredients for the nonfighter halfling to use in order to cook their dishes that contain more of their power, but it is also a well-known ce where numerous people die.


    "What? I was just speaking the truth! Do you want me to lie then? It''s better to be straightforward right?"


    "Yeah, its good to be straightforward. So, Brother Blondie, can you keep quiet? The sound of your voice is so irritating and annoying."


    "...!"


    Snow has gently turned his attention to the annoying person that has entered inside the medium tent that he has been sleeping the whole time and instantly meeting the startled sky blue eyes of the handsome blonde young man that was attractively beautiful.


    Hmm a truly natural beauty despite being a man.


    Somehow, Snow couldn''t help but shake his head while letting out a deep sigh of disappointment before murmuring about despite having a beautiful and handsome appearance but the man nasty attitude was a great disappointment.


    While at the same time, god is sure fair when creating this person and was right to give him ws, or else the man would have turned out more annoying if he was perfect.


    "...!" Bald Brat, you are just jealous of my beautiful appearance! Damn, for once, I was trying to be nice and allowing a halfling to taste my dish, but I change my mind. There is no way I am letting you eat it."


    "... fighting against a kid ude, at least try to watch over your image even if you don''t care about it, Please?"


    Lisette couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh while shaking her head after witnessing ude showing his surprisingly rare childish temper while Snow that has let out a smirk on his round face couldn''t help but let out a frown and slowly raising his small hand to touch his head which was truly bald.


    "..."


    However, Snow was able to easily shake his baldness since his entire attention has returned to the bowl of soup that the blonde man has been holding in his hand the whole time before quickly using the appraisal skill that he has instantly read among the many lists of cheat abilities that he previously bought in the ck Trade Shop.


    In the memories, Snow remembers, he has quickly understood his entire situation in this world, along with thest hint that has told him that a distinguished individual with opposite power that lives in the Realm of Mortal can subdue the vile aura and has a high chance of helping hisplicated situation.


    And since Snow has been secretly appraising the people he met, this blonde man was the only one that has the highest talent of making a light dish that has a high chance of having a great effect on his body.


    However, Snow has just heard that there is also another group of people in the dangerous ce, so he might as well check them out too, for now, since he met these people first, then there is a high chance that they are the one that the hint has mention.


    "My name is Noel and I have been living in this ce for a while now. So, Brother Blondie, you want ingredient right? The precious and rare one? Then, how about you cook my daily food while all of you stay in this ce and I''ll get the materials you wanted as an exchange for it?"


    Snow lip has suddenly shown an extremely adorable smile and immediately causing his delicate features to be more appealing and charmingly cute, particrly when his murky brown eyes have suddenly turn into a watery appearance that also glints with an overwhelming self-confidence that a child his age shouldn''t have.


    Nheless, ude that has been slightly fuming inside was suddenly blinded by the overwhelming adorableness from the kid that has greatly annoyed him a while ago, however,he seemed to have been possessed and couldn''t help but unconsciously nodded his head in eptance.


    And in a few seconds being in dazes, ude has quickly widened his sky blue eyes when his action has registered in his mind.


    "...!"


    Wait! Did I get seduced and trick by the brat adorable appearance? However, the kid looks so cute just now though!!! Even if he was bald... but it was truly adorable!!!


    "You already epted it, so as a man, Brother Blondie should never go back on his promise."


    ude: "..." the cuteness before was definitely a lie...


    Snow expression has instantly brightened up since the appraisal has informed him that this person might be annoying however his skill is an entirely different matter, especially the effect of his food.


    Hmm it''s nice to have a personal Chef, at least, the gluttony effect of being a half-fallen still remain and even now, Snow is extremely hungry and have the desire of wanting to swallow something with power upon it.


    This person dish is all great, the top one among the entire halfling that chooses a chef as a profession, and since Snow is hungry, then he should make full use of the personal chef he has just acquired.


    So, in a blink of an eye, Lisette, Arnold, and ude saw the way that the adorable kid has stood up and has abruptly appear in front of the entrance of the tent in a matter of a few seconds.


    "I''ll go get some ingredient for my Brother Blondie Chef to cook. Wait for a bit and I''ll also get you some material in this ce."


    Snow murky brown eyes have curved up in a gentle arc before his entire figure was wrapped with the dark power of halfling demon before his tiny figure has instantly rushed out deeply in the dangerous forest, even the other people that have been guarding outside couldn''t react of what just happened.


    "Wait, its dangerous out there! Bra-- Noel,e back here!"


    "Brother ude, I''ll be back soon."


    Snow has spoken onest word before his entire figure disappeared in ude widen sky blue eyes that has glint with an unknown fear, although he usually dislikes people especially kids but it doesn''t mean that he wants the kid to die.

 Chapter 309: Snow In Great Doubt.

    Chapter 309: Snow In Great Doubt.


    Roar!


    In the deepest part of a special forest, a terrifying loud roar has suddenly resounded out causing some of the weaker animals that have been living in the special forest to quickly run away which still continues to let out a terrifying roar that contains furious emotion within it.


    However, a tiny chain made of dark light has suddenly appeared underneath therge furious roaring brown bear before a swift hard blow has speedily went straight to its temple with precise control and power that has easily killed the wild animal that brim with certain aura around its body.


    And when therge bear dead body swayed and began to fall down, numerous thin chain has once more shoot up while carefully wrapping upon the humongous body before slowly pulling it over toward an adorable looking young kid that has been sitting on a trunk of a dead tree with an album book ce on hisp.


    "... I already have chosen a lover?"


    The whole time that Snow has been traveling around the deep Forest he has woke up with has finally decided to view the memories of the previous worlds he has travel so far, although only managing to remember the memories until the end of the second world where he lives as an elder vampire.


    "This is really me?... how could I be this shameless?"


    Snow cheeks have slight turn pink and if he were able to manage to feel his whole emotion he would have probably looked a cooked shrimp right now because those making out memories with his lover was truly too much that he even began to doubt himself.


    Those ah ah sound that scream in wanton indulgent without even any restrain was definitely not him! Particrly when he can tell how much excitement and enthusiasm he was in the memories for performing all sorts of positions with his lover.


    "..."


    Snow that doesn''t have any memories has once more exposed to a new world before shutting hard at the album book with a bit stronger strength that showed how much he was affected because of what he has be after meeting his shameless lover.


    "...two worlds of seeing the same lover does it mean that his lover is in this world too?"


    Somehow, Snow doesn''t know how to feel and what to do with that certain information before finally taking a deep breath and releasing it while waving his hand up and storing therge bear dead body in the green jade bracelet dimension that he has taken out in the inventory box.


    "I''ll handle itter when I meet him."


    Snowpletely threw the certain lover at the back of his mind while staring at the ck bell in a red string that was on his wrist the whole time with a ratherplicated emotion in his eyes because this is evidence enough that confirm about how ''he'' has already been attached and wholeheartedly decided to be with that certain person in every world.


    Although Snow has understood that he would be choosing a lover to apany him in every world he was going to travel with, but it never urred in his mind that he will find someone thatpletely conform to what he wanted to a lover to the point that he has epted a mysterious person that could somehow meet him in every world he travels so far.


    Letting out another deep breath, Snow has once more shook his head before letting the ck bell on his wring to ring once in a while.


    Snow wasn''t a coward that he would want to hide or run away from the sudden lover he abruptly just learn, especially to the fact that besides loathing the word betrayal, he also greatly dislikes people that y with emotion.


    "Come, appear before me, and let me fall for you once more."


    Snow lip curls up in a challenging manner before quickly appearing near an apple tree that contains numerous fruits upon it which were mostly in normal one while there are also 12 pieces of special red apple that contain an aura upon it.


    Although a wild animal with an aura in his body is a precious ingredient for a halfling that has the upation as a chef however greenery and fruit are far special and more precious the most, so Snow finding the apple fruits ingredient was definitely a jackpot.


    However, Snow that has been using the game Map to guide him around the confusing andplicated special forest was able to easily find the precious ingredients without any problem.


    "... My Blondie Chef would definitely be happy with the ingredient I amass."


    Animals that have certain aura is the extremely delicious and perfect way to cook bless dish that can have the 30% chance of having a random effect, while fruits and vegetables will have a 50% chance of getting blessing and rare effect.


    "Its time to go back."


    Snow has already been gone for almost two hours and there is a high chance that base on the annoying beautiful man attitude, he has probably left the tent and has traveled around to look for rare ingredients because he was able to tell that the man doesn''t want the other group to get most of the good ingredients around the ce.


    Or maybe that true gentle and kind woman who called herself as Lisette might have stopped that blonde man from going ahead without him.


    As for why Snow was quite sure that the person will coldly leave a person behind even if he were a kid, he was able to perceive the certain coldness and indifference that was hidden upon those expressive sky blue eyes that have been easily cheating the people around him.


    Although the blonde man wasn''tpletely cold inside however even Snow could easily tell that this is a person that wasn''t easy to get close to, much less a person to easily enter his heart.


    It is also the reason why Snow has made the exchange deal before because there is no way that person will simply ept his request to be his chef, although he was quite surprised how the man has easily epted it though.


    Well, there is also a fact that if the man has decided to continue being hardheaded and refuse to cook food for him, then Snow has also considered of kidnapping the man and forcefully or threatening him to cook some food that could help restrain the vile aura that was slightly sealed by the world rule inside him during the pure race mission.


    So Snow that has certain dark ideas in his mind has just calmly stored the 12 pieces of special red apple in the green jade bracelet in his hand before using the Game Map to get back in the direction he just left.


    "Oh, what is this? The famous entric ude with a proud attitude, straightforwardly annoying Arnold and Short Beauty Lisette surprisingly don''t have their protectors with them? So, what happened to the almighty attitude you guys got now huh? Not so strong and great now right? How about the three of you beg me and I''ll help you guys out?"


    Snow that has been calmly dushing ahead has suddenly stopped in the dark clearing while calmly gazing at the situation happening before him with his murky brown eyes, although a sh of surprise appears on his face when he saw the blonde man, the young man from before and the young woman was being tightly bound by green vines.


    Although there wasn''t danger in their life about the green vines and could just be easily free from it by a person''s help, however, the three-person seemed to have met their enemy or rival so there is no hope of them being released.


    "Hmph, even in this situation, you refuse to lower down your proud head? Well, this is also great, taking out my Idol''s greatest enemy that blocked their way is also a wonderful chance."


    "Eloi! What are you trying to do? Killing each other isn''t allowed in our organization!"


    "Hahaha, fool, you guys really thought that I just identally appear in this ce and saw you guys being tightly bound in this ce? I have been looking at a chance to remove the three of you, particrly ude that will cause trouble to my idol from reaching the top!"


    ude that was being targetted the most at the sudden lunatic before them has just remained eerily calm and bored, while an indifferent expression even appears on his face, causing Eloi that was waiting to see a despairing expression to be furious.


    "ude, you don''t even have a partner, unlike Ange and Brian that has 90% perfect affinity with each other power, there is no longer a reason for you to be so proud of being in the top all the time. Even without my help, they will soon surpass you that proudly refuse all the dark halfling."


    Eloi suddenly showed a twistedly grin while expressing a worship expression that appeared to have remembered the figures of the people he extremely worships causing Lisette and Arnold to desperately unbind themselves from the strange vine but only failing in the end.


    "I will be kind and let you disappear in this world while you are still at the top."


    "Can you please shut up? Why are the enemies always love to keep talking nonsense?"


    Suddenly, ude has shown an irritated expression causing Snow that was watching the entire time to roll his eyes before finally deciding to silently walk out from his hiding ce which happened to be at the behind of the chatty young man.


    "Heyyyy, you bald brattttt, where have you been? Don''t you know that your Brother Chef is going to die soon because of you!"


    Huh? Snow has secretly raised his eyebrow while quickly appearing behind the already rmed young man and knocking him down without any hesitation, of course by using his dark chains to easily deal with him.


    "How is it my fault stupid blonde man? Aren''t you guys the one that got helplessly caught?"


    "If I didn''t frantically go after you without waiting for my protectors to follow me because I have been extremely worried about your life, then how could I have been in this situation?"


    Snow that has heard the man words couldn''t help but be surprised once more since his perception about him seemed to be wrong? The man was acting differently from what he imagined of how he reacts to most people?


    ".... well, I''ll beat him up more for you?"


    "... Alright...then release me so I can beat him up after you are done."


    Soon, Snow has released the tied up three people before using his dark chain to keep hitting the fainted young man that has unfortunately woken up because of pain while ude has stood by his side while patiently teaching him the spot of the body part that will cause more pain ad low damage to a person.


    "So...is this the part?"


    "Yes, that''s it, though don''t forget his face, this stupid person is known for loving his appearance."


    "Then shouldn''t we strip himter on Brother ude?"


    "Ohh that''s a great idea, Noel! After we beat him up though."


    While Snow and ude have suddenly gotten along when beating up the young man in a ruthless manner, they haveplete disregard the way that Lisette and Arnold have taken a step back away from them.


    "By the way, where you got that small bell in your wrist? Although it doesn''t look good but the tiny sound it made was pleasing to my ears."


    "...!"

 Chapter 310: Snow Suddenly Have A "Big Brother".

    Chapter 310: Snow Suddenly Have A "Big Brother".


    "Why are you looking at me like that? What? Did you fall for my beauty? Although I can understand it since I''m really attractive however I''m sorry but you are far too young for me."


    Snow suddenly receives a rejection from his supposed lover without even uttering a confession which causes his lip to twitch nonstop.


    Particrly when Snow heard such narcissist words before quickly feeling a bit of relief (?) and disappointment (?) that he was now a kid in appearance so there is time for him to observe and interact with the person that has now be his potential lover.


    Although, Snow was a bit doubtful about why this person can only hear a tiny sounding from the small ck bell. Did something happen in the third and fourth world he travels before that causes the effect of the small ck bell to be a bit broken?


    Nevertheless, Snow has quickly taken notice of it while deciding to know the stored memories from the other two worlds he didn''t seeter in order to understand the whole situation.


    For now, though, Snow has decided to take a step back while telling the blonde man that it''s his turned to beat the person up which the man has happily done while forgetting the question he has asked a while ago.


    "Damn, because of those two guys who just gotten famous a month ago that you want me to die? And did you think I even care about being top or not? Fuck, unlike that amazing couple, I don''t need a dark halfling or even light halfling to make me stronger!"


    "Urgh"


    Snow has sat in the ground while watching in great interest as the blonde man continues to ruthlessly beat the weak young man in the ground before suddenly taking out one of the red apples in the green jade bracelet on his other wrist and began to eat the fruit in great relish.


    "Brother ude, how about you break his two important private parts down there"


    "...!"


    Suddenly Snow that has opened his mouth to bite on the delicious red apply has shown his adorable two canines teeth when he smiles sweetly before blinking his murky brown eyes when the blonde man sky blue eyes filled with surprise has gazed at his direction in utter delight along with eptance before quickly following his advice in pleasure.


    Crack.


    "...damn"


    "... ouch"


    Arnold and Lisette have winced after the pitiful young man has let out a loud heartbreaking howl before fainting with a white froth on his mouth before quickly shooting horror-filled eyes to the two people that seemed to have suddenly think the same.


    "Eh? Noel, what are you eating? Fruit with aura on it??? Wait... Isn''t that supposed to be mine so I''ll cook for you?"


    Crunch


    Snow has just blink his eyes in an adorable manner while chewing the delicious and juicy bits of the red apple in his mouth, soon a new red apple has swiftly appeared in his other hand before giving it to the surprise blonde man.


    "Brother ude, I got more, so here and eat some. It tastes great."


    As for the other people, Snow haspletely disregard them since he was more focused at his blonde chef and future lover, wanting to understand what has gotten his previous self so attach to the point of approving this person to be his lover for eternity.


    "Hmm it seemed you got a lot of ingredients when you were gone huh."


    ude that was quickly pacified by the adorable young kid action has quickly left the foaming young man in the ground and reaching over to take the red apple before swiftly taking the young kid in his arms as he sat down in the ground without a care in the world.


    "Well, besides the first bad impression, I don''t mind cooking food for you, rather than the annoying people I know, there isn''t anything wrong if you be my other partner too."


    "...?"


    Snow that was now in the arms of the blonde man has almost let go of the red apple on his hands before wanting to struggle and hitting the brazen blonde man only to halt when he suddenly felt the unexpected inclination of their opposite power that appeared to intertwined when they have gotten closer with each other.


    "Hehehe, you just figure it out? It seemed the I don''t loathe your dark power, which is unusual since I even hate other halfling light power."


    Suddenly, Snow felt a gentle pat on his head along with a delighted chuckle causing his ears to be itchy with how low and maism the blonde man voice has sounded out while the two other people that have been with them have let out a surprise and happy gasp because of what they heard.


    "This Big Brother will take care of you, soe now, call me Brother ude in an adorable voice, after all, base by your age, there is no way I will introduce you as my future lover right?"


    Snow wanted to roll his eyes at those words although he couldn''t help but melt in the arms of the blonde man with his brown murky eyes narrowing in pleasure andfort as the light power that he could feel after touching the man waspletely giving him great satisfaction that no one else can easily do.


    "Weird Uncle."


    "...! Bald Brat!"


    Although the two of them banter while calling rude names with each other, nheless, Snow waspletely content being hug in the warm presence of the blonde man while in the distance, Arnold, and Lisetteseemed to have finally released a heavy burden after witnessing such a warm scene.


    Usually, a halfling will feelfort and at ease to another halfling causing the two of them to be a lover in their entire life because of the high affinity with each other power, although an opposite halfling falling with each other rarely happen but it wasn''t impossible.


    Just like what the person who almost killed them has mentioned before.


    However, their friend waspletely different, ude loathes all the halfling he met so far, his light power just dislikes other people power, even Lisette and Arnold could tell that they are being like only because of them growing up together which has just cause ude to have gotten used in their presence, so the two of them is alright staying by his side.


    It is also the reason why ude prefers normal human to serve with his food rather than the people in their organization, that is just how much ude dislike other people, if he could, their friend would definitely have hidden to a remote ce, away from everything.


    It just too bad since ude was born in an influential family and couldn''t hide just like that even though their friend could do it but ude still retains some respect for his family.


    ude has been by himself for twenty-six years, even though he got a family but he rarely goes home and prefers to stay cope up cooking or baking in his cafe, however, right now, Lisette and Arnold felt so happy to see that their friend has finally found a partner!


    Although it wasn''t a lover partner since Noel is far too young for that so being brother and like a family is also great for the two of them.


    "Oh, I some animal too, so Weird Uncle please cook some food, I am hungry."


    Snowpletely ignored the blonde man''sint before he started to seriously check which dead animals should he take out in order for his sudden partner to cook, however, it seemed that another situation was happening because a sudden crack in space has abruptly appeared before them.


    Although it wasn''t the crack in the Fallen dimension, it just the random space that usually happens in the special forest, which soon has spat out a random group of people that has been traveling around the forest.


    "Oh, it''s those two"


    Snow murky brown eyes has quickly turned deeper before a sh of red light appeared within it before it disappeared as quickly as it came after seeing two familiar figure in the group of people that have appeared from the crack of space.


    Crunch


    Crunch


    Crunch


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?"


    Snow that has quickly eaten the remaining red apple in a noisy manner has felt the tightening of the blonde man arms around his body, appearing to have been able to senses his bad mood.


    "Well, Brother ude, I don''t remember much about how I got in this ce and my memories are missing but thest thing I remember is being bullied before it seemed that those two people there was the one who has done it."


    Snow doesn''t have any fear of being caught as a half-fallen while he points to Brian and Ange figure in the distance since the pure race mission haspleted eliminating any chance of causing anyone from sensing the vile aura within it unless he was the one who uses it.


    And while the reason why Snow has revealed that situation and never change his name, well, the client has just shrunk while changing his hair and eye color, nheless, his appearance and features were the same.


    "...Noel!"


    See? Snow was quickly recognized by the two young men that appeared to have seen a ghost with just how fearful the expression on their faces is while gazing at him with horror-filled eyes.


    "Big Brother I''m scared"

 Chapter 311: Claude Shooting Nasty Glare To The Two Daring Young Men.

    Chapter 311: ude Shooting Nasty re To The Two Daring Young Men.


    "Noel, you!"


    It seemed that seeing Snow appearance has cause Ange to be flustered and frantic to the point that a golden bow made of light power has suddenly appeared in his hands before shooting in his direction without any warning.


    And it waspletely the reaction of someone being guilty or wanting to hide something or either trying to remove the cause of their ufortable feeling, which Snow has secretly note while in the arms of the blonde man.


    "Hey!"


    "What are you doing!"


    Lisette and Arnold have quickly shouted in great rm after seeing the young man in the distance have suddenly attacked with his light power before suddenly stopping the light that glowed in their hands in order to create a shield made of light in front of their friend and the young kid.


    After all, Lisette and Arnold remember that their friend can perfectly handle the unexpected situation without their help.


    And just like what they believed, ude has quickly enveloped the young kid in a more protective gesture while a hard glint has sh on his sky blue eyes after noticing the fact that the arrow target was the person in his arms.


    "Hey, who are you to shout and attacking my partner huh? Just because some people began to worship you like some kind of ''God'' doesn''t mean that you can bully my Noel!"


    ude with a terrible look on his beautiful face has easily caught the light arrow that was about to hit the person in his arms before a loud crack has resounded out when the light arrow haspletely broken apart with just a slight pressure of his beautiful fingers.


    It seemed that everyone has forgotten a particr fact, although ude has been famous because of the unusual blessing that the food he made, but its also true that he wasn''t only a chef but also a halfling that can use his light power to attack.


    "... partner?"


    Ange couldn''t help but murmur that single word inplete disbelief along with confusion in his eyes, which has instantly widen when a sudden long needle made of light power was abruptly thrown his way by the well-known person in the distance.


    However, a figure has swiftly appeared before Ange and has stopped the attack with a shield made with dark power, although a small crack still appears upon the shield causing the person that has protected Ange to stumble backward while letting out a harsh cough.


    "Brian!"


    "... Ange I''m alright just calm down"


    Brian that has been silent the whole time has remained calm and steady even after seeing the familiar face of their friend that they have betrayed, however, unlike Ange who has been confused and flustered, he was able to calmly observe the unusualness of the entire situation.


    Especially after seeing the change of appearance and age of their friend, particrly theck of dark atmosphere around his tiny figure, there is definitely something amiss about the entire situation.


    "I apologize for Ange brazen action. It seemed that the person in your arms looks familiar to our friend that has unfortunately be a fallen and couldn''t help but instinctively react in a violent manner."


    Brian has taken a gentle hold of Ange''s hand in a pacifying manner while showing his ability on being able to handle any situation in a calm manner and having excellent patience more than anyone else because of the experience of regrly staying in bed most of his life.


    However, it seemed that Brian has underestimated the unreasonable personality of the well-known person in their organization since other numerous golden long needles have once more thrown their way causing Brian''s eyes to widen in shock while Ange has let out a cry of rm.


    Crack!


    Soon Brian''s dark shield has finally broken apart by the golden long needles that appeared weak in appearance yet it seemed that it was far powerful than Ange attack.


    And shortly, a golden long needles have finallynded and hit Brian''s shoulder causing crimson blood to be spilled with while another golden long needle that was about to hit the pale face Ange has missed its target when Brian has decisively sacrificed his hand in order to save Ange from being hurt.


    "ude! Stop! Just because you are more powerful doesn''t mean that you could bully them!"


    "Yeah! Don''t hurt Brian and Ange! Or are you secretly insecure and wanted to deal with them now in order to remain the one at the top?"


    "Huh, you guys don''t make any sense. Who attacks us first huh? Do you mean that I could not attack back after witnessing my partner being targetted by him? Well, unlike you guys that don''t seem to care if your partner got attack by someone but I''m different. No one can bully or even hurt a single strand of my partner hair for as long as I''m alive."


    ude has given a nasty stare at the other people that havee along with the two young men when the cracked space appeared before beginning to spout such stupid nonsense in a righteous manner.


    "And can you guys stop mentioning about being jealous and wanting to always remain on top? I don''t need such a rank, I''m perfectly content staying in my kitchen unless I need to leave to do important matter. Jeeze, If you want it so badly then just take it. I can live without it."


    Letting out an annoying huff, ude has finally turned his attention at the silent kid in his arms after making sure that those two annoying young men in the distance wouldn''t do anything, while also putting them to his cklist after targetting his partner.


    Damn, ude has just got his partner in a few minutes and someone was trying to hurt him, the nerve of those guys! So with all wicked nned shing in his mind, he has begun to gently pat the small back of the young child in greatfort.


    "Hey my partner, are you alright? Don''t be scared, Big Brother ude will always protect you, no one can easily bully you like that, especially when trying to hurt or kill you since I''ll remove them first before they can even try doing it. Anyway, do you want me to beat them up more? Just tell me and I''ll dly do it."


    Snow couldn''t help but blink his murky brown eyes after witnessing such protective actions while defending him without any single hesitation particrly after hearing such deration thatpletely conforms in his taste.


    Somehow, Snow can understand a bit of why his previous self that has memories has like this person to the point of wanting to make him his other half for a long time, nheless, having lost his true heart, Snow only felt a ting of warm on the temporary human heart he got during the pure race mission.


    "...they said I''m a fallen"


    ude couldn''t help but let out a snort, particrly ring to the two young men that have been paying attention in their direction which he has secretly taken notice of before began to soothe and pacify his partner in his arms.


    "Please, you are obviously a dark halfling. Besides, even if you are one, then it''s definitely their fault why you have be a fallen, after all, I''m sure that my partner shouldn''t be easily tainted by the vile aura unless being schemed, so Brian and Ange, tell me, is Noel the one you know off?"


    Despite the fact that Snow has already mentioned that he remembers being bullied by them, ude haspletely disregarded that fact, particrly when there is a high chance of him being the person that those two young men have mentioned before.


    So are you telling me that even if I''m a hateful fallen that the three realms loathe the mostbut you still want me?


    Snow couldn''t help but let go of the hands gripping the man shirt before finally wrapped his arms around the blonde man neck while also leaning his head closer to it while hiding the small smile on his face


    So unreasonable and free-spirited to the point of being so lovely


    Although Ange''s reactions were in Snow prediction, particrly the fact about mentioning their friend being a fallen, nheless, the two young men don''t have evidence to point out that he was a fallen since he was an absolutely human during this time.


    Especially the fact that the two of them have kept secret about the real identity of Noel and how he has gotten in the Realm of the Mortal for the whole three years.


    Every Demon and Angel that identally arrive in the Realm of the Mortal needed to be quickly informed to the GS organization and the fact that the two of them have kept the secret for too long will give them great trouble despite how they seemed to be treated well after being known as a halfling couple with opposite power.


    If Brian and Ange reveal about Snow true identity right now then he will reveal about the fact that the two of them have forcefully taken his heart, especially when the matter of his broken heart somewhere in the Realm has also remained hidden.

 Chapter 312: Claude Rolled His Eyes In Great Annoyance.

    Chapter 312: ude Rolled His Eyes In Great Annoyance.


    "... No, I apologize for mistaking your partner as our dear friend. Please understand that although we spoke about Noel turning as a Fallen, it doesn''t change the fact that we also have a deep friendship, in which we miserable failed to save causing us infinite distress. Especially when our dear friend is still out there in great pain"


    . Are you trying to test me with your words?


    Snow has been secretly preparing to open a crack of space that belongs to his Fallen dimension after connecting to ke in their mental link if everything turns out bad, however, he just calmly adjusted his decision as soon as Brian has chosen to answer in a smart manner while secretly testing the fact if he was truly Noel.


    After all, a Fallen would never be capable to hide, control, or even restrained their darkest emotion, much less a reasonable person after hearing such words that would absolutely trigger a person to be mad in utter anger.


    Although Snow has sensed the way that a murderous intent has risen as soon as Brian has finished speaking those words outs, nheless, the Bless title from Yao along with his calm mind ability has been able to instantly suppress the abrupt surge of killing intent that has emerged within his murky brown eyes.


    Nevertheless, if there is a high chance that Snow reason will blurry because of the client''s strong soul, he already decisively decided to just ughter everyone if Brian and Ange remain determined to deal with him, well besides his future lover and his two friends


    After all, if Snow couldn''t hide his presence in the Realm of Mortal even during the pure race mission then he waspletely ready to pull the two people down with him while at the same time wanting to experiment if he would be able to handle the two betrayers despite having the World Rule Will Favor.


    And it doesn''t matter one bit even if Snow has failed to ughter Brian and Ange today since hepletely believes that it''s better to deal with them while they are still alive, dying so quickly is such an easy way out.


    Besides being the Granter of a client while for the sake of the mission, Snow needed to let these two people feel the same pain the client has gone through.


    So its a win and win situation no matter what happened, it just too bad that Brian sly motives wouldn''t work out since the person he was facing now is Snow and no longer the Noel in their memories.


    "I''m not so nice to ept your apologies! Just make sure to never bother my partner much less even trying to hurt him. Or else I don''t mind making my Franc Family turning enemies with yours."


    Suddenly, Snow attention from his deep thought has been easily taken away when his future lover has spoken such absurd deration, his family fighting against Brian and Ange? Snow wanted to state that it was only a lie, yet, he absolutely knows for a fact that ude was speaking in a resolute manner.


    Really, besides being lovely, ude is such a domineering person too Snow lip couldn''t help but bent into a nice arc while leaning his head closer to the point that his lip has gently caressed the beautiful neck before him, which has instantly caused the blonde man body to shudder from the unusual touch.


    ".... Hey, behave!"


    Snow couldn''t help but whisper sexual harassment when his butt of all ce was suddenly pat by arge hand, of course, Snow has instinctively reacted as he opens his mouth to bite the man beautiful neck in retaliation causing ude to almost let out a loud weird sound.


    Fortunately, he managed to control it, or else he will definitely receive such a strange gaze by the people before him, of course, he didn''t forget to fiercely whisper to the person in his arms.


    "Damn brat, are you really asking to be spanked more?"


    "..."


    Damn Snow was quite sure he was being affected by the client''s personality and physical body, or else there is no way that he will react the way he is doing now because really, biting a person''s neck?


    In Snow right mind, there is no way that he will be doing such a childish action.


    Fortunately for the two of them, everyone couldn''t hear what they are saying and only managing to glimpse of their actions.


    However, the scene was enough reason to cause Brian doubt of lessens since, in his knowledge, Noel will never get close to other people so intimately and with great ease, because the half heart he got was enough proof that Noel has truly love Ange.


    Especially after the betrayal, Noel wouldn''t be capable to feel a strong emotion to another person, much less be someone else partner.


    So Brian can finally release a small sigh of relief while narrowing his eyes and finally reacting to the blonde man absurd deration, however, he was still prepared to watch the child just in case something goes wrong, after all, it''s better to be careful.


    "ude, we already know our wrongdoing before, however, is there a need to even cause our families to be enemies just because of it? Please, don''t be so unreasonable and irrational, you might not care how you react but everyone knows that your words alone can move the Franc family into action."


    Brian knows that this person has strong power and control over to the Franc Family despite only caring for cooking and baking all the time, to easily spoke a word that can cause chaos is such an unresponsible action for him to do.


    "So? Didn''t you guys already know that I''m an unreasonable person? Then why the hell did you even target my partner in the first ce? Even touching my people is a great taboo, so you didn''t even think about how I will react when you casually target the person in my arms huh?"


    ude has patted the naughty child butt in his arms once more after feeling the sting on his neck before finally rolled his sky blue eyes since the annoying person continues to make noise that doesn''t fail to irritates his ears.


    Letting out a loud sigh, ude''s expression turned into a sneer before raising his hand in a shooing motion.


    "Go on and leave my eyesight, or else I couldn''t help but want to beat the two of you up."


    "....did you forget?... after the space crack appear there is a barrier that would keep us in the same ce in random time"


    "Gah, so annoying, then turned your back away so that I couldn''t see your annoying faces. Don''t you know that just looking at you guys makes me want to beat you up? Damn, who gives you guys the courage to target my partner huh?"


    "..."


    This person couldn''t be reason with Brian already heard it before about this man but for a person to really exist is truly strange, at least, he never met one before.


    After a few more seconds, Brian has finally decided to just stop after seeing that there is no point continuing to talk with such an unreasonable person that wouldn''t even deem listen, however, his eyes couldn''t help but turned toward the small child that has suddenly gaze at him in an eerily calm manner.


    Abruptly, Brian felt a great chill has run down his spine when a smile that appears so lovely and sweet has instead given him an overwhelming bad premonition.


    There is definitely something wrong with that child, even if the kid wasn''t truly their friend Noel, Brian sharp instinct has been alerting him to watch out over the kid because of unknown danger.


    And Snow that has given Brian a smile in order to make the man feel extremely ufortable without any fear of what it might lead has finally turned his attention back to the blonde man that has carried him away in the safest distance from the group of people that definitely work and follow the client''s previous friends.


    "... you aren''t suspicious?"


    No matter how unreasonable the blonde man has acted to Brian before, but Snow has already whisper about remembering the two of them bullying him, which was a piece of great evidence that the Noel those two have mentioned can be him.


    So, if Snow was able toprehend that thought process then there is no way the blonde man wouldn''t be able to understand it too, yet the blonde man continues to act that there is really nothing wrong about the entire situation.


    Snow doesn''t know why he keeps testing the blonde man to see what he will do, yet, the entire time, Snow is truly beginning to see how the ''he'' with memories has chosen this person, even an individual that has unusual personality will have hesitation but ude didn''t even pause to think of his actions.


    "Noel, are you really listening the entire time? You are my chosen Partner, meaning you are now mine. Of course, I also belong to you. So, there is no way I will let anyone bully you alright? Even if you are a Fallen, then aren''t I so great that I seemed to have gotten a special Fallen as my partner?"


    Snow that has been gently lowered down in the ground has straightly met the serious sky blue eyes of the blonde man who has squatted a bit in order for the two of them to face each other at the same level.


    "Anyway, I''m tired of dealing with such annoying people. This is why I like staying in my sacred kitchen all the time rather than going outside. Although, you brat better treat me well too, since you now have gotten the best halfling as a partner! So, give me more of that red apple from before."


    Ah here is the shamelessness that Snow has seen in the memories, but the person seemed to be a bit narcissistic in this world too.


    Anyway, a familiar jade ck bracelet has suddenly appeared in Snow small hand before gently putting it on the blonde man''s left wrist that has curiously watch what he was doing while staying at the object with great interest, although a tiny crack has suddenly appeared on the ck jade bracelet causing the two of them to be startled.


    "...I got some of the material stored on it, and it seemed that this object couldn''t handle the aura it has so a crack has appeared."


    Nheless, Snow has quickly uttered such nonsense at the end of his sentence while his expression didn''t change one bit despite seeing the sudden slight crack that has appeared upon the ck jade bracelet while inwardly taken note to understand all the remaining memories in order to get an exnationter on.


    "...! Wow, I definitely chose an awesome partner, even if its a kid"


    After witnessing such touching action from the blonde man, Snow has decided to let the man wear the token of love that the ''him'' has given to his lover in the second world, of course, unlike before there is an added function within it, which was a small space inside that can only be used in a right setting and this world is one of them.


    "Brother ude, I''m hungry."

 Chapter 313: "Do You Want To Be My Future Wife?"

    Chapter 313: "Do You Want To Be My Future Wife?"


    "Hey, Noel, be a good boy and help me cook the dishes. Really, don''t be sozy at least help me cut and pass on the ingredient? You are my partner, right?"


    The entire time, Snow is justying downzily upon a huge pillow and having a soft nket ce upon the ground.


    While Snow''s sleepy murky brown eyes have been gazing at the busy blonde man that has taken out the tools needed for cooking outside upon the dangling silver chain on the side of his waist.


    In this world, the most nonfighter halflings be a chef which is usually the one with light power, while the halfling with dark power creates a power object rting to the ability of darkness, which having a small space inside an object is one that are produced by them.


    So, having a dimension inside the simple ck jade bracelet Snow has given to ude wasn''t suspicious and problematic matter, although he suddenly remembers the bracelet made with a ck feather in Ange''s wrist after arriving in the world.


    And the object was made by the client Noel using his ck feather as the vessel which was already an excellent piece of evidence enough to show that Noel has deep feelings toward Ange but the young man has remained oblivious the entire time.


    Honestly, Snow suspects that Ange has shut that certain part of his brain while turning a blind eye about it or just in great denial and just has his eyes to Brian.


    "... I''m blind."


    "Don''t lie! At least be a reasonable partner and give a better excuse!"


    Say the unreasonable person who was famously known in their organization, Snow couldn''t help but roll his eyes at such a hypocrite man causing a baby carrot stick to be thrown his way since ude has caught his reaction.


    Although, Snow has easily caught the carrot stick with his hand before he ate it in a rather loud sound while tantly telling about how delicious it was while staring at the annoyed sky-blue eyes with his half-lidded one.


    "... I''ll just cheer while you cook."


    Regarding the status of Snow''s broken heart, there are two types of emotions that are far more prominent among the others which are hunger and sleepiness. So he wasn''t really beingzy for no reason.


    "Brother ude please cook delicious food"


    "Brother ude please make sure it also looks good"


    "Brother ude hurry I''m hungry..."


    Although, Snow seemed to have a habit of teasing and annoying the blonde man while slowly rolling around therge nket and pillow while hugging a small red apple shape in his arms with a perfectly childish, adorable, and annoying attitude of a child.


    "... You... "


    "Hahaha, ude finally met his match, huh? The kid is truly a perfect partner for him!"


    "Arnold stops it, can you see that ude is about to erupt, don''t make yourself a target"


    The other young man in their four groups has suddenly let out a loudugh while the beautiful young woman has rolled her eyes while gently patting the young man''s arm with great familiarity and intimately cing her hand upon it.


    Snow could easilyprehend that the two of them seemed to be a couple and he couldn''t help but give the blonde man that was cutting potatoes a pitying look, although, ude appeared to see the look in his eyes and has almost cut his finger because of it.


    "What is that look for? Somehow it irritates my heart"


    "Ah, I am just thinking about how Brother ude is a pitiful single dog while I''m so fortunate enough to be a kid since I''m too young for romance"


    "...!"


    Snow doesn''t know if this is part of the vile aura effect, but he honestly enjoys seeing the speechless and irritated expression in that beautiful face of the blonde man.


    "Brother ude, don''t be angry. Don''t you know that such emotion is unpleasant to see in a beautiful face?"


    "Isn''t this unpleasant beautiful face going to be yours? As my partner, do you think I will allow you to be in a romantic rtionship after you grow up? Heh, we will be a single dog together!"


    .Somehow, that self-confidence is annoying and adorable at the same time.


    Snow has finally swallowed the food in his mouth before a sweet smile oozing with charm and adorableness appeared on his delicate face.


    "I don''t want to be a single dog though since you have a strong illness called possessiveness which I seemed to be unable to ignoreter on then how about I make you my wife after I grow up?"


    "Pffttt. Hahahahah!"


    Ignoring theughing Arnold and chuckling Lisette that has been cooking in their own setup kitchen since Snow has mentioned at the start about preferring to eat the food that the blonde man will produce, he also witnessed how ude has suddenly choked and splutter while many emotions appear on his face.


    "What the hell!"


    "So, do you want to be my future wife?"


    "Brat, who will be your future wife? Just take a nap like a good boy while I cook your food alright? I will honestly have a heart attack by the nonsense you have been spouting off."


    Snow that has been refused on his unexpected offers that his mouth has unconsciously spoken out without thinking too much about it has just blinked his murky brown eyes while there wasn''t any disappointment and sadness that has emerged in his heart.


    Although Snow thought the man appeared so lovely and amusing to tease, however, it doesn''t change the fact that his heart hasn''t been move to where he suddenly felt romantic emotion toward him.


    Well, if ude has said yes, then even Snow wouldn''t mind epting it since the blonde man is already his future lover in his mind so it wasn''t really a problem.


    Too bad for ude though Snow would just let himself be chase once again since it will be nice to experience once more after having a short fresh start rting the two of them.


    So the ignorant and unconcerned ude that has just lost the chance of bing together with his future lover in a faster way has continued to cook the food, before finally taking out the important ingredients that have been kept inside the ck jade bracelet on his wrist.


    "What!"


    Suddenly, the quiet group in the far distance that has remained silent the whole time couldn''t help but let out a loud sound full of astonishment and surprise.


    Even ude that was just nning to take out some items was greatly surprised when the ck jade bracelet seemed to have taken out half of the ingredients without any warning.


    And it was many piles of animal dead bodies along with the vegetables and herbs that have aura within them, showing how precious each one of the ingredients on the ground is.


    Deers, wild boars, bears, rabbits, peacock, cabbage, celery, carrots, potatoes, red chili, apple, grapes, orange, and many ingredients that easily cause everyone to die with great envy.


    And Snow has just let out a chuckle after witnessing the dumbfounded expression on the blonde man''s face since it was something he has secretly done after seeing that Brian and Ange were in the same ce as them.


    Let them witness what they lost because of their betrayal. Of course, Snow has also nned to treat ude as the greatest treasure in the entire world along with added teasing and bullying.


    "Brother ude I have gotten all of that for you~ I''m still young, but aren''t I brimming with overwhelming talent along with great potential as a wonderful husband? Too bad I won''t ask a second time, so just remain single for life."


    Snow lip curls up whileying in thergefortable pillow with a casual attitude after speaking such deration although the domineering atmosphere that appeared around him was unusual while at the same time felt so right.


    He was truly a person full of contradiction and unusualness.


    "I wonder who will be my future lover"


    ude: "..."


    This brat is asking to be spanked again although after hearing the deration and witnessing such a scene should I lock ourselves together into a ck roomter on?

 Chapter 314: Snow Couldnt Help But Always Roll His Eyes.

    Chapter 314: Snow Couldn''t Help But Always Roll His Eyes.


    "Come on, say Ah~"


    Snow warily eye the spoonful of soup that has suddenly appeared in his face and was being pushed closer to his tightly close mouth that refuses to open up.


    "Aren''t you hungry? Now that I think about it, you are still young. Basically, a Baby, So, Brother ude has decided to properly take care of you So Come on Baby Noel, I''ll gently feed you~"


    Snow doesn''t know if his word has struck some nerve or if the blonde mind has finally snapped up but ude has been so nice, kind, and thoughtful after the sudden decoration of finding a wife in the future, honestly, he was slightly weird out by the blonde man action.


    "Don''t call me Baby"


    Snow couldn''t help but have goosebumps after being called out with that certain word...


    "Oh? Why? Somehow, it felt nice to hear when I called you that. So Baby, don''t be bad and open your mouth now~"


    Rather than feeling offended at being called Baby but Snow was only being reminded of the shameless memories he has witnessed in the album book before, so for the ''him'' now, he still feelspletely unbelievable about seeing his actions in the previous worlds with his lover.


    Honestly, Snow might have seen the memories, but it feels so utterly different when he doesn''t have the experience of it, especially when there seemed to be some sort of wall stopping him from being able to entirely understand and perceive that he was the person in the memories.


    Basically, Snow is still pure and untainted rather than that unholy and shameless person in his memories.


    "... forget being a partner, I''ll run away if you don''t stop calling me Baby."


    "...!"


    Snow couldn''t help but give a pointed look to the shocked blonde man before picking up his own utensil and has begun to eat the food whilepletely ignoring t when the blonde man has suddenly stood up with a dark expression on his face.


    Um?  so delicious~


    Snow murky brown eyes narrowed in utter delight while his lip couldn''t help but bent into a happy smile, especially when he quickly felt the special warm effect of light power spreading all over his body.


    Although, Snow suddenly felt his bald head has suddenly begun to be itchy before a slightly wavy chocte brown hair started to grow out and quickly reaching past his shoulder in just a few seconds.


    "..."


    "Oh? A lucky effect, Baby Bald Noel finally has grown a hair! My partner has be more adorable~ However, having such long hair makes me think that you are a girl rather than a boy though, hehehe~"


    Snow rolled his eyes at the blonde man snickering voice while curiously letting go of the spoon on his hand and taking a strand of his brown hair that has been gently swaying in the corner of his eyes.


    However, before Snow can marvel and study the effect of eating a halfling food by using their power, he suddenly found himself being gently lifted up and ce down into ap while an arm has quickly wrapped around his body in order to keep him in ce.


    Basically, struggling away is useless and Snow can only get out the blonde man''s arms unless he truly bes serious, especially if he wanted to get down from the man''sp.


    "...What are you doing?"


    Snow couldn''t help but dangerously squint his eyes at the warmrge hand gently grasping his waist in a tight but gentle grip, especially when he felt the blonde man chin casually being ced on top of his head.


    Although the blonde man''s head wasn''t heavy since it seemed that he haspletely made sure that Snow wouldn''t be hurt or feel ufortable on his action.


    "I''m just making sure that my Baby Noel doesn''t run away from me."


    "... you are so shameless"


    "Well, thank you! It''s one of my charms ~Now then, Baby Noel let''s eat."


    Snow could only roll his eyes once more at the blonde man''s shamelessness beforepletely giving up and letting himself be carefully fed while leaning upon the blonde man firm and warm chest while openly looking to the group of people that have been secretly watching in their direction.


    Especially Snow has focused his gaze on the pale but doubtful expression in Ange''s face that was beingforted and soothe by Brian. Base on the observation Snow has done so far while remembering the memories of the client, Brian is the person that he will need to watch out for.


    Although Snow would never underestimate Ange despite how weak and vulnerable he might look, even ants can fight back, so there is no reason to overlook a person no matter how helpless they appear to be.


    Especially when it was Ange that has caused him to make the drastic move of letting go of his heart in that desperate manner.


    "Brother ude, I want some fruit~"


    "Brother ude, I want that crispy pork belly~"


    "Brother ude, I want to drink the rabbit soup~"


    Understanding that Snow couldn''t change the blonde man because of how utterly a shameless person he was, has just allowed himself to be pampered and gently taken care of without any more refusal while there wasn''t a single embarrassment on his face.


    While Arnold and Lisette that has been watching a few distances away with their own setup table could only let out a deep sigh because despite the fact that they are the only couple in their group, however, it felt like they are the ones losing on being lovey-dovey while showing a warm and intimate scene.


    Aren''t you guys going to be brothers? Why is it that the two of you look more of a lover the longer we watch you guys?


    "Oh, Baby, there is grain in your lip."


    Snow has just blink his eyes when a beautiful finger has gently picked up a piece of rice on his lip before unconsciously following the man finger and witnessing the way it directly hot near upon a rather sexy thin lip before the tip of a pink tongue has lick away the piece of rice on a beautifully shape finger.


    "I really cooked well~ As always, my food tastes super delicious~"


    I won''t be seduced by the somewhat sensual and appealing actions


    Snow calmly turned his gaze away at the dazzling bright smile on the blonde man''s beautiful face, although the sky blue eyes shining in such a brilliant way was truly unforgettable to ignore along with the action a moment ago that Snow couldn''t help but remember the images repeatedly even during the time that he has continued eating.


    "... wow do you have a bottomless pit in your stomach? I prepared a lot and has considered to just ce the remaining dishes in the storage space after but in the end, you ate it all!"


    "Keep your hands off"


    Snow couldn''t help but p the brazen hand that has begun to pinch and cares his slightly plump stomach before continuing to drink the ss of apple juice in his hand.


    And after a while, Snow has let out an adorable burp before blinking his eyes in a sleepy manner since every single part of his body feel so utterly warmth, especially when he felt the softness of his long hair caressing upon his cheek and turning sideways to lean the side of his head on the blonde man chest along with hearing the beating sound of his heart.


    "... Such a sloth"


    Snow feeling utterlyforts and soothe by eating the blonde man foods that he has remained silent and docile, although he still notices the surprisingly pampering emotion hidden on the blonde man rude words.


    "... sleepy"


    The food aura along with the blonde man light power given in the dish has finally ease Snow urge of continuing to swallows numerous special core of the fallen or even other creatures with power within them.


    So with a loud sleepy yawn escaping Snow small lip, he has unconsciously rubbed his cheeks upon the blonde man''s chest while gripping his shirts before finally closing his sleepy eyes that desire to sleep in a peaceful manner.


    "...mmm, sleep in peace, Brother ude is here, so nothing bad and dangerous will happen to you, I promise."


    Snow could feel the gentle cares on his newly grown long wavy chocte brown hair before fully losing his consciousness, in which he surprisingly allowed himself to fall into a deep sleep despite having his enemies within a distance.


    . Well I''ll just use this situation to test your capacity as my potential lover...


    And so, Snow has finally fallen asleep while in the arms of his future lover.

 Chapter 315: Snow Waking Up From His Nap.

    Chapter 315: Snow Waking Up From His Nap.


    Roar!


    Although Snow has genuinely slept deeply in the arms of his future lover along with the thought of testing him by leaving his well being in the man''s hands didn''t mean that he would remain deeply asleep when a dangerous situation befalls.


    Especially when Snow doesn''t have theplete memories of the previous experience and was only able to see it in the album item he has purchased in the ck Trade Shop, meaning that he doesn''t have his usual overwhelming trust and faith toward his lover ability to protect his life.


    Particrly to the fact that Snow is still missing the most important and vital part of the client body despite having a physical heart in his present human body with the identity of being an awakened demon halfling.


    Even though he wasn''t heartless, but the spiritual Special Core as his sole genuine heart left huge damage regarding his ability to feel emotions.


    Snow might look normal, especially when interacting with his future lover but it doesn''t change the fact that his heart wouldn''tpletely be move unless he got his broken heart back.


    At least, Snow still felt emotions and have a small but genuine feeling toward his future lover to the point that he didn''t mind testing his usefulness as his future partner.


    While also never forgetting ke''s favorite word that he has been using as the title orbel toward his lover, which is the gold thigh that can help with his mission world.


    And what Snow usually needed for a gold thighpletely depend on the client''s mission, so it wasn''t just about a person being overwhelmingly powerful, influential, or unfathomable smart.


    It was criteria regarding his mission world, just like in the first mission memories in the album world where having the substitute protagonist by his side will cause the world rule to be in his side, easily fighting against the traitorous people that wanted to eradicate the entire Royal family and desire the throne that genuinely belongs to the Young Emperor.


    Or the second world where the elder blood race absolutely needed a blood partner in order to soothe the thousand years of hunger and thirst, which will lead topletely regaining his power.


    And the third world where an influential person would be capable and strong enough to help him lead a revolutionary change in a futuristic era!


    So now in this fifth world, what Snow needed the most is a person capable enough to get his broken heart back since personally retrieve it with his own hand wouldn''t work out.


    It was the reason why letting go of one heart is already the definition of loosing one life!


    And the criteria to even have the chance to retrieve it was extremely hard, but his future lover is the perfect choice among the list of people in the world, particrly when the person needed to have deep and genuine emotion toward the person who lost their special core or else the broken heart will remain gone forever.


    And if Snow will be able to get his heart back and returning to itsplete and fix the broken state, meant one thing, and it is time for Brian to die.


    After all, everything is just returning back to what it''s supposed to be because there would be anything to sustain Brian''s life anymore.


    So as a gold thigh, Snow needed ude to get his half-broken heart back.


    And when that day happened, Brian and Ange wouldn''t be able to stay together which also means that the client regret and wish would be fulfilled!


    Although Snow could also kill Brian among the other nned he got since it doesn''t really matter if there is a World Rule Will blocking his way. As for Ange, Brian''s death is the most perfect torture for him, after all, everything that happened to Noel was all for the sake of Brian.


    However, if Brian were to die without someone retrieving Snow half-broken heart would lead him topletely turned into the same heartless Fallen that only know destruction and violence.


    Snow doesn''t really mind being a Fallen for the rest of his life in this world since he would retain hisplete reason after raising is a power among the Fallen but when he felt the warm palm covering his ears, that idea was easily pushed back in the corner of his mind.


    Although Snow doesn''t really mind since there are numerous nned that he could take, it doesn''t need to be that way.


    Besides, Snow wanted a challenge even though he could understand after learning almost all the mission world missions that his previous self seemed a desire to take a slight break from the constant pit and troublesome mission world that continue to remain abnormally high.


    Honestly, Snow who only has the experience of dying in his original life could tell the difference from the ''Snow'' that has already experience world missions, for now though, he doesn''t mind the troubling mission and is brimming with great curiosity, ready to experience and learn the new world.


    Although, Snow couldn''t help but grit his teeth whenever he remembers those memories that contain his shamelessness, perverseness and showing dog food or having a nasty attitude from being unable to show loving care toward his lover.


    Damn!


    Roar!


    "Damn! So noisy! My Baby Noel will wake up at this rate."


    "Brother ude, how about I call you Uncle ude if you don''t stop calling me Baby?"


    Hearing those Baby from the mouth of his future lover always made him remember his shameless self, please spare the still innocent, pure, and untainted him alright?


    Inwardly sighing, Snow murky brown eyes have snapped open while turning his head around in order to see the present situation, especially when there is another different sound of a roaring beast, showing that a new enemy has appeared.


    Snow has simply ignored the deep sigh that escapes on ude''s lip along with the arms that have be more tightly around his small body whilepletely missing the certain possessiveness shining upon the man sky blue eyes.


    After eyeing at the unfortunate group of people that were dealing with the sudden group of beasts that was also teleported in their location with the crack of space, Snow couldn''t help but curl his lip at Brian and Ange sudden misfortune.


    Hmm the World Rule Will favor appeared to be weak or maybe there is something restraining it from giving a stroke of impossible luck at this traitorous couple.


    "Really Baby is now awake if those beasts appeared in our side I would have killed them in a split second, but those groups of people are having a hard time taking them out! Wait! Uncle? Damn, why don''t you just directly call me Daddy ude huh?"


    Snow couldn''t help but make an unknown noise from the back of his throat when a sh of kinky y has abruptly appear on his mind after ude mentioning the word Daddy.


    Damn! Such poisonous memory!


    Snow absolutely wanted to p his shameless self that remembers those experiences! Even though he doesn''t mind experiencing new things, but it doesn''t change the fact that his previously intact self has gone absolutely overboard regarding the meaning of shame.


    "Hm? Baby, what''s wrong? Are you scared? How about you close your eyes? I don''t really want to take care of those beasts right now and wanted to watch those people struggle. Well, they might get injured but it''s not like they are going to die anyway since they got their idols in their side."


    Truly a bad man, however, to Snow dismay his reasonable mind has calmly approve on ude''s action and attitude toward those groups of people, especially when Brian and Ange were also with them.


    "..."


    Snow couldn''t help but roll his eyes,pletely giving up about rting his lover nature since he doesn''t really mind what his lover personality will be as long as he loves the person, after all, once he has chosen an individual, it doesn''t matter what kind the person is.


    Be it evil, good, naive, or in stupid, as long as Snow wouldn''t be disappointed, being cheated on and betraying his trust then everything is alright.


    It just too bad that Snow lover seemed to be an absolutely shameless person to his core, oh, also a beast in nature too just based on the memories he saw.


    Snow has finally let out a seemingly ageless sigh that containsplicated emotion that doesn''t conform with his ten years old appearance, he has gently patted the man''s arms around him before pointing in a certain direction.


    "Let''s go out in that direction."


    "Hm? It''s still close space, but we can go out there?"


    Although the blonde man has asked a question, Snow still felt the way that ude has stood up from where he has been sitting on and carrying him in his arm to walk toward the direction that he has pointed out without any hesitation.


    Completely causing Snow lip to curl up in a please manner while ignoring the couple that has hesitantly followed along behind them with a curious expression on their faces.


    "We are going to take all the good stuff around the ce while those group of people ispletely busy dealing with those beast around them and stock in this ce for some unknown time."


    Snow began to once more check the Game Map with deep murky brown eyes while his mind continues to calcte and predict the best way to get out of the close ce by using his dark power, although he has a halfling body in he human form, it doesn''t change the fact that the original Noel is one of the powerful demons that exists.


    "...! Baby, you are so naughty~ But I like it! I''ll cook you delicious dishes when we get home~"


    There wasn''t any single doubt, suspicious and disbelief in the man voice regarding what Snow has mentioned, only an unusual pampering sound along with a proud emotion carried within it causing Snow to blink his eyes in a slow manner before returning back on dealing with the unusual flow of power around the close space.


    Although Snow is unable to stop the small bright smile that appears on his young face before finally using his dark power to calm the chaotic aura before him, which will allow them to get out faster without waiting for the close space to finally disappeared.


    And when they are about to leave the ce, Snow couldn''t help but turn around and slightly raise his small body in ude''s arms while hooking his arms around the man beautifully shape neck and gazing with his deep murky brown eyes at the fight still happening in the distance.


    Surprisingly, Snow has directly met Ange''s eyes that have unconsciously ce in their direction at the exact time.


    And before Snow haspletely left the close space, his lip twitches before opening up and moving in a silent manner.


    In which Ange appeared to understand since those usually pure and clear eyes of his that the original Noel has love the most was quickly stained with an infinite amount of horror, terror, and different type of dark negative emotions.


    "... I''ll see you again, Little Light"


    Light, it was the nickname the original Noel has given to Ange.

 Chapter 316: Snow Sudden Thought Regarding The Status Of His Relationship.

    Chapter 316: Snow Sudden Thought Regarding The Status Of His Rtionship.


    After getting out at the close space, Snow has to lead his future lover and present Chef in the peak of life, well, getting all the important and rare ingredients and materials around the location of where they are at.


    Especially taking every important object in the calcted ce where Brian and Ange would appear after getting out of the close space.


    Yes, Snow is just that nasty and evil, although Brian and Ange can use their power to attack, he also knew from the original client memories that Brian can use the materials around to create an artifact, just like the silver chain that ude is using to store objects while Ange is also a person who can create bless dishes with his light power.


    Besides, to be perfect husband material, Snow needed to show his excellent, for example, letting everyone be envious of ude after learning how much rare ingredients and materials he has gotten because of his help.


    After all, even without any memories, Snow decision to always have a partner in every world remains the same.


    And as the chosen gold thigh along with the promise of choosing ude as his future lover in those memories, there is a high chance that the blonde man will be his future wife in the future, as for the matter of who is the top or the bottom in their future rtionship waspletely thrown away from his mind.


    Somehow, the pure and untainted Snow with no love experience waspletely motivated after watching the shameful disy of love he saw in those memories, particrly his indulgence side when receiving his lover love and care.


    Isn''t it time for their rtionship to change? Even though he doesn''t mind being bottom when his lover is a man, it doesn''t mean that he couldn''t be the top in their rtionship too.


    So in this world, Snow is ready to fight to be the husband!


    And after a determined nod with a wonderful thought, Snow has finally returned his attention at the beautiful young man that has apletely misleading appearance of being gentle, kind, andfort along with a refined atmosphere on his tall and lithe body.


    "Um? Were you dazzled by my beautiful appearance and magnificent fighting abilities? Since Baby is my partner, then I allow you to keep gazing at my amazing self!"


    Suddenly, Snow that has beenying down in hisrge and fluffy pillow that is floating in the air with the use of his dark power couldn''t help but tightly hug the small red apple pillow in his arms while his lip twitches from the blonde man narcissistic words.


    Although Snow couldn''t help but deeply gaze on those dazzling sky blue eyes of ude that have just taken down a beast, causing the slight wind to gently sway the soft blonde hair was truly beautiful and even sexy to behold, particrly when the blonde man has turned around to pick up the juicy red and violent ripe grapes in the background.


    While the contrast between those perfectly shapes white fingers among the dark color of those dark and deep rounds fruits can cause a person having the desire to lower one head to eat the ripe jewel-like grapes before using a tongue to touch upon those beautiful fingers that seemed to be asking to be kiss and gently licked up.


    Somehow, Snow keeps having shameless thoughts appearing on his mind whenever he was interacting with his future lover, it definitely the fault of those poisonous memories.


    Nheless, the blonde man beauty is genuinely unparalleled and charming, Snow hate admit that his future lover is pleasing to the eyes, however, he won''t openly admit it though since base from the blonde man personality, the man will preen like a proud peacock when he learns about it.


    So like always, Snow decided to be annoying while teasing and bullying his future lover, as for being honest, well, he will only do it when he feels like it.


    "What is the use of letting me watch you? I can only look but not touch since you refuse my offer of being my future wife. I just hope my lover will have a pleasing personality in the future. It doesn''t matter if they are beautiful or not since I will undoubtedly ept him or her with unconditional love."


    "Don''t dream! I won''t even find a lover for myself, as my partner, you too will be single for life! Besides, such a young age, why is your mouth always uttering those adult matters?"


    ude''s chest violently rises up and down while a blue vein twitches on his forehead after hearing his young partner mentioning his future lover once more.


    Why can his young partner behave docile, cute, and adorable just like his lovely appearance?


    Calling him Brother ude with that soft and childish voice of his with full of dependence?


    Blinking at him with those adorable murky brown eyes in an innocent manner along with a lovely and charming smile?


    But what is that domineering attitude with an expression of having the meaning of ''I''m a great hubby material''? This kid is obviously a nasty little devil!


    While Snow and ude continue to once more enter the mode of getting along and annoying each other with their words, Lisette and Arnold standing in the distance has remain silent.


    They have already decided to be low-key and act unimportant since there are two abnormal people that don''t need any of their help when dealing with the entire situation in such a dangerous ce that has now be like a leisure walk.


    The whole time, Lisette and Arnold can only act as a salted fish.


    Of course, the couple has also decided to happily watch as the young boypletely let ude erupt in a fit of rage once in a while, Noel is truly the fated partner of their friend, just look at ude reaction and expression, they are truly a match in heaven.


    Soon, Snow, ude, Lisette, and Arnold has finished getting all the important and rare ingredients around the entire ce while finally meeting those frantic protectors and guard that has been left out after Snow has disappeared to gather the ingredient by himself.


    Although Snow wanted to get all the ingredients in the entire ce, it wasn''t meant to be since the aura space he arrives after exiting the Fallen dimension for the pure race mission was a huge ce where even after a month wouldn''t be enough time to travel and ransack the entire ce.


    At least, in the ce that Brian and Ange would be traveling, Snow has already taken all the items with aura upon it, those two wouldn''t get any benefit during the group event of entering the blessed ce causing a pleasant hum to escape his lip.


    "Oh? Baby is in a good mood, are you excited and happy toe home with me?"


    "Yes, although this ce isn''t dangerous for me, It isn''tfortable to live with."


    For once, Snow decided to be nice to his future lover, of course, he was also making sure that the person that will be cooking his daily food wouldn''t be angry all the time since it wouldn''t be a smart move to do.


    However, Snow that has been using the floatingrge pillow to move around was suddenly taken away from thefort of fluffiness and felt the familiar warmth of the blonde man wrapping his entire body.


    "Baby, I''ll be your home. Everything I have is also yours. Even if you suddenly be the entire world enemy, I will always be your number one ally. That is how important you have be in my life. Baby, you are smart, so remember this, I am wholeheartedly serious when I choose you as my partner alright?"


    Snow that was ready to act out couldn''t help but shut his open mouth tight while his murky brown eyes couldn''t help but slowly blink at the sudden serious words of the blonde man, especially perceiving the meaning those words carried with.


    "So Baby, even if you wanted to destroy the entire world, I''ll do my very best to help you rather than turning my back on you alright?"


    Somehow, Snow can feel something warming up inside his chest despite having a hollowed heart while inwardly sighing at his future lover''s ability to utter those sweet loving promises and sentences with such ease andpletely speak in a natural manner.


    "Baby, you are my number one priority among everything else. In this life, we are now bound with each other. You can''t get away from me. As partners, I''ll take care of you for the rest of my remaining life and if there is another life, of course, I will still want you."


    We aren''t even lover yet, but you are already being passionate and honestly utterly possessive.


    Despite that sudden thought, Snow has lowered his eyes and hiding the sh emotion that has miraculously brim within it while his long eyshes flutter in an uncertain way before finally letting out a deep sigh and nodding his head, after all, the arms around him continue to tighten up in a tight vice grip, having the appearance of never of wanting to let go of him.


    "I understand."


    So, ude, quickly makes me fall in love with you and retrieve my scattered heart, and once more, in this life, I''ll be yours.

 Chapter 317: Snow Easily Figure Out How To Please Claude.

    Chapter 317: Snow Easily Figure Out How To Please ude.


    After finally arriving at the safe checkpoint of where the GS Organization has been position as the entry point for their people to enter the forested ce filled with aura, Snow murky brown eyes couldn''t help but twitch up along with sensing that something bad is about to happen.


    And Snow was urate with his foresight when a group of people showing a serious expression along with highly alerted and tense bodies that they tried to hide has calmly walk toward their direction.


    Soon, a handsome man wearing a gold rim eyesses has greeted all of them in a pleasant manner, the whole time his attitude was calm and steady, and even Snow that remains in the arms of his future lover could perceive that ude, Lisette, and Arnold has good opinion toward the person that appeared the same age as them.


    "Samuel, stop with the serious greeting. Just tell me what are you here for?"


    Nheless, Snow future lover stinky and rude attitude would never change despite having a good opinion toward a person causing his lip to curl up since a small feeling of pleasure emerge within him.


    Hmm... ude being bad is definitely up to his taste.


    "Impatient as always. Just don''t be mad and don''t get crazy alright? You know that I am neutral when ites to my work."


    ude''s expression turned bad while the arms around the soft and small body of his young partner that remain silent and docile couldn''t help but tighten up.


    "ude, someone has informed us that the person you have picked up is highly suspicious. Please, understand that we couldn''t just ignore it when they also inform us of the doubt of him being contaminated by the vile aura."


    The whole time that Samuel was discussing to ude what he was here for, Snow murky brown eyes has swiftly nce toward the two figure that has been watching in the distance.


    And in a split second, Snow has swiftly felt the painful emotions of love and hate emerging within him, which is definitely cause from the client after he saw the way that a pale face Ange was being embraced in Brian loving arms.


    So the client is awake once again?


    Without any hesitation, Snow has once more swiftly used the Blessing Title Unyielding Spirit when the client''s soul has started to affect him.


    Somehow, Snow couldn''t help but softly whisper a gentle word to the soul that is filled with overwhelming resentment, hate, and love.


    Noel continues sleeping, I''ll handle everything, just wait for the end result since I''ll make sure that the two of them wouldn''t have a happy ending.


    Snow has finally felt that the client''s soul was greatly pacified and forcefully suppress before turning his attention toward the curious gaze of the handsome man standing a few steps away from them whilepletely ignoring the oppressive aura that his future lover has started to emit as soon as he was mentioned.


    "Uncle Samuel, do you want to check if I''m turning into a Fallen? I''m alright with it but I also have a request, I can do that right? So, can you please informed Ange and Brian about it?"


    There wasn''t even a doubt which people have reported to the GS organization causing Snow murky brown eyes to darkened, which is hidden by the shadow of his long eyshes.


    "... Of course, being the person affected by the report we receive, you also have the right to ask something to the one who has informed us if what they said wasn''t true."


    Samuel was a bit dumbfounded after being called Uncle before finally reacting back in a professional manner and has finally epted the young boy condition, after all, their organization is strict regarding an individual or a group is being falsely use or being reported no matter how helpful it might be.


    It was a fair Punishment and Reward regarding the result of the entire situation.


    The rules regarding it were to control and manage the people ambitions, greedy, and selfishness because human, demon, angel, and halfling will always have their own desire.


    "ude, I knew your partner would never be a normal one. By the way, congrattion! You finally found someone that suits your taste for a partner."


    Samuel has removed the professional expression on his face and has finally shown a friendly smile while another person has gone to directly informed Ange and Brian the condition that the young boy has mentioned before they can start to check out if he was contaminated or not.


    "Hmph, of course, my Baby is out of this world. Who else will I choose beside him? By the way, I''m still angry at you, so scoot father away for now. You are lucky that you are known for being neutral and fair or else I would beat you up too."


    Hearing the sweet but shameless boastfulness of the blonde man, Snow can only roll his eyes before patting the arms around his body, after all the fierce and oppressive aura that ude has been emitting has halted the calm and warm energy that has been flowing by the closeness of their body.


    ude''s light power was extremely soothing and calming to the point that Snow has wanted to stay in the arms of his future lover for a long time while the restlessness buried deep within him by the restrained of the pure mission race was miraculously being healed in some way.


    The light power of Snow future lover was truly strong, miraculous, and have a great effect, even without eating the dishes he made cause Snow to be in peace just by being near his side.


    Even when having a body of a halfling, the effect of being half Fallen remain strong despite being sealed, after all, it wasn''t really gone, the effect of being contaminated by the vile aura is deeply rooted in his body.


    In this world, Snow remains an iplete Fallen and only one person is capable enough to save him from it and that is ude, his future lover.


    "Brother ude, let me down."


    After speaking those words out Snow could practically feel the way that ude''s entire atmosphere speaks of extreme reluctance causing a sigh to finally escape his lip.


    And seeing that the blonde man has remained stubborn, Snow that was being hugged sideway has rolled his murky brown eyes before grasping the blonde man shirt and raising his small body to gently ce a gentle and simple kiss upon ude''s cheek.


    "Be good, we will go home when I''m done."


    Since some people remain foolish, let me just p their faces since they are asking for it.


    Snow eyes curve up in a crescent moon shape just imagining their reactions while his small hand couldn''t help but raise up and using his finger to gently glide down upon the blonde man cheeks that have turned into a beautiful shade of crimson color.


    Especially when gazing at those dumbfounded sky blue eyes that have swiftly shimmered into a brilliant light before the entire man atmosphere has be dazzling in happiness and delight.


    Well now, Snow couldn''t help but think that his future lover reaction when receiving such a simple kiss is so lovely and adorable.


    "...Ok"


    Snow was finally put down in the ground by a happy and tame ude while silently watching him touch the cheek that has been kissed with a joyful expression.


    "Good Brother"


    "Um."


    Before Snow couldn''t help but raise his eyebrow toward the dumbfounded Samuel that has been staring at him with an expression of ''what the hell did I just see'' while in the corner of his eyes, Snow saw the way that Lisette and Arnold have secretly stored away some tool in their space item with a familiar expression that spoke of ''ckmail materials!''.


    "Samuel, don''t stare at my Baby for too long."


    "ude you"


    Samuel who saw the dangerous look in ude''s eyes could only inwardly sigh while the thought of this blonde man being nted by the hand of someone so young quickly sh in his mind.


    "Huh? What? My young partner is so adorable and lovely, I''m just protecting him from some nasty wolves with untoward intention."


    Aren''t you that nasty wolf?


    However, Samuel wouldn''t mention that thought of his while secretly eying the blonde man that remains oblivious at the dangerous thoughts that are slightly being shown without knowing about it.


    Just wait for a few years and the difference between these two people age wouldn''t matter once bit, as long as the young boy has grown up into an adult, ude''s outlook in their rtionship of raising a younger brother would change into something deeper.


    It will be just like those situations of a person unknowingly raising their future partner, after all, there is a reason why halfling who find their partner end up as a lover for a lifetime.


    "Mr. Samuel, they epted it."


    "Noel right? Please stand alone in the clearing and I''ll check to see if you have been contaminated by the vile aura."


    Soon, Samuel has swiftly removed the friendly smile on his face and showing the reason why he was called fair and just when dealing with the people in their organization.


    "Baby, go ahead. No matter what happens, I won''t let them bully you."


    ude can only sigh while gently patting the young boy head, although he wanted to stop it from happening since he has the power to refuse such a report but since his young partner has decided to be examined then he can only let him do it.


    After all, ude would always respect the young boy decision and will allow him to do whatever he wanted to do, well, besides finding a lover since that would never happen in a million years, the two of them will be single.


    "Baby, remember I will always get your back alright?"


    "Um, I believe in Brother ude."


    Snow who can feel the worry, concern, and care of the blonde man has nodded his head before shing him an adorable smile that has cause his future lover expression to be daze.


    Well, teasing ude is sure a pleasant thing to do~

 Chapter 318: "Im Completely Different From The Person In The Memories!"

    Chapter 318: "I''m Completely Different From The Person In The Memories!"


    During the time that Snow was calmly walking to the clearing, a group of people wearing professional clothes when dealing with a person being contaminated by a vile aura has started to surround him.


    Depending on how an individual is affected by the vile aura, there is a level of effect when being infected, while turning into a Fallen is thest one among the list of being contaminated.


    And a person can still be saved even when being affected by the vile aura.


    It was also the reason why Samuel has been able to calmly speak toward them the whole time without any apprehension, especially when Snow wasn''t showing the status of a person in the way of bing a Fallen.


    In Ange and Brian''s understanding, Snow that wasn''t crazy, or losing his mind and acting out in a destructive manner is evidence enough that his status ispletely unusual, especially when Ange and Brian already have the cognition that he has already turned into a Fallen.


    So, although Snow knows that it was Ange and Brian the reason for his situation about being examined by the GS Organization people, his murky brown eyes have swept to Ange pale face, knowing full well the person who has directly reported it.


    Brian is extremely smart and cautious, it already showed with the way that the client has ended up miserable, so, the always kind and simple Ange was the only person who did it without letting Brian know it first.


    Silently wording the nickname that the original Noel has given to Ange in the close ce has definitely shaken Ange to the point that he has made a mistake of reporting when Snow normal appearance of being dark halfling alone is already abnormal.


    This result is also great, especially when Snow eyes have nced to a certain object in Ange''s wrist before his entire eyesight was blocked by Brian''s body,pletely preventing him from further scaring Ange while shooting him a gaze full of warning.


    Hmm protective and loving as always, however, Snow remains unaffected by Brian''s sharp gaze and has even directly shown an adorable smile as a reply, which was definitely filled with evil intention even in the eyes from the people that were concentrated in his figure.


    Of course, Snow has swiftly removed his attention toward the betrayer couple since there is an obvious gaze that has been turning deep and strong the longer he concentrates his attention on other people.


    And Snow doesn''t even need to turn his head to figure out the identity of the person giving him the burning gaze.


    Gee his future lover is so possessive and sticky


    Even though Snow was inwardlyining, the evil but adorable smile on his face couldn''t help but turned sincere when he nces at his future lover standing tense and alert a few distances away from Samuel that has been emitting a bright golden light.


    Well, what can Snow do? He always has a great desire to make Ange and Brian feel extreme difort and experience difficulty.


    However, a few secondster, Snow good mood haspletely disappeared when a circr golden light has suddenly appeared on top of his head before waves of light energy have swiftly entered his body and began to sweep around in order to check if he has been contaminated with the vile aura.


    And because of the change in Snow expression, especially the gloomy atmosphere suddenly appearing around his small figure while narrowing his murky brown eyes with a dangerous glint upon it have caused the surrounding people to tense up,pletely ready to deal if the situation goes wrong.


    While Ange couldn''t help but reveal a hopeful expression on his pale face after seeing Noel''s reaction, although he always feels extreme guilt and remorse for betraying his friend, he was unable to stop the rising hope for Noel to finally disappear today.


    As long as Noel''s existence causes great danger to their life, especially to Brian then Ange would still choose for Noel to absolutely depart this time.


    At least, Noel dying in other people''s hands is better than dying in their hands right?


    While Ange is hoping for Noel to die, Brian has remained quiet while observing the entire situation with a calm state of mind, although a certain light still shes on his eyes while watching his friend being examined and was unable to stop the hopeful emotion that they would discover Noel wrongness.


    After all, Noel beingpletely being disposed is better for the three of them, although he truly felt sorry about how their rtionship has turned out in the end but his selfishness has won out.


    Especially when between the two of them, Ange has chosen him.


    Ange loves him the most.


    Brian knows the stubbornness of a pure race who fell in love, there is no way that their rtionship will turn out better after knowing that they have be a couple.


    Although Brian taking Noel''s heart was for him to control the abnormally strong dark power that has been wrecking his body at a young age, it was also the best option among others nned when dealing with Noel''s situation.


    It is also just a matter of their happiness, besides, no one also knows about Noel''s existence of being a demon race identally arriving in the Realm of Mortal, so their action back then is ideal.


    "Baby? What''s wrong? Is Samuel hurting you!?"


    Suddenly, a smooth voice filled with overwhelming concern has echoed out causing Brian to suddenly nce toward the worried blonde man standing in the distance and prompting his eyes to narrow down along with a deep thought shing in his mind.


    This person choosing Noel as his partner is another worrying matter that needed to be dealt with, especially when the Franc Family has deep influence in the GS organization, so Noel has to quickly disappear.


    "Baby? Why are you not answering me?"


    ude''s eyes widen after seeing the twisted expression in his young partner face before swiftly turning his head toward a concentrated Samuel with a dangerous look on his sky blue eyes.


    Fortunately, Samuel who quickly detected the wrongness in ude has quickly stopped the examination while drops of sweat were flowing down his forehead and to his chin while swiftly opening his mouth to instantly exin the entire situation.


    "ude, calm down! Nothing is wrong! Your Partner is perfectly alright! He just loathes my light power!"


    Damn, such a crazy person!


    The hair in the back of Samuel''s neck remains standing while in that instance, he absolutely senses the air of deathing on his way! Just a few seconds of hesitation and this insane person is absolutely ready to kill him!


    "It''s alright! The report is wrong!"


    Samuel has quickly waved his hands while decisively walking away, the quick palpating of his heart has remain chaotic while he secretly eyed the blonde man who has quickly rushed over in the clearing to swiftly embrace the gloomy young boy on his arm.


    Samuel is one of the few people who know howpletely unreasonable ude can be, especially how cold and ruthless he is, but the experience a moment ago haspletely given him a genuine glimpse of the person''s personality.


    This person can do anything without fearing the consequences.


    If Samuel has unreasonably died by ude''s hand today, then the blonde man would only suffer a severe punishment and would be able to get backter on because of his unusual strong ability and the influence of his family in the GS organization.


    Such a dangerous and crazy person, he better keeps a safe distance if he wants to live a long time.


    "Baby, are you alright? Baby, how are you feeling? Baby, are you hurt? Baby, answer me!"


    Snow who was basking in the warm aura of his future lover has finally decided to answer after hearing the continued concern of the blonde man is quickly turning into extreme paranoia.


    "...I''m alright, its just the light power of others is extremely loathsome to feel"


    Snow small mouth open up and spoke in utter disgust, this is the first time that he experiences contacting other halfling light power besides ude, although he got Noel memories when he was still friends with Ange but it was entirely different when he was genuinely experiencing it.


    Especially when thest time a light power was use toward Snow was when Ange was forcefully taking his heart out after his arrival in this world.


    There wasn''t any good experience regarding it.


    "Its alright, Brother ude is here! I''ll quickly make you feel better!"


    Suddenly, Snow felt a warm touch upon his face while a constant flow of warm light continues to wrapped all around him, finally causing a please sigh to escape his lip.


    Although, Snow has still noticed the way his future lover has started to gently kiss his cheeks, forehead, and nose numerous time while having an expression of ''I''m doing all of this to make you feel good'', '' I don''t have any bad intention, believe me''.


    "..."


    are you taking advantage of me? Or is it just in your true nature to be shameless?


    Snow wanted to roll his eyes regarding the blonde man''s actions, nheless, the warm and soothing feeling has caused him topletely surrender.


    "Brother ude, give me more"


    This is all for the sake of removing the loathsome feeling from before he isn''t as shameless as the one he saw in the memories.


    "...! Of course, anything for my Baby~"


    So, without any hesitation, whilepletely disregarding the people watching their action, ude continues to shower his young partner with love while Snow wholeheartedly receives the care of his future lover without any pressure while having the attitude of this is all for the sake of his well-being.


    "How about this?"


    "... good its warmth"


    "Only good?... then how does this feel?...hmmm?"


    "... Great"

 Chapter 319: Snow Sudden Confession.

    Chapter 319: Snow Sudden Confession.


    "... ah...my face feels so sticky Brother ude it''s full of your saliva..."


    After a few moments of showing an intimate and shameless action in other people''s eyes, Snow has finally pushed away the blonde man''s beautiful face before showing a thoroughly dislike expression and taking out a handkerchief while beginning topletely wipe out the saliva all over his face.


    While ude who was enjoying over his young partner adorable action was quickly awakened by the rude response about his nonstop kissing and causing his whole face to twist in a myriad of emotions before finally turning into some sort of understanding much to Snow utter confusion.


    "Baby, don''t be shy, I know you like it. Besides, who is the one that has been asking for more? Huh? Isn''t that you? As your partner and Brother, I''m just fulfilling the request of my adorable Baby~"


    Snow couldn''t help but roll his eyes before quickly cing his small hands toward the slowly leaning beautiful face, seeming wanting to continue kissing his face once more and pushing it away without any hesitation.


    "I was asking for the warm light power in your body. You are the shameless one that wanted to eat some of my tofu despite refusing to be my future wife. Brother ude sure has a thick face and such a rogue attitude, even he wouldn''t let go of such an innocent young child. I should keep a safe distance from you right?"


    The entire time, Snow was blinking his eyes innocently before it widens in utter horror at the end of his sentence before shrinking his small body in a terrified manner causing ude''s eyes to twitch nonstop before taking a deep breath and showing a firm and determined expression on his beautiful face.


    "Yeah, your Brother ude is shameless and rouge! What is wrong with kissing my young partner face, huh? As your partner set in life, it is one of my numerous rights! Baby, be honored, I will never kiss anyone else in my entire life but you alone, so be prepared for more!"


    Isn''t that supposed to be the privilege of a lover? You refuse to be my future wife, but you are thinking of eating my tofuter on too?


    Isn''t it better if you just take responsibility so you can rightly kiss me whenever you want!?


    Peh! What the hell is he thinking about just now?


    Abruptly, Snow has swiftly gotten his attention back at the unexpected different direction of his thoughts before freezing when a warm and wet feeling has firmly touched the corner of his lip while his murky brown eyes vaguely saw the sky blue pupils among the thick and long eyshes so close to his face.


    After a few secondster, ude has finally lean away before his thin lip bent into a roguish smile causing his already beautiful face to be more dazzlingly charming, and dare Snow says it, so sexy?


    "Hmm~ As soft as I imagine it to be~ Baby, how about it? Did I surprise you? Unfortunately, you are so young, or else I would have directly kiss your lip you know?After all, I wouldn''t mind taking your first kiss~ However, I don''t want to be reported as a pedophile, so I can only do it in the corner~"


    "..."


    So no matter what identity you have in each world, one of your nature is a genuinely shameless person.... however do you think I''ll be defeated by just that?


    Foolish Light Halfling, even I have learned how to be shameless against my better judgment after watching those memories in the special album!


    Even without proper memories, Snow has skillfully moved in natural actions as the tip of his tongue has appeared between his small lip before charmingly licking the corner part of where he has been kissed while having a careful contemtive expression on his face.


    "Huh... it''s not as sweet as I imagine it to be. Well, I''m not surprised since Brother ude doesn''t look delicious but I''ll allow you to try it again, maybe your taste will change into a sweeter vor? Ah! I forgot you can''t do it since I''m still too young and you aren''t my future wife too, so you are not allowed to do it anymore."


    "...!"


    Inwardly feeling please while openly appreciating the dumbfounded expression on the blonde man''s beautiful face.


    Snow has finally got down from the man embraced that has cked over before his vision has taken a nce at the numerous people around the ce before stopping to Samuel and tilting his head in an adorable manner, however, the supposedly sweet smile that has appearedpletely spoke of bad intention.


    "Its time for my condition to be fulfilled right?"


    Snow appeared to be asking, however, he has already made his move before he even spoke as dark chains have swiftly appeared a few distances away from Ange and Brian who swiftly react in a defensive action, having the appearance of about to be attacked.


    Although, Snow thin dark chains have paused before remaining docile as it peacefully floats and swayed with the appearance of waiting for something to be delivered toward it.


    "Little Light, that ck feather bracelet in your wrist, I''m taking it back since you have already made a choice."


    Snow expression has quickly turned soft while his young childish voice echoed out in the quiet clearing while ude has quickly got over his bearing before his beautiful eyebrows wrinkle over before darkly ncing between the couple in the distance and back to his young partner with a dark expression.


    "You know, my memories aren''tplete and I just remember a significant memory. Little light since you have be a lover with Little dark, it wouldn''t be right for you to keep wearing the token of love that I have sent you before right? It wouldn''t be fair for the three of us."


    Snow has openly revealed the original Noel secret about his romantic feeling without any hesitation while hiding the cold light on his murky brown eyes as the oblivious Ange face bes paled while widening his eyes in great surprise, confusion, doubt, and numerous emotions that soon followed.


    While Brian''s expression has swiftly turned dark and even in the distance Snow can easily perceive the brimming storm of emotion on his eyes.


    Do you think I''ll let Ange remain oblivious about it? Snow will use whatever can cause damage or trouble toward their rtionship! He won''t make it so easy for them.


    Ange is far easier to confuse and control, and an easier way to use in order to make a crack or make a mess over their rtionship, after all, the client resent their love the most since it was the cause of his death.


    And Ange is easier to manipte regarding his emotions, for example, Brian has easily been able to either convince or cause Ange to take Noel''s special core base by their love despite honestly being kind and gentle, having the same personality of what people usually think about an Angel is.


    Nheless, Snow wouldn''t give the two of them a smooth rtionship, it doesn''t matter if Ange and Brian really are in genuine and true love with each other.


    Because Snow will never make it easy for Ange and Brian to be together, it will just be the two of them facing great misfortune on messing with an individual that could have the fortune of receiving a Granter to fulfill their regret and wish during the time of their death.


    Or else, Ange and Brian would definitely have a better life if Noel has truly died without being able to retaliate back.


    Well, it can also be perceived as a Karma, so now, Ange and Brian are facing the consequences of their betrayal toward Noel.


    "I lost to Brian, I understand. So give it back to me ok? It wouldn''t be right to keep it since all of us has partners now."


    The original Noel understands that he lost but he won''t forget and forgive their betrayal.


    "Don''t worry Little Dark, I won''t continue loving Ange anymore. Besides, I can''t even do it, you know it right?"


    I don''t have the heart necessary for it.


    You also have half of my heart while the other five pieces are missing and somewhere in the Realms out there.


    Although, a ten-year-old child speaking about the token of love and fighting over someone is weird and unusual, however, it isn''t impossible since early love can happen, especially halfling is far more matures than normal children, besides, the affinity of light and dark power will cause the individuals to have a better impression with each other.


    So, it is a possible situation urring.


    However, before Snow could speak more, a certain person vinegar jar or tank has already been overthrown and spilled all over the ground as an unbelievable growl of a beast-like sound was let out from a human throat, destroying the weird atmosphere around the entire ce.


    <strong>"NO! MY BABY IS MINE!"</strong>


    It shouldn''t be a surprise when Snow small body was turned over before being swiftly swept into a tight hug before getting a glimpse of the swirling dark emotions upon those usually bright sky blue eyes of the blonde man before his face was entirely stered over a firm chest in a possessive manner.


    <strong>"MINE!"</strong>


    The almost paranoid and insane amount of possessiveness that one word has shown after being spoken has seemingly cause Snow soul to shake, although it wasn''t because of fear and terror.


    No, Snow felt entirely delighted and excited from witnessing such an abnormal and dangerous situation.


    The overwhelming possessiveness and obsession he saw in the memories upon his lover before have made Snow feelpletely happy, please, and joyful rather than being horrified after finally experiencing it in a full-blown situation!


    <strong>"No One Can Have My Partner!"</strong>


    Soon, a spike of overwhelming light power quickly erupted after loudly dering those words out before being followed by confused and rm shouts of Lisette, Arnold, and Samuel before being followed with numerous people that were in utter confusion.


    "ude, Calm Down!"


    "Stop!"


    "ude!"


    Amidst the unexpected chaos by an insane and erratic ude, Snow entire concentration was soon taken over by the overwhelming warm light power of his future lover that has gone crazy from learning about his certain romantic feeling to another person.


    After Snow has slightly pulled his face away from the firm chest, he finally saw a group of numerous arrows taking shape in the air, dozen, upon dozens of light arrows floating everywhere, and without doubt, it was directly pointed to the direction of a certain couple.


    "ude! Stop it! Do you want to cause a conflict between your family against Brian and Ange? Besides that, you are also openly going against the Organization rule right now!"


    Samuel couldn''t help but shout out with all his might in order to stop the foolish and absurd action of the blonde man that has abruptly be insane in a matter of second, only to receive a dangerous gaze with unhinged emotion shing upon those sky blue pupils causing Samuel entire body to bepletely stiff.


    "I don''t feel good and my chest feels so ufortable besides, I''m just removing the threat between us. My Baby can only be mine and no one else, you know? I won''t allow anyone to get my Baby exclusive attention, especially his heart. So eliminating those people is the best action to take."


    "ude, You Have Gone Completely Crazy!"


    "Huh, how can I remain calm, after hearing such a thing? Its not my Baby fault though, I''m sure he got deceived by that person. I better save him and quickly open his eyes to see the truth."


    ude''s reaction is honestly an unexpected situation before Snow finally senses those golden arrows have undeniably made an attacked without hesitation, well then, he will just see how Ange and Brian will fare against the suddenly powerful attack of the blonde man.


    And with that thought, Snow ispletely untroubled at the sudden circumstances while squinting his murky brown eyes toward the Game Map video disy in order to observe the result of his future lover attack.


    Of course, he was alsopletely alert regarding an ident, which he didn''t fail to miss the suddenly heavy pressureing from heaven as soon as ude attack has reached the blockage of chains made into a shield shape from Brian''s dark power before a loud noise has echoed out after.


    <strong>Bang!!!</strong>

 Chapter 320: Unexpected Situation.

    Chapter 320: Unexpected Situation.


    <strong>Ba-dump Ba-dump Ba-dump</strong>


    "...!"


    While being tightly hugged in a protective embrace, Snow murky brown eyes constrict while the st of light and dark chaotically spread all over the ce, causing the people to miss the slight spike of vile aura that he has unknowingly let out while a shade of red light has swiftly sh in his murky brown eyes before being followed by the familiar taint of a Fallen.


    Fortunately, it quickly disappeared as soon as it appeared, so no one was able to sense Snow sudden unusualness, however, the person holding his small body is an entirely different matter.


    "... Baby?"


    With a pale face, Snow has raised his small hand to sp the blonde man chin in a tight grip while his murky brown eyes were wide open with dark storm brewing within it before finally speaking in a hard and gloomy voice,pletely different from his usual childish and mature sound.


    "Stop and put me down."


    "..."


    The insane glint upon ude sky blue eyes has halted before quickly receding into calmness, however, Snow felt the body against his has be stiff and tense while unknown to him, the blonde man expression has turnedpletely nk without a single emotion upon it.


    And Snow that was being lowered down only perceive the intense light power bursting from the blonde man''s body slowly fading while his entire attention has begun to focus more on Ange and Brian''s direction.


    While therge dust that has spread around the entire clearing has finally disappeared while the effect of two different power colliding with each other has dissipated, finally causing everyone to see the oue of what happened.


    And from where Brian and Ange location, there is a shape of a small dome made of thick dark chains standing to where they have been standing before while some parts around the dome are destroyed while bits of pieces of the broken dark chain keep falling off.


    However, the dome made of dark power has done its great job and has been able topletely keep the two people insidepletely safe.


    And Brian''s use of dark power along with the light power Ange that is shing inside the small dome was able to withstand ude''s crazy attack with theirbined power, it was powerful and capable enough to resist those countless of powerful light arrows.


    However, all of those observations were quickly pushed in the corner of Snow mind since the continuous sound of beating heart continue to resound in his mind and causing the invincible missing part in his special body that he was able topletely ignored before to suddenly feel so hollowed out.


    And it was the sole reason why Snow attitude was so gloomy and dark to the point that he couldn''t treat his future lover with his typical attitude because the empty part inside him was so ring that his mood continues to worsen, especially when his heart continues to beat in his mind.


    Brian is using his heart and that is enough to cause Snow in a fit of madness, if his mind isn''t in a slightly calm state because his body condition is able to affect his reason in a certain manner, then there is no denying that he would have madly attacked the two people without any hesitation.


    Although it was extremely weak however Snow can sense the source of his dark power resounding out, it was basically calling out to him, spreading in every part of his body, desiring toe back to where its rightful ce is.


    It waspletely different from the other five broken pieces of Snow heart where he couldn''t even detect even a tiny bit about where they have disappeared, the half special core in Brian''s hand being used has finally cause Snow to feel a connection toward his missing part.


    However, Snow wasn''t least happy about what he found out because that certain fact was a clue that his body has a certain problem, which means it was rted to the pure race mission, at least, his body isn''t aplete halfling from what he thoughts so.


    After all, the pure race mission should havepletely cut off any connection to his real demon self while in the Realm of Mortal.


    Quickly opening the Appraisal skill, Snow has quickly read his immediate detailed information.


    <strong>Name: Noel</strong>


    <strong>Real Race: Demon</strong>


    <strong>Present Race: Human Dark Halfling, 10 years old *** Unknown, Changeable, will be affected by a Catalyst...further result needed to be identified...</strong>


    <strong>***: Iplete Pure Race Mission, disturbance</strong>


    <strong>Warning: Use of power should be in the scope of the right usage and application, or different issues would ur.</strong>


    Suddenly, Snow has read a new appraisal result, the normal information has changed while other was added into it, which he could easily guess of the reason and it was because Brian was forced to use his broken half heart without proper preparation.


    However, Snow attention has quickly gotten back when a mixed color of light and dark has suddenly appeared on top of Brian and Ange''s head, swirling and swaying in a flustered action while circling around the couple figures.


    Snow was suddenly reminded of the first world memories, where the supposedly another transmigrator, the parasite, or bug that the World Rule Will called it since the person has arrived in its world without permission was a bit simr to what he is witnessing now.


    The dual-colored aura was definitely the World Rule Will of this world.


    With a frown, Snow has swiftly nce around the entire ce before finally understanding that he was the only person able to see what is happening.


    So is this the free cheat where a Granter was capable to notice, sense or gaze at the World Rule Will existence? Or is it the level up Spiritual Hand Permanent Skill added effect? He really needed to examine more about that certain matter.


    However, Snow entire body has been tense up the whole time while observing the dual-colored aura actions, especially bing more alert when the World Rule Will has suddenly stop before turning in his direction.


    Even though there wasn''t any physical head or body part, Snow was quite sure that the World Rule Will was looking intensely in his direction before shaking with an appearance of confusion and surprise before suddenly rushing in his direction like an excited puppy?


    "..."


    Even though Snow wanted to do something, in just a split second, the dual-color aura has easily reached him before swiftly circling around his body before pausing for a second while swaying left and right appearing to be in deep thought.


    Before abruptly rushing behind Snow back and disappearing in his entire sight causing his eyebrow to wrinkle in rm, however before he could make a move an unexpected prompt has abruptly resounded out in his mind, which soon followed by the familiar mechanical voice.


    <strong>Ding!</strong>


    <strong>Hidden Mission Activated.</strong>


    <strong>Given by the World Will: Help Complete The Necessary Condition</strong>


    <strong>Information: Needed To Break The Restrain By Fulfilling the Requirement.</strong>


    <strong>Hint: Before the World Rule Will was born, a certain limitation, restriction, regtion, andw has been formted in the World it Rule in its growth state, and has been bound the moment of its birth, unable to freely make a move thus causing the world in an iplete state.</strong>


    <strong>Importance of Mission: S+ Rank</strong>


    Soon, Snow has been able to read all the necessary detail of the newly activated mission in a matter of a second since the time seemed to have slowed down while he was in the state of receiving it.


    The condition waspletely different from a Granter Client Mission since Snow wouldn''t be given enough time to read the client''s memories despite being in the moment of danger.


    It''s like a VIP Client with a massive amount of wealth with a great privilege against a pitiful poor person with normal conditions.


    However, Snow didn''t have time to inwardly mumble about the difference between the two missions when the dual-colored aura has begun to tap on his shoulder in an excited manner while a certain young but unexinable voice has resounded out in his mind.


    "Hahaha, I found a far satisfying people to help me! I''m super lucky in this generation! Wee to my World Granter Snow! I will be anticipating how you perform my mission! Complete it fast and I''ll reward you a lot of things alright? And I won''t also trouble you or the person behind you about those two people as long as you do a great job~"


    And with thest tap upon Snow shoulder, like a friendly reminder or encouraging action, the World Rule Will aura has disappeared just like that, heartlessly leaving without any worry and care at the mess that it has just given.


    However, Snow lip couldn''t help but curl up after remembering what he needed to do regarding the new mission before staring in the direction of Briand and Ange with a cold expression and entirely feeling so please watching as their bodied swayed with an exhausted appearance.


    Look at that, powerful being that can be called as God are so capricious and heartless. It can easily forget the people it''s favored in a blink of an eye.


    At least, this new surprise has given Snow a means regarding the World Rule Will from getting in his way if he wanted to deal with Brian and Ange.


    Nheless, Snow suddenly found his body quickly being turned around but in a gentle manner before a tall body has roughly knelled down with both of his knees knocking hard in the ground while the dazzling beautiful face of ude was painted with an overwhelming fearful expression.


    "Baby don''t be angry I won''t hurt him anymore if you don''t want me toI don''t know why I reacted like that I''m really confused after all, we just met but I just couldn''t stop myself... Baby, I feel like going crazy after you said those words out!"


    In Snow confuse eyes, the blonde man''s usual overwhelming self-confidence, and proudness haspletely disappeared, only being reced with absolute dread while feeling the beautiful hands on his shoulder shaking so badly.


    And those usually beautiful and dazzling sky blue eyes were reced by unimaginable panic, confusion, rm, and self-me swirl nonstop upon it.


    Much to Snow horror, he suddenly has a certain cognition that droplets of tears would soon flow down upon those disoriented sky blue pupils if he remains unresponsive.


    "Baby, please don''t hate meI don''t know what to do..."

 Chapter 321: Snow Action Of Making His Future Lover Happy.

    Chapter 321: Snow Action Of Making His Future Lover Happy.


    Snow felt a surge of anxiety seeing the blonde man unexpected reaction, especially feeling a bit difort to have suddenly caused his future lover to show such a distressing expression.


    is this the effect of having a halfling partner? Or is it the distinct instinct of their growing connection in few lifetimes for the two of them to react like this?


    As various thought swirls in Snow mind, he has swiftly raised his small hands to gently hold the blonde man''s beautiful face before speaking in a soothing voice.


    "Shhh. Brother ude, it''s alright. I''m not angry! I just don''t feel well besides, I won''t ever hate you. If you don''t believe me then you can just go ahead and attack him or even the two of them! I won''t even feel sad if you identally killed them!"


    "... Really?"


    "Yes, I promise. Brother ude, you are the one I like the most now."


    Snow gently smiles while his murky brown eyes curve in a crescent moon before leaning his face closer to gently press their forehead with each other.


    "Brother ude, I''m going to even promise to never look for a wife in the future anymore."


    I''m just going to wait for you to do all the work and asking to be my wife


    "Besides, I suddenly notice that you are truly special. Brother ude, I won''t ever let you go in my life."


    You are my future lover, especially when I also require your help with the new mission I have received from the World Rule Will.


    "So, don''t be sad and no need to fear. You already possess my attention. So, lets me finish what I want to do so we can get to know each other in a friendly and quiet ce alright?"


    After soothing and calming his distress future lover, Snow has gently lean away while gently patting the blonde man''s smooth cheeks before turning around and suddenly appearing in front of Ange by using his dark power to quickly move fast.


    "Ange, give that item back to me."


    Snow has already stopped using the original Noel nickname toward Ange and it was in order to soothe andfort his future lover paranoid possessiveness while silently raising his small hand, waiting for the young man to give the feather bracelet.


    Even though he likes to tease and bully the blonde man, it doesn''t mean that he wanted ude to feel ufortable, sad, and distress.


    Besides, Snow has already caused the two young men enough trouble for today, he can only stop for the time being since he needed to focus on the emotional ude.


    "Noel"


    "Ange!"


    Snow has just calmly watched as Brian performs a protective gestured toward a confused and extremely guilty Ange that wanted to step forward with a sad expression on his face.


    "... After everything that happened, Brian and Ange since our situation hase into this then letpletely break off the connection between us."


    "Sorry SorryNoel Sorry I didn''t know Sorry I just..."


    Snow remains quiet and calm despite the sobbing Ange who is unable to fully exin his emotions, thebined guilt of betrayal, and learning the original Noel romantic emotion is taking a great toll on his mind.


    Even Brian''s continuedfort seemed to have low effect causing the man to shoot a fierce re in his direction.


    However, Snow only has a faint expression, unlike the original Noel that would have already startedforting the young man while gently shaking his raise hand, waiting for the object to be given back with a bit annoyance emerging within him.


    "Give it, Brother ude is waiting for me."


    Hurry up! ude still needed his tender care.


    "Noel!"


    "No... Brian I''m alright"


    With another choking sound, Snow finally saw as Ange begin to remove the feather bracelet on his wrist while he waspletely ignoring Brian''s suppressed anger, although he was prepared if the young man suddenly decided to rushed out to attack him.


    While also tucking what he observes in the back of his mind about Brian less control of his emotion and actions when ites to his lover, at least Snow has known another useful information gainst him.


    "... here"


    After all the trouble that has urred, Snow has finally got the secret token of love that the original Noel has given to Ange and in a few seconds, he silently took a few steps back before violently crushing the bracelet on his hand with the help of his dark power without showing any emotion on his face.


    Crack!


    The breaking sound of an artifact tool created by important material with a rare ck feather added into it was so ring in everyone''s ear, particrly the wide eyes expression on Ange face along with Brian who couldn''t hide his surprise because he knows fully well how much his friend loves his lover.


    Nheless, there is only one person who ispletely happy at the unexpected action of the young boy.


    "There we go"


    After knowing such an object exists, Snow has finally managed to destroy it, after all, he will never allow any ambiguous item to be held or use by the person he doesn''t ept.


    "Whatever happened after then no hard feeling. Remember this, I will make sure you two experience what I felt beforeand I''ll definitely fulfill the words I spoke thest time we saw each other. Ange Brian you will pay for what you have done."


    Karma to its finest!


    Snow tilted his head to the side in an adorable manner while shing a nasty grin on his face causing Ange and Brian to instantly be rmed by his word.


    "Later~"


    Snow has disappeared after a gentle wave of his hand, the broken pieces of the feather bracelets falling down in the ground before itpletely disappeared.


    "See? Brother ude, don''t feel uneasy anymore alright? I just want to cut off such a rtionship toward him. Besides, I can''t allow such an object to continue existing right?"


    Soon, Snow has quickly appeared before a delighted ude with his hands ced behind his back while gently swaying his small body with a ''praise me'' expression on his slightly chubby face before peering up with his murky brown eyes along with the fluttering of his long eyshes.


    "I understand... Baby, I''m sorry. I''ll control myself better next time."


    why don''t I believe that sentence?


    "Brother ude, I''ll even make you a better artifact tools when I have the time, and I''ll create a bunch of it too! Of course, no one else but you will own it!"


    "...!"


    Snow still has those numerous ck feathers stored in his inventory bag, at least, he is quite sure that everything he will be creating would only belong to his future lover.


    It''s also a great way to build up his status in the GS organization where most of the dark halfling choose in creating tools base on their dark power rather than making bless food where light halfling is better suited for.


    Snow will be the best dark halfling creator of artifact tools while his future lover is the best light halfling chef, such a perfectbination between the two of them.


    They truly match each other.


    Of course, there are also halfling who can only use their power to fight while the dual type of skill, just like ude, is a rare one among the Halfling.


    However, the warm atmosphere between Snow and ude seemed to end since Samuel and the same group of people from before have swiftly walked over their direction, stopping Snow from further making his future lover happy.


    "... ude are you calm now? Please,e with us back to the Organization."


    That alert appearance, that sentence usually use by thew enforcementing out from Samuel''s mouthpletely indicates trouble.


    Well, Snow understands that ude is now facing the consequences of his actions, after all, suddenly attacking Ange with an intent to kill isn''t a good thing to do, especially when some of the important people working in GS organization was able to witness it.


    Particrly when different from Brian born in an influential family with demon blood in their bloodline, Ange is the child of an Angel that has oncee in the Realm of Mortal despite growing up without a parent by his side.


    Fortunately for Snow, Ange Mother couldn''t stay in the Realm of Mortal after Ange''s birth and couldn''t easily get back from the Realm of Heaven, so there isn''t another trouble he needed to face.


    "... Noel, please also follow along with us..."


    "...? Wait! Why are you taking my Baby too? He didn''t do anything wrong!"


    Snow has quickly stopped the blonde man from doing another crazy action by gently holding his left hands since he understands Samuel''s decision, after all, the reason why ude has acted out so crazily was because of him.


    "It''s alright Brother ude, I''m not afraid. By the way, can I request to stay in the same ce with Brother ude? After all, he is my partner, so my request can be allowed right?


    "Yes, you can, and no need to worry about your situation. You won''t receive any punishment for what happened. I just need you toe with us during the procedure. As for ude well, at least, he won''t lose his life from what he has done..."


    "Well, Brother ude is outstanding and powerful so nothing extremely serious will happen to him."


    If ude''s situation turned out to be dangerous, well, he will just take him away.


    Big deal, Snow will let out his fallen subordinate and cause a rampage, he has the ability, especially now that the World Rule Will wouldn''t get in his way.


    Honestly, Snow didn''t expect to experience this kind of situation where ude will be receiving punishment by the GS Organization and secretly nning a simr jailbreak situation.

 Chapter 322: Samuel Perfect Understanding Regarding Claude Attitude To A Certain Someone.

    Chapter 322: Samuel Perfect Understanding Regarding ude Attitude To A Certain Someone.


    "Baby, do you think our situation is like those in movies? Everyone is always trying to get in our way. Be it inside the forest before and even after finally going back to my ce, trouble just keeps happening."


    "Oh is that so? Hm you make sense."


    Snow couldn''t'' stop the sleepy yawn escaping his lip since ude has been talking nonstop while on their way back to the main headquarter of the GS Organization rather than the closest branch located around their Country.


    "It''s true! All I want is for the two of us to stay together without any added extra. I was even so excited about showing the room we will be using after getting back home."


    "... our room? You mean I won''t have my own room to use?"


    "Of course, you will stay in my room, what to do if someone suddenly kidnapped or try to kill you? I hate to admit it but I''m extremely famous and now I finally found a partner, what do you think those people who have been envious and resentful because of how amazing and powerful I am? Baby, they will target you!"


    Snow expression didn''t even change after hearing such narcissistic and shameless wordsing out from ude''s mouth since unfortunately, he is already getting used to his future lover paranoid and obsessive side that has been showing the longer he stays by his side.


    "It''s true, Baby believes in me. I am doing this all for the sake of our peaceful life. After all, I still want us to stay together for a very long time."


    "Uh-huh"


    At this time, Snow doesn''t have the energy to perform his usual mouthing back as repeated yawn continues to escape his lip, nheless, he knows that he needed to at least reply back to ude chatty attitude.


    After all, ude might look alright and finally happy from the outside appearance but the difort, unease, and paranoia still remain inside him.


    Snow seemed to be able to sense the individual negativity after being turned to a Half- Fallen, it might be because of a contaminated affinity regarding the dark side of every existence that lives and ude basically radiated such dark emotion.


    Such a fragile and delicate future lover needed Snow attentive and thoughtful care, which somehow remind him of the second world memories, it was the time where Qing Ye has unexpectedly fainted after mentioning having a daughter, honestly, that memory has been ingrained deeply in his mind.


    However, after a while of answering every time ude speaks, Snow was unable to continue opening his eyes, especially when ude''s smooth and soothing voice somehow appears as a luby in his ears causing his murky brown eyes to finally shut close.


    Snow usual sleepiness and tiredness havepletely taken his consciousness away.


    And in a few seconds, ude has eventually stopped talking after sensing his young partner finally falling asleep before a soft sigh couldn''t help but escaped his lip while his darkened sky blue eyes couldn''t help but brim with variousplexity of emotions.


    "... Baby, you are so good what to do if someone managed takes you away from me?"


    ude couldn''t help but tighten the gentle embrace on the small body on his arms before turning his head sideways to stare dazedly at the fast-moving scenery outside the car window.


    Fortunately, the GS organization has set up an array of privacy so the people driving the car and sitting in front wouldn''t know what is going on to the people sitting in the back when privacy is needed to be used.


    "... Hey, who are you?... how can you easily affect me?... Why do you make me feel this way?"


    It is the first time ude has lost control of himself, he didn''t even consider that he has that sort of side, that urge of destruction and the overwhelming murderous intention was a surprise, after all, he understands how weak he is when ites to emotion.


    At a young age, ude has been having trouble feeling stronger emotions, even after growing up, no other people can easily affect him, but somehow, a person has appeared and exist to make him feel strong emotions to the point of bing insane and performing unquestionable actions.


    "Well, I don''t care either way all I know is that I don''t want to let go of you."


    And that reason is enough matters for ude toprehend, whoever and whatever his young partner identity is, even knowing how mysterious and suspicious the young boy appeared to be the longer they know each other wouldn''t affect his decision.


    Letting out a deep sigh, ude has lean his head down before cing his face upon the soft brown hair of his sleeping young partner sitting on hisp and murmuring in a soft voice, which couldn''t hide the insane amount of possessiveness it contains.


    "Baby, since you appeared then keep staying I won''t allow you to disappear in my life anymore."


    As the car drives off, ude continues to hug the person in his arms like he is guarding the most treasured existence he cherishes and adores with all his might and after two hours, they finally arrived in the GS headquarters, which is established in a privatend a few distances away outside the City S.


    And Snow who woke up while being carried in ude''s arms after getting off from the car has begun to observe the entire surrounding.


    Although Snow was in a modern world with the existence of a Demon, Angel, and Fallen, all the building was made in a mix of ancient setting and modern technology which was honestly unusual and fantastic to view.


    However, before Snow can observe the ce they are walking, which is an elegant path with a beautiful huge garden around with blooming flowers and trees, a woman with a mix appearance of Asian and foreign race along with chaotic clothes has suddenly rushed over with enthusiasm and excited expression on her beautiful face.


    "ude! Thank goodness you are here! Samuel, don''t block my way and allow him toe with me!"


    Samuel who has been silently leading the way has suddenly changed his calm and steady atmosphere, switching to a cold one while facing the beautiful woman with a hard expression on his usual professional face.


    "Ms. Ate, ude is on the way to receive a punishment. I''m sure it is already well known in the entire Organization about what happened. So, tell me why do you want to take him away? And please, show proper respect toward your coworker and conduct yourself with a decent attitude."


    "Baby, watch, that is the appearance of a person who has failed to woe a woman and has been sour and grouchy after being rejected."


    Suddenly, ude has started whispering in Snow ear,pletely letting him know the reason why Samuel has started to have a hard and stinky attitude toward the beautiful woman that has called out to his future lover with an expression that made Snow slightly irritated.


    Wait... Brother ude, so, you also like to gossip?


    "Samuel! I don''t have the time to deal with you! Let udee with me! The higher up has already given the order! We need his help to heal our critically injured people! And, Samueles with us too, we need everyone''s help right now!"


    "Wait, what happened?"


    Samuel quickly changes his attitude toward the woman named te before signaling Snow and ude to follow along as they directly rushed to the location where the injured people are sent and along the way, the beautiful woman continues to exin what is happening.


    "A rare Fallen has appeared, it was a rare A-rank with unusual ability! However, what made everyone confuse was the fact that our usual Fallen detector didn''t discover his existence. So it was already far toote to know that our people located around City S was being attacked and killed!"


    "An A-Rank with undetected ability!?"


    "Yes! We haverge casualties this time while base on the investigation, some other people have be aplete Fallen before being consumed by the A-Rank Fallen. We feared that it is already on its way near S Rank so it has been repeatedly attacking our people."


    Snow eyes quickly narrowed down after hearing what the woman has revealed, especially when the evolution of bing S rank was mentioned.


    It wouldn''t do for Snow well-being if that were to really happen, after all, despite being a Half Fallen, he is an A-Rank too, which means his life would be in danger when facing a higher Fallen since there is also the fact that he would be targeted to be consumed in order to be powerful.


    Although Snow didn''t have his special core but a new vessel was made to store his Fallen power, an object that a normal individual who doesn''t have a special core after bing a fallen usually used, which was in the shape of transparent jade with a vile aura inside, and it usually located between his eyebrows, which has beenpletely hidden from the start.


    "ude, all of us know you don''t handle with people treatment with your light power but as long as you helped us heal them this time, then your punishment will be decreased! The people we are saving are mostly members of powerful and influential families in our Organization!"


    Soon, Snow, ude, Ate, and Samuel have arrived in arge ce filled with numerous injured people, which two different kinds of ces where the victim is separated from by using a powerful array, it was in order to keep every single people isted and being affected by others.


    "Heal their severe injuries and treat the people who can still be saved from bing a Fallen, as long as you help us then no matter how much Brian''s family requests a harsher punishment wouldn''t work! Even some of those higher up who favor Ange wouldn''t be able to do anything to you!"


    "te, no matter how much you talk, it wouldn''t work out, watch how I easily do the work. ude, if you help them, then I''ll request you to be locked up to your Cafe in the outskirt of City S rather than the room prepared in the GS headquarter. I wouldn''t even allow anyone to bother your wonderful time with your young partner andstly, I''ll help you inform everyone about finally having a partner."


    Snow lip twitches watching the suddenly proud Samuelpletely showing off his new understanding on ude, which quite frankly has worked out so well much to te utter disbelief.


    Just look, ude who has been showing a faint expression while te continued to speak a reasonable proposal has quickly brightened up after hearing Samuel''s unusual offer.


    "ude, no one else will easily dare to touch or steal Noel away from you when they finally meet him."


    Snow future lover person is such a hopeless person, although, he couldn''t stop disying an extremely bright smile on his face along with a fond expression.

 Chapter 323: A Double Surprised! Another Unexpected Situation.

    Chapter 323: A Double Surprised! Another Unexpected Situation.


    "... Arghh! Alright! ude, some of our patients are in a critical condition, so save whoever you can. Unfortunately, we can''t save everyone at the same time especially when some of their injuries are contaminated while others are also bing a Fallen, so our people are now split up."


    te directly ignored Samuel''s help, particrly the wonderful method of handling ude which is well-known for beingplicated, there are just too many tasks for her to do being the main head regarding treating both injured and the contaminated people.


    "Baby, stay in a safe ce and wait for me to finish treating them. I promise to quickly take you back to our future home when I''m done."


    Snow was gently ced down in the ground before tilting his head toward ude who was showing a reassuring expression on his face while secretly noticing the arrival of Lisette and Arnold a few secondster, which was quickly ushered to help the injured people.


    Before Snow has nced at the chaotic and busy people trying to save all the people they could around the ce with a curious expression on his young face.


    Soon, a sh of calcted look swiftly appeared on Snow murky brown eyes before quickly turning his attention to Samuel who has turned around to stare at the disappearing back of the beautiful woman with aplicated expression on his face.


    "I''ll help restrain and slow down those contaminated people from bing Fallen while Brother ude will go healed those critically injured as I wait."


    Different from the Light Power of being able to purify, heal, and bless an individual with a different status, the Dark power is more in restraining, sealing side, and recognized for their destructive attack.


    "Baby are you sure? There is no need for you to do that you know? Dealing with contaminated people are harsher than healing someone injured by it."


    "Don''t worry Brother ude, I can take care of myself. Believe in me, your partner is strong and powerful didn''t you already witness it before?"


    Snow showed a gentle smile toward his worried future lover, pacifying his concern and worries before his expression has suddenly turned shy with his chubby cheeks flushing in an adorable pink color while widening his murky brown eye which brimmed with full of expectation.


    "Besides, I couldn''t wait to go home together with Brother ude."


    "...! Baby, just wait! I''ll quickly finish treating those people!"


    "Um, I believe in you."


    And so, Snow watched in amusement as an extremely motivated ude rushed over to the location of where the critically injured people are situated while his light power is already brimming outside his body before even arriving at his destination.


    "Uncle Samuel, please take me there now."


    Snow amuse expression was swiftly reced with indifference,pletely having no energy to continue being friendly and nice to other people when ude wasn''t by his side, besides, some of those people he is about to help might provide him some sort of favor or simply offering heartfelt gratitude.


    It is the only reason why Snow has decided to help the people who might post a danger to his life in the future, well since they couldn''t handle an A-Rank Fallen too then it wasn''t dangerous enough for him to worry about.


    Or else Snow would just watch while all of them die without feeling an ounce of remorse and guilt regarding their situation.


    Shortly, Snow was guided to the injured people were they are contaminated with the vile aura, which Samuel has quickly exined to the other dark Halfling enforcing a restrain with their dark chains about what Snow is there for before starting to help in purifying those people that can still be saved.


    And Snow witnessing some of the contaminated people being saved, he couldn''t help but remember how pitiful the original Noel is since there has been a possibility for him to be saved if Brian and Ange have just shown mercy after taking his special core, where Ange could have used a different and gentle method than the cruel actions they used.


    It''s just too bad that such a painful situation happened, Snow has taken a deep breath after feeling the original Noel slightly stirred within him before waving his hands as numerous dark chains have begun topletely wrap up every single person struggling crazily from keeping their reason intact because of the vile aura.


    The huge amount of dark power Snow has used was absolutely unimaginable to possess, which is unexpected enough to cause every single person who witnesses the amazing scene to widen their eyes in utter shock while letting out a surprised gasp.


    "... what are you doing? Hurry up and treat them."


    Snow eyebrow wrinkles when everyone remains unresponsive which has caused Samuel to quickly woke up from his astonishment before swiftly taking the lead and began to order the people around to quickly hurry up and deal with the contamination.


    And the entire time, Samuel''s entire body waspletely tense up after sensing a sharp gaze struck in his direction, which has definitely belonged to the young child who just showed an unbelievable amount of dark power a moment ago.


    Fortunately, the dangerous gaze has quickly gone away making Samuel release a sigh full of relief while inwardly promising to never whisper the word ''little monster'' again since the young boy has a rather sharp hearing.


    After Snow has decided to forgive the frightened man since he didn''t find his word degrading enough has begun to bring out a wide soft couch from his inventory bag before being followed with a fluffy nket and the familiar small red apple pillow that he usually hugs in his arms.


    Soon, a square table within arms reach near the soft couch has appeared next, then a porcin te is ced on top of the table before juicy and delicious purple grapes were arranged on it.


    And after making sure that everything is prepared, every single people secretly paying attention to every movement he takes the entire time has watched as the young boy basically sat on thefortable couch while quickly wrapping his small body with the fluffy nket before picking up a piece of those delicious looking grapes filled with aura and eating it with a happy squint of his eyes.


    Suddenly, the entire atmosphere of the supposedly dangerous, chaotic, and serious situation haspletely changed just because of the young boy''s actions.


    The desperation from before haspletely disappeared since everyone has suddenly noticed the way those dark chains wrapped around their people''s bodies was so powerful and effective,pletely restraining the vile aura from further contaminating the people from bing a Fallen.


    "..."


    Another unreasonable, troublesome, and difficult person appeared powerful too...


    Samuel''s lip twitches before taking a deep breath,pletely admitting to the fact that this young boy is definitely a perfect match with the troublesome and insane ude, both of them arepletely monsters in their own right, fortunately, they aren''t their enemies or else he feared what will happen to the Realms if they started going against them.


    Soon a few minutes pass by and the entire situation in the contaminated area was perfectly calm and steady, both the dark and light Halflings suited with treating the vile aura was for once working in great ease and excellent efficiency.


    As for in ude situation, te is now disying a worshiping expression on her face while watching as an insane amount of enormous and vigorous light power was shining brightly in every corner of the entire hall, miraculously healing the critically injured people affected with the vile aura, which was supposedly harder to treat.


    Although there was an annoyed expression on the beautiful blonde man face the whole time he was treating the injured people however it doesn''t stop te from appreciating such a powerful person.


    Shortly, a figure has rushed over from the outside before whispering in te''s ears causing the beautiful woman''s entire expression to practically lit up in happiness and extreme relief.


    "Really? Thank God! These two people are basically a miracle given by Heaven to help us!"


    However, the world seemed to be against the GS Organization today as another person has soon rushed over while shouting in great panic.


    "Another batch of critically injured people has arrived! The A-Rank Fallen has suddenly appeared and crazily attacked the people on the way back in the Organization! And this time is far more serious than thest time!"


    When other people were frantically sent over, Snow movement of picking a piece of juicy grapes has suddenly stop when the familiar figure of Brian being carried inside by a group of strong and important people causing his eyes to sh in great surprise before it quickly turned into a gloating emotion after sensing the vile aura trying to spread frantically on the young man body.


    Karma sure has acted fast...


    However, before Snow can watch more in amusement and delight regarding Brian''s bad situation, especially when he didn''t see Angeing along, having 80% guess that something bad has also happened to him when a tall figure dressed in a long dark coat has suddenly blocked his views.


    Snow has slowly raised his head over to clearly see which person dared to stop his entertainment, but, only to suddenly meet the familiar red eyes belonging to a certain race staring down at him in absolute surprise.


    It was a handsome man with sharp features which is giving Snow a feeling of familiarity, and his doubt was quickly answered in a split second when the man has called out his name with great familiarity.


    "...Noel?"


    It was a demon from the Realm of Hell and should be the present representative this time on helping deal with the problem in the Realm of Mortal, and someone who serves one of the Lords in the Realm of Hell, which was the original Noel father.


    now then this is another surprised even the original Noel didn''t know that this man has appeared on the Realm of Mortal as a representative of their Demon Race or else the client ending might have beenpletely different.


    So what should Snow do with this unexpected situation?

 Chapter 324: Snow Slightly Crazy Side And Pathetic Appearance.

    Chapter 324: Snow Slightly Crazy Side And Pathetic Appearance.


    "Wow, Mr. Demon, how did you know my name? It''s my first time appearing in the GS Headquarter and has only woke up as a dark Halfling a few days ago too! So, just like they said, the Demon race is really powerful and amazing~"


    Snow has quickly performed his childish act while blinking his eyes in curiosity,pletely showing a bit of how a 10-year-old reacts whilepletely ignoring Samuel''s disbelieving expression in the distance.


    Different from the Angel and Demon who is during in their Pure Race Mission, the original appearance of Noel when he was in demon form was simr to the slight change on Snow body, the only difference was the color of his eyes and hair turning brown while being in the form of ten-year-old body Halfling.


    So it is understandable for the subordinate of the client Father to quickly identify him as the demon ''Noel'' despite how there is a slight difference in his usual appearance.


    "... dark halfling?"


    "Yes! Hello Mr. Demon, my name is Noel~ As for the rest of who I am, well, some of my memories appeared to be missing after being rescued by my Brother ude a few days ago~ though, can you move aside for a bit? There is some interesting situation I want to watch over there~"


    Snow murky brown eyes curl up while continuing to pick up a piece of delicious purple grapes once again before an adorable smile appears on his face after tasting the refreshing fresh juice on the fruit he has bitten.


    "Wow so Juicy~ So Delicious~ The Fruit My Brother ude picks up are the best!"


    Shortly, Snow has begun topletely ignore the tall demon who has obediently shifted his body to stand on the side while showing a pondering expression on his handsome face.


    After all, Snow has already given enough hint about his entire situation, so when dealing with a smart person, there wasn''t any need to reveal every detail, just the words he has spoken was enough to make this Demon to quickly grasp numerous clues of what is happening.


    Well, at least, Snow considers this Demon being his ally as long he doesn''t reveal about in the danger of turning into aplete Fallen, especially when he doesn''t know if the Angel who will soon be sent in the Realm of Mortal as the representative would be on Ange side.


    After all, a Demon or Angel race who truly loves a person is stubborn and obstinate, in which from the memory of the original Noel has a different situation regarding his interaction with his Demon Father.


    From what Snow saw, the client can only watch in the distance while his father keeps longing for a certain someone and causing the client tock a father love while growing up.


    While Ange Mother ispletely different, she wholeheartedly loves her child and has been widely known of how she has been worrying about how Ange would fair after she went back to the Realm of Angel.


    So, Snow is a bit wary at the new Angel representative who hasn''t arrived yet in the Realm of Mortal.


    "Hey, Child! Why aren''t you helping our Young Master Brian? Hurry up and quickly restrain the vile aura around his body! If something happens to our Young Master, we will make sure our Herbert Family will make you pay for it!"


    "Huh? What did you just say? Can you please repeat that again?"


    Snow actions of eating the fruits have stopped while an adorable smile has quickly appeared on his lip before tilting his head to the side as the group of people has suddenly started shouting in his direction with an expression of absolute righteous anger while also showing a threatening gesture for him to hurry it up.


    "Are you deaf? Quickly help us deal with our Young Master contamination just like how you are helping everyone around us! You obviously could do it, but why haven''t you done anything to our Young Master after we arrive?"


    "Oh I see"


    Suddenly, a soft chuckle echoed out at the eerily silence hall, prompting Samuel who is trying hard to prevent the proud Herbert Family from their threatening action to abruptly stop before cold sweats have suddenly appeared on his forehead after quickly feeling the familiar sensation of the time when ude has acted insane.


    "... damn"


    Just as Samuel predicted, in a split second, countless dark chains have abruptly appeared underneath the group of people who have continued to let out a threat before a swift strike full of momentum hit their bodies, which was soon followed by the sound of countless bones breaking apart to resound out in the silent hall.


    Shortly, the group of people who were screaming in pain after receiving the sudden attack has suddenly found their bodies being raised over with the dark chains violently wrapping on their ankles before being roughly thrown over in the corner of therge hall where there weren''t any single people upon it.


    And in everyone''s eyes, all of them can only watch in utter fascination and great horror as the group of people, who has been acting tough and proud from before, were repeatedly being mmed all over the ground in a brutal manner.


    Those people couldn''t even fight back,pletely letting everyone know how powerful those dark chains who don''t look anything special than the rest of other Dark Halfling are.


    Bam!


    Bam!


    Bam!


    "... Noel! What are you doing? Stop! Please, calm down! Stop it! Someone Quickly Gets ude Here!"


    Samuel ispletely frightened with his eyes wide open as he watched the young boy continues to sit in a casual and rx posture while those usual childish murky brown eyes are now brimming with dark storms of negative emotions.


    What the hell! Howe this one has suddenly erupted in a fit of madness too?


    "...! Noel, they are going to die if you continue treating them like that! Just forgive them and let them go alright? At least think about your Brother ude situation!"


    Rather than answering Samuel pleading, Snow has slowly blink his eyes before wrinkling his nose while staring at his slightly sticky delicate finger, however, a white handkerchief has quickly appeared in his vision, which was being given by the silent Demon standing on his side.


    From what Snow remember in the client memories, although the original Noel couldn''t get his father love and making him pay attention to his situation but the client wasn''t neglected on other matter rted to growing up and his certain daily life needs.


    Especially when all the subordinate who is loyal and faithful to the client father has treated Noel with great respect and care while also making sure to take care of his needs when they have the time for it, basically a group of Demon nannies.


    And Snow being offered a handkerchief to wipe his hands by the tall Demon was apletely reasonable situation, in which he didn''t hesitate to take the item being offered while nodding his head in the familiar way of appreciating his father subordinate care.


    Completely appearing to be moving only in an unconscious behavior before finally turning his attention to a astonish and doubtful Samuel who has witnessed their interaction.


    "... Hey Uncle Samuel who do they think they are to order me like that huh? And how dare them to threaten me? So what if they are from the Herbert Family? Do they think I''m going to be afraid of them? Besides, I''m only offering my assistance today because I felt like it, so what right do they have to speak to me in that way?"


    Snow begins toin about how unfair he was being treated with an innocent expression on his face,pletely ignoring the repeated loud bang that continues to resound out in therge hall.


    "Besides help Brian?"


    Suddenly, Snow couldn''t stop but to let out a loudugh while an exceptional deep chill shes upon his murky brown eyes,pletely showing the malice and hostility he felt toward a certain someone.


    "Rather than helping Brian with his contamination I will happily watch as he turned into a Fallen before helping to eliminate him you know? And it would be wonderful if his lover Ange also experience the same situation."


    Snow has let out a sigh while shaking his head before finally getting off of thefortable chair and has begun to store all the items he has taken out back to his inventory bag with a low atmosphere around his small body.


    "Honestly, this group of people demanding me to do such a thing is an absolutely foolish act."


    After everything is clean up, Snow has secretly waved goodbye to the tall Demon before mischievously blinking his eyes and finally stopping the brutal acts in the corner of the Hall, causing Samuel to finally release an extremely relief sigh.


    However, Samuel has rxed so soon since a familiar figure has quickly rushed inside the hall with a frantic and anxious expression on his beautiful face while shouting in a loud voice and quickly turning his head right and left in a flustered action.


    "Baby!? Where is my Baby? Fuck, if something bad happen to my partner I''ll make all of you pay for it!"


    As soon as ude has appeared, just like a natural-born actor, Snow expression haspletely change into a pitiful expression with his murky brown eyes glistening in tears while letting out a soft voice full of wrongness.


    And when Snow saw his future lover worried sky blue eyes swiftly ncing in his direction, without any hesitation, he quickly rushed over with his nose turning red, absolutely looking so pitiful on his appearance, and when he spoke there is even a nasal sound upon it.


    Snow pitiful appearance was enough to cause ude''s eyes to turned into aplete bloodshot, particrly after feeling the slight shaking of the small body of his young partner after rushing into his arms.


    "Waah Brother ude those people want to bully me"


    "What? Does someone want to bully my Baby? Do they want to die?"

 Chapter 325: Claude Protective Mode Activated.

    Chapter 325: ude Protective Mode Activated.


    "Shhh Baby, it''s alright, I''m here now. As long as I''m alive, no one else will be able to bully you. However, you just need to always stay by my side since eventually there are still some foolish people looking for death."


    ude has gently embraced the shivering small body on his arms while quickly feeling the slight wetness in the side of his neck before being followed with a huping sound, which has swiftly caused his entire body to tense up in great rm before being followed with unimaginable anxious feelings.


    "...!"


    Noel is Crying???


    FUCK!!!


    ude sky blue eyes have almost change into an entirely different color when a bright dazzling golden light has erupted from his body, it was simply enormous and powerful,pletely showing how intense his emotion was to the point of his blue pupil''s glowing golden.


    And despite not knowing the entire situation is, ude''s cold prating eyes have directly swept the entire Hall before quickly stopping in the group of Herbert Family membersying down in the corner of the ce and causing his face to promptly twist into a bone-chilling cold expression.


    The Herbert Family it''s rted to those two people again?


    Can they just disappear in their life and stopped causing them constant trouble? Just leaving them in their peaceful life isn''t that too much to ask for?


    Why do they keep getting in the way of fulfilling his desired wish to secure his young partner a happy, safe, and content life by staying on his side???


    "... You guys didn''t listen to my warning right? Did you think I''m just joking around? Is that it? Or you simply despise me? Alright! I, ude Franc, will dere here and now in which my Franc Family will be enemies to the Herbert Family and it wouldn''t just end in my generation! Until one of our families disappeared, this great enmity would remain forever!"


    As for how miserable the group of people situation was, ude doesn''t care any of it since he waspletely going insane from anger, especially when his young partner has always been strong and powerful, so the impact of holding his shaking body while sensing him cry has easily caused an unimaginable level of hatred.


    "ude! Please calm down! Be careful with your words!"


    Samuel has instantly rouse up from the intense power he was being crushed with, after all, such a vow and deration isn''t something to joke around! Especially when the fight between the two influential and powerful bloodline families who carries the power of Demon and Angel are going to cause turmoil in the organization order!


    Particrly when in the entire Franc Family, they basically adore and worship ''ude'' to the point of acting with irrational minds! If the Herbert Family is known for their proudness and act of intimidating people to follow theirmand with the attitude of an Emperor then the Franc family is basically a bunch of lunatics!


    "I am calm. From the start, aren''t they always trying to contend against me? I don''t care if they wanted to rece me with their treasured Young Master, be it in reputation and status, I wouldn''t bat an eye regarding those useless things. However, it''s an entirely different matter if they dare to treat my partner the same way."


    ude figure quickly disappeared and suddenly appearing at the groaning people who remainying down on the ground and tilting his head down with a growing unhinged glint shing on his sky blue eyes glowing in thick gold color.


    "Who made them bully my Baby?"


    Shortly, a golden light began to sweep to the severely injured people in the ground, quickly healing their injuries and returning back to health, however, Samuel''s dread expression didn''t ease down at all because he knows full well that ude wouldn''t be so forgiving, especially when it''s all about his young partner.


    "Sir ude! The child is simply lying! The Herbert people severely injured are the full proof! The child in your arms has cruelly made them like that!"


    Suddenly, a dark halfling who was helping the injured people before and has a close rtionship to the Herbert Family couldn''t help but reveal the entire truth of the whole situation causing Samuel to grimace while letting the person shut his mouth tight with a sharp warning because reasoning to ude in his dangerous state of mind is simply absurd.


    "Oh so what? Just because a person is being bullied doesn''t mean the victim couldn''t fight back. These people obviously cause my Baby to feel ufortable to the point of making him cry! Such precious existence, how dare theyy their dirty hand on my precious partner?"


    Like Samuel has already assumed, ude wouldn''t care about anything else as long as it was rted to his young partner, the blonde man is absolutely being unreasonable and illogical without a hint of worry and hesitation about the consequences of his actions.


    When everyone''s face has turned eerily pale from the events that have happened within a short time, the golden light power from ude didn''t disappear after healing the injuries of the group of people before it suddenly turned entirely different when the light of power color has turned eerily dark while the sacredness feeling has simply be dreadfully gloomy.


    In just a split second, everyone was finally able to learn the reason why when the group of people has suddenly tremble and writhe in the ground while their mouth remains open wide although covered with golden light, appearing to have locked off the loud screams from being let out.


    Anyone can easily tell that the group of people was simply being tortured with their twisted expression, in which to their horror has quickly figured out that it was a cycle of cruelty when they understood what the effect of the blonde man light power is.


    Usually, the light power wouldn''t give bad effect besides the existence of Fallens while remaining safe to be use even after an individual is healed back to the perfect shape, however, from what everyone is witnessing, ude light power is extremely abnormal and terrifying.


    After healing, the light power continues to advance and improve the group of people''s state of health in which has soonpletely overwhelmed their bodies'' state, enhancing it to the point of damaging their bodies to the breaking point from merely using the powerful amount of light power flooding in their system.


    Which led to their bodies beginning to give up, wilting, and losing vitality at a scary level before the light power has miraculously ready to reheal their failing body, which soon has lead to another repeat of torture.


    It was simply a true sense of a repeated cycle of torture,pletely making everyone who figured it out to feel extremely terrified with how abnormal the blonde man was using the sacred power of light meant to save people into something terrorizing and destructive.


    The blonde man''s use of the light power was applied to simply cause pain to another individual, apletely unique way of using it andpletely submerging all the people''s perception of utilizing the light power and effectively challenging their long time views.


    It was absolutely terrifying how the beautiful blonde man was using the power meant to save and protect!


    "Unlike the other light Halfling, my light power is extremely potent and deadly. Feel honored, you guys are the first people I have used this ability since no one has ever managed to make feel so angry in my entire life."


    ude ruthlessly stares at the group of people writhing in unimaginable pain, which can only let out a weak sob and gasp since their mouth was shut tight in order to stop them from trying tomit suicide from the unbelievable torture they are experiencing while at the same time saving the young boy in his arms from hearing such ugly sounds.


    "Honestly, I want all of you to die, however, I considered how easy it was if I were to do that. So, I will just let all of you feel this pain for as long as you are alive. It will be the greatest punishment for bullying my Baby andmitting the crime of making him let out even a single tear."


    Snow who remains quiet while having his arms wrapped around the blonde man''s shoulder slowly blinks his eyes after witnessing how his future lover has reacted from his sudden idea of wanting to induce pity in the Game Map skill view.


    Such ruthlessness, cruelty, and brutality was simply amazing and touching, and how could Snow feel fear and dread when he fully understands that the blonde man was simply doing all of this for his protection?


    The longer Snow learns and observes the beautiful blonde man, the more he is discovering how ude is bing his ideal lover from what he required for a partner to have.


    "Baby, I bullied them back for you."


    "... um"


    Snow felt a gentle pat on the back of his head while the arm on his body has tightened more, making him have the entire notion of beingpletely wrapped in strong protection and security where nothing would be able to harm him.


    "... Brother udeyou are so good..."


    So there is a reason why the ''me'' before has simply chosen you as a permanent lover since you never failed to amaze and please ''us''.


    Snow couldn''t help but inwardly sigh while there was even a notion of his missing heart skipping despite remaining hollowed out, and after a while, he lightly moves his head in order to ce a gentle kiss upon the smooth cheeks of the blonde man before quickly returning back to gently embracing the man broad shoulder while cing his chin on top of it.


    "Brother ude let''s go... to our home"


    "...! Yes, I''ll take you back to our home now!"


    After everything that happened, Samuel and everyone has remainedpletely silent, they didn''t even try to stop the two abnormal Halflings from leaving because of the unstoppable fearful feeling in their heart while dreading their reactions if they tried to even get in their way.


    And the whole time, Snow remains in the arms of his future lover while being carried away, however, his attention was entirely focused in the direction of the unconscious Brian who is fortunate enough to have a responsible halfling both in dark and light treating his contamination despite what has happened.


    Although, Snow can see the result of losing the World Will favor or blessing since Brian and Ange, who he has sense in another Hall where his future lover has left, has now met an ident with severe injuries without acquiring some extreme luck against their situation.


    Soon, Snow murky brown eyes have quickly nced away and stopping upon the tall Demon who have remained silent while carefully observing the entire situation with utmost seriousness on his handsome face while a certain light was brimming upon his deep red eyes.


    ''I''ll see you again Mr. Demon~''


    Snow has mouthed a voiceless sound to the tall Demon who has quickly met his gaze and perfectly knowing that the Demon to be able to understand what he just said by reading the movement of his lip.


    ''... mine don''t touch''


    Of course, even though the blonde man isn''t his official lover, Snow didn''t forget to show his possessiveness and tightening his hug around the blonde man''s shoulder while turning his head to the side to ce his face upon his future lover beautiful neck, just close to the vital part, which as always the man has remain unguarded.


    "Hm? Don''t Worry Baby, in my ce, there will be no one to easily bother us."


    Although the blonde man seemed to have perceived Snow actions as a form of unease since he once more felt the gentle pat upon his back along with a softforting voice near his head.


    "...Brother ude, I''m hungry... I want to eat the foods you make"


    "Hm? Alright, wait for us to get back home and your Brother ude will make a lot of food enough to make your tummy rounded!"


    "...You want to make me fat?"


    "Huh? No, Baby, you are so thin! You just need more meat in you! See? Not enough meat! Besides, you will feel nicer to hug if you get more healthy I''m sure you are going to be more adorable and cute!"


    "..."

 Chapter 326: A Regretful Sigh And The Beginning Of Chaotic Time.

    Chapter 326: A Regretful Sigh And The Beginning Of Chaotic Time.


    If one were to exin how Snow days have been, he would absolutely say he was living a life of a pig.


    Either eating, drinking, sleeping, creating some items, and just basicallyying down on hisfortablerge pillow while watching the beautiful blonde man bustling around the kitchen in order to keep feeding his bottomless stomach.


    ude''s private ce is simply a paradise.


    Fortunately, they live in a simple two-story house with a wide backyard two blocked away from ude''s famous Cafe.


    And the unfortunate thing about their sitaution is the fact that the GS Organization would appear every three days in order to get a bunch of blessed dishes from ude as some sort of punishment for their unreasonable actions from before.


    Although, they didn''t order suchmand but has kindly requested it with an added fact that it would keep lessening their punishment, which Snow assumes the reason for their polite attitude was because of their unusual power but more likely from the Franc Family unreasonable attitudes.


    Especially, when the Franc and Herbert Family have been going against each other with their chin raise high up whenever they met andpletely ignoring each other help, be it in the mission, healing injuries, or creating tools.


    However, Snow and ude''s peaceful andfortable day couldn''tst forever when suddenly during night time, Snow was stirred awake from his deep sleep by a dual-color aura of light that has appeared and began to swirl near his body.


    After a few seconds of swaying around, it has once more patted Snow shoulder in a familiar way after giving him the special mission before finally disappearing in a happy and excited mood.


    And at the exact time, the aura has left, Snow has slowly opened his sleepy eyes before gently raising his head away from the blonde man arm that he has been using as a pillow while skillfully removing the arms wrapped around his small body.


    "... umoh want me to help you?"


    "I can go to the restroom by myself"


    Snow replied nkly to the blonde man who has sleepily asked Snow with his eyes remaining close, in which he wasn''t a bit surprised to find out that the blonde man has woken up after removing the arms wrapped around his body.


    "... oh ok, I''ll wait for you toe back"


    "... um..."


    While Snow was slowly getting off from thefortablerge bed in ude master bedroom, the two of them speak with the usual conversation they usually have whenever Snow has suddenly woke up during the night time, fortunately, after many repeated situations, Snow was able to teach his future lover that he could go to the restroom without his help.


    Honestly, how could Snow allowed ude to help him take a pee?


    And so, Snow has entered the restroom with its door slightly open since the blonde man wouldn''t allow it to be close off whenever he uses it, seeming fearing that something bad would happen if he were to do that.


    Really, such a clingy and sticky future lover Snow has, however, as soon as his eyes have casually nce in therge mirror, his sleepiness has instantly flown away.


    Because Snow left eyes havepletely turned crimson, the same eye color he has as a demon while there is also a pulling sensationing from his chest, deep into his hollowed part.


    "... I see"


    After a few seconds of silence, Snow has let out a deep sigh before gently ncing in the direction of where the blonde man has been patiently waiting for him toe back while lying down on therge bed.


    "....It has been fun"


    Snow softly whisper underneath his breath before a sh of decisiveness was quickly disyed on his face before it was reced with a hard determination.


    " but its time to work..."


    Suddenly, Snow left crimson eyes began to have the familiar swirl of vile aura within it before a restrained but powerful dark power has swept up to tightly wrapped around his entire body before a secondter, he haspletely disappeared inside the restroom.


    At the same time, the powerful array surrounding the two-story house was forcefully broken apart causing ude who has been sleepily waiting for his young partner toe back to promptly bolt up from the bed, especially after feeling a waft of vile aura that waspletely familiar from what he has detected before.


    "...Baby!?"


    And when ude has quickly rushed inside the restroom, the figure of the young boy was missing and quickly prompting the blonde man to another bout of madness, and this time, it''spletely terrifying and deadly since the Realm of Mortal was about to face a chaotic time.


    However, after three days of nonstop searching after using all the power and influence of the Franc Family, the young partner of the famously well known ude Franc couldn''t be found.


    At the same time, the Demon Race Representative who has been trying to set up amunicating signal in order to contact his Lord in the Realm of Hell has finally been able to connect it after a few days of hard work.


    After all, because of the restrained between the three Realms, itspletely hard to contact each other in different Realms, even the representative of the two races was only allowed to enter the Realm of Mortal if they receive the ''God'' message on choosing them to be the one to help deal with the problem in their Realms.


    Fortunately, the tall demon was able to reach out and contact the person he has been wanting to reach out and speak in order to ask an important question that has been confusing him in the past few days.


    "... Felix are you sureyou saw him in the Realm of Mortal?"


    "... yes Milord! However there is also something wrong with the Young Master although he was in the special ''state'' but it waspletely different from what normally happened to us."


    The tall demon spoke in a respectful manner toward the blinking ck jade floating in the air which happened to be themunication tool that can contact the Realm of Hell.


    "... I see Felix watch over him I suddenly receive a message to our God if it turned out to be what I assume then I''ll be able to personally observe my son situation."


    "...! Felix will obey Milordmand!"


    Soon, themunication between the Realm of Mortal and Hell was quickly cut off, however, unknown to the determined tall Demon who''s named was Felix, the person he was asked to watch over has been missing the whole time he was trying to connect in the Realm of Hell.


    And after a few days of no result, an extremely angry and insane ude was finally determined to lead the Franc Family for once in order to directly confront the Herbert Family in a wide and tnd outside the City and away from the GS Organization scope of power.


    "ude! Stop this madness! Our Herbert Family has nothing to do with Noel''s disappearance! Give Back My Ange and I can forget this entire situation!"


    Brian who has been able to be saved from turning into a Fallen was calmly and steadily confronting the crazy blonde man leading the entire Franc Family that has wanted to push his Herbert Family into a dangerous situation.


    Why of all people out there did Noel have to just choose this insane person as his partner!?


    While deep inside, Brian has been seething in utter anger and fear after being informed of the man daring move of capturing Ange despite the fact that the new Angel Representative who just appeared has a close rtionship with Ange Mother!


    "Ha! Like I''ll believe your nonsense! Don''t think that you two are so powerful enough topletely hide what you have done! You told me before that you have nothing to do with my Baby! Then exin to me why I found out that a few months ago that you guys have been nning to do something bad with a person named Noel?"


    Although ude couldn''t get the full details, however, he can tell by their suspicious actions along with the Herbert Family that they have done something untoward on a certain person!


    ude coldly sneered while waving his hands toward the person who has been guarding the unconscious young man in his hands to dangerously ced a sharp de upon the slender neck of Ange and instantly causing Brian entire body to tense up while blue veins bulge in his forehead.


    "Tell me, how did your friend ''Noel'' has be a Fallen? And where is he now? Howe your lover has the bracelets that my partner appeared to have been created? Obviously, My Noel has a connection to your missing friend, or else why would you guys keep targeting my Baby huh?"


    ude gritted his teeth while his eyes have been in a permanent glowing golden color after his young partner was missing, because how could he rx for even a single second when he couldn''t even find the person he treasured the most in his entire life?


    Until he doesn''t see his young partner safe and sound, then he couldnt be rest assured to lower his guard down!


    "Hurry up and tell me what you know of my Baby! Better yet, give him back to me! Or else I''ll make sure that your lover disappeared right before your eyes! Brian! I''m going to make you feel pain far despairing from what I have been feeling these past few days!"


    "Damn it, ude! Our friend Noel is a grownup, unlike your ten years old partner! Besides, I don''t really have any idea where he went! Ange and I have been reciprocating with our injuries, so even if we have a wicked n, there is no way we even have the time to kidnap him from your hands!"


    "Young Man calm down and give my friend child back to us"


    Suddenly a slender figure of a beautiful woman dress in white clothes has descended down between the two families that are about to fight over before countless thin lines of golden light have swiftly wrapped around the unconscious Ange causing ude eyes to sh in chilling light after seeing his hostage being pulled away.


    However, before ude can violently react, a dark chain with sharp edges has suddenly appeared from the ground before it quickly cut off the thin golden lights of the Angel power which soon followed with a dark and gloomy voice belonging to a dangerous man.


    "Before you can rescue this childAngel tell them to return my Young Master first"


    For the first time in history, the representative of both races is fighting against each other, which is one of the reasons why the GS Organization has chosen to remain silent between the confrontation of the Franc and Herbert Family.


    Because this time, the Angel Representative is on the Herbert side while the Demon Representative is with the Franc Family.


    The GS Organisation just couldn''t make a decisive decision on how to handle it.


    "... heh so much delicious foods aroundalong with a special object."


    Suddenly an eerily voice has suddenly resounded out before being followed with a loud st of vile aura, absolutely surprising both sides that have beenpletely focused on the enemies standing before them.


    Which soon followed with chaos after numerous Fallens in all different form has suddenly appeared and began to attack them.


    And in another ce, a few distances away, a small figure wasying down on top of a dangerous gigantic tiger with white fur along with ck stripe on it.


    "... I can feel it the broken pieces of my heart has once more calling out to me..."

 Chapter 327: Snow Surprising Appearance And Everyone Shocked Expressions.

    Chapter 327: Snow Surprising Appearance And Everyone Shocked Expressions.


    "What kind of array is this!"


    "...Ahhh! This Fallen is really abnormal!"


    "How could he control the weakest Fallens???"


    Unbeknown to everyone who has been attacked by the unusual A-Rank Fallen, the entire ce where everyone has been standing waspletely covered with thick vile aura made into a wide range of array,pletely making everyone inside unable to leave.


    And the most unusual thing was despite having arge amount of vile aura being used in the Realm of Mortal, no one has been able to detect its energy, although the GS Organization member who was observing in a distance was already rm.


    However, an enormous beast has suddenly appeared before directly solving all the people at the quickest speed andpletely stopping them from contacting the organization about what is happening.


    While ke was dealing with the people spying around the entire ce, Snow has slowly appeared outside the enormous array before swiftly punching it with a burst of enormous dark power, only to wrinkle his brows when he was unable to break it apart.


    "... really strong..."


    The array was undoubtedly created by a powerful Fallen, which is in the way of bing an S-rank by the look of it.


    Although Snow didn''t use all of his dark power but he was only able to create a tiny crack in the array, which has also started to automatically fix itself.


    "Snow, I''ll be able to help you get inside."


    Snow turned his head away from the array to nce at ke''s arrival whilepletely revealing his only murky brown eyes that have already started to have a red tint of color swirling within it.


    "Um, ke is really the best."


    Snow gently stroke the soft and smooth fur of ke beast body while a gentle smile appeared on his face before a few secondster, a familiar crack of space has slowly appeared before them and causing Snow to quickly understand what ke is getting at.


    "I see"


    With an interesting smile, Snow has calmly taken a step inside and being followed by a happy ke before the space crack haspletely disappeared.


    Snow was in a sort of a dark halfling body so he wasn''t able to open the Fallen dimension as usual when he was in his Half Fallen and Half Demon form and can only let ke do all the work.


    So the two of them entered their own dimension territory before quickly opening another crack in space and this time, Snow was the only one who took a step inside while ke has remained in their dimension to deal with his order while numerous crimson dots glowing within the ck misty ce watching his figure disappear.


    And after finally arriving inside the array that couldn''t stop a Fallen from creating a gateway to enter inside, Snow has calmly nce at the entirely different space he entered before quickly noticing the chaotic space with the familiar ck mist swirling all around.


    The entire ce appeared like a separate space with the Realm of the Mortal and Fallen mixing up inside the Array effect.


    This kind of power ispletely unusual


    "ke, make sure to secretly rescue the surviving Franc family out of this space."


    "Yes, Snow~"


    After all, it was ude Family, there is no way that Snow would just leave them all to die, especially when they are extremely useful when dealing with the Herbert Family, who is definitely being injured or dying inside this special space.


    "Good boy, I''ll be counting on you."


    Since Snow is already inside the array, then it was far easier topletely move around the entire ce.


    And with quick steps, an enormous amount of dark power has emerged within Snow body, as he shuffles at theyer uponyer of separated small space in order to get to the important ce in the entire space.


    "... something smells delicious"


    As Snow moves around the entire ce, a predatory light began to emit on his eyes, and without knowing it has alreadypletely changed to the familiar red pupils of the Demon race with a familiar malicious and dark smile gracing his lip.


    And while shuffling around the ce, Snow waspletely indifferent after having a glimpse of the people fighting and dying at the hands of numerous weaker Fallen.


    Fortunately, most of the deaths belong to the Herbert Family than his future lover people, and after a few more seconds, Snow has finally reached where the powerful fighting has been concentrated.


    Soon, Snow appeared inside a wider space where a handsome halfling Fallen was being assaulted by both the dark and light power of the Demon and Angel representatives with their beautiful huge wings spreads behind their backs.


    The scene before Snow eyes ispletely a magnificent image filled with a different type of sacredness as dark, light, and vile auras collide with each other.


    "Baby!"


    "Noel!"


    When Snow feet has softlynded on the ground, two different voice has quickly resounded out causing him to calmly nce where the sound hase from.


    It was two sides separated away from each other with a small array protecting the people standing inside it, one belonging to Brian and some of his Herbert family members, while the other one was ude, Lisette, and surprisingly a conscious Ange who was being tied up with goldened light and being pinned in the ground by the blonde man feet.


    "..."


    Snow eyes flicker before his figure quickly disappeared before appearing just outside the array where ude was being protected.


    "Baby? What''s wrong? What happened? Where did you go? Are you hurt???"


    Despite the nonstop concern wordsing from the blonde man, Snow has just remained silent with his head slightly lowered,pletely hiding most of his face.


    "Baby??? Please, speak to me!"


    Finally, Snow has slowly lifted his head up andpletely revealing his crimson pupils with the familiar appearance of a person being contaminated with a vile aura as tainted features swirling within.


    Which has caused Lisette to let out a horrified gasp, Ange to widen his eyes in utter horror, and ude''s expression nched in white while an overwhelming panic and concern brimming in his sky blue eyes.


    "Damn! Who made you like this? Tell me and I''llpletely eradicate them in this world!"


    "Hmm?"


    Snow couldnt help but slowly blink his eyes after witnessing the blonde man''s reaction, although he has already considered the high possibility of the blonde man reacting entirely differently from normal people''s reaction.


    However, knowing it in mind andpletely witnessing it was an entirely different matter in which Snow couldn''t help but let out a please sigh while a small smile appeared on his lip.


    Especially when ude has quickly rushed over without hesitation to leave the protected space and roughly kneeling hard in the ground before raising his hands to gently cradle his face.


    "Baby don''t worry Brother ude will help you everything will turn out alright here, you will bepletely cured in a few seconds."


    Snow has raised his hands to grasp the blonde man''s hands and stopping the golden light power from proceeding to treat the vile aura inside his body before showing an apologetic expression as various dark chains swiftly appear topletely wrapped around ude''s entire body.


    "Brother ude I remember most of my missing memories now"


    Gently leaning over, Snow has tenderly wrapped his arms around the blonde man''s neck while letting out a soft sigh full ofplex emotions.


    "And you can''t treat it as long as I''m missing an extremely important part of myself."


    From the few days Snow has been missing, he has been pushing his power to the limits and finally causing the information he has learns from the appraisal skill to finally trigger.


    And Snow already has an idea of what will happen after observing the slow change on his body.


    "Brother ude...from now on... stay away from mealright?"


    And Snow didn''t n to stop the effect from urring.


    "Because I don''t know what I will do"


    Snow gently smiles before leaning his head away and cing a tender kiss on the blonde man''s forehead while ignoring his wide-eyed look as countless of arrays arepletely ced in the dark chains in order for the blonde to have a hard time releasing himself.


    "It''s been fun thank you, Brother ude I finally experience what genuine happiness was"


    Without any hesitation, Snow has pushed the flustered and panic, ude, back inside the protection array while at the same time pulling the horrified Ange outside before another set of powerful protection appeared in the small array with his own mark added on it.


    As for who set up the firstyer of the array, Snow has inwardly nod his head since at least the subordinate of his Father has listened to his warning of ude being his and didn''t forget to protect the blonde man.


    " Brother ude this might be a goodbye..."


    Snow crimson eyes sh a bit of reluctance, however, the sudden change of his entire body has already started to show its change, and in everyone''s eyes, a vile aura has suddenly emerged underneath his feet before wrapping around his small body.


    Soon, the sound of a bone-cracking has resounded out causing ude who was unable to quickly release himself from the dark chains to shout in panic and fear.


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    "Ange!!! Noel! Leave Ange Alone!!!"


    And while Snow was changing, a scream of pure fear and utter pain has suddenly resounded out which was caused by the young man still bound with golden light just a few distances away from the swirling mass of vile aura.


    "... Heh this is a surprise well, Ange how about it? Be a Fallen too"


    Snow who was changing in the thick ck mist of vile aura has nce with glowing red eyes toward Ange who was writhing painfully in the ground with some of the ck mist slowly contaminating him.


    Soon, everyone, even the three powerful exsitence fightings in the distance, saw the young boy was quickly changing in the midst of vile aura, his small body suddenly turning into a slender figure of a young man before the usual brown hairs have quickly change into a pure silver color, which appeared to be glinting so beautifully despite the mass of ck mist.


    "Young Master! How could this be..?"


    "A Demon?... no its already a Fallen Demon!"


    The Demon and Angel in the distance widened their eyes in surprise and shocked while the suspiciously silent halfling Fallen showed a predatory glint in his eyes along with a please smile.


    As for ude, his already fast-beating heart bes more chaotic as he witnesses his young partner turning into a grown-up adult.


    Noel the entire time, ude''s young partner has been the grown-up Noel that those two people have revealed the first time they saw Noel child form while inside the deep forest!


    ude doesn''t have any doubt and hesitation with his conjecture because of the various clues and information he has investigated before has finally lead to one single truth.


    The dark halfling child Noel and the grown-up Noel who has be a Fallen from the two young men mouth was the same person!


    "... huh"


    Soon, the swirling mass of vile aura haspletely disappeared causing everyone to finally see the clear view of the figure wrapped in the tainted aura.


    It was a slender young man who appeared to be less than 20 years old, with exquisite and delicate features along with piercing tainted crimson eyes that appeared to be confused as he slowly nces around the entire ce without a doubtful expression on his face.


    "... what am I doing here?"


    From what Snow remember, didn''t he arrive in the Realm of Mortal to start the Pure Race Mission? Which is in a forested area and wasn''t in a ce that appeared to have an ongoing fight.


    "... Baby?"


    Snow who was extremely confusedpletely got his attention pulled away after hearing a familiar word being spoken by a pleasant voice belonging to a man.


    And when Snow has taken a nce at the unfamiliar blonde man with a beautiful appearance that appeared to be showingplex emotion whilepletely tied up with his surprisingly dark chains suddenly cause his mind to start stirring up with various thoughts.


    Especially when Snow saw in the blonde man''s eyes wereplex emotions filled with concern, fear, confusion, and a surprisinglyrge amount of overwhelming tenderness.


    "...um, beautiful blondie. who are you? And... what did you just call me?"


    Isn''t that the nickname Snow lover usually use to call him?

 Chapter 328: Snow Revelation And The Promise Time.

    Chapter 328: Snow Revtion And The Promise Time.


    "... Well, I''ll learn about itter since you can''t run away with my chains binding you for now though"


    Snow crimson eyes glowed eerily before a twisted smile appeared on his face as countless of chains has swiftly emerged to tightly wrapped the writhing young man just a few step away from where he was standing.


    "Little Light it been a while"


    Snow raised his head to coldly stare at Ange who was lifted up in the air with his hands bound by countless small chains while the vile aura continues to wreak havoc inside his body, although the sacred light power made it harder for the vile energy to contaminated a person.


    Nheless, everything happening waspletely simr to what has urred to the Original Noel miserable ending.


    Client do you see this? They are now facing the consequences of their actions of course this is also for making me experience such unimaginable pain


    "So how does it feel to have the vile aura chaotically rampaging inside your body? It''s extremely painful, right? So tortuous to the point where one would wish for death to quicklye that has been what I felt when you betrayed me"


    "...urgh."


    Snow ispletely focused on Ange whose face has been twisting with painful expression to the points that droplets of tears continue to flow down his cheeks and he didn''t feel an ounce of pity witnessing such a scene.


    Of course, he was alsopletely alert of his entire surrounding.


    "However the pain of being betrayed, the extreme disappointment and utter disbelief of dying by the hands I trusted with all my heart have also given me the strength to continue on"


    Snow continues on while letting the pattern he already forms of letting the client soul be one with him, and the unimaginable amount of hatred, pain, and resentment emerging in his soul has quickly caused a manifestation of his aura to twists chaotically around his body.


    "It''s all for revenge! Even if I were to turn to the loathsome existence such as a Fallen, I refuse to die and will forever be eradicated in this world without letting anyone know what kind of taboo and crime you two havemitted in order to be happy!"


    While Snow continues to reveal what happened in the past, hepletely ignores the familiar burning gaze of a certain someone, especially when he has already had a good conjecture about who the person is despite having no memory of what has happened to wake up in such a situation.


    For now, Snow dark and gloomy crimson eyes slowly shut off as the client''s soulpletely woke up and causing Snow to be one with Noel.


    And in a split second, Snow eyes have snapped open before a burst of chains emerge underneath the ground and abruptly blocking the silently sneaking Brian who has been stealthily making his way over in order to save his lover.


    <strong>"NOEL!!! LEAVE ANGE ALONE!!! IF YOU WANT REVENGE, THEN COME AT ME!!!"</strong>


    ng! ng! ng!


    Chains after Chains made of dark power and vile aura strongly collided against each other causing dust and a powerful burst of air to urs, which was also the beginning of another chaotic fight.


    "Fallen Demon, let go of that Child!"


    Suddenly, a swift golden light made into a thin string has fiercely shot on Snow back the moment he was confronting a mad Brian that ispletely determined to rescue Ange from his hands.


    <strong>"Baby, Watch Out!!!"</strong>


    Even though there was a powerful golden light about to pierce his body, Snow has remained calm with a tilt of his head while his crimson eyes flickering to the worried blonde man that has been starting to remove the countless thick chains tightly wrapped around his body in a flustered and mad manner like his death depend upon it.


    Although, everyone can perceive how the blonde man all wants to do was to rescue his young partner that has been a Fallen the entire time.


    <em> GranterI''m really envious of youunlike me... you truly found someone very good...</em>


    <em> I know right?...just be patient among countless reincarnation I''m sure you will meet the right person too</em>


    <em> mnmis that so?... then... I''ll believe in your words</em>


    Different from the other missions, Snow was able to clearly speak on his client''s soul of this world, of course, it might be because ''Noel'' is far powerful than the one he met so far, having more resistance and spiritual sense than the other soul missions he has done.


    Snow directly met the frantic sky blue eyes of the blonde man before showing a calm smile on his face, which seemed to pacify the blonde man even if it''s a tiny bit.


    In this world, Snow senses when ites to his lover appeared to have grown stronger since he can feel the familiar sensation of his lover after seeing the blonde man the first time, and even without the help of their token of love, he waspletely sure of it.


    Well, Snow will have to think more about the cause of it before swiftly tapping his feet in the ground and jumping in the air to finally dodge the string of golden light that was about to pierce his body.


    And when it hit the ground, Snow has quickly twisted his body in the air, showing how flexible it was as another strong of golden light has quickly shot up from the dust-filled ground and piercing in his direction.


    In the countless years of living in various different worlds have already sharpened Snow instincts in unimaginable levels along with the Game Map skill, so there was no way that the Angel would be able to silently attack him when he waspletely alert for any danger.


    "Felix... stand down this is my fight."


    While in the air, Snow upside-down body with his head facing the ground has swiftly nce at the tall Demon who was about to stop the Angel from attacking him while feeling gratified that despite showing his Fallen form the Demon didn''t try to attack him, which was the usual reaction anyone felt toward a Fallen no matter who it was.


    It might be because Snow is showing rity without the usual destructive actions of a Fallen or because he was the son of the Lord the tall Demon serve or unable to bear on attacking him because of years of taking care of his well-being.


    However, all of it doesn''t matter, as long as the tall demon doesn''t get in his way, then Snow would leave him alone.


    "Angel you want me to release Ange? But why should I do that? I have been waiting for this day toe!"


    "You Loathsome Fallen Demon! I will make sure to-!!! Fallen Demon what are you doing???"


    "Make a move, and they will really die in my hands."


    Suddenly, dark chains in two different ce were swiftly pulled in Snow directions,pletely showing to everyone the tied up figures of Brian and Ange arriving on his side.


    "Besides, Fallen Demon isn''t the right word to describe me though I''m more a Half Fallen after all, the day I was being turned into one. Ipletely lost the most important part of myself which ironically has saved me from turning into aplete Fallen."


    When Snow feet finallynded in the ground with his silver hair swaying in the air and being followed by the tied-up Brian and Ange, the familiar wings belonging to a pure race have quickly burst out of his back causing various ck feathers to spread around his surrounding.


    "Listen well Angel, I ''Noel'' am only giving back what Ange and Brian have done to me. What I experience, what I have be, and what I have lost I''ll make them all pay for it!"


    In everyone horrified, and concerned eyes, Snow beautiful ck wings have spread wide open behind his back,pletely showing the horrifying sight of the familiar ck mist swirling around the supposedly beautiful wings while ck feathers continue to fall off from it andpletely showing the white bones of the affected part of the wings.


    Snow crimson eyes glowed so thickly that it looks like droplets of blood were about to spill on it while a twisted smile graces his lip with his right arm and hand glowing in white color while a ck mist began to swirl around it.


    "Let''s start in turning one of them as a halfway Fallen"


    And with that, Snow has appeared before a contaminated Ange before fiercely piercing his arms in the young man''s chest while Brian waspletely tied up just a few distances away from where they are standing.


    "AHHH!!!!"


    "STOP IT!"


    Forcefully taking an individual special core is considered the greatest taboo in all Three Realms unfortunately, a Fallen existence isn''t added in the mix because they are the creature who is born to swallow it out.


    So, Snow was able to easily grasp the special core somewhere in Ange body, especially when he was also using one of the permanent skills that he has leveled up in the bloodlines world where even the special female protagonist sleeping soul has been grasped with his spiritual hands.


    "Little Light I understand why you have done it if I were in your position no matter how I loathe to admit it but I would have the same thing for the person I love however, understanding doesn''t mean I can forgive you for it"


    Suddenly, Snow has also begun to speak in a soft and sorry voice just the same way Ange has done when forcefully taking out his special heart, although there isn''t a single tear flowing down his eyes when gazing at the painful young man.


    "So let me also take your special heart alright? Just as you have done mine"


    With a growing malicious smile, Snow has easily pulled out Ange special core and causing a howl of pain that came directly from the soul to be let out from his mouth while Brian has scream in despair and anger for unable to do anything.


    "... Hmm? Such foolish action I won''t allow anyone to stop my revenge!"


    Snow let out a soft snort while blocking the numerous golden light attacking in his direction as the Angel tried hard to save the two people in his hands.


    Although such an act waspletely useless, because there is no doubt that Noel as a ''Demon'' was far powerful than the Angel, and now added of being a Fallen then the beautiful Angel can only show a despairing expression on her face.


    "Angel do you think I am weak?... the only reason this two has been able to deal with me in the past was that I have my guard lower downof course, I also honestly trusted them since they have been my closest friends but let me tell you this...you are far weaker than I am"


    As Ange''s body began to convulse from losing a very important part of himself, Snow has gently raised the glowing light core in his hand with an expressionless face and there wasn''t even a tiny bit of happiness could be seen on his face.


    "Oh... Brian, don''t worry about Ange''s special heart I won''t swallow it up even if I''m a Fallen"


    Snow has just let out a deep sigh before his hands have slowly burst into a powerful strength of vile aura and causing a tiny crack to slowly appear in the special core on his hands and quickly causing Brian who was despairingly staring at his painful lover to struggle more crazily from the tight bind while screaming like a beast.


    "Um, everything has to be the same honestly, turning me a Fallen has been the gravest mistake the two of you have done Ange... Brian I promise you this the two of you will be the most hateful existence to be remembered in the entire Realms in future generations toes!"


    After all, Snow has been given a quick brief review of what happened from ke in their mind link and finally knowing the special mission he has received from the World Will, which will affect the entire Realms!


    "After all I''ll be destroying the bnce of this world"


    "Oh my, you sure are powerful~But, hey, my Fellow Fallen? How wasteful of you to do that how about you give me that special core along with yours?"


    Suddenly, when the special core of Ange is about to be split into pieces, a voice has abruptly rung down before an enormous vile aura appeared in Snow back without a warning, of course, Snow was able to dodge while taking the two people along with him.


    The whole time, this handsome Halfling Fallen was the only existence Snow has been wary and alert among everyone else inside the array space.


    And when Snow nce at the surprise Halfling Fallen, his lip twisted in amusement with his eyes glinting in a predatory light, especially when he finally hears the familiar beating of a heart ringing in his mind.


    "Oh? But the broken piece you have appeared extremely useful though? Why don''t you give it to me along with yours?"


    "What?"

 Chapter 329: Snow And Claude Exchange Of Words.

    Chapter 329: Snow And ude Exchange Of Words.


    "Oh, why are you surprised? Oh yeah, you don''t know about what object you have picked up! Even an A rank Fallen in the way of bing a dangerous S ss wouldn''t be capable enough to set an array like this you know?"


    Snow contaminated crimson eyes glowed with amusement before taking a side step when another undetected swift attack appeared behind his back, which is caused by the Halfling Fallen, unfortunately, it doesn''t work on his Game Map skill.


    However, Snow eyes couldn''t help but flicker in another direction shown in the Game Map with a sh of surprise before it quickly returns to normal and began to confront the cunning Fallen who continue to target his life, well, more precisely, wanted to swallow his special heart.


    "... Hahaha you wanted to swallow my special core? Well I understand, the temptation is extremely hard to control because I also wanted to swallow what you have since it smells absolutely delicious..."


    Snow couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh while using his slippery tongue to gently licked his lip,pletely showing a rather infatuated look,pletely simr to a Fallen who has finally decided their target, which has turn into the familiar mode of being obstinate and determined until the individual is dead, causing everyone to be extremely alert.


    After all, they have now two powerful Fallen in their midst, although, there is one person whose expression darkened while extreme jealousy and anger were reflected in dark sky blue pupils which were fiercely directed toward the Halfling Fallen.


    The blonde man emotion was extremely strong and powerful enough to make him forcefully remove the dark chains tightly binding his body, which was the only individualpletely and absolutely desire to help the Fallen Demon against anyone who will be a threat to him.


    Of course, how could Snow neglect and ignored the strong reaction his future lover he finally managed to meets again?


    "Well, if I am to be honest someone has a far delicious smell than you in my eyes, that beautiful blonde man over there made me want topletely ravish him, surprisingly, both in body, heart, and soul... I''m really trying hard to resist the urge from being a Fallen and Demon race alright?"


    Snow courageously turned his head away from the Halfling Fallen to stare at the blonde man who instantly met his crimson eyes, which was showing a startled look because of his words before it quickly turned into a myriad ofplicated emotions.


    However, Snow inwardly raises his eyebrows when he has easily perceived the slow change beginning to appear in the man sky blue eyes which were turning into the familiar possessiveness and burning passion his lover usually possessed when showcasing his romantic feelings.


    . Oh? Is the blonde man falling for him? From what ke informed, he has been in a child''s body before, so a change of mentally with how the blonde man was viewing him after learning that he was a genuine ''adult''?


    Hmmm this is a bit amusing


    "Ah, Beautiful Brother, you look so delicious it made me want to eat you all up~ And the amazing smelling from you is simply divineenough to make me go crazy"


    Feeling a bit yful, Snow seductively licks his lip while directly meeting the blonde man wide sky blue eyes with a predatory look in his crimson eyes and giving the man a shameless up and down examination before showing an absolutely appreciative look on his face.


    He even went so far as to let out a dirty whistle while raising his hand to gently twirl his long silver hair brimming with tempting appearance, basically, he was having a rouge and fox-like attitude.


    Which to everyone utter disbelief has cause ude to suddenly show a shy and embarrassed expression with his pale cheeks turned into charming crimson colors while a sh of delight has quickly appeared in his darkened sky blue eyes.


    And unbeknown to Snow, the title of ''The Only Fallen Who Also Desired To Physically Eat An Individual Body'' would be given to him and will be known in the long History Written Observation about a Fallen abnormality of harassing and seducting its prey because of his shameful actions.


    "Ah it''s really so hard to resist Beauty~ I really want to eat you all up~ How about bing mine? Well, from the look of it, you already belong to me though, so there is no need to asked right? After all, for some reason, you carry my mark on you. Even the Protective Array belongs to me, it''s the reason why I didn''t swallow you up alright?"


    Well, what can Snow say?


    After knowing that his lover was once again in the same world mission, he couldn''t stop the usual urge to tease him even though they aren''t together yet, the habit of teasing, bullying, and pampering his lover was absolutely hard to stop doing despite having no romantic emotions toward him.


    And ude who was being flirted and seduce by his young partner who is really a grown-up Demon felt his heart beating with unusually fast speed before a sly glint has quickly sh in his eyes as countless thoughts emerge in his mind, especially when fiercely staring at his partner predatory gaze.


    ude was willing to be eaten by him that thought haspletely taken over his mind and reason.


    As for his partner turns out to be a Demon Fallen, of course, ude has already thrown it out without any hesitation.


    ude knows what he likes, what he wanted, and what he was willing to do in order to get it and no matter what his young partner turned out to be, it would never matter because, in the end, the two of them would only belong to each other until they no longer exist.


    It was the absolute meaning behind the words ''Partner" to ude, unlike the other people who have entirely different meanings and opinions when regarding about the word Partner.


    And if ude''s young partner has been a genuine child, he could treat each other as the closest family, but now that Noel turned out to be a grown-up adult, ude doesn''t deny the fact that his heart waspletely moved in an entirely different direction.


    ude was absolutely charm and tempted at the thought of making this personpletely his, which he will definitely make into a reality.


    This was definitely the famous saying of ''love at first sight'', ude has never thought there wille a day in which he will experience it.


    So ude''s entire expression turned extremely gentle while a tender emotion causes his sky blue eyes to sparkle beautifully, in which he wasn''t a bit guilty at what words havee out of his mouth next.


    "Baby, I have finally decided to answer your serious offer before that you have mentioned and now, I''ll dly ept to be your ''Husband''. Baby, I am now yours and you are also now mine, got it?"


    "..."


    Snow lip couldn''t help but twitches at the sudden words from the beautiful blonde man who was openly showing a simr predatory look on his eyes, alright, this person is definitely his lover, that shameless personality is something he was intimately familiar with so he could never be wrong about it.


    "Do you want my ''love''?... Beautiful brother, I would love to try it with you unfortunately, I can''t do it, after all, my ''heart'' is already lost unless you wanted to collect the broken pieces somewhere in the Realm of Mortal and put it back together?"


    "... Yes! No matter what trouble I''ll face, Brother ude will get your heart back for you!"


    ude who already has conjecture of what might have happened between the three men didn''t even hesitate to answer back, although his expression turned grim and gloomy as a dangerous look was shot to the two tightly bound menying in the ground.


    Although, Snow every emotion belonging to every lover he experiences in every world would always start again in a new world, however, it is undoubtedly a fact that his future lover would always have a special privilege of being treated more kindly than other people he met and interacted with.


    After all, they already promised each other to be together until they no longer exist, so a bit of favoritism was allowed.


    "... Brother ude you are so good"


    Snow smile gently with his crimson eyes remaining malicious before suddenly disappearing from where he was standing and has once more evaded the swift attacking from the Halfling Fallen that could no longer withstand being ignored while he flirts.


    At the same time being followed by the Angel string of golden light that has quickly wrapped Ange and Brian, saving them from further being injured before pulling them away to safety.


    And Snow has decided to leave Ange and Brian behind since what he nned out next was for them to experience the consequences of their terrible actions and then he will appear once again when the time is right to deal with them.


    Although the Angel ispletely biased and has decided to protect and guard the two young men despite learning what happened by the few hints he has left.


    Well, Snow doesn''t really mind since everything is going ording to his n, besides no matter how the Angel would react and treat the two young men after knowing the greatest taboo the two have done is going to be useless to his next course of action.


    "Beautiful Brother, your name is ude Franc right?"


    After swiftly moving away, Snow figure has finally appeared behind the blonde man, easily bypassing the protective array while quickly oppressing the woman inside the protective array as a warning to remain silent.


    Before Snow has gently lean down to hug the blonde man with his arms dangerously hooked around the beautiful slender neck.


    "Y-yes Baby, my name is ude Franc!"


    Snow couldn''t help but lean his face closer before gently bitting the red earlobe of his future lover, loving the way the sound of the blonde man breath has quickly be heavy while the quick heartbeat rang out so clearly on his sharp hearing.


    "Baby huh. Then, Brother ude~ Do you know if I got my heart back I''ll finally be aplete Fallen, which is powerful enough to destroy the entire Realms? Are you still willing to get it back for me?"


    "Yes! Even if you be a Fallen and the entire Realms get destroyed because of it, my decision wouldn''t change! Baby, even if the entire world bes your enemy, I will always remain on your side."


    Snow felt the body in his armspletely rxing even though he could easily take his life in just a split second and the blonde man even has the great courage to lean all his weight toward his body.


    Which has easily taken some of Snow remaining attention away from the various attack both in light power and vile aura from trying to break the protective array that the ''Child Snow'' has set up.


    "You are willing to be the entire Realms enemy? For the most loathsome existence, you are willing to fight against the Human, the Demon, and Angel race? Really?"


    "Baby, I am willing to be your swords and shield, as long as that is what you needed me to be. In the entire world, I would be your greatest ally, after all, we are partners for eternity. Baby, I would never let go of you."


    The slight noise of bone-cracking has gently resounded out as Snow move his contaminated huge wings to almost enveloped the person in his arms, causing the blonde man to turned his head around, enough for their eyes to gaze at each other.


    "...I have been painfully betrayed my special heart almost forcefully was taken away then... bing the existence I have once loathed so much... so, forgive me, if I couldn''t easily trust your words."


    Snow smile full of dark and gloom, his crimson eyes thickening in bloody color as he spoke so darkly and maliciously, yet the arms wrapped around the man has suddenly tightened and shaken.


    Perceiving such reaction has cause ude expression to turn extremely gentle, his sky blue eyes brimming with overwhelming sincerity and a bit of the growing love he was beginning to feel for his partner.


    ''I am not them, Baby, I couldn''t even bear the thought of hurting you. Unfortunately, I am not the person you met first however, unlike them, I ''ude Franc'' would always treasure the person I have chosen to be my partner in life. Your enemy will be my enemy. And if you ever die while in my protection then I will also die with you. Baby, you are an extremely precious existence in my life."


    Hearing such sincere and honest words, Snow dark expression has finally eased down a bit while gently turning the blonde man around in order for the two of them to face each other before softly leaning down to gently ce his forehead together with him.


    Soon, a pair of crimson and sky blue eyes brimming withplicated emotion was deeply gazing at each other,pletely ignoring everyone around them as they settle up what their rtionship will be.


    "So my Partner?"


    "Yes, Baby, we are a Partner."

 Chapter 330: Snow Surprising Reply And Actions Toward Claude.

    Chapter 330: Snow Surprising Reply And Actions Toward ude.


    "... Nah, I have to refuse Brother ude''s offer of being a partner. After all, ''I'' as the adult version of Noel wouldn''t ept anyone so easily as my partner."


    Snow ruthlessly refuses the blonde man''s words before slowly leaning away and putting a certain distance between the two of them, although a smile filled with fake warmth waspletely disyed on his face.


    "Although Brother ude is extremely good, and I ampletely pleased with you but I can''t ept the kind of ''Partner'' you have in mind."


    Carefully observing the reaction of the shocked and stunned blonde man, Snow has bent down to gently grip the beautiful blonde man chin while a cruel light befitting as a Fallen shing in his contaminated crimson eyes.


    "I''ll be honest, Brother ude I don''t have any romantic feelings toward you, after all, I don''t have the heart to feel such emotion. Until I have gotten my heart back then you can ask me again Unless you still feel the same after everything is over."


    Sorry, my love you have to make me fall in love again but this also makes our situation special in every single world right? Without fail, we will repeatedly fall in love with each other.


    "Baby, my feeling for you wouldn''t fade out. Even after death, I am absolutely sure that my heart will beat for you once more. Just wait! Baby, I''ll definitely make you ept bing my Partner for as long as we exist!"


    Of course, Snow future lover wouldn''t just give up so easily, there was no time for him to feel sad and hurt by being ruthlessly rejected after the emotional chats that have happened between them, and nothing seemed to be capable enough to stop the man great determination for the two of them to be with each other.


    Ah my love you are really the best


    Snow expression softens and turning a bit more genuine at the blonde man''s resolute and sincere expression before finally unable to ignore the familiar delicious scent that has beening from the blonde man''s special heart, which waspletely making him lost total control of his Fallen urge of swallowing it.


    Just as Snow has spoken to the Halfling Fallen before, he wasn''t really lying about the blonde man''s special heart absolutely smelling so divine, his future lover existence was simply precious in his eyes, the most perfect and delicious food that exists in the entire Realms.


    The affinity between their dark and light power is just so strong that even being Half Demon and Half Fallen couldn''t stop their special bond with each other.


    "Ahhh Brother ude you are making me crazy from want why do you have to smell so delicious?"


    Snow couldn''t help but lick his lip once more before his crimson eyes bing thicker and darker as it shes with open plunder while directly gazing at the blonde man surprise and suddenly embarrassed sky blue eyes.


    "... then Baby, I''ll allow you to slightly taste me?"


    "..."


    Snow seriously gaze at thepletely serious blonde man who showed an excited and hopeful expression on his face, his future lover even going so far as to tilt his head sideways in order to show his perfectly side profile.


    ude was like a proud peacock showing his most beautiful appearance in order to tempt, chase, and coax their target.


    "... Baby, you can bite me anywhere you like"


    "..."


    Yup, it''s definitely Snow lover, this brazen actions and offer, the shamelessness, and even when trying to take advantage of eating some of his tofu in apletely different manner is entirely the same.


    Of course, unlike the ''child form'', Snow who has theplete memories of the various world living with his lover, there is no way he will lose when ites to being brazen with shamelessness.


    "...Well please don''t mind if I do."


    And so in everyone''s eyes, they watched as the silver-haired Fallen Demon has directly lean over to directly take a bite at the blonde man slender neck beforepletely pressing him down into the ground with the huge wing in his back spreading wider.


    Of course, the supposed victim waspletely happy at the sudden turn of event and even going so far as to tilt his head further in order for the Fallen Demon to have a better space and angle to lick, bite and suck the man expose skins.


    "...!"


    Fuck! Please remember what kind of existence you are allowing to take advantage of your body! And pleasepletely remove that pure bliss in your face!


    Crack


    At the exact time that ude was pushed down in the ground, the dark chains upon his body have finally been broken up and leaving himpletely free.


    Of course, different from some people''s ideas of the blonde man finally going to fight back to the Fallen Demon since they have still retained a small doubt that he might have been acting up because of being bound.


    Lisette who was the front view scene of the live intimate actions of the two different existence a few distances away from where she was standing has already figured out what insane action her cousin will do next.


    And so, without surprise, Lisette''s expression didn''t change much when ude has practically wrapped his entire arms around the Fallen Noel waist and pulling him closer to his body.


    Although Lisettepletely knew how wrong it was, she couldn''t stop the blush appearing on her face while a glint of excitement and thrill emotion basically glinted in her eyes while watching the two young men ambiguous actions with each other.


    While the growing respect and worship she secretly shares with the other Franc Family members toward ude have practically raised up after witnessing his courageous and brave actions toward another unusual Fallen.


    Damn, that is her cousin alright! Nothing will be able to stop ude once he decided to do something! Even a Fallen couldn''t ignore his charm and beauty!


    "... Brother ude you really taste good"


    Snow let out a please sigh while his crimson eyes continue to thicken with desire after practically feeling the powerful light power spreading inside his body, even though any individual with light power should be dangerous to a Fallen, however, his future lover power waspletely different.


    Rather than trying to hurt Snow, the light power belonging to the blonde man was giving him a soothing and calming effect, it wasn''t harmful one bit, however, the only downside waspletely making him fully addicted to the power and feeling that ude gives out.


    It felt like Snow fell into a trap, after tasting such sweetness he was unable to intricate himself anymore.


    well, his future lover is always sly and full of surprise so it shouldn''t just be his conjecture, the blonde man might have nned it from the start really, how amazing...


    However, it doesn''t matter one bit because Snow has definitely chosen this person as his future lover in this world, so without any hesitation, he decisively gives onest hard and violent bite between the man''s neck and shoulder before gently sucking and licking it.


    Of course, Snow crimson eyes have been brimming in pleasure while ude sky blue eyes were darkening with desire along with endless pampering within,pletely allowing Snow to do whatever he wants.


    The blonde manpletely showing it in his face that as long as Snow desires his entire existence, the blonde man wouldn''t even hesitate to offer it.


    "... Brother ude let me taste you once in a while alright?"


    Snow will definitely take this person away after the entire situation regarding the Halfling Fallen is over.


    "Baby haa feel free to do whatever you like Brother ude will allow it."


    Snow couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle before raising his head to gently ce a soft kiss in the corner of the blonde man''s lip while using his hand to tenderly fiddle the soft blonde hair near the man ear.


    "Good"


    Shortly, Snow has gently embraced the blonde man before his huge wings slightly move, causing the blushing Lisette to be pushed away from where they are at before swiftly flying up in the air as the protective array was finally broken up by thebined attack of two existence that should have been fighting each other and not working to deal with him.


    "Now then I need to finish this..."


    While floating in the air with the blonde man carefully held in his arms, Snow has titled his head before raising his left hand to tap between his forehead with a yful smile shot toward the Angel and Halfling Fallen.


    Although Snow crimson eyes remain cold and chilling while murderous intentions chaotically swirling within it, he waspletely determined to finally end their situation.


    "What you want to swallow is inside here, after all I don''t have my special core anymore."


    "You sure has guts to be flirting with a Light Halfling and love to talk so much in my presence do you think you can get away from me?"


    Shortly, a crack of space has suddenly appeared around the Halfling Fallen, before countless weaker Fallen have appearedpletely making the entire situation be graver and dangerous than it already is.


    "Huh? Why should I run away? I might be a Half Fallen, but I am still in the same A rank as you ok? Do you how much Fallen I have swallowed to reach this rank in the shortest time I turned into one? Don''t underestimate me too much alright? You might end up bing one of my food just like what happened to the other Fallen."


    Snow expression quickly turned dangerous while his crimson red eyes glowed brightly as simr countless space crack has also opened around him, causing everyone eyes to widen in surprise and dread, especially when a furious roar has echoed out just the other side of space that causes a chill to run down their spine.


    "... Unlike you that can only call a weaker Fallen and couldnt control them, mines are all obedient and adorable. Halfling Fallen, meet my lovely ke and my countless adorable Fallen subordinates~"


    Soon, the entire ce was filled with numerous Fallens andpletely changing the entire situation as two A-Rank Fallenpletely fight against each other, a first urrence that will be remembered in the generation toe.


    "Come on... between us, let see who can swallow who."

 Chapter 331: The Fight Of A Powerful Fallens.

    Chapter 331: The Fight Of A Powerful Fallens.


    ROARRRR!!!


    A fight between powerful Fallen is beyondprehension as everyone witness such destructive and bloody fight, or more likely a small war is going on, especially when an A-rank Fallen with intelligence was a rare sight to meet even in the long history of dealing with their existence.


    And now, they are witnessing two existence with an unusual power beyond what they supposed to have fought against each other.


    ng. ng ng...


    Dark Chains against Dark Chains continue to resound out loudly even among the howling and roaring sound of the weakest Fallen crazily killing each other in order to swallow the source of their power.


    While there is also the destructiveness of a vile aura in various shapes and forms spread all around the entire ce, ripping and biting apart the constant onught of Fallen creatures that continue to appear at the crack of space that the two Fallen has continued to open up.


    There is also a beautiful enormous white tiger with a ck stripe on his smooth furs swiftly and nimbly roaming around the ground while ruthlessly killing anyone that meets his way.


    Swish!


    And Snow who remains flying in the air while hugging the blonde man in his arms continues to evade as a various undetected attack from the Halfling Fallen continues to strike him in secret.


    As for the Angel, Demon, and Halfling around, they have wisely chosen to remain in a far distance, away from the main location where the small war is going on, of course, some mindless Fallen at the edge of the battle will lunge at them from time to time.


    ng!


    Swish!


    ng!


    Snow figures swiftly and beautiful move around high up in the air, dodging the stubborn Halfling Fallen attack despite having a burden in his arms, nheless, his eyes narrowed down at the Game Map Skill that only he can see aside from ke before leaning his head down to softly whisper in the blonde man ear.


    "Brother ude, I''m counting on you~"


    After seeing the blonde man nodding his head, Snow has let out a smile before easily letting go of the hold he got and calmly watching as his future loverpletely disappeared at the sudden crack of space that has appeared among the disturbance between two Fallen continued open space of the Fallen Dimension.


    "Alright it''s time for my attack too."


    Snow eyes flickered all-around him before looking at the Game Map one more time, which has caused his lip to arc in a chilling smile before spreading his wings and swiftly shooting down toward the Halfling Fallen who remain rooted in his spot.


    "How foolish of you to show such weaknessyou can''t use the undetected skill so easily while moving around right?"


    Snow smile spread wider after a sh of vignt and alert has quickly appeared in the Halfling Fallen contaminated eyes before his expression turning hard since rather than dodging, Snow enemy has chosen to quickly leap up in order to meet his attack.


    Soon, their blurry figures continue to flicker all around the entire ce, be it in heaven or earth with their power colliding repeatedly and causing the near Fallen creatures to be blown away, some of them even dying out and causing their drops of blood, meat, and broken bones to spread around the entire ce.


    The entire scene is basically causing an Ashura Hell appearance, especially when countless of Fallen was madly killing each other even though countless of Fallen dead bodies have already started causing a mountain to be formed.


    Even the Demon and Angel watching in the alert state couldn''t help but feel a strong chill to run down their spine because they could easily tell that the two Fallen showing their full power couldn''t be dealt with by their own strength alone.


    A Great Disaster! The Fallen who managed to raise up in A-rank is truly a great cmity in their entire Realms! Such existence needed to be removed before they be far stronger!


    "... Demon! Let''s forget what happened! That Fallen Demon isn''t the Young Master you have served before! Wake up! Our entire Realms are in great Danger if these two continue to exist! We have to work together in order to leave this ce and let everyone in the Realm of Mortals worked together to deal with them!"


    Suddenly, the beautiful woman standing a bit farther away from the quiet Demon who was guarding the Halfling Light woman while watching the fight has quietly passed a message before him.


    "... Young Master Noel is still a Hafl Fallen. he could still be saved."


    "Don''t be foolish! Isn''t killing him while being a Fallen will save him more? If you really care about him, then don''t let his soul be more corrupted!"


    The beautiful woman couldn''t help but re fiercely toward the tall man and finally showing a different expression on her face, only for her to receive a fiercer re from the Demon causing her body to tense up.


    "... Kill? Then, how about the already Half Fallen on your side? How about you take him out first? Don''t think I''ll forget what they did to my Young Master, wait until I informed everyone of what they have done, let see if you can still keep protecting them!"


    "...!"


    Brian who has been tightly embracing the half-crazy Ange in his arms suddenly shook before extreme remorse and hatred brim in his tearful eyes, however, the most stronger emotion he felt was confusion, doubt, and deep regret, after all, everything has all started just because of his well-being.


    ".... Ah Ange My Little Ange I''m sorry that I couldn''t save you Sorry all of this happened because of my sake don''t worry I won''t leave you, Ange, like we promise each other, no matter what happened, we will always be together."


    He doesn''t want this situation to happen to the person he loves, and yet, the happiness he imagines after finally getting better, having a stronger body, and bing powerful enough to stay by his lover side didn''t happen.


    Are they really wrong? Is the happiness that came from another person''s misfortune wouldn''tst long?


    As Brian turned his head to tearfully gaze at the fighting figure of the friend they have betrayed before, a sudden understanding couldn''t help but sh in his eyes.


    Yes, it is wrong to get happiness from trampling on other people''s lives, however, he will do the same thing if there is a chance again, after all, they are willing to bet anything for their future.


    It is either their happiness over someone else, everyone has their own selfishness, and they are also the same.


    Brian doesn''t mind walking a difficult path, even if it''s full of hardship and bloody situation, as long as there is a high chance he can be together with Ange, then he will continue to move forward.


    Even if his lover has turned a Fallen, Brain wouldn''t leave and throw the person he loves, just like they said before, until the end of their life.


    "Right just as you said, Noel, let see who will win in the end. No matter what the end result is, we will continue to fight until everything is finally over."


    Brian let out a serene smile despite the tears in his eyes before touching his chest with a determined expression as a burst of power has suddenly erupt within him, using the dark power that has been wrecking his body the moment he was born and causing him to be unable to live long with how powerful and destructive it was.


    "AngeJust like how you have always taken care of me in the past I''ll take care of you this time"


    Snow who felt the surge of power has quickly halted his attack at the same time as the Halfling Fallen has stopped, before his head has quickly turned around, only to see Brian was leaning down to ce a gentle kiss upon the forehead of the weak Ange in his arms before ncing his way with a rxed smile on his face.


    "... My dear friend that I have betrayed. We will still not give up the fight."


    Suddenly, a memory of the original Noel shes in Snow mind, which was the appearance of a stubborn Brian that keeps insisting on running in order to win the friendly game with a determined expression on his face despite how Noel is far stronger while the oue of the friendly game was already known to the three of them.


    Soon, Brian''s entire body was wrapped in dark power before the two of them has quickly disappeared in the protected array that the Angel has created for them to stay.


    And in Snow Game Map, Brian and Ange have also managed to escape the array that the Halfling Fallen has set up, after all, the half heart in Brian''s hand was far stronger than the piece of a broken heart that the Halfling Fallen have in his hand.


    Although, Snowpletely knows that Brian has paid a certain sacrifice after recklessly using such power, yet, an interest emotion couldn''t help but sh in Snow contaminated crimson eyes, while an amused smile started to show on his face as he continues staring in the spot where Brian and Ange have been staying before.


    It was a challenge regarding their sitaution, a fight which one of them would win in the end.


    "Alright, I got it. However, in the end, I will still win."

 Chapter 332: The End Result Of The Fight Against The Halfling Fallen.

    Chapter 332: The End Result Of The Fight Against The Halfling Fallen.


    "... Really sly..."


    Snow had half of his entire attention in the ce where Brian and Ange have disappeared, the Halfling Fallen has decisively tried to take advantage of the entire situation and has once more tried to attack him in surprise.


    "... too bad, I already figured it out."


    While dodging, Snow lip curl up in a yful smile before a sudden attack has abruptly emerged behind the surprise Halfling Fallen and swiftly piercing him from behind.


    "You didn''t think I have just been fairly attacking you in closebat right?"


    Snow stared with a pleasant expression at the crimson blood sttered in the air while countless dark chains mix with vile aura has swiftly emerged all around the Halfling Fallen before ruthlessly piercing him.


    The first dark chains piercing his body haspletely made him unable to move flexibly and fast as before.


    "You"


    "Ah this is the difference between us. Although you have intelligence, I as a Half Fallen are far smarter than you."


    Snow wing spread wide behind his back while watching his enemy being entangled by the numerous thin chainspletely wrapped its body, the tiny sharp edge upon it easily leavingrge gash and blood spilling in the air, even a piece of skin was removed as the chains constantly move around his body.


    It was an absolutely gory, torturous, and bloody sight to witness, however, Snow expression didn''t show even an ounce of guilt and remorse, only emitting an oppressive pressure as the Fallen urge of capturing the target made him feel extremely fulfilled and satisfied.


    In the entire fight, Snow has been secretly leaving his power behind all over the entire ce, which in the chaotic small battlefield has made it far easier for him to hide his movements.


    "Oh for the person you are hiding in the entire space, don''t think he can save you. It''s about time my Brother ude has taken care of it."


    As soon as Snow has finished speaking, the powerful array that has been locking everyone in the unusual space has started to break apart, even the undetected huge vile aura that exists in the Realm of Mortal has finally caused the people to detect it on their monitors and quickly sending countless of Halfling to control the sudden unusual situation that has appeared.


    "No! H-How did *cough*... you find out about him?"


    "Heheh, nothing can hide from my eyes~ Besides, the power to remain undetected and the unusual array wasn''t your power, to begin with, right? After all, you have different skills, like opening space, and using simple words to guide the Fallen to do your bidding."


    Snow calmly exin the result of what he has observed the whole time, for a broken piece of his heart, there is no way that it can make a Fallen have numerous kind of different power when even Brian who has half of his broken heart isn''t capable to do.


    Especially when aside from using it as a vessel to store and control an individual power without being affected, Snow broken heart can multiply and amplifies an individual talent and affinity.


    The array and undetected skill Snow saw in the entire ce was mostly used by the GS organization, although a Fallen that have belonged in the organization can use the skill after regaining memory of its life but the Fallen before him definitely doesn''t belong to it.


    Snow has be suspicious when the Fallen has easily opened the Fallen Dimension and called out countless weaker Fallen which for some reason has also been focusing against his subordinate with an unusual urate target of its attack.


    It was simply impossible for the Halfling Fallen to do so because the only reason why Snow can only perform such an act was that he is a proper Lord of the split Dimension he lords over while thest client Good Blessing Title has given him the power to control the weaker Fallen who supposedly know only destruction and madness.


    Particrly when the enemy Snow was fighting obviously doesn''t have his own territory.


    "Baby~ I got the person you want! Did I do a good job?"


    "Um, Brother ude is amazing~ I like you more and more!"


    As the powerful arraypletely breaks into pieces and returning everyone to the normal Realm of Mortal, a beautiful blonde man with only dirty clothes and messy golden hair has calmly appeared while dragging an unconscious person''s leg while walking over in his direction with a happy and delighted expression.


    "Baby, I got a piece of your broken heart in my hand. Just wait for a bit and I''ll collect all of it for you as I promise! Then we will finally be an official Partner in life~"


    Suddenly, Snow saw a dull-looking single piece in the blonde man''s hand, causing him to swiftly flow down toward the blonde man before topping and floating in front of him with his head leaning closer in order to seriously stare at the simple-looking broken object that has long been missing.


    "Ohh yup, that''s my heart. Good job brother ude. I know that you can do it."


    Snow watched as ude expression turned brighter after receiving his praise, before suddenly showing a hopeful and shy expression while peering upon him with dazzling sky blue eyes.


    "ThatBaby, since I follow your instruction... can I*cough*... get a reward?"


    "..."


    Snow expression didn''t even twitch after hearing the blonde man hopeful request while inwardly beginning to seriously think about what kind of reward he should bestow his future lover, however, when the blond man expression turned dim along with full of disappointment, Snow can only sigh before floating closer and quickly pulling the man toward him.


    "...mnm!"


    Snow calm half-lidded crimson eyes stare at the blonde man''s surprise wide blue eyes as his lip basically started ravaging the blonde man''s mouth without any hint of shyness and love with every action he made.


    Although they aren''t official lover yet, however, Snow doesn''t mind being intimate with the blonde man so quickly and easily, after all, rather than feeling loathsome or ufortable touching someone so intimately, all Snow can feel is the pleasant feeling of eating something super delicious.


    So rather than the blonde man eating his tofu, it''s Snowpletely taking advantage of his future lover!


    Before long, Snow haspletely felt the blonde man long arms swiftly wrapping around his body before pulling him closer as their lip frantically moves around each other, sucking and biting with their slippery tonguepletely trying to dominate the other to give up the lead of total control.


    In which the only sane people in the entire ce can only watch with various disys of emotion in their faces as the two young men shamelessly disy a passionate and wild crazy kiss despite the craziness and bloody fight happening around them.


    Fortunately or unfortunate to some people, an enormous white tiger waspletely guarding the two young men against being disturbed by other mindless Fallen, foolish enough to try and attack the two abnormal existence in the entire Realms.


    "... Haa Baby... Partner.?


    "... No just hnm a reward"


    Snow tightly wrapped his arms around the man''s neck while tilting his head to a better angle in order to taste more of the blonde man''s deliciousness while his hand has slowly moved to grasp the surprisingly soft blonde hair of the person before giving onest bite upon his future lover bottom lip.


    And Snow absolutely loves the way the beautiful man has let out a painful but pleasurable groan because of his action, although he honestly doesn''t want to stop, already being addicted by the blonde man''s taste but Snow can only sigh in his heart before finally leaning his head away and cing his chin upon the wide shoulder.


    "... Brother ude haa I might do this again even if it''s not a reward"


    It''s simply addicting! Snow was already in the pit of his future lover, although he wasn''t trying to get away from the blonde man trap since he rather likes it.


    "Haa Baby then, how about  haa.. one more time?"


    Snow inwardly rolls his eyes whilepletely ignoring the tightening grip around his waist before patting the blonde man back, after all, there are still the tied up Halfling Fallen to deal with, especially when countless powerful people will soon be arriving in their ce.


    "One more piece of heart"


    "Oh! Is that so! Baby,e on! I''ll quickly get it for you!"


    Once again, Snow inwardly rolls his eyes after feeling the delighted and hopeful emotion in the blonde man''s words, his future lover is definitely thinking about another reward from him after getting his heart back


    "... Well, can Brother ude carry me? I''m feeling tired"


    The fighting might have looked easy, however, Snow has been using his full power without a break the entire time, especially after keeping the space crack open when dealing with the powerful enemy he fortunately able to tie down just by using his intelligence rather than a long fight to win it.


    "Of course, Baby,e to my arms. Just leave everything to me and I''ll protect you all the way."


    "... hmm"


    Snow huge wings gently p before itpletely disappeared and soon his body was being carefully and gently held in the arms of the blonde man, which he gently leaned his head upon the blonde man firm shoulder.


    "... Laurent?"


    Suddenly, Snow saw the tall Demon has quickly appeared behind them and staring with wide hopeful eyes at the unconscious young man in the ground, which was the person his future lover has taken out.


    Oh something extremely suspicious is going on here.


    Feeling curious, Snow continues to watch as the tall demon practically carries the young man in his arms with a delighted expression on his face, sopletely different from the always solemn emotion he usually showed to the people around him.


    "You. aren''t dead!"


    Well, well, it seemed that Felix has gotten closer to a certain person after staying in the Realm of Mortal, which has definitely been taken away by the Halfling Fallen before to do its bidding, after all, once a person has Snow piece of heart they just couldn''t forcefully take it away so easily.


    As for the Demon sudden appearance, Snow and ude have already detected the man''s actions, or else the demon doesn''t have any chance of appearing behind them without being attacked.


    "Baby, just ignore him, I''ll quickly handle that Fallen you captured. You also want to swallow his power core too right? I''llpletely make sure to take it out for you to eat, even though I''m far delicious, but it will make you stronger right?"


    Before Snow can nod his head and obediently letting his future lover do all the remaining work for him a sudden burst of power has abruptly appeared just a few distances away from them, powerful enough to obliterate the Fallen around it.


    Soon, arge circle array with ancient marking upon it has suddenly glowed in the ground before a powerful presence has slowly appeared in everyone''s senses, which Snow didn''t neglect to take note of the quiet Angel hopeful expression while trying to hide her existence from being noticed, something shepletely failed.


    "... what now"


    Honestly, Snow just wanted to take proper rest in thefortable arms of his future lover andpletely finishing everything up so that he can do this and that to the blonde man after finally taking him away.

 Chapter 333: The Mysterious Person Identity.

    Chapter 333: The Mysterious Person Identity.


    "Oh"


    As soon as Snow saw the single person standing underneath therge ancient array, endless grievance and outrage have instantly erupted deep within his soul where the client usually stayed while a Granter performs their mission.


    "... Brother ude wait here like a good boy"


    Snow softly murmurs with his crimson eyes turning bloodier while giving a gentle stroke upon the surprise blonde man smooth cheek before quickly disappearing as his blurry figure has shot straight toward the mysterious person that has arrived.


    "Watch out!"


    Of course, the beautiful angel woman has always been alert and was guarding of the Fallen Demon sudden actions have swiftly shout out while Felix that has been carrying the unconscious young man in his arms could only widen his eyes in great rm since he was caught off guard about the sudden situation.


    Soon, Snow and the person who just arrived began to fight against each other, although, everyone could easily tell that the battle wasn''t serious enough after a few seconds of a quick blow, it was enough evidence to cause the beautiful woman to show a confused and doubtful expression on her face about the unusualness of the fight.


    "Noel stop don''t do this..."


    "... I''m already a Fallen you really don''t want to kill me?"


    "..."


    Snow contaminated crimson eyes narrowed down as his slender leg swept upon the man head only for his attack to miss, although he finally perceives that his assumption has been proven correct during the short fight, thus, finally deciding to stop and once again appearing next to his future lover side.


    "Well Brother ude, meet one of the Lords in the Realm of Hell, which is the most powerful one among their rank, The Demon Lord Vincent."


    Snow has softly leaned upon the blonde man''s side before his lip curl up in amusement although his crimson eyes remain unfeeling as he meets the extremely handsome man indifferent eyes which were so simr to his crimson eye color.


    Although, unlike the original Noel who couldn''t fully understand the indifferent Demon Lord standing before him, Snow can easily perceive the weird and awkward atmosphere the man has carried during their confrontation with each other.


    "Oh, The Demon Lord Vicent is also my Father."


    Seemingly like an afterthought, Snow has finally revealed the most important information regarding the new Demon that has arrived, which has caused the blonde man wary and suspicious attitude to swiftly turned different, at least being milder and neutral after knowing that it was his father-inw he was in the presence of.


    "What!"


    While the beautiful angel who was listening felt so shocked and surprised and couldn''t stop the loud rm sound she let out, although she has quickly epted that certain fact to be true after witnessing the fight a moment ago, which has shown the reluctance of the Demon Lord from taking down the Fallen Demon.


    However, when she wanted to quickly run away fully knowing well that the danger of her life is getting higher, a hand has suddenly pierced through her back and into her front causing her eyes to widen in utter shock and disbelief, after all, she didn''t even sense the presence of the Demon Lord who suddenly appeared her behind.


    "You Demons are you *cough*... trying to go against the two Realms for a Fallen Demon???"


    Vincent''s indifferent expression didn''t change much as he slowly pulled his arms back, causing the beautiful woman to scream in resentment and unwillingness, however, everything waspletely useless since she waspletely being overwhelmed by the power of what a Demon Lord holds.


    "... it''s not something you should worry about."


    As the beautiful angel slowly loses her life, Vincent has turned his head toward his son who has unfortunately turned into a Half Fallen withplicated emotions inside him while endless remorse and regret brim in his heart as countless thought sh in his mind of ''what if''.


    Even though Vincent was already prepared before he arrives in the Realm of Mortals but witnessing the entire situation of his own son bing a Fallen without even having an idea about it in the Realm of Hell showed how much he failed as a father.


    Before quickly flickering his eyes toward the Halfling his son was intimately being close to before anotherplicated emotion emerges within him.


    an individual with a light power he hopes that what happened to his own past wouldn''t repeat itself to his own son, after all, it was easy to perceive that the blonde man is quite special to Noel.


    "... Sone and swallow her special core."


    "... Hmmm"


    Snow eyes quickly flicked to the swaying dual-colored gold and dark aura that has suddenly appeared on his shoulder while various memories as the ''Child Noel'' swiftly sh in his mind and finally learning everything he doesn''t know off.


    "... Granter everything is in your own hand now I''ll be suppressed after making a cracked in the Realms the Demon Race will be your faithful ally while a few Angels are going to be slipping into the chaos since the space restriction in the Realms is going to be unbnced ~But you are going to be alright since you are strong!"


    Heh so this is going to turn into a war between the Demon Race against the Angel and Human race huh?


    "Goodluck! Make sure toplete my mission well and I''ll give you a five-star review when you are done~ Oh, by the way, here is one more present from the great me, I''m sure you are going to appreciate it~ After all, that child has been the most unfortunate one among everyone else I have been watching, goodness, there is so much repeat!"


    After receiving the almost yful and carefree attitude of the World Will Rule, Snow has quickly started to let the client sleep inside him once more before a vast amount of vile aura has suddenly appeared in his entire figure which he has controlled from affecting the blonde man from being contaminated.


    Although the blonde man has never shown any fear and doubt after the vile aura appearance,pletely and absolutely showing his trust and eptance of what kind of existence he is, so even if he were to turn the blonde man into the loathsome fallen, Snow was quite sure that ude wouldn''t show any anger and fear.


    Ah~ His future lover is always excellent~


    "Brother ude, can I eat the food you made after we get back home?"


    "Of course you can! Although, Baby, you wanted to stay in my ce after this is over? I have another ce to use if you want. I''m sure there will be lots of troubleing to disturb us."


    "Yes, but I like the sound of that ce being ''our home''. Didn''t you say, that it''s ours? I was so happy when you mentioned it when taking me home with you."


    Snow expression softens while hugging the arms of the blonde man who showed a surprise expression, easily figuring out that his child form memories are being remembered while the vile aura that he let out has quickly turned into arge shape of a mouth and directly shooting toward the dying angel with hatred filled eyes, swallowing her body whole and only leaving a few white feathers around.


    "All Of You Will Get The Retribution You Deserves! I Vow It In My Death!!! AHHHHH!!!"


    "... Ahh she couldn''t even fight against Brother ude divine taste..."


    Snowpletely ignored the angel cursest word that doesn''t really work before tilting his head to gaze upon the tender gaze of the blonde man with sky blue eyes that have remained obedient while following all he asked him for.


    "Of course, my deliciousness is out of this world. Baby, I''ll let you taste me once more after I finished feeding you with my dishes when we got home."


    Snow couldn''t help but let out a chuckle at the blonde man tempting offer while asking to be carried in his warm arms once more, of course, he didn''t forget the eerily quiet and docile Fallen creature that have remain still after the fierce battle.


    "kee here."


    Roar~


    Letting out a delighted soft sound, ke has joyfully walked toward his two Father figure with his tail wagging in happiness,pletely showing an adorable and tame appearance looking entirely different from his usual fierce and ruthless state during the fighting.


    "Good boy~ and Brother ude meet ke. He is the one who saves me when I was about to be killed by Brian and Ange''s hand while turning into a Fallen. Of course, I see ke as my ''child'' after that situation, so when you really be my Partner, he will also be your child~"


    "Eh? No need to wait, ke, I''m going to be your Father soon so it''s alright if you treat me like one! And thank you for saving my Baby, or else we would have missed each other in this World."


    "Roar~" Daddy praise me, and the man wanted to be my Father again, so happy~


    Soon, the two men and one beast havepletely disregarded the Two Demons who were standing a few distances away and watching the warmth abnormal parent and son scene although Snow lip twitch when he can somehow read in Vincent supposedly indifferent expression about ''call me grandpa'' after hearing his words while coldly staring at ke figure.


    this man is really weird Snow thought his future lover is only the unique one but there is also another person, though just less unique.


    Well, in the original Noel own view, he has always been worried about his father''s affection and always watching in the distance while keeping all of his emotions to himself, never really letting everyone know what he really feels.


    So, the client didn''t really manage to understand his own father''s genuine personality besides Vincent always longing about his certain lover while acting majestic in front of his subordinate with their interaction with each other always ending up silent and awkward.


    Well, there has been no propermunication between the father and son, one having an indifferent personality while the original Noel was introverted when ites to his own father, so they miss the chance to get closer as a real family.


    "Well, for now, Brother ude let''s go home, we will just deal with my broken piece of heart when we get back since other people are about to arrive here."


    Snow calmly state while flickering his eyes to an awkward Vincent who doesn''t know how to react to his own son, only knowing how to keep it all to himself before patting the blonde man firm chest and leaning his head on it.


    Too bad, Snow present state doesn''t allow him to feel anything familial toward the man besides being allied with each other.


    "... and we will discuss our next move."


    With that decision, Snow, ude, and the quiet Lisette who can only remain silent the entire ordeal have quickly disappeared, taking the bound Halfling Fallen with them, while Vincent, Felix, and the unconscious Laurent following next, afterpletely making sure that no evidence will remain behind.


    As for ke, after getting a gentle pat and cares from his two father, he has let out a loud roar before opening a space crack to their own dimension territory while making sure to leave the bound weaker Fallen they left alive in order to quickly wreaked havoc toward the GS organization members that have arrived a few secondster, which has caused another group of injured people once more.

 Chapter 334: Claude Wholehearted Devotion.

    Chapter 334: ude Wholehearted Devotion.


    One block away from the simple two-story house where ude lived, Snow calmly watched as the blonde man has instantly gone over to deal with the Halfling Fallen after making him a bunch of delicious dishes filled with his lover, which is what the man has told him.


    And the blonde man is obviously having a hard time trying to get a piece of his heart back.


    Even Snow doesn''t know what the blonde man was seeing and dealing with as he stood there with his body glowing in golden light power while the Halfling Fallen continue to desperately struggle.


    After all, those who wanted to get a piece of his heart once it has already been stored inside an individual needed to experience a test, especially when instead of taking it for themselves but wanting to give it back to the rightful owner.


    Although this time, it''s taking ude a long time dealing with the problem, unlike the dark Halfling that he has taken one of his broken pieces of heart while he only asked him to take the person down.


    Well, from what Snow has learned at the already conscious Laurent, the person has identally got his piece of heart when he was being hunted by a different Fallen creature, causing his ability to set up a quick array and being undetected to be amplified, which surprisingly one of the rare people who didn''t want such power.


    Unfortunately, the young man was detected by the Halfling Fallen and was easily brainwash, unlike the weaker Fallen, after learning that even with the Fallen ability to swallow and take other people''s special core couldn''t take the piece of heart away within him.


    "Urg"


    Snow movement of taking a spoonful of the bowl of pudding that he was holding has abruptly stopped after hearing the pained groaning out from the blonde man pale lip before the skin on his body started to have cuts on it, quickly spilling droplets of blood before it was quickly healed by the golden light.


    there is nothing Snow can do but watched as the blonde man continue to struggle over. He can only make sure to stop any sign of great danger on his future lover life.


    And so, Snow continues to eat the pudding he was holding while his contaminated crimson eyespletely focused on the man''s tall and lithe body.


    "... still smell so delicious though"


    Snow couldn''t help but licked his lip before taking another spoon of the pudding to stop the urge to lick his lover skin and after numerous small bowl of the pudding was piled up in the ground, the blonde man has finally taken a shiny broken piece of heart in his hand, which has quickly turned dim and bing a simple-looking object.


    "... I''ll take care of the rest."


    As soon as the blonde man has gotten back his power, Snow has suddenly appeared behind his future lover back before gently embracing the firm shoulder with his chin softly cing on top of the soft but sweaty blonde hair.


    "Brother ude really, thank you."


    Rather than the usual use of a vile aura in a mouth shape to swallow the special core, Snow has quickly let go of the blonde man after whispering his appreciation for all his hard work before quickly disappearing and appearing at the harsh breathing Halfling Fallen and violently stepping upon the man chest.


    "... I think I''m going to level up after swallowing you up"


    Snow eyes glimmer after sensing the powerful special core of the Fallen before him, after all, countless halfling have their special core swallowed up in the past few days or months, there is definitely a reason why the GS organization have stated that this Fallen is on the way to bing S rank Fallen.


    It''s too bad that this Fallen intelligence is stillcking or else Snow would have a lot of trouble dealing with him.


    Soon, Snow left hands werepletely wrapped up with vile aura before it ruthlessly went straight to the man''s chest causing the Halfling Fallen to let out an indescribable inhuman howl since the special core where the source of his power was slowly being taken out.


    "... it''s ironically beautiful"


    Snow smile twistedly as he raises his hands over the sky while examining the deep abyss core shimmering in a beautiful way and after a few secondster, he has finally turned around only to meet the burning sky blue eyes of his future lover.


    "Hm? What''s wrong?"


    "Baby, for my whole life I won''t ever betray you because I would never dare to even hate you."


    Snow blinked his eyes while calmly watching as the blonde man has slowly walked closer with a serious and solemn expression on his face while his burning sky blue eyes showed an overwhelming passion and tenderness within it.


    "Baby even though I just started falling for you, but I wholeheartedly know that you are now my life. The moment my heart starting beating for you, I know for the fact that you are the only one for me."


    "...What if I want your life? Are you willing to give it to me?"


    Instead of being touched, Snow asked a gloomy word with his crimson eyes remaining cold and calm, nheless, the blonde man didn''t even pause in gently taking hold of his hand and raising it over in his lip to ce a tender kiss upon it.


    "Yes, if you desire it."


    ude has gently pulled the young man into his arms before softly whispering in a voice full of longing while gazing in the distance with a faraway look.


    "Although I prefer to stay by your side as long as I could, which I cannot do after I die. However, it doesn''t change the fact that I don''t want to waste even a single second being away from you. And even though it pained me to admit it, but Baby, you are far stronger than me because you can live even if I''m gone."


    Since I''ll die the moment you disappear from my life.


    "I see"


    A glint of unknown emotion shes in Snow crimson eyes before raising his arms to slowly wrapped it around the blonde man''s body while cing his ear close to where his heart is, loving the quick beating sound he could hear from his lover.


    "Brother ude, I''ll be locking myself out topletely swallow the special core I just have gotten there might be a great change within me when I''m done and there will also be a lot of troubleing over to knock in our door is that alright with you?"


    "Of course, Baby, you can do whatever you want. Just leave everything to me and grow stronger with peace of mind."


    Snow felt the gentle kiss on top of his head while the arms around him have tightened up, which the two of them have stayed that way for a long time, basking in each other presences although Snow was more basking in the deliciousness of his future lover than feeling romantic.


    And soon, Snow has remained in a well-protected ce with numerous array piled up together, it was extremely strong and powerful enough that even a Demon Lord would have a hard time easily slipping past their defense.


    "Father, my people, and I will handle the GS Organization. Can you take care of the Angels that will being into our Realm? My Baby mentioned it to me before that they will be capable to slip from the unstable state between the Realms."


    The Demon Lord Vincent''s eyelid twitch when the blonde man has casually stood on his side while speaking in a familiar manner and what the hell is my Baby? Such a childish title for his noble and magnificent son to have.


    Even he has used a far dignified title to his lover, which is my sun because his lover is the light of his life. Honestly, his son has just been gone for a while, and a man out of nowhere has suddenly appeared, wanting to soak his only precious son that was blessed to him in his lonely years.


    "Father? Are you listening? My Baby told me that I need to seriouslymunicate with you and be patient since I might misunderstand you like he uses to do in the past."


    His son has grown up! Noel can finally understand that he just doesn''t know how to properlymunicate with him and always being misunderstood!


    Vincent was so happy that he nodded his head before calling out Felix who has been sticking so annoyingly with the young dark Halfling who has quietly stayed with them toe along with dealing the Angels.


    "I''ll leave my son in your hand."


    "Of course Father I''ll protect my Baby even if you didn''t ask me. There is no way I''ll allow anyone to hurt him."


    ude happily nodded his head since he can perceive that his father-inw has started epting him, although he will never leave his Baby if he didn''t get any approval however it is always better that his lover family has given their blessing.


    And after the Demon Lord has left to deal with the Angelsing into their Realm, ude has quickly received a call from his subordinate who was faithfully following whatever order he has even if going against the two Realms.


    "New Head! The higher up in the GS organization have given theirst warning to wake up from our foolish actions and quickly help them eliminate the disaster."


    "Hmph, they want to eliminate my lover? In their dream! Obviously, the real culprit of the entire situation is still out there somewhere, and yet they wanted to target my lover first who obviously is the victim!"


    ude sky blue eyes hardened while murderous intentions practically emerge out of his body, which has started to even manifest a form with how strong and thick it was.


    "Well, then, <em><strong>tell them this as myst warning</strong></em>, if they <em><strong>cross the line</strong></em> I set up, then don''t me me for being<strong> Ruthless</strong>! No one can even think of killing my Baby."

 Chapter 335: The Predicted Birth Of A Catastrophe And Disaster Fallen.

    Chapter 335: The Predicted Birth Of A Catastrophe And Disaster Fallen.


    Snow doesn''t know how long he has been trying to consume the special core where all the Halfling Fallen power of nearing an S Rank Fallen was stored is, it might have been in hours, days, or even months.


    After all, in the entire history, no one has been able to reach the highest rank of bing the most powerful Fallen out there to exist and when Snow has snapped open his crimson eyes, the whole world, no, the entire Realms was able to sense the birth of the most powerful Fallen.


    As thend in the entire Realms itself reverberated while the sky turned dark and stormy, the entire cloud bing thick and ominous,pletely representing what the entire Realm of Mortals who know what is going on to turn eerily pale at the disaster they were unable to stop.


    "Baby!!!"


    ude who has just taken out a group of Angels and Halflings who has been trying to surround him with all the power they got has instantly light up before swiftly turning around at the remaining array that has been keeping the person he loves safe and sound during the nonstop attack.


    Especially when ude has small cuts all over his body,pletely having a messy appearance unlike his neat appearance from before when his partner has gone over to seclusion in order to quietly swallow the power to make him stronger and powerful.


    It has been a full month of fighting and defending against the constant onught of assault they have been facing, thus causing him to finally received injuries.


    Even the Demon Lord that has his power restricted while in the Realm of Mortals has his own injuries, after all, their enemies seemed to be in luck, as countless Angels have slipped up in the cracked of space that has been blocking the three Realms from easily traveling in each other while only a few Demons arrived once in a while.


    Fortunately, the Fallen ke that his partner has introduced before, appeared once in a while to help out, which has caused utter disbelief from their enemies.


    Crack!


    Shortly, thest barrier that has been stopping the GS organization and Angels from preventing the disastrous existence from being born has slowly shown a crack in everyone''s eyes, before a burst power of vile aura haspletely broken it off and violently pushing everyone away from it.


    And when everyone eyes have managed to see the entire situation, in the ce where the barrier has been, a circr of ck was mist swirling in a perfect small dome has appeared in their eyes.


    "Baby?"


    Feeling worried, ude has taken a few steps forward while gently wiping the blood dripping from the corner of his lip, although he can quickly heal his injury but he has decisively refused to do so for the sake of keeping all of his power for better use.


    Which was topletely and absolutely defend against the constant attack of the people from trying to eliminate his partner.


    "...Ah... I''m here..."


    Suddenly, a calm voice has spoken so softly and gently in a mere whisper, however, the low sound has still managed to reach everyone''s ears, which the person seemingly standing in their side.


    "...Good! How are you feeling??? Is Everything Alright? You didn''t get hurt right?"


    In the entire ce where everyone can feel the heavy oppressive and chilling presence of the existence of disaster being born, only the injured blonde man has reacted normally while showing sincere care and concern causing Snow that was reading a piece of information being given to him after bing an S rank Fallen to disy a small smile.


    "...I''m alright thank you Brother ude"


    Although in the ck mist blocking everyone''s views, Snow eyes have remained eerily calm and emotionless despite the smile on his facepletely different from the destructive and malicious reaction everyone has assumed him to be after turning into the most powerful Fallen in existence.


    After bing the strongest, Snow has be absolutely calm and serene, without any situation capable to cause a wave of emotion in his heart, even if he were to witness his future lover dying wouldn''t work out because he waspletely nk, devoid of any emotion.


    He has be aplete Fallen just without the special core, which is something he still needed to get back for the sake of the special mission that was given to him by the World Will toplete.


    Letting out a sigh, Snow has raised his arm before sweeping it sideways and causing the thick and powerful vile ck mist topletely disappeared, and when everyone has let out a soft gasp, Snow has calmly turned his head down to silently gaze at his small and childlike hands.


    "Baby?"


    "It''s alright, I didn''t forget you."


    Snow has calmly answered the rushing figured of his future lover while focusing more on the appraisal information he got after using the skill to his own self.


    Appraisal Results


    Host: Snow


    Present Physical: Complete Fallen Demon only in a childlike size


    Fallen Rank: S Rank, the first and only Fallen to be an S Rank.


    Pure Race Mission: Although the host is in a chaotic and confusing situation but the mission remained activated and needed to bepleted even after bing aplete Fallen with no special heart.


    Well there was no need for Snow to try figuring out the reason why the Pure Race Mission is entirelyplicated and different from what he learned in the client''s memory since he was one of a kind existence after turning into a Half Fallen.


    So, Snow has just taken a step forward to meet the blonde man running in his direction who has an anxious and joyful expression on his beautiful face, although Snow can feel the way his long silver hair that has already reach past his feet being dragged in the ground as he walked ahead.


    For now, Snow has gently raised his arms toward his future lover that has quickly bent over to gently swept him in a protective embrace, in which Snow has softly hooked his arms around the blonde man slender neck.


    "Baby I don''t mind even if you have forgotten me again, all I want is for you to be safe."


    "... I''ll definitely kill you if I don''t know you"


    "It''s alright, Baby. I won''t ever hate you if someday, you have really taken my life. Besides, I don''t mind dying in your hand."


    Snow felt a gentle kiss upon his forehead before being followed with a gentle pat on his back, unfortunately, unlike from before, he couldn''t feel anything anymore even the deliciousness he can smell has be nothing in his eyes, which the man seemed to have quickly noticed after seeing no reaction from him.


    "Baby, what do you want to do next?"


    While Snow has gently lean his head in the shoulder of the blonde man, he couldn''t help but raise his hands to gently touch the cut skin in his future lover cheeks, and despite the fact that he is devoid of emotion, hismon sense and reason still remain intact.


    "... first heal yourself"


    ude sky blue eyes blinked before letting out a happy and joyfulugh after hearing what his partner request, even though something has changed with the usual active and intimate actions his partner usually do, ude was quite content to know that he was still being treated special by him.


    "As you wish"


    Soon, ude haspletely rxed before starting to heal the injuries he has umted while protecting and defending the person he treasured the most in his entire life, although his embrace has remained strong and gentle while he was busy healing.


    After sensing the blonde man healing his injury which was slower than usual, Snow eyes flickered to the sudden appearance of his Father standing a few distances away before being followed by a group of Demons and Halfling that is allied to his future lover.


    Of course, there are always abnormal people who tend to worship and revere a powerful existence, even if it was deemed evil and dangerous, so some part of the GS organization be his ally with their own belief and motives.


    Before his calm crimson eyes have swept over to the alerted and wary group that has been quietly setting up a formation once a confrontation will suddenly ur, while secretly taking note of Samuel and te partnering up and having a closer rtionship than thest time he saw them.


    And without any warning, various chains have suddenly emerged underneath the group of people and ruthlessly piercing some of the people and quickly killing them up while at the same time quietly disappearing just like that, leaving the other safe people alive.


    Nheless, when everyone has fearfully gazed at the people that died, somehow, their eyes have widened in surprise after figuring out that the rest of the dead people has been the one that injured the blonde man the most.


    "... that''s for hurting my Brother ude at the same time, my only warning to all of you Listen, as long as you don''t get in my way, I wont hurt and eliminate any of you. It doesn''t matter if you believe me or not, just silently watch in the sideline."


    Snow opens his mouth to speak a threat in a calm and steady voice while his crimson eyes have remainedpletely serene and emotionless to the other group of people who isn''t on his side.


    "Onest advice although I have be the most powerful Fallen in existence, it doesn''t mean I can control every single one of them. Before long, other Fallen will start appearing in the Realm of Mortal to cause havoc because the bnce is now gone. And I won''t mind if you guys prepare defensive measures against it."


    "Baby, how about just kill all of them? They will continue to trouble you."


    Snow has turned his attention away before snuggling closer into the firm chest of his future lover who has just finished healing his injuries before raising his hands to gently care on the pale cheeks of the blonde man after hearing what he has spoken for his own sake.


    "Although an S Rank Fallen has been predicted as the entire Realm Disaster and Catastrophe of causing chaos and destruction but it''spletely different from what everyone has assumed such existence will do."


    Besides, he isn''t doing this for their sake but rather than killing them, they are far more useful alive than dead.


    Because after bing the most powerful Fallen, Snow has finally figured out what the S rank Fallen is used for and what kind of trouble having no Fallen reaching S rank for a long time has caused the World Will great trouble, which has been restrained by thew the world has set up before it was born.


    "Next, let''s go to the ce where one of my broken pieces of heart is"

 Chapter 336: In Any Kind Of Relationship, Its Always Better To Be Honest.

    Chapter 336: In Any Kind Of Rtionship, Its Always Better To Be Honest.


    "Baby, let change your clothes in afortable one."


    While using a luxurious car to travel to the location of where the piece of a broken heart is, Snow calmly watches as the blonde man has suddenly taken out a fluffy and adorable one-piece white tiger clothes meant for children in their token of love storage space ability.


    "..."


    my love when did you prepare such clothes? Is this some of your hidden fetish?


    Although Snow couldnt feel emotion, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t know what kind of idea his future lover is thinking about, and yet, therge cloak he is using isn''t really proper clothes to wear since his clothes before has disintegrated during the thick vile ck mist.


    However, should Snow feel fortunate enough that a ck cloak has automatically appeared in his naked body before he showed his appearance?


    Although he doesn''t feel anything being seen naked, especially when he is just in a small size, but his mind has easily figured out that the blonde man would definitely go insane if he were to appearpletely naked.


    "Alright."


    Snow just blinked his eyes before getting down in the blond man''sp and standing on the car floor without worrying about falling off since the car has been driving steadily while the inside of the car is spacious enough to move around.


    Soon the sound of clothes being taken off has resounded out while Snow has remained calm and expressionless as the blonde man is gently and tenderly changing his clothes with a soft expression on his face.


    There wasn''t even the usual burning passion on the blonde man''s eyes, onlypletely treating Snow with extreme care and love without an ounce of lust and desire from what the blonde man usually showed.


    Well such control and restrain is admirable, although Snow knows that it was because he has the appearance of a child, although, unlike when he has forgotten his memories, he wasn''t in a genuine child body but has just regress in size.


    "My Baby is so adorable how could you be this lovely?"


    Suddenly, Snow was swiftly taken back in the blonde man''s arm while gently nuzzling their cheeks together with the fake fluffy ears and tail swaying as they move around.


    "..."


    Alright, I understand. In this world, you secretly love a fluffy and adorable appearance right?


    Despite the sudden information after finding out regarding the blonde man''s hidden taste, Snow can only remain docile and obedient as his future lover gush over his adorableness, and despite the two of them is still unofficial lover and partner, Snow can only pamper and indulge his future lover.


    Especially when ude has worked so hard protecting him during the time where he was leveling up in rank and even after knowing full well how dangerous he will turn out to be after bing an S Rank Fallen.


    Although Snow found how fun and interesting it was to tease and bully his lover, he also wouldn''t forget to continue pampering him to heaven, showing how he favors him the most and almost allowing his lover to do whatever he wanted.


    especially after he ends up having a painful waist and soft legs...


    So, even if there is no emotion between them yet, with a new beginning of falling in love once more, Snow has already branded the mysterious and unknown lover in his soul as a special person that needed to be treated with great care until he can fully and wholeheartedly love him once again with all his heart.


    Especially, after never failing to appear in every single world Snow has arrived so far to fulfill the client mission as a Granter.


    Although, Snow couldn''t help but close his eyes after remembering the words the World Rule Will has spoken thest time it appeared because even if his heart remains waveless, he was quite sure that he will be against such notions, and feeling overwhelming pain in his heart.


    At ater time, Snow has to do an extremely important step for his mission, which will affect the two of them, and even though his physical body and emotion appeared empty, yet his soul couldn''t help but shakes at the mere thought of what he has to do.


    Should Snow feel fortunate that his emotion ispletely empty? Or even if he were to have his emotion, his calm and rational mind will ept such thoughts so would he still capable to do it?


    Unfortunately, the answer Snowes up with is yes because he was able to logically and clearly think about the entire situation, especially for what he has to do.


    "... Brother udeter I "


    Snow leans away from the blonde man hug and slowly raising his head to stare at the gentle sky blue eyes before tenderly taking hold of his future lover cheeks, although he failed in trying to act caring as he spoke in a gentle and soothing voice.


    Nheless, the blonde man still showed a happy and understanding smile the entire time Snow calmly spoke,pletely listening in a calm manner.


    Rather than causing misunderstanding between them and hiding important pieces of information, Snow would sincerely and truthfully reveal the details to his future lover even if it was something that can cause disagreement between the two of them, or can cause a crack in their growing rtionship.


    "...I see so that''s why... you have been speaking in that way..."


    "... Do you hate me?"


    Snow tilts his head to the side as he calmly gazes at the serene sky blue eyes of the blonde man who has quickly shown a helpless expression, nheless, the love and tenderness upon those blue pupils didn''t lessen one bit after knowing what he has to do.


    "No Baby, I could never hate you Besides, as long as it is what you want, I''ll dly offer it to you with all my heart."


    ".... SnowMy name is Snowthe real Noel has truly died in the hands of Ange and Brian after they betrayed him Now I''m Granter Snow, who fulfills a dying person regret and wish in their moment of death."


    "...!"


    Although they aren''t official lover, Snow didn''t regret informing the blonde man about his real identity, since he has already decided in thest world of revealing his real name to his lover, besides, the blonde man has already passed the tests he has from him before.


    Especially when Snow can absolutely perceive the sincere and heartfelt truthfulness of every single word the blonde man has spoken toward him, such an excellent and sincere lover, how could he continue being untruthful of who he is?


    Particrly when there isn''t a taboo or restrained about letting another person know of their Granter status with only the person facing the consequences of trusting it the secret to another existence.


    "... are you scared? Does learning my identity has changed your mind? Do you still feel attracted to an unknown person with apletely unbelievable and mysterious identity?"


    Snow lean his face closer and has slowly hooked his arms around the blonde man slender neck while sitting on hisp, wanting topletely witness what his lover reactions in this world is, only for him to see a shocked expression on the blonde man face and never perceiving even a single ounce of disbelief from what he learned.


    "... No, Baby, I''m just surprised to know who you really are. Besides, I have already been attracted and interested in you the moment my eyes have set on your sleeping figure. Baby, you are already Snow and wasn''t Noel at that time, right?"


    Even though various thought shes in his mind, ude was able to easily ept and believe what his partner has revealed no matter how unbelievable it was, especially when he will unquestionably trust and ept anything that the person he loves the most spoke off.


    Well, it was also because ude is absolutely and hopelessly blinded by his love, honestly, right or wrong, good and bad, has beenpletely thrown away, as long as it''s about the person he loves, there is nothing he couldn''t do and ept.


    It doesn''t matter if ude bes foolish and stupid about it because his feelings just burned passionately and insanely with unconditional belief in the person he has chosen to love.


    "So you are SnowBaby, It''s a nice name"


    "Yes, I am Snow, its nice to meet you, ude Franc."


    "Baby, in this world, I am the only person who knows the real you how great it is just knowing this alone, and I am already content in my life..."


    Suddenly witnessing the familiar obsession and possessiveness of the blonde man''s expression, Snow was easily able to see the same kind of expression his countless lovers in every world he has traveled with, causing his lip to curl up in his usual and familiar response toward them before leaning closer to ce a gentle and soft kiss in the blonde man cheek.


    "... Brother ude you are so good..."


    Thank you for always being there for me always being understanding, sincere, and giving me unconditional trust I am truly fortunate to have met you in my life.


    Let''s continue being this way for as long as we exist alright?


    "Of course besides, I am absolutely sure that even in my next life, Snow is the only person I''ll take good care of. Baby, I''m sure this love of mine is already deeply ingrained even in my soul. So, even after the next life and the countless ones that will follow after, no one else will have my love and favor. Snow, it will only belong to you."


    Snow calmly nodded his head before gently leaning his head close to the blonde man beating heart, and closing his eyes, basking in his future lover presence.


    "So Baby... if you ever meet me in another world, with another life and a new identity, make sure to fall for me again alright? Don''t go choosing another person or that ''Me'' will definitely go insane. After all, we are going to be partners for as long as we exist. "


    "...alright..."


    ude gently smiles while wrapping his arms around the small body of his partner with his sky blue eyes brimming with great eptance and endless love, and after finally sensing the steady breath of the person he loves in his arm, he slowly spoke in a soft voice.


    "... Baby I really can do anything for you"

 Chapter 337: The Mysterious Place And Claude Understanding.

    Chapter 337: The Mysterious ce And ude Understanding.


    "My Baby looks so adorable I am so blessed to have him as my partnerFather, thank you for creating such a wonderful and precious existence"


    Or else my Snow wouldn''t have the chance ining in this world


    ude let out a breathless sigh along with an infatuated look on his face as the adorable Fallen floating high in the sky is viciously bombarding the hidden array with countless vile chains, which will soon lead them to a secret mysterious ce where the restriction is set between the Realms.


    Base on what his partner has told them, it was an altar in the Realm of Mortals that is keeping the Angel and Demon race from easilying into their world, which was something that needed to be destroyed for the sake of his partner mission and at the same time, the ce where the broken piece of hearts hasnded.


    It was simply an amazing coincidence or it just meant to happen but it doesn''t matter to ude because all he desires is to be of help to his Baby.


    "... Ah My Baby is simply marvelous and adorable fortunately, my Baby didn''t get his appearance to his Father, no offense Father inw but being adorable isplete justice."


    Vincent''s lip twitches at the gall of the blonde man standing in his side while they watched as Noel''s entire body swirl in an enormous vile aura while wearing such childish clothes, lookingpletely adorable while he destroyed the supposed important barrier that no one has figure out that exist.


    For his son to have an adorable appearance while being the well-known great disaster of the entire Realms ispletely absurd if someone was to ask him about it damn blonde man with an obvious suspicious taste.


    Vincent can only sigh since his son doesn''t listen to him anymore after uttering a kind opinion of changing into more dignified clothes rather than wearing the childish one-piece fluffy tiger clothing his son supposedly abnormal halfling Partner has chosen as an attire.


    Crack


    Soon, the mysterious ce where no one has ever known while meant to be well-protected and treated as a sacred ce is nowpletely being shown in the entire world, which has also caused every sky of the Three Realms to darkened with a stormy appearance.


    Demons, Humans, Angels, Halflings, and even the Fallen waspletely stirred at the unique phenomena that they are witnessing.


    "... such a beautiful ce..."


    Lisette and everyone that has followed along has whispered in great awe as they witnessed two huge Mountain brimming with sacred aura appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    One is a beautiful Snow Mountain inplete pure white color while the other is a pure reddish Mountain with magma flowing out in the middle on top of it.


    Although one has snow constantly falling down upon it while the other has magma constantly flowing down its body but each of the unique Mountain doesn''t affect each other nor cause any change to the surrounding environment,pletely having a sort of barrier just around the entire Mountain.


    And in the middle between the unique huge Mountain is a Huge Three Altars standing on top of a wide circr array underneath it while having a mysterious ancient rune glowing upon the three altars bodies.


    It was the Altars thatpletely restricts the entire Realms from each other, and the moment that Vincent crimson eyesid upon it, endless rages emerges in his hearts rather than feelingpletely awe from witnessing the supposedly sacred ce that made one unable to bearying their hands upon.


    "... this damn thing has stopped me from being with my lover causing us to be separated for our entire life"


    As Vincent felt endless hatred and anger in his heart, Snow entire body has once more turned to its usual size while pure ck bone wingspletely emerge behind his back, which is the genuine evidence that he was no longer a Half Fallen but aplete one.


    Although Snow couldn''t help but gaze at the childish one-piece clothes that have automatically grown in size to fit his grown-up body, something he easily shrugs off, knowing full well that his future lover seemed to like such appearance.


    Soon, Snow has quickly turned his eyes at the three huge altars between the two unique huge Mountains.


    Each has their own importance, the Altar of Mortal World, the Altar of Heaven, andstly the Altar of Hell, once it''s broken, the restriction ce upon the World Will is going to lessen, in which he can once again proceed to the next step of his mission.


    However, Snow didn''t also forget about his three broken pieces and half heart that needed to be taken back, and when his eyes stared at the invincible Game Map, his lip couldn''t help but curl up in a sly manner which was his physical body habit rather than emotion that has cause it.


    "... well now it''s time to start."


    As the ck bone wing behind Snow back gently made a pping motion, he has swiftly flown down to the waiting blonde man, and even in the far distance, ude''s beautiful sky blue eyes have always remain glued in his figure.


    "... Brother udee"


    While descending down, Snow has extended his hands over to the blonde man who has instantly reach over to grasp the hands he was offering, although, a sh of golden light has suddenly shot toward them, and causing Snow to flew up in order to dodge the abrupt attack, which has a hint of full hesitation and reluctance.


    "... ude I don''t want to do this but, they got Arnold... I don''t know what the right thing to do anymore!"


    "... Lisette"


    ude nkly stares at his raise hands that we''re unable to grasp the hands he wanted to hold before slowly turning his head toward the beautiful woman who has tears already flowing in her eyes while the artifact arrows pointed in their direction shook with her overwhelming emotions.


    "... Lisette you know they lied to you"


    "W-what?"


    ude let out a sigh, without showing any hurt or betrayed expression on his face before stumping hard in the ground and leaping over the reachable Snow that is quietly floating in the air and swiftly opening his arms wide.


    "... Baby, I''lle to you."


    The entire time, Snow didn''t show any surprised expression while remaining silent about the entire situation, after all, he has already figured out that his enemies trying to eliminate him is willing to do anything for the sake of peace and stability of the world.


    Well, even most in the story, such decisions and actions are the normal judgment and conclusion of the people trying to save the world from a cmity.


    And the most important of all is the fact that Snow believes in his future lover ability and decision, especially when it''s ude''s responsibility to decide what to do with his friend''s sudden betrayal, being force or not doesn''t matter.


    Honestly, the only reason why Snow didn''t take action is that he already understands that Lisette wouldn''t be capable enough to cause trouble with his mission and danger to their life, while there is also a reason why he didn''t even try to hide what he has been doing.


    It took a month of swallowing the special core, but there wasn''t any single sign of the people Snow wanted to appear, so, for now, though, there is a person he needed to hold.


    "Baby, remember this...for whatever reason, if you can''te to me then, I''ll just have to be the one toe to you."


    Snow has calmly caught the daring blonde man in his arms before a gentle kiss full of overwhelming love was quickly ced upon his lip.


    "... Ok"


    My love, you have never disappointed me so I can always believe in you.


    As Snow embraces the blonde in his arm, Lisette has flusteredly yelled what the blonde has meant a moment ago.


    "... Ah, I wanted to tell this to you once it''s over. But Lisette Arnold is already dead no, he was killed after our confrontation in the Herbert Family."


    ude turned his head to his friend, and rarely feeling sorry at what happened to his other friend Arnold, after all, he has already figured out that anyone with a connection with them will be affected, so he already prepared to call everyone on his side or sending the weaker people or wanted to stay neutral in a safe ce.


    At least, it was ude''s responsibility and duty to do so, but who would have thought that Arnold will be killed during that time. It was already far toote after he knows what happened and couldn''t bear to let Lisette know of it.


    "After getting back from a solo mission, Arnold has wanted to quicklye over to offer his help and assist us, but his family who wanted to side with the organization didn''t allow it. You know what kind of people they are right? For the sake of their own interest, they killed Arnold,beling him as a betrayer and criminal."


    If it was in the past, ude would have decisively reveal everything to his close friend, however, he finally knows and experiences all about loving someone with all his heart, so a rare hesitation urs, leading to Lisette being used by their enemies.


    "Lisette I''m sorry"


    "No No Ah. Waaaah!"


    Even though Lisette wanted to deny everything she was hearing, however, after seeing the solemn and serious expression in ude''s face, she couldn''t remain in denial anymore and has weakly fallen down on the ground to weep in sadness and letting out the overwhelming pain in her heart.


    Seeing the woman''s heartbreaking reaction at the sudden loss of her lover, ude has let out another deep sigh while signaling his other people that have been watching in the side and waiting for his order to watch over Lisette''s well-being before finally turning his attention at the person embracing his body.


    "Snow if it''s needed, I won''t ever get in your way if I did, well correct me alright? Although, you have to remember that we belong with each other. SO, Baby please remember this if we be separated, you don''t need to wait for me... since I''ll definitely follow you and appear once more."


    I know that you have something to do so, I won''t trouble you and make everything difficult.


    "Yes, I know."


    Snow calmly nces at the weeping woman that was being protected by ude people before turning around and flying somewhere while being followed by his always silent Father.


    Unlike that woman absolute separation from her lover my love, I know that you won''t ever leave me all alone forever.

 Chapter 338: Snow Proceeding To Break The Altars.

    Chapter 338: Snow Proceeding To Break The Altars.


    "First, let''s take down the one in the right and the next one will be the left Altar before the middle one is going to be thest. Make sure to follow just like I told you alright?"


    Snow nce at his Father Vincent flying close by before turning his attention to the blonde man in his arms and finally ncing at the three altars ce in the middle of the Snow and Magma Mountain with calm eyes.


    There are rules regarding when taking down the altars and effectively breaking the restraint and limitation that has been ced upon the World even before the World Rule Will consciousness was born, which has a probability of 1% chance of happening.


    Although there is another alternative on how to make the World Rule Will free from restraining but the one Snow receive is the hardest one butpletely effective with a great bonus being added if it''spleted.


    It''s the sole reason why the World Rule Will has let go of Ange and Brian while choosing Snow to fulfill the hardest option.


    First, a Fallen reaching the highest rank needed to exist before the World Will can give a divine order to whoever manages to be the strongest.


    Unfortunately, the GS organization has been stopping a Fallen to raise in S Rank causing the World Will endless trouble, fortunately, Snow unusual presence of being able to establish a reason despite being a Fallen has made it easier for the World Will to form a deal, especially after learning of his Granter Status.


    "Father will attack first, before being followed by Brother ude and I''ll best."


    Shortly, Snow watched as his father shoot an overwhelming dark power toward the right Altar that is representing the Realm of Heaven, before being followed by a single golden arrow by the blonde man which is brimming with infinite light power despite how simple it looks.


    And then, its Snow turned, calmly attackingst with enormous vile aura, enough for the air around him to be distorted with how powerful it was.


    Boom!


    The loud st that has resounded out along with the breaking sound of the Altar is a reasonable feat that follow after three powerful types of attack hit it.


    Secondly, A Fallen, and two individuals who use the power of light and dark need to work together in order to destroy the altars that represent those entire Realms, which is absolutely impossible to even happen if Snow didn''t appear in this world.


    After all, a Fallen working with the two different individuals who are meant to destroy him is unbelievable to ur, especially after what everyone knows about the Fallen Existence.


    It was simply a funny notion to even imagine.


    "Good We will destroy the left one the next day, for now let''s go to the Realm of Heaven."


    Although Snow wanted to quickly destroy the other two Altars, there has been direction set on how topletely perform it, if there wasn''t a special mission even he doesn''t have any idea on how to proceed, causing him to even use the Soul Karmas Points to even get a hint about on what to do.


    "Brother ude, my piece of broken heart I''ll be counting on you."


    Completely ignoring theplicated emotion in his father''s eyes who is definitely thinking of his Angel lover, Snow quickly turned his attention at the blonde man that waspletely loving being embraced all the time.


    "Oh? Baby broken piece of heart is in the Realm of Heaven? Alright, you can count on me, I''ll definitely get it for you."


    If Snow is going to be honest, after learning about where his other broken pieces of hearts havended, his 60/1000 luck status is once more proving the unusualness of his entire situation, honestly, for his heart to even arrive in the other Realm is simply unlucky to have.


    "... let''s go the space of the Realm of Heaven is now broken, anyone can enter it."


    Snow ps his bone wings and shooting high up in the sky where an ancient pattern with a circr shape is slowly forming, his calm crimson eyes flickering around the entire ce, beforending at the violent battle happening in the distance.


    The Halflings, Angels, Demons, and Fallens battling each other was a bloody but magnificent fighting scene to witness, although Snow has the hands of creating the situation from happening but the existence that has allowed it to ur in the first ce was the World Rule Will.


    This was the World Rule Will own peoples yet it has heartlessly and ruthlessly let it befall such a dreadful situation to happened just for the sake of what it wanted.


    Although Snow has observed that the Wolrd Rule Will has also felt sadness upon the deaths of its people once he started the mission, but there was nothing that could stop its decision.


    Well, the World Rule Will is an existence akin to a God, how could an existence lower than it can wholeheartedly understand how they regarded the existence that ispletely below them?


    Bamn!


    The moment Snow, ude, and Vincent enter the portal that leads to the Realm of Heaven, the entire space has twisted while the bnce in the entire Realm began to distort.


    However, after the three of thempletely disappeared, a slender figure with a solemn expression has quietly appeared in the distance, before stepping hard in the ground and leaping up in the air, in which a simr portal has quickly form, disappearing before it while leaving a soft echo of his voice.


    "Noel I won''t let you seed."


    Shortly, Snow, ude, and Vincent have finally arrived in the Realm of Heaven, floating high in the sky, and witnessing a fantasy and paradise world before them.


    However, the entire Realm of Heaven has quickly entered a chaotic time as the Fallen existence that can only appear in the Realm of Mortals was slowly appearing in the Realm of Heavens, as a various crack in space haspletely spread all over the ce before various Fallen in all different ranks appeared one by one.


    After all, Angels taste better and far purer than the existence in the Realm of Mortal, one could say, Demons and Angels are a delicacy to the Fallen eyes.


    "...Father, I know what you wanted to do.Feel free to go, I won''t stop you."


    Snow didn''t turn his gaze away when the Angels who have been leisurely flying around in the sky or happily doing something in thend have be disorganized, the Angels arepletely caught off guard at the sudden appearance of the vile aura seeping into their world while dangerous Fallen has stared to crazily attack them.


    "Noel, your Father will be back."


    "Ok. Good luck finding him."


    Vincent can only sigh in his heart when his son didn''t even turn to nce in his direction while calmly responding without any up and down on his emotions, nheless, Vincent has swiftly left to find his lover that he has foolishly believed to have died a long time ago.


    That Angel is so damnablelying and informing his subordinate that has been sent as a representative of Hell a long time ago that Simon has died in the infighting of power in the Realm of Heaven.


    If Vincent didn''t receive the information from their God after epting the task, he would have remained ignorant of what really happened in his entire life.


    "... Damn I''ll fucking destroy you."


    Before Vincent haspletely disappeared into the distance, Snow finally turned his gaze at his father back while numerous thought shes in his mind, this World Rule Will sure is a sly one among the one he met so far,pletely knowing how to handle its people for better use.


    Well, from what he knows, this World Rule Will has existed for a long time and has been restricted frompletely controlling the world is supposed to manage, well, he still prefers the first World Rule Will in his first mission though.


    It''s basically a sweetheart as for the second one with the golden book please, that one is a pit and pig teammate.


    "... Baby, this ce is too beautiful "


    "Well, itpletely has the image of the ce on what an Angel should live."


    It''spletely different from the darker image in the Realm of Hell, where the Demon race who has finish their pure race mission tend to fight over each other, thus having the title of a Demon Lord and wrecking the ce.


    Fortunately, it''s a great taboo to touch, hurt, or disturb the one who didn''t fulfill the pure race mission yet, or else everything will turn out more chaotic.


    And while the Realm of Heaven has the stereotypes image of what a holy and divine ce should look like, Snow also knows that the Angel who has finished their pure race mission also has infighting going on between them.


    After all, base on the Angel his father has killed after arriving in the Realm of Mortal, Ange''s mother appeared to belong to one of the Angels who have power in the Realm of Heaven that has their own race working under them.


    "So, Baby~ Where are we going next?"


    Snow gaze flickered around the ce before finally sensing the piece of his broken heart in a certain direction, albeit low, and appeared to have something stopping him from detecting it, fortunately, the World Rule Will has given him some help regarding where his broken heart is


    Well, more likely, it''s because having aplete heart is part of the mission, so the World Rule Will isn''t being nice.


    "... Brother ude, can you fly with your own now? I created you an artifact wing to use before"


    Don''t you have enough of being clingy?


    Rather than quickly flying in the direction where his broken heart is, Snow slowly nces down at his future lover who has shown him a disbelief expression after hearing what he has spoken before turning shameless and showing an extremely pitiful expression on his beautiful face.


    "Eh. But it felt so nice for my Baby to hug me~ Especially when wearing fluffy and adorable clothes~ So soft and warmI really want to stay for eternity in your arms."


    "..."


    Should Snow feel fortunate that the client body he is using has a slender with average body size? Since even wearing a one-piece adorable clothing doesn''t look weird upon him.


    "Come on Baby, please let me stay in your arm?"


    "... Ok"


    What Snow can do but pamper and indulge his future lover once in a while?


    And with that thought in mind, Snow has tightened his hug in the blonde man''s body before swiftly flying toward in the distance.


    "Baby is really the best~ I am falling in love with you once more!"

 Chapter 339: Snow Can Only Sigh At Such Coincidence

    Chapter 339: Snow Can Only Sigh At Such Coincidence


    Swish


    "How dare they attack my Baby? Don''t worry, I''ll take care of them!"


    Snow that has been dodging numerous golden light arrow that has beene his way after flying for a while haspletely ignored the furious blonde man in his arms, although he couldn''t help but raise his eyebrow at what his future lover is muttering while taking down the other angels with his own golden arrows.


    "... one chicken down another chicken down damn, there are so many chickens wanting to be taken down"


    The angel is being mentioned as chicken in his future lover eyes, if Snow can feel emotions he was quite sure that he is alreadyughing his ass off.


    Snow allowed his lip to curl up despite having no emotion before pping his bone wings and shooting fast to where the piece of a broken heart appeared to have been inactive without anyone using it, unlike the two pieces that were already taken.


    It was one of the reasons why he was having a hard time detecting it while there also something that has been trying to block anyone from sensing its existence.


    And so after bypassing a rather thick cloud, Snow finally figure the reason why it was quite hard to detect his broken piece of heart after witnessing a powerful array of the barrier surrounding an entire mountain with arge temple on top of it.


    There is also a bunch of angels trying hard to destroy the barrier array that has been ced while fighting the protector of the mountain, although there is also Fallens added in the mix of the battle that is going on.


    From the look of it, there was a fight between angels even before they broke the altar that leads to the Realm of Heaven.


    "... no matter what world, there is always fighting happening."


    "Yes, as long as one has emotions and desires, a conflict will always ur."


    Snow casually replies back while the vile aura has started to emerge out of his body and directly bombarding the arrays causing the angels fighting in the ground to turn their attention toward them.


    "Brother ude, can you go crazy toward them?"


    Snow doesn''t need his instinct to tell him that those angels would get in his way.


    "Hahaha, Baby, I have been waiting for you to say that! Of course, I would do it if it''s for your sake. Although... Baby, can you give me something to cheer me on?"


    Snow has just blink his eyes at his future lover shameless request before naturally lowering down his head and kissing the lip of the blonde man who has turned his head around to meet his lip, easily figuring out what kind of action he will do to cheer him on.


    Well, it''s the first action that Snow considers when ites to what his future lover would want from him besides proceeding on crossing the line, which is basically making out whenever they could.


    Anyway, the moment Snow felt his lover tongue trying to push through between his teeth, in which he would have rolled his eyes on such an act, has simply let go of his hold and letting the blonde man fall down to the grown.


    "Time to fight."


    "... aww I wanted a deeper kiss... too bad..."


    ude has let out a disappointed sigh before licking his lip with sparkling sky blue eyes despite the fact that he was falling in a high ce and has just calmly removed the bangs that keep blocking him from gazing at his treasured partner.


    "Well, Baby, be careful. I''ll quickly finish the task you asked me to do before quicklying back to your side."


    "I''ll be waiting."


    "Heheh, so can I get another reward when I''m done?"


    This time, Snow has rolled his eyes at the blonde man shameless request before simply flying closer to the barrier that is surrounding the mountain and decisively using more of his aura to destroy it.


    While at the same time, observing in the Game Map video the way his future lover has let out a chuckle before touching the silver ne on his neck that he has been wearing the entire time, which has glowed into a bright light before a huge silver wing appeared behind his back.


    It was the artifact item his child self has created for the blonde man after promising to create for him after destroying the bracelet that the client has given to Ange in the past.


    Shortly, the blonde man has swiftly evaded the attack and calmlynding at the very front of where the barrier was set up to face the angels showing obvious hostility.


    Somehow, Snow sees the image of his future lover that is facing numerous angels as a sturdy knight protecting the beloved and majestic King standing behind him, especially the words that havee out of his mouth next.


    "...No one shall bypass me."


    ude smiles brightly after his deration,pletely showing a fearless appearance at the numerous angels standing before him.


    "Baby, I''ll be watching your back. So, just do what you want to do."


    Crack


    As soon as those words out, the barrier haspletely broken apart, causing the two different groups of angels that have been rm to widened their eyes in surprise when the barrier that has been standing strong for months has easily broken apart just like that.


    "I''ll be going first."


    "I''ll quickly follow you when I''m done."


    With nothing stopping Snow from going further while gazing at his future lover confident smile his bone wings have quickly flutter before directly shooting toward therge temple on top of the huge mountain.


    Soon, Snow has calmlynded in the temple ground where there wasn''t even a single protector inside the barrier, which is utterly different from the violent fighting that is going on underneath the mountain.


    "... you are finally here"


    Hm?


    Suddenly, a serene and beautiful voice of a man has abruptly resounded out while Snow was calmly walking in the direction where he has sensed his broken piece of heart has been along with the only living presence inside the barrier that he has detected.


    "... the rightful owner of this broken piece of heart that has suddenly appeared in our Realm I have been keeping it safe and away from the other Angels hand the moment I find it."


    Tap Tap Tap


    Snow just calmly walked on the smooth marble floor while the man''s beautiful voice continues to resound out in the entire temple without showing no other reaction than inwardly being alert for any danger that might appear.


    "...Then I suddenly heard the voice of our God informing me to keep it safe and wait for the person who will be capable to break the barrier that has been protecting one of the scared Mountain in our Realm."


    Soon, Snow has arrived on a wide and tall open doorway where a kneeling man with beautiful light gold hair reaching the ground was facing a floating piece of his broken heart, which has slowly turned around to respectfully bow in a proper attitude when meeting someone important.


    Which was just in weird, after all, Snow is a Fallen, the strongest too, and here is an Angel acting in a proper manner with a respectful attitude toward him.


    "Wee, the strongest Fallen, you can tak-!... V-Vincent?"


    Haa


    Snow can only calmly gaze with his crimson eyes toward the wide beautiful emerald eyes of the man staring in his direction after raising his head up, and even when standing a few step away, he was able to perceive theplicated emotion in the beautiful man eyes, which was full of shock, joy, anger, sadness, and overwhelming love.


    Although it has quickly be confused and doubtful after a few seconds of the two of them staring at each other.


    Coincidence?  maybe half coincidence but really why is that person of all people?


    "... No it''s not Vincentyou are?"


    Father where are you? Your son is meeting your lover for the first time as your son, how should I react to this situation?

 Chapter 340: Snow Interacting With His Father Lover.

    Chapter 340: Snow Interacting With His Father Lover.


    "Hmm Wait for a bit. It will be my sin if I make the situationplicated."


    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, a life for a life, and giving equal exchange is how Snow usually performs and fulfill most of the situation that he faces, and despite the fact that he has never gotten close to his father in this world, it doesn''t change the fact that Vincent has still treated him like family.


    "Let me contact the person you mentioned since the sole reason he came here is to find you."


    Snow has calmly raised his hand to stop the beautiful man with long golden hair and beautiful mesmerizing emerald eyes from speaking another word before taking out amunication tool they have already prepared if they got separated from each other.


    Soon the chaotic sound of fighting has resounded out from the silver talisman in Snow hand although he couldn''t help but close his mouth after hearing the two men crazily fighting each other with sharp words being followed by the fighting noises.


    "... damn you Die!!! How dare you give me the wrong information??? Do you know the overwhelming despair and helplessness I felt at the thought that My Simon has died desperately waiting for me to think of a way to be able to meet each other again??? You damn bastard deserve to die!!!"


    Woah so you have that side of you huh... sorry father, I connect themunication without anyone answering it just in case you are busy and I didn''t think that you will be in this crazy state.


    "Hmph! You are just a mere Demon! I don''t know what Simon sees in you that he keep loving you and ignoring me!!!"


    "Of course I am the best, and because I am the only one he loves, you fucker!"


    Bam!!! Crash!!!


    "Hah! Do you think he still loves you? All these years, Simonpletely believed that you have thrown him away! Giving him up just like the other Angels who identally fall to a Demon race during their mission time!"


    "No how could you do cause pain to my Simon? If you also love him how can you bear to cause him great pain? Damn you!"


    Crash!


    Bam!


    Hmm


    Snow has calmly blink his eyes before ncing at the pale face Angel that was able to clearly hear what the two men are speaking about despite trying to kill each other, which was an important but saddening piece of information.


    But isn''t this also good for his father? After all, the beautiful angel standing a few steps away can easily piece what has really happened over their supposedly dramatic and tragic romantic life because of another Angel''s evil designs.


    "Die! You damn Bastard!"


    "Hahaha, I am finally able to kill you! If Simon sees your dead body, I''m sure he canpletely give up on you and will ept my love!"


    "Dream on! No matter what happened, My Simon will remain true to his feelings in his entire life! It''s one of the reasons why I love him so much! My Simon is an extremely sweet and loving person! Why do you think I still love him even though I got fooled into thinking he died? Just like how my feeling has remained true, I believe that his love for me would never change!"


    Wow Excellent job Father, look at the flush cheeks in that beautiful man''s face right now, it''s great proof that your love life can still continue.


    It seemed that Snow father wouldn''t have trouble taking the first step on trying to exin to his lover what is really going on and soon, he will also have another father.


    A Demon Father, a Fallen child, another Father which is an angel, even a future son inw that is a halfling, it''s sure is an amazing family tree.


    "Hey. can you hear me? Hello? He is not listeningwell, he will being here when he is done beating the shit out of that damn Angel."


    Snow has finally decided to cut off the connection in theirmunication before turning to the beautiful man that has aplicated expression on his face despite the flush cheeks, after all, years of pain because of finding out the real truth wouldn''t be forgotten so easily.


    "Let see Hello, my name is Noel that has been turned into a Fallen. I am also Vincent''s son."


    It''s a perfect introduction, right?


    And while Snow has walked over to the side rather than toward the floating piece of a broken heart, he is calmly taking out a longfortable couch and another chair before it while at the same time continuing to speak toward the stunned and confuse Angel.


    "I''m sure you already heard of my Father undying love for you. I was born by the world energy so my Father has remained single. And it happened after my Father has be a Demon Lord, and after years of mourning your death. I''m not bragging but my birth has unconsciously saved my Father''s life since he was having suicidal thoughts from heart pain."


    The only reason Vincentst for so long was because of his responsibility as the Demon Lord, he was also a kind Demon and always worried about what will happen to the other Demon once he is gone.


    Well, for some reason Felix has secretly revealed it in a written paper since the blonde man was being so sticky after perceiving that Snow was treating his father in a lukewarm manner and stranger rather than a family.


    "Although, I have grown up always watching him from a great distance while assuming that he doesn''t love me much as a son since you are always in my Father''s mind. Do you get it? You are the most important person in his life, of course, I don''t hate you for it and just happen to learn it far toote that Father just doesn''t know how to interact with me as his son."


    "..."


    "Heh, life sure is ironic right? I have be a Fallen when I figured it out."


    Despite the supposedly heartbreaking wordsing out of his mouth, Snow shamelesslyy down on the long couch before touching his chin and showing a curious appearance although he doesn''t really feel anything aside from trying to be a good son to greatly assist his Father love life.


    "Just a piece of advice to a person younger than you, few people can get another chance like this, so don''t waste it. Besides, after the long years of sorrow, isn''t it time for the two of you to be happy? After all, you will never know what will happen next since life is unpredictable. So spend your remaining life infort and happiness."


    "..."


    "Anyway, enough for depressing and deep topics since you know... if you get together with my Father, then you will also be my other Father. Well, if you don''t mind a Fallen child that is."


    "I don''t!"


    Snow slowly blink his eyes at the quick reply of the beautiful man who instantly bes flustered before quickly turning around to hide the crimson color of his cheeks.


    "... you are a lovely child and thank you for being bornit is also a great relief to find out that someone was able to stay by Vincent''s side when I couldn''t do it."


    hmm....


    This person is definitely the bottom one in the rtionship with his Father. Well, even if Snow didn''t see such adorable action that has given him the idea but as an experienced bottom, he can quickly recognize a bottom person when he sees it.


    After all the four lifetimes isn''t just a mere show, especially when he has live a long life as the blood elder and in the interster world.


    "Well, while we wait for my Father to arrive, how about you tell me the powerful Angels in the Ream of Heaven?"


    Snow didn''t waste any time learning about the group of Angels he needed to deal with, especially when one of them might be Ange''s mother since the Angel that was sent to represent the Realm of Heaven from before was definitely the people of Ange''s mother.


    If there is a Demon Lords in the Realm of Hell, then there is definitely the same type in the Realm of Heaven.


    "... that part of you is the same as your Father."


    Slowly, Simon has turned around to give aplicated gaze toward the son of his beloved lover before showing a nostalgic expression on his beautiful face when the most wonderful and pleasant time of his life shes in his mind.


    "Hm, is that so? How about I tell you the embarrassing side of my Father in exchange for the information you will be providing me?"


    Although the original Noel couldn''t get it but Snow was able to figure out the few moments where Vincent has shown his embarrassing side after seriously studying the client memories, after all, he doesn''t n on revealing who he was in this world aside from his future lover.


    "Hahaha, although I know that being Fallen has still changed something within you, but I couldn''t help but like you and it wasn''t because you are Vincent''s child. Somehow, you made me remember one of my close friend who passed away, especially when she would definitely say that I''m driving her crazy once again after learning I''m getting along with a Fallen."


    "Well, your friend sounds like a fun person to get along with."


    "Yes she is great, all those painful years, she was the one who stayed by my side after anyway, you also remind me of the child she left behind. I''m sure the two of you will get along well since that child is peculiar and wouldn''t mind your Fallen status."


    "Oh, I already got an incredible future lover in mind though."


    While the two of them was having a nice and peaceful conversation, a delighted voice has suddenly resounded out causing Simon who has just started telling the powerful Angels in the Realm of Heaven to stop talking while Snow has just calmly turned his head to stare past the open door and easily seeing his future lover rushing in his direction.


    "Baby~ I''m here~ Did you miss me? I miss you so much!"


    "No, we only separated after 20 minutes."


    Besides, you know that I can''t feel any emotion so how could I miss you?


    Snow remainying down on the long couch while waiting for the blonde man to arrive on his side while at the same time gently waving his hand to the stunned man to ignore what just happened andpletely missing the way that Angel''s eyebrow has wrinkled with confusion while staring at the blonde man.


    "Huh? Baby, who is that damn chicken sitting before you?"


    "It''s Simon, my Father''s lover, their love life is farplicated to exin it in full detail. If everything will work out, he will also be my Father."


    It''s your future father inw...


    "...! Hello my soon to be Father! Among the chi- Angel I met so far, you are the most beautiful I have seen! My other Father inw sure is lucky to have you as his lover! Although, my Baby is always the best."


    Yup I know that your already thick face will get thicken more.

 Chapter 341: Snow Being Filial And Certain Kindness

    Chapter 341: Snow Being Filial And Certain Kindness


    "And that is how I met the love of my life, isn''t it so touching my Father inw?"


    "... um"


    "I''m really a lucky person to be able to meet My precious Baby who is the most special existence in the entire Realms. Fate has basically bought us together, I''m sure there are many worlds out there but I am still extremely fortunate enough to have been able to meet him in my life."


    "... Um child"


    "Don''t worry Father inw, you too will have your own happiness despite having someone who has tried to cut your love, since fate is still trying to bring the two of you together. So, if there is still love remaining in your heart, then don''t waste your another chance."


    "..."


    Snow would definitely felt so amused while watching as the beautiful angel Simon can only remain speechless as his future lover continues to retail their supposed love story while acting like a love expert once in a while.


    Fortunately, or unfortunately for Simon''s remaining sanity, Vincent has finally arrived with his voice suddenly resounding out from the hallway while being followed by the sound of his footsteping closer.


    "Son, I apologize if I didn''t manage to notice it when you called me. Did you need me for something? You were not answering my call so I quickly follow the direction you left for me to rush over as soon as I finish the bastard off."


    "Father, you have 2 days and 6 hours before we can leave the Realm of Heaven. Please use your time extremely well."


    Just as there are different time flow in the Fallen Dimension, three days in the Realm of Heaven is one day in the Realm of Mortal.


    "Hm? What do you mea-! S-Simon!"


    Snow nce at this Father that has frozen over at the open doorway with his mouth wide open before turning to the beautiful Angel who has be tense while trying hard theplicated emotion being shown on his face.


    "Brother ude, will you do the honor?"


    As the filial son, Snow doesn''t mindpletely finishing his job of making his Father fulfill an excellent love life.


    "Alright Baby! Although I couldn''t help but feel so jealous..."


    The entire time, ude has been embracing the smaller man in his arms before reluctantly removing one of his arms and making a sweeping motion, which has caused a certain stunned Angel to fly directly into the arm of the frozen Demon Lord who haspletely be uncertain on how to further proceed after suddenly seeing his lover for so many years.


    "Father inws! Set up a privacy array! Or else I''ll go crazy in envy if I suddenly heard your ambiguous sounds reaching my ears!"


    As a man and a person in love, udepletely can guess what will happen after the two people manage to fix their situations, so he has spoken those words out of concern rather than embarrassing the two grown men who have awkwardly turned into a bumbling mess.


    Fortunately, the Demon Lord has gotten his bearing back and has decisively embraced the beautiful Angel into his arm before rushing away, of course, after making sure to shoot an extremely grateful expression toward them.


    "... they will definitely be busy for the remaining time ah, I''m so jealous"


    "..."


    Snow didn''t deem to reply toward the envious blonde man that is definitely shamelessly suggesting something especially with the naughtyrge hand that was slowly caressing his waist.


    "... then, I''ll just have to reward you early."


    Of course, Snow perfectly knows what is going on in the mind of his future lover, so without warning, he has swiftly made his move and quickly pushing the blonde man down on the long couch before calmly straddling hisp.


    At the same time, a small table with a bowl of red cheery tomatoes, juicy red cherries, and purple grapes was ced upon it before arge jar made of fresh apple juice hase outst.


    Even after performing such an ambiguous move, Snow has calmly reached over to take a piece of cherry tomato in his hand before gazing down at the surprise and excited blonde man underneath him.


    "... Come Brother ude I''ll feed you for the time being."


    When ites to what his lover desires, it always leads to loving and intimate actions between the two of them, of course, it was better if he was the one being active since his lover prefer it that way.


    "... Baby"


    "Hmm?"


    Although Snow remains expressionless, it doesn''t stop him from putting the small cherry tomato in his mouth before bending half of his body over while staring at the burning sky blue eyes of the blonde man with a slight tilt of his head.


    "... Snow I really love you"


    "I know."


    Shortly, Snow lip has locked the blonde man''s warm lip before using his slippery tongue to push the food in his mouth, which the man has happily seize with their tongues gently brushing with each other.


    Of course, Snow has pulled away from the man''s warm lip since he was just thinking of feeding the man with his mouth whilepletely making sure that his future lover is eating it.


    "... Next"


    "... it tastes sweet Baby Snow, how about you taste it too?"


    "Hm?"


    Before Snow can reach out for another fruit, a warm hand has gently cradled the back of his head and pulling him down to capture his lip one more time before slowly and passionately exploring the inside of his mouth.


    "...mnm"


    Soon, the sound of their lips sucking along with the ambiguous wet noise of their saliva and the chaotic ruffled sound of their clothes against each other has resounded out in the emptyrge room with a piece of broken heart silently floating around to witness all of it.


    "Haa keep your hand still"


    Snow couldn''t help but slightly pulled his head back while removing his hand that has unconsciously wrapped around the man''s neck to gently pat the hand that was pulling the zipper off his fluffy one piece clothes he was still wearing.


    "... Haa Baby I only want...to touch your skin"


    During the time that Snow all emotion was erased after leaving or entering a new mission world, there is always some words that are deeply ingrained in Snow mind during a new beginning, and that is to pamper his future lover.


    Which is to keep pampering his future lover to heaven if he was not teasing or bullying him.


    So, it wasn''t surprising when Snow felt like being kind to his future lover as he sat up straight one more time before swiftly pulling the zipper down and slightly taking off the fluffy white tiger clothes on his upper body before decisively pulling the thin white t-shirt he has been wearing inside it.


    "... I''ll be kind and allow Brother ude to touch me more."


    Without feeling embarrassed much less any emotion, Snow has gazes down with flush cheeks because of his body normal reaction to stares at the blonde man sky blue eyes that have swiftly turned predatory after showing his upper naked body.


    "Baby is really the best"


    After the almost breathless voice of the blonde man, Snow has quickly felt the warm hands over the skin on his waist before he was swiftly flip over and quickly finding himself being pressed down underneath his future lover that has straightly moved to ce a gentle kiss at the side of his neck.


    "... mnm I''ll slowly savor my Baby kindness"


    Snow couldn''t help but choose to roll his eyes despite the burning breath he can feel on his neck and the growing warmth temperature he can clearly feel against the blonde man''s clothes.


    "... only a taste of the side dish, no main course."


    "Hmm don''t worry Snow, I''ll be able to stop myself from going further."


    my love, I don''t believe in your great control, after all, you are a genuine and natural beast.


    And just as Snow predicted, the blonde hair man''s control is just nonexistent since he can onlyy down while letting out a sweet breathless gasp underneath the blonde man''s body, especially when before he knows it the two of them arepletely naked.


    "... Haa C-ude m-move away."


    ".... hmm?... what?... Baby my mind haa seemed to be not working right..."


    "..."


    When Snow was preparing to directly kick the man away from him a loud sound hitting the barrier that has been once more ce around the entire mountain has suddenly echoed out.


    "Time to stop, an enemy is here."


    "..."

 Chapter 342: Snow Doesnt Care Anyone Opinion

    Chapter 342: Snow Doesn''t Care Anyone Opinion


    While gently putting the new clothes on, which is, fortunately, a simple dress rather than the fluffy one-piece outfit, Snow was secretly watching in his Game Map the way that the blonde man was going crazy against the bunch of Angels that have suddenly attack the new barrier that has been ced around the entire Mountain.


    As for the Demon Vincent and Angel Simon, after slightly peeking at the array they set up, the two were busy performing what his future lover has tried to do a while ago.


    Fortunately, Snow wasn''t able to feel jealousy about being unable to do it, or else there is a high chance where he will definitely stop his father''s happy moment with his lover, after all, he still remembers the interster world where he was always being p a dog food by his friends and family.


    So after Snow has calmly tied his long silver hair, a rather serene vile aura without its usual destructive and evil nature has wrapped around his entire body before silently disappearing in the temple room.


    Soon, in a fair distance away from the ongoing fight of a light halfling going against numerous Angels, a beautiful woman was secretly watching the entire battle with a serious expression on her face while having strong figures standing around her.


    "... are you sure that the Demon who killed my younger brother is in this ce?"


    "Yes, Saintess Dian, it was thest ce where the Demon aura has disappeared, we have also learned that it was the Demon that the Holy Saint Simon couldn''t let go and has love all these years."


    The Saintess Dian couldn''t help but curl her lip into a wide sneer after hearing the Holy Saint Simon being mentioned before a cold glint swiftly sh on her eyes while gazing past the battlefield andnding over the huge temple on top of the Mountain.


    "Even if the Demon isn''t here, it''s the best time to eradicate the person who has been getting in my way of having the entire Realm of Heaven in my control and today''s chaotic time is the perfect time to do it."


    Those bunch of Angels treating Simon as the Angel closest to their God doesn''t have time to give their full power on protecting him since they have to quickly deal with the Fallens appearing all over the entire Realm.


    "Well now, I can''t let you do that. I have just gotten another Father."


    Suddenly, a ck chain has swiftly appeared underneath their feet causing the Saintess Dian eyes to constrict before dodging in instinct before her mind can catch up, nheless, one of her wings has still been wrapped by it before it was pulled off from her back.


    "Ahh!"


    "Saintess Dian!"


    "... huh aren''t you a lucky Angel."


    Snow was nning topletely wrap the entire body of the beautiful woman, but since he failed about it, he could only pull the woman wing as a change of n before slowly revealing himself from the alerted Angels that have been hiding away from his future lover detection that was busy counting how many chickens he has been killing.


    "Well, today''s situation is also perfect. I don''t have to look for you."


    Snow gently waves to his future lover that has been able to swiftly and easily detect his presence before beckoning him to take care of the rest of the chicken while he deals with Angels in front of him.


    "... Fallen what do you want from me?"


    "Ah, you see your son owes me a lot. Let just say, we are enemies and it won''t stop unless one of us is dead. So, I''m just making sure to remove any trouble and danger that will ur. Just like what you nned to the Holy Saint, eradicating all the risk."


    Snow calmly smiled at Ange''s mother that is one of the leading figures in the Realm of Heaven but also the second strongest Angel with her own organization around.


    As for the number one rank Angel group, well it belongs to the organization that Simon has chosen to stay with, which waspletely busy helping the Angels in the Realmpletely different from the Ange Mother that was slyly nning to take over the Realm of Heaven during the moment of chaos.


    Well, such ambitious Angel, it waspletely different from what Ange has once told the original Noel when mentioning about his Mother.


    "So, I''ll have to kill you."


    Without waiting for the beautiful Angel to respond, Snow has swiftly begun his attack which was ruthless and swift, always targeting the vital part causing the beautiful Angel to have a hard time evading, especially when one of her wings is gone.


    "Hm... there is definitely a reason why Ange can betray the people close to him."


    Snow just calmly watched as the beautiful angel ruthlessly use the people around her to block his attack before slyly using the situation to attack back, wanting to take advantage to swiftly kill him the moment he let his guard down.


    It''s too bad since Snow was able to quickly dodge it since he was faster in speed while the Saintess Dian only ended up gritting her teeth in frustration.


    Honestly, Snow understood any living creatures having their own selfishness since he wouldn''t be hypocritical enough to deny the fact that he can also do anything for his own selfishness.


    It''s just too bad that they are in the way of Snow mission and the people that are on his own side.


    "Youdo you know the consequences of going against me???"


    "Ah, I seemed to have forgotten to introduce myself. Hello, my name is Noel, the son of the Demon you mentioned before. And as you can see, I am also a Fallen, of course, I became like this with the help of your beloved son. I''m also the strongest Fallen that exist, so do you think I''ll be fearing a mere Angel?"


    Snow stepped to the side when a rather violent attack came it him before wholeheartedly using an enormous vile aura topletely suppress the second strongest Angel in the entire Realm.


    Soon, hepletely shows the reason why an S rank Fallen is a terrifying existence and has been never allowed to exist because a few momentster the Saintess Dian has roughly fallen in the ground with his feet ruthlessly stepping on her back.


    "... honestly... why did you have to make my Brother ude feel unhappy? Besides, I''m the only person allowed to bully him"


    Snow calmly smiled before violently pulling the remaining huge wing of the woman with his own bare hand,pletely unbothered by the painful scream of the Angel he was stepping on while making sure that the blood sttering all around doesn''t leave a single stain on his body.


    And shortly, he didn''t even pause after destroying the pulled wings on his hand before swiftly piercing the Angel back and easily taking tight hold on the special core before violently pulling it out, which being an S Rank Fallen makes it far easier to take a special core out even when it was a strong existence.


    "...hmm my lovely ke would grow stronger after taking this core"


    Snow didn''t waste time on putting the special core in his inventory bag since ke would be able to open his permanent skill anywhere and anytime despite staying in a different Realm, although, countless arrows with three different colors have abruptly appeared before swiftly shooting in his way.


    However, Snow has never lowered his guard down even after taking down the second strongest Angel with his Game Mappletely open and was able to swiftly dodge the oing attack, although, his eyes couldn''t help but flickered at the destroyed body of the beautiful woman that has just been breathing a moment ago.


    "... How cruel even if you can''t feel any emotion, she is still your mother, right? Well, it also seemed that you don''t trust or believe her in treating you partially and kindly after learning that you are contaminated with the vile aura."


    As soon as Snownded on the ground, a slender figure wrapped in three different colors of auras has appeared, which was the Half Fallen Ange, although, there is obviously something different about the young man just the way he has acted, especially after silently watching as his own mother was beingpletely destroyed.


    Even though Snow has be an S rank Fallen, he didn''t remove his eyes away from the silent Ange that remain standing a few distances away from him.


    Honestly, there has been an important reason why the World Will has chosen Ange and Brian among the living being in the entire Realms to favor, one could say that the two men are simply protagonists in their own way if the world is a story.


    And Snow has focused his gazes at the light, dark and vile power surrounding Ange''s entire body which haspletely mixed and miraculously inplete bnce, and from what he can detect, Ange has a special power that can fearlessly go against him.


    I definitely know that nothing will go easy. My luck has always been 50% fortunate and 50% unfortunate even though I have a 60/100 luck point in profile status.


    While countless thoughts and ideas sh in Snow mind, he couldn''t help but stop at one idea that strongly remains in his mind.


    Since the World Rule Will has obviously given up Ange and Brian, then there is only one special power that can help them from going against him, it was the restriction and limitation that has been ced before the World Rule Will was born.


    ... probably, a defense mechanism that has been set up against what has caused everything to go out of its control?


    Especially when Snow has already known that even a World Rule Will isn''tpletely powerful even in their own domain, since there will always a time that a World Rule Will needed another existence help, probably it''s part of their own limitation too.


    After all, the secret hidden mission appearing while in the mission world is already a piece of evidence, besides, Snow has already been given a mission asking for help.


    Well, it''s better than having a pig teammate though.


    "... Ah Brian''s love for you is definitely genuine or else, how could he have given up his special core and my half-broken piece of heart to maintain you in a better condition and bing a mindless Fallen?"


    Even though any living being can stop from bing aplete Fallen when taking out their special core during the process of turning one, Ange should have still lost his entire reason and bingpletely crazy, after all, Snow was only able to remain sane because of his special ability to have a calm mind.


    One could say that Brian and Ange''s love is true and genuine since they can remain together with unselfish thoughts against each other, after all, other couples would have long betrayed each other or have thrown away or given up their lover.


    "... my heart give it back to me"


    "... well, you have to give my heart back first then"


    Snow swiftly replied with a calm smile while his crimson eyes remain emotionless, especially when the special core that he has taken from Ange has been stored in his inventory skill rather than letting it fly somewhere and has misled them that he has only taken half of the broken piece in his hand.


    Even though there is a low possibility ofpletely making the broken special core of Ange whole again but there was no way that Snow would leave a danger or risk to his own life and the people around him.


    Isn''t he so shameless?


    Honestly, Snow doesn''t care as long as everything will turn out good, besides, he has already be shameless after meeting his lover so it''s nothing new.


    "Come... it''s time to give my heart back. My Brother ude definitely wants another reason to receive a reward from me."

 Chapter 343: Snow Fallen Instinct Has Been Stirred."... Is It Too Late To Change Side?"

    Chapter 343: Snow Fallen Instinct Has Been Stirred."... Is It Too Late To Change Side?"


    Boom!


    Bam!


    Crack!


    During the midst of chaos and destruction, if one were to ask how the pitiful Angels that has been desperately evading and trying to hide to a safe ce after the destructive battle has started, then they can only exin that their Realm is ending.


    Because there aren''t any better terms on how to wholly exin the unbelievable battle of the two unusual figures violently shing high up in the air.


    Even the mere thought of running away ispletely wiped out in their mind despite how all of them wanted to desperately run away because they couldn''t even try to fly with their huge wings since the heavy and oppressive power has been pressing over their bodies, especially when there seemed to be an invisible power blocking them from leaving.


    So all of them can only endure while desperately wishing that everything will soon be over, particrly when the entire ground around them was already destroyed beyond reason, it was either with numerousrge holes around them or the entire grounds is simply in a broken state to even use as a path.


    The only solution that every single angel can do is to simply try their best to remain alive from the mere pressure and strength of the aftermath of the battle, especially when they couldn''t even enter the only single ce that has remain safe and sound amidst the chaos and destruction.


    "Baby"


    And inside the array that has miraculously survived the extraordinary fight, the beautiful blonde man with wide blue eyes desperately followed the blurred figures in the far distances while tightly gripping the broken piece of heart that he has taken away from the Mountain Temple after suddenly hearing his young partner voice amidst the fighting.


    "... ude I''m sure my son has already considered everything we need to do."


    Vincent who has been pulled from his long reunion with his lover after his son and the abnormal halfling turned fallen has started fighting could only let out a deep sigh at the stubborn blonde man who was wrapped in a dangerous atmosphere.


    The young man was simply frightening to the point that even he, as a Demon Lord, felt a deep chill running back his spine while his instinct keeps screaming danger.


    "... we are going to follow my son''s arrangement and take all the Angels willing to leave the Realm right now."


    The whole time Vincent was talking, he couldn''t help but take a quick nce at the trapped Angels outside the barrier with aplicated expression on his face since those Angels have been blocked from leaving and it was all because they have been deemed unqualified to remain alive by his son.


    "... you also need to leave this ce."


    After a quick show of genuine concern to the blonde man, Vincent has gently but swiftly pulled the silent and concern, Simon, away with a hurried feeling since his instinct has been screaming that the entire Realm of Heaven wouldn''t be able to remain intact anymore because of the unbelievable match of two iprehensible existence.


    Apletely different Fallen with abnormal strength of three different types of power and the special existence of an S Rank Fallen finally being born despite how many people have tried to stop it from urring for so many years.


    And Vincent could finally understand while also realizing the entire reason why no one has ever wanted for a Fallen to reach the S Rank despite how many people have died in the hand of an A-Rank Fallen that has appeared in the long history of the entire Realms.


    Everyone has agreed that a Fallen true core has always been Destruction and Annihtion, and now, there is an existence capable enough to do it.


    And the most incredible fact about such existence meant for destruction was the fact that their God seemed to greatly favor and support the dreadful existence that they have always thought of as something that isn''t meant to exist.


    "Vincent are they going to be alright?"


    Simon turned his head around causing his emerald eyes to reflect the image of the blonde man stubbornly floating with the help of beautiful silver wings while in the far distance were the blurred images of two powerful existence violently battling each other.


    "Love... we can only believe in them our God seemed to have an intended purpose for the two of them. So, the only thing we can do is help them to the best of our ability."


    Vincent has never felt so helpless while flying away and leaving his precious son to deal with the abnormal Halfling while Simon can only nod his head after a few seconds of silence while gently biting his lip with his emerald eyes shingplicated emotions.


    "I extremely hope that everything will turn out alright in the end."


    While Vincent and Simon went ahead to fulfill the tasks given to them, Snow that has been violently fighting with Ange has been sensing the way his body appeared to have been slowly awakening an instinctual matter within it.


    Particrly the fact that the eery calmness that has apanied him after bing an S Rank Fallen appeared to have been stirred by the unusual Ange that was able to fight against him, which is definitely a great surprise.


    Bam!


    Shortly, Snow has once more swept the extremely tough and powerful Ange away with his leg, and the strength he uses was powerful enough to kick the young man away from where they have been fighting.


    And Snow couldn''t help but floats there for a few seconds with his heart beating extremely hard while finally having a bit of time to quickly observe the slow change of his body, especially with the appearance of an unusual emotion that he shouldn''t even be capable of feeling.


    Destruction! Utter Destruction! That is what Snow has been slowly but deeply feeling during his fight with Ange, theplete annihtion of everything around him while causing ruin and chaos.


    In every single part of Snow body, his instinct of a Fallen, especially the status of being an S Rank is finally showing its dangerous hidden state which is absolutely terrible and deadly, in which he finallyprehend the entire reason why everyone doesn''t want an S Rank Fallen to be born.


    Fortunately, the special skill Snow has been born with along with the Good Blessing Title he receives from the previous mission world is capable enough to stop his instinct ofplete annihtion.


    For now, though, there is an extremely important job Snow has to do, so his figure suddenly disappeared before swiftly appearing inside the setup barrier array and silently standing before the stubborn blonde man who remains behind while his two fathers have already left to fulfill the task he told them to do.


    And after Snow met his future lover extremely concern eyes with a hint of madness deep within it, he has already wrapped his arms around the blonde man''s firm waist before using one of his hands to gently caress the tight body he was embracing.


    "Brother ude you have to leave"


    Leave  so I can start going crazy without holding back anymore.


    "Baby I can''t tolerate the mere thought of leaving you alone..."


    Snow couldn''t help but squint his eyes before tightening his hug after hearing the blond man''s words and swiftly raising his head to ce a soft kiss upon the red lip that has remain tightly close after speaking.


    And the entire time Snow has lean his head away, he quietly observes the way his future lover dark and stormy sky blue eyes have be lighter, which haspletely shown the appearance of simply being appeased by a mere light kiss.


    "Brother ude, there is no one else I can trust but you to fulfill it besides, you have to believe in me alright? I promise that nothing bad will happen to me."


    "Baby, I believe you I just couldn''t help but feel worried, that person is already bullying you, so how can I simply leave you all alone? How about we just bully him together? I promise not to get in your way."


    Suddenly, Snow felt his future lover arms started to wrap around his body while attempting to brainwash him on bullying Ange together, going so far as using a sexy voice while acting coquettishly.


    Snow can only blink his eyes at the blond man''s shameless move, although at the same time, he has been watching the Game Map and using it topletely blocked the oing Ange with endless chains.


    After all, he still needs to coax his future lover to leave with peace of mind.


    "Brother ude, you really have to leave."


    as always your clinginess is the same no matter what although it''s a lovely and charming character whilepletely suits my taste but you have to listen to me or else I''ll have to use a forceful mean to make you go away.


    Unbeknown to the thought running in Snow mind, ude can only bit his lip for a few seconds before finally letting out a deep breath and cing a gentle kiss on the young man''s forehead.


    "Baby, you have to be careful ande back safe and sound to my side."


    "Of course I still want to try being with you after everything is over."


    Snow heard the soft chuckle of the blonde man before feeling the arms reluctantly letting go of his body, soon, the two of them was separated and floating a few step away with their eyes gazing at each other.


    The whole time, Snow crimson eyes have remained calm and serene while ude sky blue eyes have brimmed with endless love and tenderness.


    "I would like to be with you properly so, Snow I''ll be waiting."


    "Mn Don''t worry, I''lle back to your side."


    Shortly, Snow watched as an ancient circr array has finally appeared underneath the beautiful blonde man''s feet, which is the gateway toward the Realm of Mortal, soon, the blonde man has finally left the Realm of Heaven.


    "... now let see how powerful an S Rank Fallen can be"


    After ude has left, a weak dual-color aura has abruptly appeared, twisting and spinning in a flustered manner, which Snow haspletely ignored and choosing topletely unite with the instinct of his Fallen characteristic


    Although Snow knows that there is a risk ofpletely losing control of the destructive nature of a Fallen, but it was also the perfect time to test his S rank status, after all, he needed to know how to handle his power, especially when Ange is surprisingly giving him a hard time.


    "Noel even if you let ude run away I will go after him after I finish with you."


    Shortly a few seconds after ude left, Snow heard the emotionless voice of Ange that has been able to reach his side, along with the sudden breaking sound of the barrier array that Snow has been preserving during their fight.


    "You are going to target my partner?"


    Snow couldnt help but blink his eyes after Ange word has registered in his mind, appearing calm and serene however the entire space around him has started to twist, especially when the entire Realm of Heaven bright sky has be darker and cloudly when an enormous power has started to rise before spreading all over the ce, reaching far and wide.


    "I can''t let you do that after all, I am the only person who is allowed to bully my lover."


    how could I allow other people to witness my love charming and lovely side?


    In a split second, Snow has swiftly made his shot over while endless chains have started appearing all over the ce topletely surround and ruthlessly attack the bold person who dares to target his future lover.


    While Snow was attacking without holding back, the pitiful World Rule Will that can only watch and speak to the Demon and Angel race because of the restriction set upon him while unable to do anything powerful and only capable of giving a task was about to go crazy with worry.


    "Ahhhh! You Crazy Granter!!! Are you trying to destroy my world???"


    Fuck, The Realm Of Heaven Is Breaking Apart!!! Ahhh!!!


    ... Is it toote to change side?

 Chapter 344: Flake Greet His Two Grandfathers And The Pitiful World Rule Will.

    Chapter 344: ke Greet His Two Grandfathers And The Pitiful World Rule Will.


    During the time when Snow and Ange fighting crazily in the Realm of Heaven, Vincent and Simon can only arrive in the Realm of Mortal after being unable to stay in the Realm of Heaven any longer because of the chaotic and turbulent energies that continue to wreck the entire Realm.


    "Hello, Grandfather Vincent and Grandfather Simon! My name is ke and I will be the ones assisting you in destroying the second altar while Papa Noel is busy pummeling the daring traitor in the Realm of Heaven~"


    Then an enormous Fallen in the appearance of a beautiful and deadly white tiger with ck stripe has swiftly appeared before Vincent and Simon causing their bodies to tense up, only to be stunned from being called Grandfather, especially when the supposedly dangerous Fallen has started acting adorable and nicely to the two of them.


    when did my son have a child? Wait! Howe a beast type Fallen have intelligence? Honestly, what has been my son up to after disappearing in the Realm of Hell? This Old Man won''t be able to handle it anymore if I keep getting surprises.


    My three-view regarding a Fallen is always being refreshed and my dear Vincent child sure is unique there is a reason why our God favors the child despite bing a Fallen oh Noel is also my son now huh


    "Grandfathers, it been a day after the first altar has been destroyed, so we can quickly deal with the second one. I''m sure Papa Noel would like to visit the Realm of Hell while he was at it."


    With an enormous body, ke has squat down to shoot a loving gaze at his two Grandfathers while his slender tail is wagging happily, after all, he has learned to greatly treasures and loves the existence that could be his family in every world he travels with Snow.


    Especially after experiencing the third mission world, where he was able to interact more with the people of that world and even bing the older brother.


    Cough


    "ke right? Good grandson! Your two Grandfather will count on you."


    Vincent was able to quickly get his wit back and even epting the sudden grandson that has appeared despite it being a beast and a Fallen, although the gazes of the Angels that have also arrived with them hurt a bit but who cares, this is the child his son has taken and epted, so there is no way he will just disregard it.


    "Yup~ let''s go destroy the altar now since ke needs to continue getting in the way of the A-Rank Fallen who has started appearing in the Realm of Mortal. After all, I could not let them be stronger than my Papa!"


    So with thebination of the sudden grandson ke, grandfather Vincent and Simon, the second altar that is connected to the Realm of Hell is also destroyed, adding another chaos to the already disorder Realms.


    And a day after the second altar was destroyed, the entire Realm of Heaven is finally unable to hold on any longer, the unimaginable destructive power of the two abnormal individuals have cause it to break apart and splitting into various pieces just like the appearance of the Fallen Dimension where the spaces are divided.


    "Hurry and set up the protective array!"


    "Group A! Go and help Group D protect the injured people!"


    "Group C! Hurry up and assist Group B on dealing with the Fallens!"


    In the Realm of Mortal where the GS Organization along with the Angels and Demons around have been busy protecting everyone from bing the food of the Fallen that has started appearing in their Realm, a beautiful woman with a messy appearance was skillfully instructing the people around her.


    "... Miss Franc! An A-Rank Fallen has suddenly appeared on our radar and ising in our direction!"


    "Samuel! Take the people away here while we go hinder the A-Rank Fallen from arriving fast. We can''t let it turn into a disaster! If that happens, then the world is really going to end! You understand that right?"


    "Lisette!"


    "Go!"


    The young man that has once check if Snow was contaminated with the vile aura has gritted his teeth while gazing upon the woman that has once looked like she will break apart while having sorrowful eyes has suddenly stood up and began to decisively lead the entire Franc Family in protecting the Realm of Mortals.


    Although Samuel knows that the reason they are only doing it was so that their Leader can have a ce toe back and call home, but he was still grateful for the woman''s decision to help out, especially after knowing how her lover has died.


    "Damn! Everyone hurry up and let''s go!"


    Even though their world has be chaotic because of certain people, Samuel still has mixed feelings regarding the entire situation, especially when Lisette has mentioned the supposedly S rank Fallen beingpletely different from what everyone has assumed it to be.


    Although it wasn''t going crazy and destroying everything in his path, but then it is also a fact that their Realm is now chaotic because of the actions of the S rank Fallen.


    everything is really confusing...


    While Samuel was feelingplicated emotion about the whole situation, an extremely fast object has suddenly drop down from the sky and fiercelynding far distances away from where they are standing and causing the earth underneath their feet to violently tremble while some people were even thrown off because of the burst of power that has followed after.


    "W-what!"


    "Ahhh!"


    While everyone has be disorganized, Samuel who was caught off guard and was thrown down in the ground has slowly stood up with an extremely pale face along with wide panic eyes.


    "... it''s toote the A-Rank has arrived"


    After Samuel has just finished speaking, a smiling Fallen which is a contaminated Angel was floating in the air with huge white bone wings on his back while ncing around them for a few seconds before turning his attention to where the object hasnded.


    "... weird"


    After murmuring a word out, the Fallen Angel has turned sideways before fluttering his bone wing,pletely showing the appearance of wanting to fly in that direction rather than dealing with their group of people.


    Which has instantly cause Samuel and Lisette to inwardly sigh before swiftly nning to run away as soon as the Fallen Angel has left, after all, who in their right mind will wait for the A-Rank Fallen toe back?


    Although, in just a split second, the Fallen Angel that was about to fly away was suddenly hit by another object that has speedily dropped down from the sky, causing the Fallen Angel to roughly fall hard in the ground and making it tremble violently.


    "... Hmm? Oh, thanks for stopping my roughnding. Although I wouldn''t get hurt by it but it''s going to be embarrassing for someone like me tond with my face first in the ground right?"


    Snow that was forcefully thrown out from the Realm of Heaven after it breaks apart has calmly floated in the air while gazing at therge and deep hole that the nice fallen figure has created.


    "... Noel!"


    "It''s an A-Rank Fallen!"


    Hm? A-Rank?


    Hearing a familiar voice calling the client name, Snow has swept his gaze around him, before seeing the figure of Samuel and Lisette standing a few distances away while disying variousplicated emotions on their faces, although a great hope can easily perceive among it.


    "Alright."


    Snow didn''t make the entire situation difficult and has used a vile aura made of chains to quickly deal with the A rank Fallen that has started to make its move, while calmly turning his head sideways when a three colored arrow has suddenly shot his way.


    "Just hang on for a few days and everything will end."


    Despite the fact that Ange has appeared in a huge crater a few distances away from them and has started another round of attack, Snow has swiftly finished off the A-Rank Fallen before leaving a piece of advice to a perplexed Samuel and Lisette that was unable to fully understand its meaning.


    And without giving any more attention to the two Halflings and other people around them, Snow has swiftly fly toward the injured Ange before quickly manipting him toward the huge ancient array that has started appearing in the sky by using countless chains.


    Especially when Snow didn''t n to let Ange run away and staying in the Realm of Mortal.


    "Come on, let''s continue in the Realm of Hell, it''s also a nice ce like the Realm of Heaven."


    Soon, Snow and Ange have once more disappeared in the Realm of Mortals, leaving a stunned group of people, and when a powerful battle has once more urred in the Realms of Hell, Vincent that has been gathering the Demon races can only let out a deep sigh while Simon was gently patting his back.


    "... ah, my Realm is also finished..."


    While Vincent has easily predicted the end situation of his Realm, the World Rule Will was floating listlessly a safe distance away from the chaos and destruction that has once more urred in the Realm of Hell before suddenly screaming in anger and at the same time crying pitifully when a crack has finally appeared.


    ARGH!!!!! You only need to destroy the Altars! Destroying the Realms isn''t added to the requirement! Waaaah! Fuck! I''m going to give you a Bad Review!!!

 Chapter 345: Snow Deciding To Finish The Client Mission.

    Chapter 345: Snow Deciding To Finish The Client Mission.


    It didn''t take long when the Heaven of Hell was also destroyed and broken into pieces with the dimension spread around while at the same time Snow and Ange have once again been forced back to the Realm of Mortal.


    Fortunately, Snow was able to grab the broken piece of hearts that haven''t been used afternding in the Realm of Hell, and to be able to pick it up during the fighting showed how far stronger he was even at the sudden growth of power Ange has been given.


    After all, Snow years of experience in different worlds weren''t just for show, andpare to the young man who didn''t even reach the age of twenties there wasn''t anyparison to their fighting abilities while the prolonged fight between them continues to weaken Ange.


    And when Snow has decided that the y is enough while understanding his S Rank Fallen Status, as soon as they appeared in the Realm of Mortal, he has swiftly captured the severely injured Ange who appeared to have been following a setup order in order to continue whatever goal he wanted to fulfill.


    During the process of getting in his way while taking back the stolen special core.


    Runaway if unable to win the battle.


    If Ange couldn''t escape, then continue on because there might be a slight chance that he would win.


    Snow understands the state of being unable to feel anything because if there is no goal already in mind, then continuing on is just meaningless to do while theck of emotion would make one think that it''s alright to just stop since everything is simply unnecessary.


    Even Snow has his own idea and thought in mind while being a Fallen without any emotion aside from the destructive status.


    What on Snow list was to fulfill the Mission he has, treats the people on his side well with a reasonablemon attitude while pampering and doting on his future lover.


    It was with that simple purpose and goal in mind that he was able to move around and take action.


    So, after flying in a few minutes, Snow has finally arrived at the ce where the Realms Altars has been while dragging a struggling Ange behind and at the same time, witnessing as thest Altar is finally destroyed by thebination of ke, Vincent, and Simon different types of power.


    Only leaving the huge Ancient circr Runes where the Three Altars has stood up, something Snow will have to handle on his ownter on.


    "Snow, we destroyed all the Altars now!"


    Afternding on the ground, an enormous white tiger has quickly rushed over, while at the same time, turning into a smaller size and quickly squatting in front of him, acting all cute and adorable.


    "Good job ke. You are always the best."


    "Hehe~"


    Snow lifted the corner of his lip in order to show a small smile before reaching over to gently pat ke''s head before stroking its smooth and soft furs that have remain clean and tidy despite running around doing all the tasks he needed to do.


    ke has really been working hard after the moment they arrive in this world, Snow would need to make sure that his adorable ke has the time to happily y around when everything is over.


    "Oh! Snow! This person really has your half-broken heart! The other young man surely has paid a great sacrifice in order to let Ange retain a consciousness rather than a mindless beast."


    "Yeah, even though I dislike betrayal and traitors, at least, their feeling with each other is true and genuine."


    "ke wonders how they will react when they dieter."


    "Well, don''t think about it, everything is for thepletion of the client Mission."


    While Snow and ke speak in their mental link while gazing at the struggling Ange sitting in the ground, a smooth and beautiful voice of a young man has suddenly resounded out causing the two of them to turn their head while Vincent and Simon that has just arrived also gaze in the direction where the voice hase from.


    "Ah, it really took me a while to find him but I managed to arrive in time right?"


    Although the craving for destruction and annihtion was only slowly disappearing after the fighting was over, nheless, Snow stormy crimson eyes have somehow able to calm down just from hearing the voice of his future lover.


    And when Snow met the sky blue eyes of his future lover which is filled with utmost delight and overwhelming love, his tense body that has beenpletely prepared for any unexpected situation couldn''t help but slowly rx.


    It was simply unbelievable because of his Fallen status, and yet, it really happened, while Snow has quietly observed a newly certain fact that the blonde man''s presence has truly be someone he couldpletely trust and believe in.


    It appeared, that such strong belief is slowly being deeply ingrained in Snow soul rather than just in the emotional state when ites to the rtionship he has with his future lover.


    Although Snow has countless spection in mind while noticing the unusual difference but it didn''t stop him from weing back his future lover that has also been casually dragging a pale face young man, which is Brian that has been hidden by Ange in the Realm of Mortal beforeing after him.


    "Wee back."


    Snow can always count on his future lover to help him with whatever he needed to deal with, definitely the perfect golden thigh while at the same time, choosing to finished dealing with Ange and Brian''s situation.


    "Um, Baby, I''m back."


    Although it was just a simple greeting, yet, Snow watches the way that the blonde man showed a loving smile while his sky blue eyes brighten up in happiness.


    Like always, it really easy to make his lover happy, just a casual smile, or a simple nce from him, and his lover can efficiently lit up in happiness.


    "Baby, do you want me to take back the broken half piece of your heart from him?"


    "Hm, I''ll do it and just put this one back for me."


    Snow has taken out the broken piece of heart that he got in the Realm of Hell before casually throwing it to ude who showed an rm expression on his face while carefully catching it with his hands.


    "Ah, Baby, be gentle, this is your heart. Even though it''s broken to pieces but it doesn''t change the fact that it''s extremely important alright?"


    "...Ok."


    After staring longer at the cautious blonde man who is carefully treating the broken piece of his heart in his hands like a delicate precious treasure, Snow has turned around to deal with Ange who was emotionlessly staring at the weak Brian who appeared to have no energy to even move his finger.


    And after a quick use of Appraisal Skill, Snow has easily understood Brian''s state, it seemed that Brian''s weak physical state from before has returned after giving away the half-broken heart while bing far weaker and more in a dangerous state after giving his own special core to Ange.


    This person truly and genuinely love Ange and was even willing to sacrifice his own well-being rather than being selfish or trying to find an excuse to figure out another way to help Ange half Fallen state without hurting himself.


    Really selfless if it''s only the choice between the two of them are left.


    However, even if Snow has his emotion after witnessing such love, he would never feel anything for them and only thinking ofpleting the mission, after all, everyone has their own selfishness and needs.


    "Ange Brian, I won so, let''s finally end our grievance with each other today."


    Without waiting for a reply back, Snow didn''t hesitate to use his vile power topletely annihte the two young men''s bodies while allowing Ange to lean closer to Brian''s side after being stopped from struggling when hearing Brian''s soft and calm voice.


    "Ange it''s alright, you can stop now, Thank you for everything and I''m really d that we can die together. At least, we won''t leave each other behind. This ending is already good enough for us who have betrayed our friend and starting the Realms disorder."


    "..."


    Snow expression remains calm while watching as Ange move closer to calmly embraced the unmoving Brian while their body was slowly disintegrating, and even when Brian has started speaking toward him, Snow didn''t speak a single word out.


    "Noel I''m sorry although apologizing won''t change anything and it wouldn''t eliminate the painful feeling you have felt after we betrayed you but I still want to say it."


    Beforepletely disappearing, Ange''s emotionless eyes have miraculously turned back to normal and giving Snow aplicated but apologetic look before moving away to give onest loving gaze to Brian who was leaving a heartfelt and sincerest word.


    And in the young man''s voice, there wasn''t even a tiny bit of negative emotion despite dying by Snow hands, honestly and genuinely epting the fact that they have truly lost the fight.


    "Noel since you won, please be happy"


    Shortly after the two people died, Snow heard the prompt announcing that the client mission is fullypleted while at the same time, the slowly dimming half-broken piece of his heart has also appeared after Ange''s body vanished.


    And after bending over to gently pick it up, Snow felt an arm quickly wrapping around him from behind while a smooth chin was ced on top of his shoulder while a sooting and soft voice is gently whispering near his ears.


    "Baby, remember that I always believe in you. No matter what you will do, I will always love you. As long as it''s for your sake, I can do anything for you...of course, I can''t ept the fact of you bing someone else or I''ll definitely go crazy."


    Ah it would have been good if I can lock you upbut Baby, I can''t bear to make you sad if I were to do that to you...


    "...um I know..."


    Snow has simply nodded his head without even taking a few moments to think about it since he ispletely used to his lover sweet and loving words before staring at the Ancient array in the distance with narrowed eyes.


    My Love, just like those two people, we will also have to face a different ending toplete my mission


    "... you won''t change your mind?"


    "Baby, it''s alright. I will always love you."

 Chapter 346: The Last Broken Piece Of Snow Heart

    Chapter 346: The Last Broken Piece Of Snow Heart


    "Baby, one more piece is needed toplete your special core, do you know where it is?"


    "Yes."


    Snow has nodded his head while calmly standing before a pale face ude who has just finished fusing the broken pieces together before his crimson eyes couldn''t help but flickered to the almostplete special core that is gently being held by a pair of beautiful hands.


    "One more Brother ude, you worked hard. Really thank you"


    "Baby, no need to thank me, as long as it''s for you, I can do anything."


    Snow can only show an emotionless smile while staring at the weak but smiling blonde hair that continues to shower him with endless love despite knowing that he doesn''t feel the same way.


    Even Snow really wants to grow his own feeling and even doesn''t mind trying to fall in love with this person, especially after the observation he has witnessed along the way, particrly on the selfless act he has seen that his future lover did.


    Especially when he still remembers his equivalent of exchange motto and the promise of their lifetime of always being together in every single world he will travel.


    "I''ll go get it now."


    When the blonde man has lean over, Snow didn''t move away and has allowed his future lover to ce a simple kiss upon his lip, which waspletely different from his usual fiery and passionate one.


    It was clearly a tender and soft action yet, it still carried overwhelming emotions, especially when his future lover''s sky blue eyes have shone with unimaginable affections.


    "Baby, be careful. I''ll be waiting for you toe back."


    "Yeah."


    After checking the entire surrounding with the angels, demons, halflings spread around in a circle with the huge ancient circr rune of where the Altars has been standing before being in the center, huge bone wings have appeared on Snow''s back before flying toward it.


    "No matter what happened, continue resisting. Don''t let anythinge near me."


    After floating in the huge ancient rune, Snow has once more repeated what he wanted the people on his side needed to do and has seen the way his father Vincent and Simon has nodded their heads while ke was replying to their mind link with a serious voice, and after a few seconds, he took out a dagger in his inventory space before using it to cut his wrist deeply.


    And as soon as Snow blood has dropped in the huge circr rune, it glowed so brightly before the entire world''s atmosphere has begun to change.


    Soon, the suddenly dark night with a glittering star in the entire sky waspletely covered with thick and dark clouds while the entire ground has started to shake with the winds bing chaotic.


    And in the center of it all was Snow figure slowly descending down with his drops of blood continue tond in the huge circr runes.


    Because,pletely different from the three Altar that needed to be attacked with three different power, the blood of an S Rank Fallen was needed to activate the huge circr runes, which was connected of the main center of the Fallen Dimension that has been split apart even at the start when he world has been created.


    ROAR!!!


    Shortly, the various ranks of Fallen have slowly appeared one by one, which has been spread all around the entire Realms causing the organization that has been taking care of the normal people to release a sigh of relief.


    While at the same time causing the people that have been set to protect Snow to be highly alert while directly attacking the Fallens without any hesitation, fully knowing the tasks they needed to do.


    "Resist! Continue protecting the center! Our God has given the messages to let the Fallenplete its Mission!"


    "Hold on everyone! Our God has spoken! The Fallen needed to create a Miracle!!!"


    "Yes, a Miracle! Our God has promised that everything will turn out alright when the Powerful Fallen fulfilled his mission!"


    Fortunately, the World Will Rule is on Snow side no matter how much it showed a child''s temper and screaming about giving him a bad review after the Realms has been destroyed, which was a piece of details he didn''t even know about.


    Although these demons, angels, and halfling are really easy to deceive, honestly a miracle? The World Will Rule just wanted to bepletely free well, it wasn''t Snow problem since all he needed to do isplete his mission while making sure that his people wouldn''t be pitpletely by their God.


    So, Snow has once more ruthlessly sliced his other wrist in order topletely let his drops of blood flow faster upon the written runes, while he couldn''t help but turned his gazes at the battlefield that has once more ur in the same ce.


    And a few seconds of observation, Snowpletely believes that breaking the Realm of Heaven and Hell has been a good idea, after all, the restraint that the Realm of Mortal has toward the Demon and Angels race has been lifted up, making them more powerful despite staying in the human world.


    And the Realms being break part has helped their dangerous situation, after all, those numerous Fallen would have given them trouble if their power has been restrained, causing more casualties.


    Somehow, Snow couldn''t help butpare the world that he has traveled before, and quickly epted that this world is the bloodiest one among the five worlds he travels.


    Even though he killed a lot in the second world when he was a blood elder, and even the third world when he has done a revolution but seeing the Demon and Angels falling lifelessly in the ground while the halfling died being overwhelmed by the Fallen that continue to grow in numbers.


    Ah, this is really a bloodied and ruthless world, even the World Rule Will is simply heartless to its own creatures, and has time to silently float outside the huge rune, this might be the reason why it has restriction and limitation in the first ce.


    Nheless, even if Snow has his emotions, it wouldn''t matter in the end.


    So, it took an entire 20 minutes for Snow to keep bleeding for the written runes to be filled with his blood, fortunately, he was a Fallen with good healing ability.


    And without even wasting a single second, numerous vile chains have quickly appeared in the sky before started attacking the huge circr runes.


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Crack!


    One, twice, and numerous attacks that followed after, before the entire circr huge runes are finally destroyed andpletely showing arge abyss hole with vile aura slowly letting out on its side.


    However, Snow entire focus was on the floatingst piece of his broken heart that has appeared a few steps away from where he was floating.


    And when Snow has grasped it, a powerful burst of the vile aura has swiftly emerged before shooting high up in the sky, and as an S Rank Fallen, he wasn''t affected by its appearance before flying toward his future lover side.


    Even though Snow entire body was wrapped in a thin ck vile mist his future lover remains smiling gently and softly toward him while showing an overwhelming love in his sky blue eyes.


    Which has caused Snow to once more examine their situation which haspletely conformed to the rules of helping the World Rule Will freedom.


    Demon and Angel, one has to be a Fallen between them, and one has topletely and genuinely has a pure love for the other person, whichpletely sum up the important and main part of the entire condition.


    "Baby, give me a few minutes and I''llplete your heart."


    "... take care of yourself."


    While waiting for the blonde man toplete his special core to the way it uses to be, Snow has stood protectively at the hardworking man while numerous chains appeared from one ce to another in order to take out the dangerous Fallen that the Angels, Demond, and Halflings are unable to handle.


    And in every passing second, Snow doesn''t even know how much time it took before his name was called out in a breathless gasp causing him to turned around and facing a smiling ude with his hand raised up toward him.


    "Baby, it''s so beautiful I feel happy to be able toplete your special heart."


    Facing the glowing circr special core, Snow crimson eyelids couldn''t help but twitch while a slight warmth has slowly appeared on his chest, and with his lip quivering, he finally and slowly reaches over to take it in his hands.


    "Thank you Brother ude although I don''t feel any emotion. I am quite confident to say that I would have loved you with all my heart."


    "I''mpletely happy hearing you say that to me. Baby, I can give you my heart now right?"


    Snow long eyshes couldn''t help but flutter before nodding his head causing ude to let out a happyugh, and without any single hesitation, he watched as a beautiful glowing pure special core was taken out from his future lover body before it was offered to him with a loving smile.


    "Baby, I love you the most, this special core is the proof of my endless affection to you. Please, ept it."

 Chapter 347: The Terrifying And Ruthless Side Of Snow.

    Chapter 347: The Terrifying And Ruthless Side Of Snow.


    There is two special core in Snow hands, one is his own special core that belongs to the demon race while the other one belongs to a halfling with Angel blood running on his vein, which is glowing in brilliant light.


    "... Brother ude I''m sorry if I can''t give you my own special heart."


    Usually, the act of giving a special core is an extremely serious and special event, especially when it''s between two people who already have a deep rtionship and wanting to be a loving partner for the entire life.


    Nevertheless, Snow couldn''t give his own special heart, after all, there is an extremely important reason why he needed aplete heart that has beenpletely purified, so he can only continue to wrong his future lover regarding it.


    Although, no matter what reason Snowes up with, it doesn''t change the fact that he has chosen to fulfill his mission first rather than prioritizing his future lover''s needs and feeling, especially when he has alreadypleted the client mission.


    "Baby, I already understand after you have told me about it, there is no need to feel sorry. I''m already happy enough knowing that not only is my special heart useful, you have also epted it, so, no matter what the reason is, it''s enough proof that you have epted my love for you."


    When Snow stares at the clear and bright pair of sky blue eyes sincerely showing his wholehearted affection, he was once again reminded of the reason why he has chosen this person as his lover and why he has continued so far in every world that has followed after.


    Although Snow lover is insanely possessive and obsessive deep within his soul, always showing a crazy amount of love while wholeheartedly being clingy and sticky, but there is one thing that would never change, which is the fact that he was always the first priority.


    Everything always depends on what Snow ever wanted and needed, of course, he also knows that there is a great taboo that he shouldn''t do, and that is bing a lover and being intimate with other people.


    Betrayal of their love for each other shouldn''t be broken.


    Fortunately, Snow has his own abacus and consideration, never affecting the end result of what he wanted to happen after everything is over, after all, once he has started something, he has topletely finish it, such as the mission from the world will and his identity of being a Granter.


    "Baby, the next step no need to do it with your own hand, allow me to do it alright?"


    Snow eyshes couldn''t help but flutter when ude with an extremely pale face has taken out a long dagger from the ck jade bracelet on his wrist before without any hesitation plunging it toward where his heart is.


    "No"


    In a swift action, Snow has stopped the blonde man from stabbing his own heart before swiftly taking the long dagger in his own hands.


    "Baby"


    Snow can only inwardly sigh when the blonde man has only revealed concerned and worried sky blue eyes before finally pulling his future lover into a gentle hug and wrapping his entire arms around the lithe body whilepletely basking at the warm heat that his future lover radiate.


    "... Allow me to do it"


    After speaking those words out in a soft and calm voice, the hands that were holding the long dagger has swiftly moved and without any hesitation plunging deep into the blonde man''s chest.


    However, when the tip of the dagger is about to touch the blonde man heart, Snow eyes couldn''t help but contract before an imaginable pain deep within his soul has abruptly emerged causing his movement to stop.


    "Urgh"


    "B-Ba.. coughby...?"


    Suddenly a moment of weakness has followed along, making Snow unable to bear it and causing his body to fall down on the ground, and taking along the blonde man with him.


    Even though Snow is experiencing the pain that hase from deep on his soul, enough to even cause his steady hands to tremble despite never showing even a tiny shake when stabbing his future lover chest, one single idea has sh on his mind after innumerable guess.


    There was a strong and mysterious interference,pletely opposing Snow action of killing the person in his arm.


    Which from what Snow can easily detect was deeply hidden and buried in his soul, something that he doesn''t have control of and have no knowledge about.


    However, there is one important fact that Snow has figured out.


    So, after a calm logical reason sh on Snow mind, he has once more tried to stab the dagger deeper in his future lover''s chest, causing the pain in his soul to grow stronger.


    Such unimaginable pain has already made Snow pale lip to be more bloodless while a thin line of red blood has dripped out from his eyes, forming a line on his already pale cheeks andnding in the blonde man body.


    "B-baby cough allow me to finish it"


    Even in the dreadful environment where all kinds of races continue to die around them, the blonde man''s soft voice has resounded loudly on Snow ears, especially when it wholly carried endless tenderness and warmth despite having a dagger stab on his chest.


    Soon, Snow felt another pair ofrge and warm hands wrapped over his hands causing a tremendous amount of extreme reluctance and difort to resound out deep within his soul, especially when the dagger has finally plunged deeper into the man beating heart.


    "Baby don''t be sad I''m really happy to have met you in my life even if it''s only a short time I feel so fortunate to have been given the chance to meet you in this world Snow the only regret I have was being unable topletely eat you all up solely making you mine."


    Snow lip twitches before it forms into a wide smile, which is still emotionless, while his crimson eyes continue to let out bloody tears before slowly leaning his head closer to softly whisper on the blonde man''s ear that was on hisst breath.


    "... I''m sure we will see each other again. So I''ll allow you to eat me all up the way you want it."


    "... good"


    After a few seconds, Snow finally heard the blonde man letting out hisst breath while the warm body on his arms was turning cold causing the wide smile on his face topletely disappeared before whispering the one question he wants an answer from.


    "... who are you?"


    Reluctant extremely reluctant Snow soul shook with overwhelming pain and difort, however, there wasn''t anyone to give him an answer to his question, even his lover identity and the sudden mysterious connection between the two of them can only remain unknown.


    There was the abnormal attachment of his lover when they first met the mere coincidence of meeting his lover in the world that he arrived from


    Being unable to take along the ck jade bracelet that is supposedly connected to his lover''s soul sometimes it''s even in a cracked state while the two pair of silver ck jade rings that allowed Snow to sense his lover''s soul if it''s in the same world doesn''t work out well


    There are many mysteries unknown situation especially the change in his soul special space there is the purple daffodil flowers in full bloom, the huge peach tree, the silver pathway.


    As for the fourth change, Snow is quite sure that he will be able to see a new addition when he returned back again in his special space.


    "Granter Snow I apud your determination, you really can do it huh..."


    Suddenly, the World Rule Will voice has resounded out pulling Snow from his deep thought, although, his eyes have never moved away from the cold body of his lover, even when his two Father has quickly appeared before him with wide shocked eyes.


    "Son"


    "Brother ude has to die"


    Snow has ignored the way his Father Vincent has flinched because of his cold word before gently hugging the blonde man''s cold body and taking out the special core that his future lover has given him, which has showed a change in it after the owner has died.


    An ownerless special core with pure emotion that was given without a single ounce of reluctance is one among the harsh conditions rted to setting the World Rule Will free.


    "For the mission"


    I wonder if there will be a time where I''ll genuinely prioritize my lover among else in the future...


    "You"


    Snow eyes flicker to the shaking Simon who''s entire expression is hard to describe while Vincent can only remain silent,pletely unable to form any word about the entire situation, fortunately, a dual-colored light has appeared taking away the Angel and Demon''s attention and making them kneel in respect.


    While only Snow has remained calm before the supposed appearance of the God of this world, even going so far as to threaten it, making Vincent and Simon who has been listening with lower heads to shake in shock and fear.


    "... You better haven''t lied to me or I''ll use everything in my power to destroy this world."


    "Geeze why did a dangerous Granter arrive in my world? Do you think I still have the chance to look for another helper? You already killed the two people who have a high chance of setting me free. Besides, you are almost done with the mission that I have requested, I''m not foolish enough alright?"


    After staring deeply at the swaying dual-colored light that has started telling him to finish the mission with a heartless attitude, Snow has calmly nodded his head before flying toward the deep abyss hole.


    "... Brother ude wait for a bit soon, Snow is going to follow in your footsteps."


    While floating on top of the deep abyss hole, Snow has gently kissed the blonde man''s cold cheek before storing him in the inventory space and taking out the ownerless core that glowed with pure and sacred light.


    "... guide me to the main core of this world."


    Ironically, the main important part of the entire Realms was in the split Fallen Dimension.


    In a swift action, Snow has let his bone wing disappeared and allowing himself to plunged down deeper into the deep abyss hole where there doesn''t seem to be any end with only the ownerless special core glowing in the darkness.

 Chapter 348: Snow Special Mission Completion

    Chapter 348: Snow Special Mission Completion


    Snow doesn''t know how long he has fallen in the deep abyss hole while tightly gripping his future lover special heart that was glowing in the dark before finally feeling his feet lightly touching solid ground, causing his closed eyes to open wide.


    And in the darkness where no light can prate, a huge object in the shape of an egg made of mysterious tone was glowing brightly with ancient rune upon it.


    In the never-ending darkness, it was the only source of light deep in the abyss.


    "Finally here"


    Snow didn''t waste any time and has slowly walked toward it while a crystal shape has slowly emerged between his forehead which is the main source of his Fallen power and status.


    At the same time, he has also taken out the glowing special heart that his future lover haspleted and purified of any lingering emotion that hase from the original client while the other half was the life he has of thest world.


    And when Snow has stood before the glowing huge egg shape covered with an ancient rune, in the mysterious stone, there are two crucial parts missing upon it, which is in the shape of a special core.


    Snow doesn''t even need any guidance on what to do next after seeing the two missing parts and has slowly ced the two glowing special core on his hands upon it with a calm expression on his face.


    Click


    Click


    " I, Noel, the strongest Fallen in existence, stand before the great God and I humbly offered all of my power, status, and strength topletely break the restrain and limitation ce upon thee."


    After speaking the important sentences that are needed to utter in the condition set upon from the mission, Snow expression didn''t change one bit after raising his hands to take out the crystalized form of his Fallen power between his forehead before calmly observing the way it naturally sinks inside the mysterious stone.


    "The God born inside... I name thee Loki"


    Swish~


    Suddenly, Snow body was quickly pushed away when a burst of power hase from the mysterious stone in huge egg shape, before quickly sensing the way his body has abruptly shrunk back to his ten-year-old appearance,pletely returning to his status after epting the pure mission race.


    However, different from usual, Snow wholly knows that his status as a Fallen waspletely gone, which wasn''t surprising since he has given it all up after giving his crystalized power to the mysterious huge egg-shaped stone covered in ancient rune.


    Which contains all the main source of power in the entire world and the purest of it all, the light, dark, and the vile aura.


    So, there is onest action that Snow needed to fulfill before the World Rule Will can be fully released from its restriction.


    "... in the body of a ten years old child... seemed to be quite fitting for this moment, it''s my appearance for the first time we met each other isn''t that right my love?"


    While sitting on the ground, Snow has taken out the dead body of his future lover that was stored in the inventory space before gently hugging it in his arms.


    "Somehow, I can feel emotion again"


    Snow felt the beating of his heart, although the special core wasn''t taken back on his body, but the burst of emotion that speedily beat and has appeared on his heart ispletely true, especially the familiar feeling of overwhelming love that has swiftly emerged the moment he can feel emotions.


    "My Love I''m sorry if I''mte and even though you can''t hear me anymore... but let me express how I feel for you right now alright?"


    Snow gently caressing the cold cheeks of the blonde man lifelessly leaning on his arms before his lip has opened up to confess what he genuinely feels and thoughts about their whole situation in this world.


    "ude I also love you with all my heart and thank you for always considering what I needed the most My Love, you are simply the best person I have ever metso, can you wait for a bit more time? I have a feeling that sooner orter, I would greatly prioritize you among anything else in my life"


    Even though I have my special ability that can always help me choose the most logical reason to take, but my instinct tells me that it wouldn''t be always the case in the future.


    After all, the world is full of wonder, unexpected circumstances will always happen in life, so there might be a day where I will choose you rather than the mission.


    "My Love let us meet again. I really want to see you."


    Snow has lean his head over to tenderly ce a gentle kiss upon the blonde man''s cold pale lip before taking out the familiar long dagger that was still covered in the blood of his lover and swiftly plunging it deep into his heart.


    After all, the special core needed to be ownerless, it is already a given that Snow also needed to die for everything to be perfect, so ude''s death wasn''t the only one that needed to happen.


    Crack Crack... Crack...


    "... Loki... you have... to... fulfill... the... promise..."


    In Snowst moment while tightly hugging the dead body of his lover, the glowing huge egg shape covered in ancient rune was slowly breaking apart, and before his eyes have fully closed, the shadow of a young figure curled inside the glowing huge egg has suddenly appeared.


    Good


    With that one word in mind, Snow has breathed hisst,pletely dying the same way as his lover.


    "ke?"


    Near the Deep Abyss Hole, Vincent and Simon that have been fighting hard from the start have paused in their actions after the rampaging enormous white tiger has stopped attacking before simplyying down in the ground, causing some of the crazy Fallen attack to fall on his body.


    "ke!"


    Vincent and Simon have hurriedly over before swiftly killing the crazy Fallens and quickly turning their attention from the eerily silent and unmovable white tiger with an anxious expression on their faces.


    "ke? What''s wrong? Are you hurt?"


    "Yes, tell Grandpa Simon and I''ll heal you up!"


    After a few seconds, ke can only let out a weak sigh before turning hisrge crimson eyes on his flustered grandfather with a reluctant feeling since it''s the first time for him to have grandfathers.


    Although, he didn''t hesitate to inform them about a cruel fact about Snow situation.


    "... Grandpas... just now... Father has died..."


    "...!"


    "...!"

 Chapter 349: The Aftermath After Snow Death (1)

    Chapter 349: The Aftermath After Snow Death (1)


    <strong>Crack. Crack Crack</strong>


    Shortly after Snow has died, the huge egg shape has started to split apart before a pair of beautiful hands has swiftly broken out from the inside, then the entire mysterious stone has slowly disappeared,pletely showing the slender figure of a wlessly beautiful young man sitting in the ground.


    In the never-ending darkness, the slender figure dress in a simple dark and white long gown has slowly stood up before squinting his crimson eyes and gently twirling a strand of his long silky golden hair.


    "So my name is Loki?"


    The newly named World Rule Will couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows in great interest before a helpless smile appears on his beautiful face, which is abination of Snow and ude''s appearance.


    "Honestly, you really wanted me to give you a bad review, right? I was hoping for Noah to be my nameI even hinted it you are really a bad Granter..."


    Loki can only let out a deep sigh when thinking of the Granter that has set him free before calmly walking over the two lifeless bodies a few distances away from where he was standing before showing a solemn expression on his face after arriving in front of them.


    "You know in some sense, the two of you can also be my Parent right? After all, my entire body is also created from your special core"


    Although Loki has been the World Rule Will but his memories from the moment he was born and conscious in the world weren''tplete, he is now in a state of being reborn with various new information on his mind.


    Completely and genuinely turning as the real and true God of this world.


    "Granter Snow thanks."


    Unlike the other World Rule Will, Loki hasplete authority over the world he was born to control and watch over without lingering problems hidden in the dark.


    Which is something that wouldn''t work out as excellent as it is if he has chosen the different conditions to be set free from the limitation and restrain ce upon him after being born in consciousness.


    After all, it''spletely different when Loki is only using the body that is born with a perfect and genuinebination of the existence that has dark and light power upon them.


    So if Loki has chosen those two people who perish in the hands of the Granter before setting himself free, there would be a huge danger in the future if some bugs have suddenly appeared in his world and can only wait for a Granter to clean it up.


    "For working hard and never turning your back from the mission despite how difficult it was, I, Loki, promise to give all that I can offer and help in your continue journey as a Granter."


    After a solemn and serious promise was made, Loki has raised his hands to destroy the two people''s dead bodies before him rather than letting them rot in the dark abyss before his crimson eyes have glowed with ancient runes shing upon them.


    "Well now breaking the Realms before will make my work easier"


    Loki suddenly found that everything that the Granter has done, be it in an unconscious manner, has somehow be helpful toward his situation causing the corner of his lip to raise up in great amusement.


    "Time to fix my world"


    After a seemingly casual word, the entire world has begun to change, and all of it started near the deep abyss hole, where the rampaging Fallen has suddenly stop moving before their bodies have quickly broken apart and causing the vile aura that was left out to float toward the deep abyss hole.


    Soon, every single Fallen in existence started to die one by one causing the Angels, Demons, and halflings that have been fighting and protecting from the start of chaos has shown various expressions on their faces, among them is overwhelming hope and great relief.


    And then the entire world was soon basked in brilliant light causing every single existence alive to close its eyes.


    <strong>DING!</strong>


    <strong>SPECIAL ANNOUNCEMENT!!!</strong>


    <strong>Granter Snow Has Upgraded A World!</strong>


    <strong>Granter Mission 5th World: Rank A, Three Realms and Fallen Dimension</strong>


    <strong>Upgraded To Rank S: Completely Fusing All The Realms, Creating A New World Domain</strong>


    <strong>Now This World Is Being Added To The List Of Special Worlds With Unique And Powerful World Rule Will Residing On It.</strong>


    <strong>Ding! A Special Announcement!</strong>


    <strong>Novice Granter Snow has Broken a New Record Among The Neers And In The Upgrading Of World Record!</strong>


    <strong>Beep Beep... Beep</strong>


    <strong>Granter Snow will be added to the System Data for its amazing and excellent work.</strong>


    In a certain Dimension which is filled with various types of existence, an obscure number with a nk name was suddenly added into one of the special lists among one of the glowingrge screens in a huge space before a simple notification sound has resounded out in the entire dimension.


    Although it wasn''t loud and didn''t take long but every single being that has been doing their own thing has suddenly stop what they are doing before opening an invincible screen in front of them to check what has just urred.


    "... Oh? This is rare! A Granter has set up a new record! It''s been a while since a promising beginner has appeared!"


    "Hey, Lily! Stop sulking and check this out! A neer has set up a new record of upgrading a world that is also wless in its control! Damn, I''m so jealous! That Granter shouldn''t even know that such a condition exists since a nk name meant that the Granter didn''t even finish the required 10pleted mission in order toe in this Dimension, such luck!"


    "Ahh! These beginners are so damn! I''m been in bad luck ever since I failed that mission! I should have been able to finally raise my ranks after a long time but now my points are getting less and less!"


    In a huge dream-like castle, inside a room, there is an angry young woman was facing a gorgeous woman whilepletely surrounded by beautiful dresses carelessly thrown in the ground.


    Although the angry young woman is pretty but the twisted expression on her face has made her pretty appearance turned ugly.


    "Ah, I always told you to stop doing the mission like it''s a raider task alright? Look at your soul karma points! Even I couldn''t help you anymore if it reaches the limit. Don''t keep wasting your points anymore to buy those cheats in order to hook up those handsome men alright?"


    "Alright after all, I don''t want to stop being a Granter.. but Big Sister, please help me teach that person a lesson! Let it lose all the points it has! I''m sure Big Sister can do it since your rank will let you allow to deal with that person!"


    "Ah, let''s wait for that Granter to appear here first, even I can''t find its identity after a long time so I can''t really challenge it yet. Don''t worry, since you are the younger sister I epted, I''ll help you deal with it as soon as I figured out its name alright?"


    Lily that has finally gotten the promise from the gorgeous woman standing before her has finally shown a bright smile while vicious thoughts sh on her mind after imagining the Granter who has cause her mission to fail was facing a difficult situation.


    After all, even though the Karma Core wasn''t strict and severe regarding their Granter status, especially after choosing to implement a basic System Like Cheat Management regarding their situation of reaching a Karma Requirement but there is always a loophole to its rules and regtion.


    "By the way, how long will you stay in here Lily?"


    "Ah, I can only stay for a month Big Sister. If I have just managed to rank up, I would have been able to stay for a longer time. I really envy of Big Sister!"

 Chapter 350: The Aftermath After Snow Death (2)

    Chapter 350: The Aftermath After Snow Death (2)


    "... it''s another peaceful day"


    "Yes even after many years, that day still remain unforgettable in my memories."


    In a beautiful private park filled with blooming flowers along with theughter of children running around the ce as they y around, a man and woman in their mid-''40s can be seen sitting next to each other on one of the long benches around the park.


    "The Realms is finally going to stabilize, I didn''t imagine that it will take one hundred years for it to beplete while the prediction about the birth of an S Rank Fallen being a disaster has been true, but who would have thought that it was for the better?"


    "Ah"


    "Are you still sad Lisette?"


    "A bitSamuel I honestly didn''t consider that those two people will end up like that..."


    Lisette that has grown older has disyed a sad smile on her face and although it wasn''t the grief-stricken emotion that she once felt after learning about the death of her closest friend and cousin after losing her lover.


    While also feeling nostalgic andplicated regarding the dangerous Noel who has been given a heavy burden to carry, making the entire circumstancesplicated after learning about it.


    After the bright light that has enveloped the entire Realms urred, the existence of the dreadful Fallen has disappearedpletely while the vile aura can no longer able to contaminate any living creatures after the great change.


    And the Angels and Demon were known as the Spirit race, while the entire living being in the Realm of Mortal has known of their existence, which has taken years for everyone in power to change the people emotion from confusion and denial to eptance, especially the longer life span depending a person who has power.


    Of course, there would always be a good bnce in everything.


    So, rather than Fallen being born from darkness, the magical beast has started appearing around the world while entirely changing their environment and living condition, their world bing just like the fantasy world that has once been written in a story, although with a modern setting added in the mix.


    "I know but at least they went together right? Base on their possessiveness with each other, I couldn''t help but feel it that way. Besides... Lisette, they probably didn''t even imagine that we would get together in this life right? I really want to see their reactions..."


    Remembering the crazy blonde man along with his crazier lover, Samuel''s lip spread into a fond smile because although the turbulent time was dangerous with countless races dying, which is also something they got a hand on but it doesn''t change the fact that those two people are simply marvelous in their own way.


    "Heh, ude would definitely feel jealous since he was still chasing Noel thest time I remember it."


    "Hahaha!"


    The sadness in Lisette''s eyes was slowly reced by warmth after remembering ude and Noel''s humorous antics before finally turning her head to stare at the man sitting on her side and gently taking hold of his hands,pletely feeling very fortunate to have been given another chance in her life to fall in love on another person.


    It took many years for Lisette to let go of the pain of losing her lover, particrly when she didn''t only lose Arnold but even her cousin and the adorable but dangerous young man that she has grown fond of has died.


    As for how she has ended up with Samuel, it might have been the cause of their years of working together in order to help stabilize the world order after the great change happened, apanying each other through hardship and happiness.


    Although it definitely started after witnessing a heartbroken Samuel failing to get together with Ate that she suddenly found out her heart was already moved by him before she knows it; fortunately, it wasn''t a one-sided situation despite taking a bit of two years for the two of them to be lovers.


    Even though she has loved another person after losing her lover, it doesn''t mean that she has forgotten her feelings for Arnold, she just happened to has fallen in love once more, which is something she didn''t n at all to happen.


    Concerning about the meaning of loving someone, there is countless way to interpret it, she just happened to be a person who can find another person to love, unlike her cousin ude that would definitely remain determined to only love one person in his entire life.


    "Father! Mother! You are going to bete for your yearly reunion with Uncle Loki and the others!"


    Hearing the children calling them out, Lisette and Samuel have finally turned their attention to their children running in their direction which was a rather mature 8-year-old son and a lively 7-year-old daughter, they got togetherte in their ages, fortunately, they are blessed with wonderful children in their life.


    Before aplicated expression appears on Lisette and Samuel''s face after remembering the ''Uncle Loki'' that their children mentioned.


    Loki, the God of the new World is a bit entric, childish, yful, and unpredictable, with only a few people knowing his true identity, while the most interesting and unbelievable part was their supposed God has causally dered that ude and Noel was his parent.


    While during the time of slowly fixing the broken entire Realms, Loki really loves to run around the world, always ying around and sometimes causing chaos all over the ce, making every race either loving or hating him, fortunately, he has put a certain restrain in his power or it would be dangerous to have their God running around living like a normal human.


    "Let''s go, the others have definitely arrived."


    Soon, Lisette and Samuel have stood up whilepletely making sure that their children are well protected before they left since only the people who remember entirely and understand what happened before the bright light has urred can go.


    So, after leaving the Realm of Mortal and entering the Spirit Realm where the two races stay, Lisette and Samuel have arrived in a magnificentnd with arge and wide Temple build between two floating small Inds with Snow Mountain on the left, and Volcanic Mountain on the right.


    "Oh! My Father cousin and friend have finally arrived! I thought that you have decided to miss ourst yearly reunion!"


    As soon as Lisette and Samuel enter therge hall of the magnificent Temple a slender figure dressed in fashionable attire has happily great them with a bright crimson eye while the long golden hair that was tied up is gently swayed around.


    "Lisette, Samuel, it has been a while! I''m happy to see you again."


    Shortly, a gentle-looking man has kindly spoken while a tall handsome man was quietly standing by his side that has nodded his head toward them, which Lisette and Samuel have been used to seeing after getting to know each other after the turbulent time.


    It was Simon and Samuel, the parent of the S Rank Fallen Noel, which has be the Lords of the Spirit Race.


    And in the entire race that has live during the turbulent time, somehow, it was only the four of them that clearly remember the entire event that has transpired while the others only knew vague information regarding it.


    Nheless, the name ude and Noel has been written as the greatest hero in solving the chaos that almost destroyed their Realms while the viin that causes it all was named Brian and Ange.


    Just like they say, the victorious can always rewrite history making the losers the viin, something that the next generation would remember in years toe.


    "Ah! It''s the right time! Come on, guys! Starting today, I won''t have to do heavy work and can freely y around with more time in my hands! Hahaha!"


    Watching a delighted Loki openly disying such a childish attitude despite his special and important identity has only caused the two pairs of couples to silently nce at each other, while once again wondering if the craziness is contagious since ude and Noel''s special characteristic seemed to have been inherited by their yful God.


    Smiling so wide, Loki has excitedly run to the center of the hall which has a wideplicated circle with an ancient rune written upon it before pping his hands while an enormous aura has abruptly burst out from his slender body.


    "STABILIZE."


    Despite the excited appearance, the moment Loki has spoken, a dignified and majestic voice has rung out in the entire room before echoing out in the entire world, dering theplete union of his Realms that has been broken and split apart by such brazen Graner.


    Although it would have taken a long time for Loki toplete if it wasn''t broken and split apart.


    Shortly, the four people have finally left out a deep breath after assuming that everything is over before suddenly finding that Loki wasn''t done and have taken a few steps back before once more pping his hand.


    p!


    "Pure Race Mission Completion, it''s finally time to awakened."


    Soon, in everyone''s shocked eyes, a swirl of ck light has suddenly appeared in the center of the hall before a slender figure with long silver hair and beautifulrge ck wings has slowly appeared, which has caused the people watching in the side to let out an astonished gasp.


    "...!"


    "Noel!"


    "Son!"


    Seemingly having been sleeping for a long time, Snow eyes have snapped opened after hearing the noise around him and instantly seeing a grinning young man that really asking to be beaten up before hearing the familiar voice speaking in his mind.


    "Hello, Granter Snow~ Well, I can also call you Papa Snow! Forpleting the mission made for the two races, I wee you back in Spirit Realm, which was once the Realm of Heaven and Hell! Although it took me a long time to do it since the world needs to stabilize first!"


    Gentlynding on the ground, Snow has just blink his eyes before calmly staring at the World Rule Will that has gotten a body after being released in the deep abyss hole, since although he has just woken up, there is one thought that remains deep in his mind.


    "Ah, don''t look at me like that! Alright, alright! I''ll quickly go do it!"


    Loki couldn''t help but roll his eyes before making a shoeing motion to the brazen Granter to step aside and pping his hands once more while wondering if he really needs to do this action every time since this won''t be thest time he needs to do it.


    "Pure Race Mission Completion, its time to awakened."


    Different from usual, rather than the color ck, a swirl of bright golden light has appeared before a familiar man with a beautiful appearance along with long golden hair has appeared, although the man look is a bit different from what everyone remembers in memory, which is more attractive than usual.


    "C-ude?"


    "Cousin!"


    "...!"


    Ignoring the people''s reactions around therge hall, Snow entire attention waspletely focused on the floating man with eyes close before ncing at the beautiful huge white wings in the man back causing his lip to twitch before showing a wide bright smile.


    "After countless trials in the Pure Race Mission, the Angel ude has finallypleted after the 365 reincarnations in the Realm of Mortals. The Mission given was topletely fall in love with another person and need to be the one to first die between the two people."


    As soon as Loki''s majestic voice has stopped ringing in therge hall, the sleeping blonde man has finally opened his eyes, showing the familiar sky blue eyes that has cause Snow to finally feel relief that Loki didn''t deceive him regarding his lover situation.


    So his name is ude in his Angel form? It''s a great name...


    Snow couldn''t help but feel happy, especially when in a matter of seconds, the awakened blonde men have instantly nce on his way causing a pair of crimson and sky blue eyes to silently met each other.


    And when the blonde man hasnded on the ground, Snow was already standing in front of the silent man that was definitely receiving his memories of living as humans or halfling in the Realm of Mortals during his own Pure Race Missions.


    Snow has easily felt the way his heart has pound faster than usual before opening his mouth to speak while feeling his throat dry, nheless, he continues to make his move and stretching one of his tightly closed hands before opening it.


    "As I promise, we have met again and although everything is a bit different, but now I can wholeheartedly give this to you... do you still want my special heart?"


    With extremely warm crimson eyes, Snow felt his heart bursting with overwhelming love before raising his open hand that has a brightly glowing special core floating upon it.


    "Angel ude, are you be willing to be my partner? I promise to love you for the rest of our life, even after the life that would soon follow after because as long as our soul exists, I vow to only love you and no one else."


    My love, I don''t want to make you wait anymore and I really want to make you happy.


    After everything that has happen in this mission world, Snow is already ready to pamper and dote on his lover for as long as he can.

 Chapter 351: Loki And Flake Being A Filial Son And Their Wonderful Plan.

    Chapter 351: Loki And ke Being A Filial Son And Their Wonderful n.


    "Wait for a bit"


    Despite the sweet and heartfelt confession, Snow can only blink his eyes when the blonde Angel has shown a confused look and grabbing his head with one hand while the other hand has swiftly snatched the special heart that he has offered making his lip twitch and his crimson eyes curve in a happy crescent moon shape.


    "M-my feeling... is telling me that it''s mine"


    Completely different from Snow that is capable of quickly and swiftly bing conscious of what has urred after waking up from a long deep sleep, ude has countless memories chaotically shing in his mind, after all, he has live in the Realm of Mortal with endless identity after being unable toplete the Pure Race Mission.


    "It''s alright, take your time. It won''t change the fact that you are now mine."


    After dering sovereign that contains an infinite amount of possessiveness, Snow has carefully grasped the blonde man''s free hand before gently pulling him toward the surprised, delighted, and happy Samuel, Lisette, Simon, and Vincent that has been anxiously waiting in the side.


    Ah


    Snow really wanted to tease and bully this exceptional beautiful lover after seeing the confused expression on his face along with the obedient behavior of allowing him to do whatever he wanted despite having chaotic memories.


    He somehow regretted the promises he utters a moment ago,pletely pampering and doting on him most of the rest of their life.


    I''ll just do it in our next life...


    "Well, Loki, my dear son, I''ll leave you to awakened all the remaining Angel and Demons while we speak with our friends and Fathers."


    In the short words that the World Rule Will hasined after he has woken up, there are still countless races of the Realm of Heaven and Hell that was also performing the Pure Race Mission being ced to a deep sleep after the world has changed, which has taken a long time.


    Especially when using the Appraisal skill among the four people walking toward them has already made Snow understand that years have quickly passed by after being put into a deep sleep.


    Although there is only a slight change in appearance when ites to his two Fathers while Samuel and Lisette have grown older, particrly already having two children being written in the information, which a great surprise since Snow has never thought that these two people will be lovers and creating a family.


    Naturally, Snow felt so sorry for his lover because, despite the fact that they share the same insane amount of possessiveness when ites to each other, it doesn''t change the fact that it doesn''t stop his lover from loving every single child that they are capable of creating.


    After all, in his lover''s eyes, their children are also the proof of their love, there wasn''t any single ounce of disgust or aversion just because of having someone sometimes interrupting their two people world.


    Well, Snow will just have to work hard so that they can have children in this world after all being the same gender, especially as male isn''t impossible.


    "My Son you are alive GoodGood!"


    Being pulled from Snow thought, he can only inwardly sigh at the emotional Vincent that has openly let out tears of joy,pletely showing how much he was extremely affected by his death.


    Although Snow has chosen to show a bright smile in order to givefort to his Father while tightly hugging his lover''s arms at the same time, never forgetting to always disy an intimate interaction with his lover.


    "Father, I''m sorry for making you sad but you don''t have to worry anymore, I''ll live a long life, especially with my lover, so please feel at ease."


    Snow couldn''t help but turned his head after feeling the increasing hot eyes of his lover before shamelessly winking and throwing a kissing blow after a split second, making the beautiful blonde man''s white cheeks to flush into a beautiful crimson color.


    "Ah~ How adorable! My love, why are you so cute? I couldn''t help but want to drown you with my overwhelming love and take you away to do adult matters!"


    Suddenly being thrown dog food at the shameless Snow who keeps showing love to the blushing blonde man has cause Samuel, Lisette, Vincent, and Simon to be stunned while never knowing how to react to it.


    "Yay! My Big Brother Loki is the best! ke has a physical body again~ My Grandfathers! ke miss you!"


    Before Snow can continue to harass his suddenly shy but secretly please lover, a childish voice has suddenly resounded out causing his head to slightly turn around before gazing at a lovely and beautiful ten-year-old child with ck wings fluttering behind his back,pletely showing how happy and delighted he felt.


    "Of course, I am the best! Besides, I can''t let my Younger Brother remain as a soul right?"


    ''Hey! Surprise? Since this is my world and after it upgraded I can at least do this much to my younger brother after making him lose the Fallen body~''


    As always, when ites to Snow identity of being a Granter, Loki''s voice rang in his mind while feeling happy for ke of being able to live in a physical form in this world after his Fallen body has also broken down when all of the vile aura has been safely stored in Loki perfectly stable body.


    After all, the random physical form skill of ke can only be used once in every single world.


    Shortly, Loki can only continue to do his task of awakening the remaining two races that were put into a deep sleep as the world God while ke has chosen to stay on his side with a serious expression on a lovely face and cheering once in a while.


    And at the same time, Snow has quickly learned about the new form of what has changed after a hundred years along with his lover being the son of Simon''s departed friend and the leader of the group of Angels that has been gone in the Realm of Heaven for many years.


    Which was another surprise but something Snow has also doubted after being given a hint about his lover identity by the World Rule Will.


    There is also the half-true and half-lie Legend of the turbulent time when Fallen still exist, which has be the First History that is going to be remembered for the new world.


    "Ah, then call me ''Snow'' from this moment on since I can''t use ''Noel'' as my name anymore. It will be too much trouble if the Legend suddenly bes alive right?"


    Because using the name Noel, ude, Brian, and Ange have been deemed taboo from the world rule order, although because one is being worshiped while the other is being disgusted, nheless, it was the perfect time for Snow to finally able to use his true name for the first time in a new world.


    Particrly when his lover is now called ude which can also mean a brand new start of their life, speaking about his lover, Snow turned his head when he suddenly felt their intertwine hands squeezed a bit hard.


    "My Love, what''s wrong? Do you feel ufortable? Tell me and I''ll do everything in my power to make you feel good."


    Rather than getting an answer, a beautiful glowing special heart was suddenly was shown toward Snow while a soothing and beautiful voice rang out with the familiar overwhelming love and endless tenderness carried within it.


    "Baby, I will give you my special heart one more time."


    Snow slowly turned his head before meeting his lover shimmering deep sky blue eyes filled with overwhelming happiness and joy,pletely showing that ude has finally remembered the time that they have been together.


    "Snow I''m extremely happy to meet you again."


    "Um."


    "Baby, we are finally together right?"


    "Yes my Love, we are now lovers."


    Snow has happily nodded his head while showing a loving smile causing his lover''s entire atmosphere to be sunny and bright, although, in a split second, he can only remain dazed when his entire body was engulfed in a warm hug before being carried up by his lover and hearing the gentle fluttering sound ofrge wings slightly moving.


    "...? My love, what''s wrong?"


    "Baby, I remember myst regret"


    Regret?


    Snow heart twitches when he remembers the time his lover was dying in his arm however the growing pain was quickly blown away when ude''s beautiful face has slowly shown an evil smile before letting out a sexy hoarse voice that contains the familiar ambiguous taste that always causes his cheeks to turned bright crimson color while a familiar thrilling shiver is running down his spine.


    "... it''s time to eat you all up"


    "..."


    Shortly, Snow was carried away by an excited ude who has straightly flown in the direction of one of the floating inds, which is the Snow Mountain, appearing to have already known a ce to stay despite waking just a moment ago, although everyone has quickly known who the culprit was in just a second.


    Loki: "Wooo! Fathers don''t worry I won''t watch it even though I would love to! And please make sure to take your time! As a filial son, I already prepared a ce for the two of you to stay a long time ago, so no one will be able to disturb your loving time~."


    ke: "Yeah! Father, Papa, please take your time! ke will obediently stay with Big Brother Loki since I''m already grown up and will not be a light bulb on your precious time!"


    Loki and ke watched with a bright smile while their Father ude takes their other Father Snow to a ce where no one can disturb them.


    "Big Brother Loki, do you think I''ll be a Big Brother after our Fathers are done?"


    "Well, although having children depend on the partner''s soul and true emotion when it''s rted to Spirit Race, but, I''m sure our Fathers has a higher chance of having children however, I also want another sibling! So, I''ll be a filial son and will support them to stay undisturbed in the Snow Mountain for many years until they can have a child!"


    "Yeah! Let our Fathers roll in the bed for a long time!"


    Samuel, Lisette, Vincent, and Simon who heard the two brothers'' wonderful words can only remain silent while their lips twitch.


    such incredible and thoughtful sons they are...

 Chapter 352: The Sacred Snow Mountain. Loki And Flake Awaited Time.

    Chapter 352: The Sacred Snow Mountain. Loki And ke Awaited Time.


    Inside the barrier that has surrounded the floating ind with a huge Snow Mountain, a huge and wide temple in the appearance of roman style stood in the highest point of the extraordinary Mountain that is always covered in pure white snow.


    And aside from Snow and ude, only Loki and ke were the other people who can enter and exit inside the powerful barrier while the Snow Mountain images would always remain the same appearance in other people''s eyes.


    While it was also one of the Sacred and Holy ces where the God has been born, so who would have thought that such a purend has now be Snow and ude honeymoon ce,pletely defiling the sacred ce without any hesitation.


    So, in a cloudlike bed, a pure white wings swayed and flutter while the taller man desperately presses the slender figure of the young man underneath his body,pletely loving the wanton gasp and sweet moans resounding near his ears.


    "Baby Baby I love you haa please. let me hear Haa you also love me too"


    "...Mnm I I love youum..."


    Snow couldn''t help but squeezes his slender legs that were tightly wrapped around his lover''s waist with his red eyes already blurry from pleasure while his slightly open lip has already long be swollen and bitten by his crazy lover that continues to press his body for so many days.


    Somehow,pletely different from their usual act of making love, Snow wasn''t turned and flip around, their position remains the same the moment they started making love, although it was the simple and natural position that every lover usually performed for their first time, but his lover has never gotten tired of it.


    "Baby I love how you desperately hug me the way. Haa you tightened your legs haa haa. and move your body with me I love it all"


    "Well"


    The corner of Snow eyes has already turned reddish with tears slipping out, especially when a rather violent and vigorous onught of thrust has rapidly hit his sensitive hot wall, which was continuously stretched out,pletely shaping into therge hot rod that has been entering in and out his abuse lower part.


    As for the problem of being hurt and injured at such rough movements, Snow and his lover have long disregarded such a state while they madly made love with each other, after all, after a short break, Snow ravage body would return back to its normal state because of his lover amazing healing ability.


    Thus, every single time that the blonde man entered Snow body, he has repeatedly experienced the process of having his cherry pop, which was a new kind of experience since his healing ability when he was an elder blood wasn''t the same when it healed.


    "... Um Ah Love S-Slow D-Down... Ah!"


    Such maddening and turbulent love with a hint of desperate emotion upon it has long turned Snow in a passive state,pletely unable to be active like usual, and absolutely in the mercy of the man pressing his body down.


    "Baby I can''t... Haa please let me...ok?"


    Despite the blurry consciousness, Snow was able to recognize the madness and desperate emotion in his lover darkened sky blue eyes, causing his chest to twist in pain and heartache.


    Because without a doubt, the urgent and desperate way he was being pressed down and repeatedly entered with their sweaty body rubbing each other was the aftereffect of their separation of death.


    Different from Snow who already know the end result of the mission, his lover has honestly believed that his death was a true separation between the two of them as ude and Snow, so, even if there are a promise and vow for them to be with each other again in another life, however, it would be in a new identity.


    So, Snow who is brimming with overflowing love has gently moved his arms away from the wide shoulder of the blonde man before considerably wrapping it around his lover''s neck before pressing their foreheads with each other as their move up and down in the same rhythm.


    "...Mnm It''s ok Ah M-My Love Haa you can do meUm all you want Ah!"


    Just like I promise I am all at your mercy whatever you want I''ll fully ept it all...


    Snow wasn''t a squeamish person and won''t startining about the devastatingly passionate act of them making love with each other since he is also a man despite being the one at the bottom in their rtionship.


    Besides, what is there toin and protest about doing the act of love to the person he loves and treasures the most? He was strong and tough enough to embrace all of what his lover is capable to conduct toward him.


    While it has already been proven before that as long as Snow opens his mouth and expresses in seriousness what he really desires, then his lover will once more selflessly ept whatever it was.


    So with apletely flush face along with blurry wet eyes and undting chest with their bodies desperately sticking with each other, the two of them continue their desperate love without any hint of backing down.


    And day after day that followed along with having amazing physical bodies that were granted to them by a certain powerful son, Snow waspletely pressed down by the oppressive ude who can only desperately feel greatfort with thebination of their body and spirit.


    While at the same time, ude''s suppress emotion haspletely burst all at once after finally affirming the reality that they can still be together, so he haspletely refused to separate from the slender figure that has wholeheartedly epted his maddening show of love.


    "Snow Haa I''m really happy"


    Despite having a slightly sweaty face from the continuesly actions of constantly doing all the action, ude has lowered his head to ce a gentle kiss upon the swollen lip of his lover before tightening his grip upon the slender thin waist of the young man and rapidly thrusting inside the hot wallpletely enveloping his burning rod, which is always squeezing and tightening it.


    "Baby Haa I can''t bear to stop."


    "WellAh Continue... Um!"


    Snow couldn''t help but turn his head sideways and biting the wide shoulder of his lover, only releasing it after tasting a bit of blood in his mouth before being followed by another powerful attack from the man above him.


    And because of the force of strength, Snow sweaty body couldnt help but move up abruptly with his head making a graceful arc while letting out choking sobs when unimaginable pleasure running up his spine.


    "Ah!!!"


    Snow crimson eyes couldn''t help but roll up while unconsciously wondering if he would die in bed one day because thefort, pleasure, and joy were simply unimaginable, particrly when his lover burning long rod was able to always hit his sensitive part, causing his violently twisting hot wall to tighten up every single time it was prated and rubs.


    "Baby. Haaa Haaa Feel good?"


    "..."


    From the repeated onught of thrust that always manages to hit the sensitive pleasuring spots, Snow couldn''t utter any proper words anymore and only letting out wanton and shameless sweet moans, especially when the sexy hoarse voice of his lover and vigorous shove has caused his inside to twitch frantically, creating another row of enjoyments between them.


    While ude couldn''t help but let out a hearty and hoarse chuckle when his young lover has once morepletely let go of his mind and simply epting all of his love.


    "Snow you are my life"


    "Um mnm Ah! Ah! Ah!... huu um"


    The young man wanton and passionate figure waspletely reflected in ude darkened sky blue eyes, which is practically overflowing with overwhelming love, especially the tremendous amount of possession and obsessionpletely deep within it.


    While in the moment of pleasure and satisfaction, ude was always observing the fact that his lover was also feeling the same way as him,pletely refusing to let the person he loves the most feel torturous and unpleasant with every action he makes.


    even if he was being selfish ude doesn''t want to hurt his lover.


    Soon, days have slowly passed by, and yet the Snow Mountain remains undisturbed by outsiders, allowing Snow and ude topletely indulge in their love, or mostly, Snow waspletely pampering his lover to perform all that he wanted to do to him.


    So, months have passed by before everyone knows it, and the supposed honeymoon of the loving couple that has miraculously reunited after their death has stayed in the Snow Mountain for twenty years.


    And for the unbelievable and extremely long time of making love, Samuel, Lisette, Vincent, and Simon that has been patiently waiting for the two of them to appear again couldn''t help but roll their eyes in helplessness.


    After all, words alone couldn''t exin how they felt regarding the twenty years of the two people staying in the Snow Mountain, especially when they already understood what the couple has been doing.


    Should they admire and revere their excellent shamelessness of the long years of making love with each other?


    Even Vincent and Simon can only manage a year if they really tried their best!


    "Um? Oh! Baby Brother ke! Finally, we will have another brother or sister!"


    While in the Realm of Mortal, Loki who once more started a new identity as an international singer has suddenly picked up the adorable ten years old ke that was excitedly standing on his side before happily turning around and causing the people around them to show a surprise and curious expression in their faces.


    "L! Please stop ying around and behave for once since it will be your turned next on the stage!"


    "Sorry! I''ll quit thepetition! I''m about to be a Big Brother again! Hahaha! Baby Brother ke! Let''s go! We can''t miss this wonderful and fated day! Damn, it took twenty years!"


    "Reall? Ok! Big Brother, let''s go! I also miss our Fathers! It really took them a long time of rolling the bed to give us another sibling! I''ll definitely give them nutritional food for their kidney since they worked so hard!"


    "Pfft! Alright, good boy! Big Brother will help you get the highest ingredients for our Father''s kidneys!"


    In the nationwide Competition of Who is the King of Music, Loki has heartlessly left the Stage while carrying a delighted ke and causing the agent that has been talking to one of the staff to rashly run toward them as soon as he saw the way that his problematic artist has suddenly make his move, fully knowing Loki entricity.


    But who can stop God from doing what he wants? So, the pitiful agents can only watch in despair when his artist has easily left despite already in thest stage of thepetition, especially when everyone already knows the winning result, in which L has the highest chance of seeding.


    "Wait! L, you! Stop!!! Come Back Here!!!"


    "Ah, sorry! Starting today, I don''t want to be a singer anymore! Don''t worry though, I''ll pay you an enormous amount of money for working hard! Bye~ Bye~"


    "Brother Agent, take care~"


    Just like that, Loki''s disappearance on that day has left a legend in the Music Industry while ke who has also been a famous and genius child star while they have been waiting for their Father''s to give them another sibling has also left his own history in the Entertainment Industry.


    As for the pitiful Agent, he can onlyment at hisst entric artist and feeling extremely grateful for the enormous money he receives despite the trouble he experiences, while the money is also enough for him to retire and be one of the richest men in his Country.

 Chapter 353: Welcoming The Birth Of A New Life.

    Chapter 353: Weing The Birth Of A New Life.


    "... My Love, let''s go our child is about to be born"


    In a huge temple standing upon a magnificent snow-white Mountain of a floating Ind, Snow has gently patted the arms wrapped around his slender waist while the dotted of red and purple upon his white skin has slowly faded,pletely returning back to its original state because of the unimaginable healing ability bless by Loki.


    "... eh I still want to continue"


    "Come on it''s already twenty yearswhile the barrier around us has finally allowed us to leave. My love, let''s take a break since we can always continue in the future. Besides, the two of us have a lot of time. I promise that we will live an extremely long life."


    Snow couldn''t help but feel bad since the death separation before has caused his lover to be more clingy and possessive than he normally is while feeling exasperated at the oldest son''s thoughtful action with arge amount of selfishness about wanting to have a new sibling.


    At the same time worrying about how ke has been fairing after thestmunication in their mind link before he was taken away by his lover, after all, there is a mischievous and unpredictable powerful being staying by his side.


    Snow couldn''t really help but worry since ke has a young mindset despite already living many years in various worlds, only the help of the karma points and other energies will make him grow up and be strong.


    "... Alright Baby I''ll listen this time but I still want another long year of honeymoonter on."


    Snow couldn''t help but roll his eyes at his beast and shameless lover who couldn''t be pacified despite the new set of the record of their first time making love with each other, after all, twenty years is a really long time even though there is a break once in a while, especially when he was always being suppress in bed in this life.


    "Alright but I want to be the one on top this time."


    Of course, Snow wouldn''t refuse his lover request and has also made his own demand, wanting to take control of his position for their next round of indulgence without showing any embarrassment on his face,pletely thick enough after the countless shameless experience.


    "WellI don''t mind watching my Baby riding me up and down especially when I can see our intimate parts connecting repeatedly it''s a great proof that we really belong to each other..."


    "... pervert..."


    "Mnm only for you Snow."


    ude has slowly sat down from the cloudlike bed they have beenying while gently hugging the young man in his arms with his lip spreading into a beautiful smile and his sky blue eyes showing endless love before cing a gentle kiss upon the smooth silver hair of his Baby head.


    "Let''s go see the birth of our child, after all, it''s the crystal proof of our love with each other."


    "HmmI wonder if it''s going to be a girl or a boy."


    It''s been a while since Snow has a child with his lover although it was different from the first mission world where he has to carry his own child on his stomach since this time, their child will be born in a special ce where the same-gender couple in the spirit form can witness the creation of their child.


    So after dressing up in simr clothes, basically the well-known couple dress, Snow and ude have finally flown out of the temple, leaving the ce they have been staying for twenty years with their beautiful ck and white wings pping in the air.


    "Fathers! It''s been a while! ke miss the two of you~"


    "Oh! Finally out huh? I have been ready with my filial duty as an excellent son, just waiting to give the nutrition food we brothers found for our Fathers kidneys! Honestly, I didn''t consider that the two of you would only go out the moment your child was about to be born. You guys are really sticky! Show a bit of love for your two pitiful sons waiting outside too!"


    "Yeah! Father Snow! Daddy ude! I''ll be cooking the nutritional food for your kidney! After all, our Fathers have worked extremely hard to give us another sibling! Don''t worry, I have been practicing in these twenty years!"


    "..."


    Snow lip couldn''t help but twitches at his two good sons, especially while feeling a bit hopeless after gazing at his innocent ke that still retains a pure expression on his face despite what kind of words he was saying in that small mouth of his.


    "Well, good sons! I ept your filial pity! Don''t worry, I will definitely work hard to give you two brothers another sibling again."


    Snow couldn''t help but reach over to pinch his lover''s waist who was nodding his head with a happy smile on his face before rolling his crimson eyes when the blonde man has the audacity to show him a holy expression on such a misleading but beautiful face.


    After all, Snow understood that his lover doesn''t have a single ounce of holiness within him despite being an Angel in spirit form.


    Besides pinching the powerful waist of his lover while remembering how vigorous it has moved, giving him endless pleasure, Snow can only continue pampering and doting on his lover.


    "Alright, let''s go wee our child."


    Snow gently smiles before raising his left hand which has a half golden mark upon it, which is proof of the crystalize of their child being created after constantly entangling and intertwining thebination of their power while in the process of making love with each other.


    "Hm, I hope our child will take after my Baby."


    ude also gently smiles, his sky blue eyes shimmering with overwhelming love as he too raises his right hand with a half-ck mark upon it before gently grasping upon the smaller hand of his lover and calmly walking together in a huge circr glowing rune in the secret space which only the parent able to enter.


    There is also a beautiful aurora shining in the wide sky, as for the presence of their two sons, well, there is no need to question it since they aren''tpletely added to any set rules in the entire world.


    Soon, with abination of light and dark power, a swirling mass of power was formed before them, a figure of a small child, which is at the age of one year old has slowly appeared and soon their attention ced at the amazing smooth silver hair with a hint of golden color on the lower area.


    "Oh? I see a thread of solid karma"


    While Loki was standing in the distance and carrying the forever ten-year-old ke in his arms, he can see a thin but strong thread of line appearing as soon as his new baby brother was carried by his Granter Father.


    "Thread of Karma?"


    ke tilted his head after hearing the soft word of his Brother Loki before his eyes seemed to prate his new baby brother''s body before stopping when gazing at the sleeping soul existing within it.


    "... Oh"


    "Hm? Does Baby Brother ke know it? Can you tell Big Brother Loki about it?"


    After ke perceives the extremely interesting voice of his brother Loki, the naive and childish look on his eyes haspletely be nk and indifferent as various thoughts have a process in his mind before a certain decision has finally been made after countless calctions.


    After all, family or not but ke''s main duty and responsibility are to prioritize Snow well-being and happiness, never allowing any danger to appear and threaten Snow life, and Loki who was holding his younger brother was able to perceive the sudden change.


    Before choosing to remain silent, surprisingly waiting patiently and bing understanding, never insisting to receive the answer he wants, entirely different from how he usually acts, fortunately, after a few seconds of silence, he finally receives a reply from the silent ke.


    "It''s just one among our many preparations for a way out."


    ke has instantly returned to his childish and adorable appearance, the extremely mature and dangerously detached attitude haspletely disappeared causing Loki to show the familiar smile on his face while reaching over to gently pinch his younger brother''s chubby cheeks.


    "I see."


    Although Loki doesn''t entirelyprehend what the wordspletely meant, he has wisely chosen to be content from just receiving an answer, especially when it is definitely rted to their Granter status.


    After all, what Loki can do to the two of them is to look after them while they remain living in his world while giving them an extremely useful and powerful reward when they finally left because he would forever remain in his world until the day that it is time for him topletely disappear.


    "Baby Brother ke, I''ll leave a markter on alright? Come visit me when you guys have the ability to do so."


    I hope during that day, I still exist to wee the two of you and hopefully, together with that man too since I see a powerful and firm karma threadpletely intertwining with the Granter.


    And even though he was just been given a body to reside and his world bing one of the stable worlds out there, but everything has all of its end, even a powerful existence like himself.


    "Definitely! Big Brother Loki is part of our family, we will definitely try toe back and see you again!"


    Hearing the determined emotion from the childish voice, Loki has smiled brilliantly before it quickly returned to the familiar grin and instantly walking toward the couple who was curiously and gently watching their sleeping child.


    "So Fathers~ What will our new brother''s name will be?"


    At the mention of their child name, Snow and ude couldn''t help but nce at each other, their pair of eyes showing the same overwhelming love before a mischievous smile slowly form on their lips, which seemed to be full of evil intention.


    "Hm, Baby already told me a list of names before and will only choose it depending on what day our child will be born."


    "Yeah, somehow, I couldn''t help but feel that it''s a fitting name for our child even before I get see him let''s see"


    Depending on the seven Fallen Angels correspond in the days of the week.


    "Since it''s Tuesday today... your new brother''s name will be Uriel."


    Unlike the world of Realms, only Snow and ke know the story about the seven archangels of another world.


    And so, after many yearster, Uriel who has slowly grown up in thepany of his two brothers while his fathers werepletely immersed in their own world either staying in the Snow Mountain or sometimes in the Realm of Mortal, couldn''t help but blink his crimson eyes while staring at the world before him with great wonder.


    "... Wowsuch an amazing coincidence I finally meet the shameless couple ck usually mentioned before... even bing their son"


    Unlike the usual normal mentality of age that usually brim in Uriel''s crimson eyes, it haspletely be mature after waking up from his short nap.


    Silently, receiving countless suppressed memories of a lifetime of reincarnation with only one important main memory remaining clear despite how many life and death he has experience.


    "Such fate is simply wonderful it''s just too bad since Brother Blue wouldn''t appreciate it in this life, it''s usually rare for both of us to regain our memories together after living a new life again."


    Uriel couldn''t help but mumble with a face full of regret before it quickly changes into a wide grin after being the person between the two of them who has regained their memories in this new world.


    The pair of crimson eyes glimmering with madness, causing his delicate and beautiful appearance into a dangerous beauty.


    "Watch out world! Xiao Wei! Eh, wait, I''ll keep the name my Father choose this time. So Uriel is here to unleash chaos~"


    And in another ce, Loki who was taking a picture of an international model in the Realm of Mortal couldn''t help but stop after sensing a special situation before blinking his eyes in dumbfounded manner and finally showing infinite regret on his face.


    "... Ah, my innocent and pure Baby Brother Uriel is gone"

 Chapter 354: A Grown Up Uriel And Snow Life With His Lover.

    Chapter 354: A Grown Up Uriel And Snow Life With His Lover.


    "I wonder when can I see my Brother Blue?"


    In a homely cafe, Uriel who has dyed his hair into a crimson color showed a longing expression on his face while sadly poking the blueberry shortcake with the fork in his hands.


    "... this life is really long its already a thousand years but I couldn''t find my Brother Blue."


    Uriel has traveled around the two Realms in order to see if he could sense the presence of his lover since their bound soul connection would let the two of them be born in the same world with only the times, dates, and ces being random.


    Sometimes, one of them being is going to be born first with just a few years apart from each other, there is even the rare event where they are born at the same years.


    While the troublesome part would be if the world they get to live a new life has a long life span, causing the two of them to end up meeting after a long time, which is what he is now experiencing.


    And base on the world of Uriel''s new life, it might not be easy to sense the connection between them.


    For example, just the actions of simply gazing at his lover or sensing his lover birth wouldn''t work out.


    Although, in the end, it won''t matter too since Uriel entirely believes the fact that his love will make him realize the identity of the person he has been longing for so many years.


    Letting out a deep sigh, Uriel has turned his eyes away at the scenery outside the clear ss window,pletely losing interest in the civilization in the Realm of Mortal that has remained the same without changing too much.


    It still the same environment with a bit higher technology from the moment he was born, it seemed that his Brother Loki doesn''t want his world to change too much while waiting for the right time for the change of another new era.


    Just like the Fallen situation that his Fathers has created in the era of chaos and destruction, which has turned into a kinder and simple legendary story for children to read in their younger years after a thousand years has passed by.


    Oh... his parents are really old huh... like those old antics... pfft... no don''t think like that... pfft.... well, he is the most favorite son of his two shameless Fathers so it''s alright to continue such rude thoughts...


    However, before Uriel can continue on, the phone ce next to his blueberry shortcake has rung out causing his crimson eyes that have turned a bit brighter to check who was calling before finally picking it up after seeing his older brother''s name.


    "... Hello Brother sigh what do you need?... I''mpletely lovesick this time sigh please let me take a break from whatever it is you want me to do"


    In the other line of the phone, Loki couldn''t help but roll his eyes at the pitiful and sad voice of his younger brother before gently waving the forever ten years old ke to get away from the sexy and hot woman that continues to pinch his chubby cheeks.


    Damn, two of his younger brother are extremely problematic, one is performing the journey of finding his long-lost lover, while the other was in constant danger of being taken away by various people and spirits just because they find himpletely adorable.


    As the God of this world, he ends up being the babysitter and parents of his two younger brothers since their two Fathers are simply irresponsible parents, well, more likely, they are always being sticky and end up on honeymoon for a long time.


    Fortunately, it seemed that they aren''t blessed to have another child after Uriel causing Loki to pray his thanks to the Karma Lord for saving him from another trouble and the heavy responsibility of raising his siblings.


    "Uriel, you have been lovesick for six hundred years! Stop being overdramatic ande back home. Our shameless fathers have finally decided to take a break from their long honeymoon again. It''s our family time, so you bettere and share the pain of being blinded by their sweet vomiting lovey-dovey act."


    Uriel couldn''t help but raise his hands to cover his eyes, trying to restrain his overwhelming jealousy while wondering why he has always wanted to meet the shameless couple after hearing about them from his only once-a-lifetime system cheat named ck.


    If Uriel''s older brother wasn''t the God of this world, he might have already caused chaos in order to release his pent-up stress and overwhelming longing of meeting his lover again.


    "Alright. I''lle since I''m a good younger brother."


    With dim crimson eyes full of longing, Uriel has finally stood up before slowly walking toward the door letting out a sigh once in a while.


    He waspletely immersed in his sadness that he misses the way a certain tall person that has been sitting elegantly on the opposite side has suddenly stood up with his eyespletely staring at his figure.


    Honestly, Uriel has been quite used to being stared at by such eyes, so he was able to quickly ignored such gaze without any worry, especially if it''s meant danger.


    After all, what kind of danger would he encounter when there is a powerful God older brother, a cheat System like existence second brother, andpletely badass despite being shameless parents?


    Not to mention his grandfathers who were once the Demon Lord and Holy Saint in the legend?


    Soon, the jingle of the bell rang as the door open and close before Uriel has decided to stop walking in the pathway for a few seconds.


    Completely disregarding when another sound of the bell has rung when the door was open and close by another person either by going out or entering the cafe.


    He was only focusing on his phone while taking out an earplug in order to listen to a piece of music to make him feel better before meeting his overloving fathers that always caused him to go crazy with jealousy.


    My Brother Blue, please appear already! Every single second that I miss you felt like a thousand years of endless sadness in a dark world.


    While being overly dramatic inside, Uriel has calmly pressed the start button to start the music only to suddenly hear the screeching sound of car wheels speedilying in his direction.


    However, before Uriel can secretly use his power to dodge being hit by a car once again,a warmrge hand has instantly grabbed his arms before pulling him away from danger and letting his entire body lean over a generous firm chest.


    And at that surprising moment, Uriel finally felt his always calm heart suddenly thumping faster than ever and he waspletely familiar with the way it beats fast that his crimson eyes have quickly light up brilliantly in utter happiness.


    After all, there is only one person who has been able to make his heart go crazy, especially when his heart wouldn''t beat fast just by a mere ident of almost being hit by a car.


    My Dear!!! You have finally appeared in my life!!! Ahh, happiness hase so suddenly!


    "Are you alright?"


    Soon, Uriel heard a smooth cold voice echoing near his ears causing his body to jolt up in excitement at how beautiful it sounds, which waspletely misinterpreted by the person still hugging him.


    "Ah, don''t be scared, everything is over, you are now safe."


    A certain sly light couldn''t help but quickly sh on Uriel''s crimson eyes before he swiftly proceeded to make his crimson eyes open wide with his face quickly bing pale,pletely showing the appearance of a frightened young man.


    "... Oh um t-thank.. You"


    Uriel has slowly raised his head in a timid manner,pletely showing his pitiful appearance, like a frightened rabbit wanting to beforted after a scary experience.


    And at the same time, secretly observing the taller man''s appearance, which in Uriel''s eyes was an extremely handsome man, especially when wearing golden rim eyesses.


    Wow, Brother Blue is an abstinence appearance in this world? Or maybe the mensao type? Ah!!!!!


    I''m going to have fun~


    "Your face is pale,e, I''ll take you inside the Cafe so that you can feel safe and quickly rx alright?"


    "Um... Ok... T-thank you..."


    Uriel has gently blink his eyes while nodding his head,pletely showing an obedient attitude while having a harmless and innocent appearance of a young man in his youthful time.


    Before letting himself be gently pulled inside the Cafe by the handsome man while loving the way his heart continues to beat extremely fast and at the same time, secretly ncing at his newly found lover.


    "Oh, I also pick up the phone you drop. Here you go."


    "Thank You."


    Even though Uriel''s face is still pale from fright but the bright smile he showed haspletely stunned the tall man, in which he behavespletely ignorant, slowly lowering his head and started using his phone with slightly shaky hands.


    Group Chat Of The Amazing Family.


    Uriel (Crimson Brat): "Brothers! I finally found the love of my life!!! Hahaha, goodbye being a single dog! Starting today, our Fathers wouldn''t be able to make me go crazy with jealousy!!!


    ke (Eternal Brat): "Oh!!! Congratz Younger Brother Uriel!!! I''m so happy for you! Although I''ll be a single dog for a long time since Father said I''m still too young to have a rtionship."


    Loki (Powerful Brat): "... fuck"


    At the same time, the three brothers were chatting with each other, Snow has coincidentally checked the Group Chat of his family and has seen his youngest son''s messages.


    Snow couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows in surprise since his youngest son has been looking for his lover for an extremely long time, before ncing at his lover who was shamelessly showing his excellent figures in order to tempt him from performing another round before they leave.


    "My Love, our youngest son is about to finally walk our path."


    "Huh?"


    Snow lip spread into a wide smile before calming typing in the phone while sensing the moment his lover has finally erupted after eventually understanding the meaning behind his words.


    "Damn, which pig has arch our cabbage?"


    "My Love, it''s basically our son who is attracting the pig."


    In the Group Chat Of The Amazing Family.


    Snow is now online


    Snow (Demon Father): "My youngest son, make sure to take your lover home after catching him alright? Oh, by the way, don''t forget to always watch over your lover, you will never know which ce he will end up appearing thanks to your overprotective Daddy ude."


    After all, the reason why his lover favors their youngest among their three sons the most is the fact that Uriel almost has 80% of Snow features.


    Snow really likes the uncontroble Uriel who will do whatever he wants without hesitation the moment he made a decision, particrly when Uriel was also one of the many people that ck has chosen to offer the few permission he asks the system to do while world hopping.


    Although Uriel doesn''t have the same calmness that Snow has when ites to personality and ability but even he felt extremely amazed at his youngest son''s unimaginable intelligence, which was a bit higher than what he has.


    Even though Uriel usually doesn''t show it, but out of the countless games they yed, Snow has only managed to win 45% most of the time.


    "My Love, let''s go see the person our youngest has been waiting for."


    Suddenly, Snow felt his lover hugging him from behind before feeling the soft warm breath caressing his ears, which has be extremely sensitive and at the same time, causing a desire of pushing his lover down.


    It was a certain habit Snow has gotten after always being crushed in the bed when they make love with each other.


    "Don''t do too much."


    "Of course Baby, I am also a person who is happily in love. I won''t get in the way of our son''s feelings. Just a bit test after they got together, after all, our son is the most unique existence in the Spirit Realm."


    Snow couldn''t help but shake his head before showing a gentle smile on his face before allowing himself to be carried in his lover''s arms as they once again take another break from their endless honeymoon time.


    And when they are flying away from the floating Snow Mountain Ind, Snow crimson eyes couldn''t help but beplicated while silently gazing at the world before them.


    many years have already passed by thousand years of being with his lover...


    Snow still remembers the second world where his lover''s health has suddenly deteriorate without a reason and his life reaching its time.


    So, he couldn''t help but consider if it''s going to be the same in this world too, after all, it''s the same situation where he couldn''t live forever because of his status as a Granter, while his lover has still remained mysterious.


    Thousand years is still short or more likely, he is extremely selfish and greedy when ites to his lover, no matter how long they stay together, it won''t just be enough no matter how much time passes by.


    "My Love... I''m happy.... honestly, I feel fortunate to have you in my life."


    "Hm? Baby, what''s wrong?"


    Snow couldn''t help but smile sadly, every lifetime, the two of them will end up being separated and then meeting once again.


    Life and Death, repeatedly loving each other in a new world.


    "Hm, I just feel blessed. Well, I think my old age is catching up since I suddenly feel nostalgic while remembering our past."


    "Baby, you are the most adorable and beautiful old man in my eyes. Whatever appearance you take, I will always love you with all my heart."


    "My love, our appearance didn''t change one bit even after a thousand years. Although I feel the same, I will also love you no matter how you look or what kind of existence you are."


    My Love... I can''t wait to know the real you.

 Chapter 355: Goodbye, We Will Meet Each Others Again.

    Chapter 355: Goodbye, We Will Meet Each Others Again.


    There will always be a few remarkable memories that is Snow willing to remember despite having the cheat book he purchased in the ck Trade Shop that clearly contains all of his memories in every lifetime.


    And in the fifth mission world of Snow, the chaotic and insane situation that his youngest son has caused in the world as being one of it, particrly after being entertained when watching the young man''s love story.


    As for the cause of chaos, it was because of a special and random task the two young men has to perform every single time they live in a new world, helping a specifically chosen person in their various problems depending on what it was.


    Although the one who remembers their memories will be the person receiving the task.


    And what an exciting task it has been, enough to slightly change the fundamental situation of the world era, after all, the person the task has chosen was a genius researcher who is fantastic about the wonder of the world.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t a rare world-rted task since Snow oldest son, Loki, doesn''t need any help while the future danger would only appear after an extremely long time.


    Despite a thousand years already passedby, the world is still brand new.


    While at the same time, Snow has to admit that Uriel knows how to create a chaotic situation despite restraining himself just for the sake of his older brother sake.


    There is also a fact that the two men have left a different legend from what Snow and his lover have, ultimately bing a famous partner in the Spirit Race and the Realm of Mortals.


    Different in Snow generation, the Angels and Demons who have be the Spirit Race can freely enter the Realm of Mortal, and can easily choose to form a contract with a suitable human, bing a Guardian that benefits both partners.


    Unlike the Pure Race Mission in the past, in order for the Spirit race to feel emotions, they will learn it in thepany of their chosen person, of course, there are limitations and rules set by Loki in order to stop a dangerous and chaotic situation to arise.


    There is always a bnce, and Loki''s world isn''tpletely a peaceful one.


    And the organization in the slight long-forgotten past has split into two-part, there is Academy open for everyone and at the same time, a Mercenary Guild for those people who don''t want to be bound by allying themselves in a family created after the world has upgraded or the new rising family in power.


    As for the leaders of the order in the Realm of Mortal, it was the descendants of Lisette and Samuel who has passed away a few years after Uriel was born, after all, they aren''t a Spirit Race, so the two of them couldn''t live an extremely long time.


    "... it''s already a really long time huh..."


    Snow couldn''t help but murmur while sitting on the resting ce of the famous historical site and at the same time also bing a museum which is where Samuel and Lisette have once lived.


    The entire ce has few precious objects from the turbulent time in history, which the story was still being twisted as time pass by, so when Snow saw with his sharp eyes upon the well protected ck and white feathers in the distance, a quick sh of sadness appeared in his eyes.


    After all, the precious feathers belong to Snow Fathers, which they have offered in theirst moment of life with the reason that whenever they stare at their feathers, the people will remember the story of their experience along with their love for each other.


    So in the long passage of time, Snow and ude are the only people left in the generation of the turbulent time, his father Vincent and Simon have left earlier than them since even if the Spirit Race has an extremely long life span, but after all, no one of them is immortal.


    If Snow thinks about it, they became thest ancient after 500 years when Uriel was born.


    "Baby, I finally bought you a drink."


    Suddenly, in front of Snow eyes, a strawberry milk tea with an aura on it was ced before him and then being followed with extremely bright sky blue eyes after raising his head along with a loving smile.


    "My love, thank you."


    Snow nostalgic and sad feeling has swiftly disappeared in the presence of the blonde man before finally taking the drink while his other hand has gently pulled his lover and letting him sit down.


    "... Snow, we are still going to live for a long time"


    "... mnm"


    Of course, Snow couldn''t hide what he got in mind from his lover, before deciding to lean sideways and cing his head upon the wide shoulder while at the same time, reaching over to lightly holding one of his lover beautiful hand.


    "Baby, I am extremely happy. I feel so fortunate and satisfied that I am able to stay with you like this right now."


    "Really?"


    "Yes... So Snow, isn''t it about time for you to forget about what happened before? I am quite content. I have already forgotten the death I experience. After all, we have countless and wonderful happy memories with each other. So how can I still have time to keep remembering it?"


    ude couldn''t help but let out a gentle sigh while feeling his heart twist in pain at the thought that his Baby still felt ufortable about the required death in order to fulfill a mission.


    "Somehow, I have the feeling along withplete confidence that this life wouldn''t be ourst."


    but it won''t be the same there will be no more ude after you are gone it will be apletely different loverbecause the new you will live in an entirely different world and environment creating a brand new person...


    It''s surprising when Snow couldn''t ignore the slightly ufortable feeling hidden deep in his heart, something he couldn''t easily disregard or suppressed even with his usually calm and reasonable mind of special ability.


    Particrly, when from time to time, the extremely painful feeling the moment he has pierce his lover heart with the long knife in his hands still lingers.


    It was an emotion and feeling that greatly affected the soul rather than a mere physical body, which has caused the special ability he was born with to be influenced by the mysterious situation.


    "Come on Baby, let us go bother our youngest son honeymoon time with his lover."


    "... it''s been a long time but you still want to y the evil father wanting to get in the way of his son''s love life?"


    ude has instantly let out a soft huff and a snort while at the same time gently pulling the younger man with gentle loving eyes


    "Of all the ces to choose, why do they need to use the opposite floating Ind for their honeymoon? It greatly affected my mood, unable to fully concentrate with our time together."


    say the person who is always able topletely suppressed me in bed...


    Despite the thought that shes in Snow mind, it doesn''t change the fact that in this world, he was far indulgent toward his lover,pletely obedient, and willingly giving whatever his lover asked him for.


    Basicallypletely pamper the blonde man to heaven!


    Soon another five hundred years have slowly passed by, and Snow and ude along with his two oldest sons were standing around a wide chair which is seated by two people whose appearance has stopped in their twenties despite living for a long time.


    "... Fathers Brothers... I''ll miss you guys"


    "... Fathers-inw brothers-inw thank you for loving My Little Red and letting him experience a genuine and wonderful loving family."


    In the moment of death, Uriel''s lover named Michael has regained the memories of his previous lives.


    "Wooo! Younger Brother!!! Brother-inw! ke will miss you! Please continue traveling the world, be safe, and don''t forget yourselves! Our Karma is firm and strong so we will meet each other again!"


    "Come on I''ll offer any assistance with what I''m allowed to it would keep the two of you safe and should give you a higher chance of meeting each other again out there."


    While ke sobs at the oing death of his family, Loki can only sigh deeply while feeling aplicated emotion inside his usually cold heart.


    After all, despite how Loki usually acts his heart is rather hard since as the God of this world, being heartless, ruthless, and indifferent is also the main part of their existence.


    "Hehe this world is extremely fun wellfathers we will be going first let''s meet again in another world..."


    "... Well, I hope I can be your son next timeter guys I''ll have to apany my Little Red"


    With an extremely bright smile on Uriel and Michael, the two of them have taken theirst breath at the same time and finally passing away.


    "Take care let''s meet again"


    Snow heart filled with sadness at the death of the two wonderful men before tightly hugging his lover and leaning his face on the warm chest.


    "... Baby... at least, the two of them have each other in their continuous journey..."


    "...mmm..."


    ude felt sad and a bit envious at the couple''s endless journey of being together and couldn''t help but embrace his Baby a bit tighter while certain thoughts emerge in his mind.


    "Snow... please remember... having memories or not.. and no matter how long it takes... my soul will tenaciously continue to find you in every reincarnation. I will never give up until the day we meet again."


    ... I''ll deeply ingrain all of my love and obsession in my soul... until we meet and fall in love with each other again...

 Chapter 356: Snow and Alaude End Of Life.

    Chapter 356: Snow and ude End Of Life.


    In one of the countless thriving mountains in the Spirit Realm with strong auras, Snow has stopped his actions of picking up the beautiful green tea leaves after seeing his oldest son appearing with an extremely solemn expression on his face.


    "Father no Granter Snow its time."


    "... I see"


    Slowly blinking a pair of crimson eyes, Snow has quietly stored the forages ingredients on his inventory skill before nodding his head, although, he couldn''t help but quietly stare at his oldest son which is emitting a depressing atmosphere around him.


    After a few seconds of being silent, Snow has finally let out a soft sigh before calmly walking toward the God he has grown fond of, particrly after epting the fact that Loki is his genuine child, even though it started with a casual remark with a yful attitude.


    "Even if it takes a long time, I will make sure toe back again remember, you are our child one of the proofs of ude and Ipletemitment with each other."


    Slowly, Snow slender body has floated up in order to gently pat the taller man''s head with a rather gentle expression on his face before expressing a promise he will definitely fulfill.


    "Besides, our Karma is extremely strong so be good, stay safe and wait for us toe back again."


    With onest gentle pat on Loki''s head, a beautiful ck wings have slowly appeared behind Snow before it gently spread out and swiftly flying in a certain direction.


    And at the same time, Snow leaving a soft goodbye beforepletely disappearing on the horizon.


    "Loki, I''ll see you again."


    "... Father have a safe journey and pleasee back soon. I''ll be waiting."


    Loki has softly murmured with his head tilted to the side and his eyes disying a deep reluctance to part.


    "Big Brother Loki"


    Suddenly, a young boy''s voice has softly echoed out a distance away causing Loki to turned his head around and instantly seeing an extremely sad ke staring in his direction.


    In which has cause Loki to instantly suppressed the sadness in his heart before showing a familiar grin on his face, although it was dimmer than it normally is.


    "Baby brother ke has to stay strong and protect yourself and your father alright?"


    "... um..!"


    ke has obediently nodded his head while showing glittering wet eyes, only for it to quickly flowed out and sliding down his chubby cheeks,pletely unable to hold his sadness anymore before rushing into his big brother''s arms.


    "Big Brother!!!


    While the two brothers embrace each other in sorrow, Snow has finally arrived at where his lover is, which was staying in therge temple where the two of them have awakened and met each other after their separation of death.


    "My Love"


    Snow voice was extremely soft with his crimson eyes zing with unshed tears because no matter how many times it happened, the separation between them after a lifetime of repeatedly loving each other wasn''t something he would get used to.


    Particrly when in this world, he was far attached and always amodating whatever his lover wanted.


    "Umno need to say it, Baby, I can feel my time is running out."


    Rather than feeling grief and sadness, ude has shown apletely serene smile on his beautiful face with his sky blue eyes reflecting the eptance of death, it was the same appearance during the time where Snow has moved to pierce his heart.


    "Snow, although I want a forever, the one with just being you and me, where there is no reincarnation, no next life and just living with each other forever, however, there is always an end to everything. At least, I don''t have enough power in this life to make a wishful impossibility into a reality."


    In the beautiful sky blue eyes of the blonde man, Snow saw the familiar overflowing love within it, the insane possessiveness and obsession, along with the hint of regret desperately trying hard to remain hidden.


    "So, I am already extremely happy for what I have gotten in this life. After all, you already told me before that Ipletely have all your emotion with the ''you'' right now while the new ''us'' in the next life will be a restart."


    "... mnm"


    "So, I''ll just be content and let my other new ''me'' experience an entirely different love story between us again."


    While slowly walking toward the smiling blonde man, Snow throat constrict, unable to speak a proper word out, while at the same time a droplet of tears has finally slid down his extremely pale cheeks.


    "Baby, I''m sorry it seemed that I am always the one dying first I would prefer to be the one to see you off not wanting you to bear such painful emotions."


    Snow felt the warm fingers softly wiping his tears while noticing the worry and sadness brimming upon his lover''s beautiful sky blue eyes.


    ... my love... as always... you are so great... so amazing that the time of pampering you wasn''t just enough...


    Snow couldn''t help but show a pampering smile, albeit a bit shaky and small but it has still clearly shown all of his endless love for him.


    "It''s alright. My love let me feel this pain and sadness in my heart, because, isn''t all of this emotion for you alone?"


    "... I feel a bit happy to hear that even though I know how bad it is"


    ude smiled brightly while his entire body was bing transparent making Snow finally take the final steps before wrapping his arms in a loving way around the blonde man.


    ... in this world... I effectively witness and experience how genuine and sincere your love for me... so my love... wait for a bit more... I''ll definitely feel the same as you in the future...


    Somehow, despite having the terrifying ability to have an extremely logical and reasonable calm mind, Snow couldn''t help but consider that following his heart out is good.


    Even though the rational part of Snow mind has quicklybeled such an act as something extremely foolish and senseless, which will only give birth to countless trouble and danger.


    <em>Someday, would I be one of those blind people because of love?</em>


    "Baby My Snow I''ll definitely see you again alright?"


    <em>Although there is a high chance I won''t have memories but I will definitely chase after you and nothing will be capable of restraining my soul. I''ll definitely travel around the world in order to meet you again.</em>..


    "...mnm be quick my love after all, I''m quite popr and sought off"


    Snow couldn''t help but lean back before gently pressing his forehead as the blonde man''s body has slowly be translucent.


    Unlike the death of Demons and Angels in the past, after bing the Spirit Race, there wasn''t a body being left behind after their death, only slowly disappearing from this world.


    "Heh Baby we are meant to be. I have the absolute confidence that no one in this world would be capable topletely capture your heart just like I did!"


    "...hmm... yeah"


    Snow has smiled lovingly before cing a gentle kiss upon his lover''s pale lip, and at the same time, remembering his life before bing a Granter.


    The like he felt to the young man was quickly destroyed, never bing a genuine and sincere love.


    So in a way, the entire world Snow traveled, only his lover was able to move his heart, no one has been able to enter his eyes anymore,pletely only having his lover existence repeatedly invading his heart.


    "Snow I love you goodbye"


    "... ude I love you too"


    In a few seconds, Snow watches with tears in his crimson eyes the moment his lover haspletely disappear causing his eyes to tightly close while taking a shuddering breath because of the unimaginable painful feeling in his heart.


    And the moment Snow has opened his eyes, he couldn''t help but slightly raise his tightly closed left hand before slowly opening it up.


    "... ude... I don''t feel good..."


    ... content? happy? epting death? It might be a bit true... however, it doesn''t change the fact that you are an extremely obsessive and possessive person...


    My love... you are definitely unwilling to let our love as ''Snow and ude'' to finally end...


    In Snow open palmy a beautiful single white feather glowing in light power.


    After a few moments, Snow has finally collected the white feather in the inventory dimension, knowing fully well that the white feather is udest stubborn act to leave something behind and making their love unforgettable.


    Somehow, he canpletely understand why his father Vincent and Simon have left their feather in the historic museum.


    Taking a deep breath, Snow has slowly wiped the tears on his eyes and cheeks before turning around and leaving the temple, after all, he needed topletely finish everything he needed before starting a new mission world.


    My Love... I hope that you are also in the next world I''ll be going to...


    In the Realm of Mortal, Loki was gently carrying his younger brother in his arms while wandering around in a night market, buying and eating any foods that catch their eyes.


    Only for Loki to suddenly stop walking while their shadows stretch in a long length behind their backs.


    "Take care Big Brother Loki, we will be going now. Please patiently wait for us since we will definitelye back."


    "... yeahtake care alright? Make sure to always remain in our Father''s side so there will be no chance for other people to take you away."


    I can''t continue protecting you anymore...


    "Heheh~ Its not ke''s fault for being so adorable!... Big brother, I will be going now..."


    Shortly, Loki can only watch with nk eyes as his younger brother''s ten-year-old child body has slowly disappeared in his arms, and it has taken an hour before he finally moves from his awkward posture before raising his head to gaze at the wide dark sky with bright stars shining upon it.


    "I''m alone once again it''s lonely"


    Letting out a dejected sigh, Loki has calmly walked away before his lonely figure haspletely disappeared in the Realm of Mortals.


    And after a few years of rooming around, Loki has silently appeared in the Temple where he has woken up his fathers while giving his younger brother a physical body to use.


    "It''s boring... this world would remain safe for a long time...so, I''ll just go sleep for a while..."


    Maybe my family will be back when I wake up? After all, the time flow is confusing andplicated in the work of a Granter a few minutes here, and they might have already gone to various worlds.


    So for many yearster, Loki has retained the habit of repeatedly going into a deep sleep, only waking up when something extremely important is happening or his instinct for iing danger rming him.


    Particrly when sensing a Granters appearing in his world but only to end up disappointed repeatedly causing his usual mischievous, yful and bright attitude to finally disappeared.


    While at the same time, Loki''s world unknowingly bing powerful and stronger,rising in the Granter list of ranks of an excellent and dangerous world.


    Loki has also be famous among a group of Granters, well mostly, having the bad reputation of being a nasty, moody,zy, and always sleepy World Rule Will who doesn''t give any Granter a good face during their mission time.


    Of course, Snow and ke werepletely unaware of Loki''s future development,pletely focusing more on the amazing list of rewards of an announcement the moment they appeared in the special space for them to stay for a short while.

 Chapter 357: The Six Mission World

    Chapter 357: The Six Mission World


    <strong>Soul Karma Points:</strong> 314, 500


    <strong>5th World Deductions:</strong>


    - 3000 (Purchase in System Trade Shop)


    - 350 (ke Use Of Clone Skill)


    <strong>Mission Rates and Rewards:</strong>


    <strong>Client Noel Mission:</strong> 100%


    <strong>Reward:</strong> +3500 (Split and Deducted)


    <strong>Special World Mission:</strong>100%


    <strong>Rewards:</strong> +10000 (Split and Deducted)


    <strong>Remaining Soul Karma Points:</strong> 315,650


    In the special dimension, Snow couldn''t help butpare thest mission world reward points where he got 15,000 soul karmas from the previous 4th client while the 5th client only receiving 3,500.


    At the same time, Snow showed a small happy smile on his face after seeing that his remaining points have be 315,650 which has long bypass the 300,000 Soul Karma Points he own at the start of being a Granter.


    <strong>Other Rewards:</strong>


    <strong>For Upgrading a World And World Rule WIll Loki Gifts:</strong>


    <strong>Profile Status Attributes:</strong>


    +10 spiritual attribute points


    - allow the Granter to quickly integrate into a client''s body easier and faster to receive the client''s memories.


    + 5 luck attribute points


    <strong>Items:</strong> Clear Crystal Energy Storage


    - able to store any form of energy in the crystal and using it


    - Limitation of the use of Power depending on the World Regtions.


    <strong>To Granter Snow</strong>


    <strong>A Special Permanent Skill:</strong> Awaken


    Death isn''t the end. Dying during the process of a task, the special permanent skill would allow a Granter to remain in the world in a soul form for a short period of time, which will give the Granter a chance to find a special client.


    <strong>Special Permanent Skill Use:</strong> One-time use in every single world and a 50/50 Chance of the skill being triggered after death.


    <strong>Rules to follow for using the Special Permanent Skill:</strong>


    - The individual chosen has to be willing to make an exchange with the Granter


    - The individual has to be special or simply at the end of their life.


    - Points forpletion will be given to Soul Karma Core and the Granter failed the tasks, death will be given.


    - The Granter still requires toplete 50% of the original client missions, while only getting 25% of the reward points.


    <strong>To System ke</strong>


    - special energy given to nourish a soul.


    <strong>Special Permanent Skill:</strong> Humanoid Transformation


    - ability to turned into a ten years old child with the additional physical traits or abilities of the random form chosen to use.


    "Ahhh! Such astounding rewards! ke even receives some from Big Brother Loki just like he promised! I really love the world where Brother Loki controls."


    Snow couldn''t help but nod his head toward a happy and delighted ke with a wide smile on his face, after all, he can really feel the sincerity from the generous and valuable rewards they have gotten from Loki.


    "Well, as expected of our family, Loki didn''t disappoint us."


    Snow couldn''t help but show a proud fatherly expression on his face while deeming the Special Permanent Skill that Loki has given them extremely helpful in every world that would soon follow.


    "We have to work hard, so we can visit our family again."


    Different from the other family that Sbow has gotten after traveling in the various world, they have a permanent single-family member awaiting their return.


    "Um! ke will work hard! We will definitely visit our family again!"


    While ke has happily drifted in Snow open palm with various colors flickering upon its soul form, Snow has finally returned his attention to the newly added scenery in his Soul Dimension.


    In the distance, the familiarrgeke was reflected in Snow eyes, particrly the countless lotus buds growing in the beautiful calm water.


    "Show my Profile Status."


    <strong>Name:</strong> Snow


    <strong>Age:</strong> 20


    <strong>Gender:</strong> Male


    <strong>Race:</strong> Human


    <strong>Appearance:</strong> Short ck Hair, Average face, and Beautiful Calm Blue Eyes


    <strong>Physical Abilities:</strong> Trained Fighter, (Martial Arts, all kind, and Skilled Weapon Handler), High Pain Resistance And Endurance


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 90/100


    <strong>Spiritual:</strong> 50/100 - Easier to Bind and Integrate into the Client Body


    The 5th Mission World Reward: +10 Spiritual Attribute, 60/100


    <strong>Luck:</strong> 60/100


    The 5th Mission World Reward: +5 Luck Attribute, 65/100


    <strong>Charm:</strong> 60 +10 = 70/100 - More In Charm as a Leader, Easy to get a Subordunate Loyalty


    Receive a +10 charm from winning against Granter Lily


    "... well, it''s time to go."


    After Snow has spoken, the familiar announcement has quickly rung in the entire Soul Dimension.


    <strong>Starting The Next Mission World....</strong>


    <strong> Beep... Beep... Beep...</strong>


    <strong>A Soul is Detected...</strong>


    <strong>Now Complimenting With The Host Soul...</strong>


    <strong>Beep... Beep... Beep...</strong>


    <strong>Now Transfering Start...</strong>


    <strong>Host Body Detected... Now Binding in 3... 2... 1... </strong>


    As soon as Snow and ke have disappeared in the Soul Dimension, a familiar shiny shard has once again appeared which has glowed in a brilliant light before a simr Beautiful Snow Mountain has slowly risen on the horizon.


    Which was in the faraway distance where the silver pathway continues to spread, and after a few seconds, silence has once more descend in Snow Soul Dimension.


    "Hurry up!"


    "Quickly Destroy it!"


    As soon as Snow regained his consciousness at the new client''s body, the frantic and anxious voice around has easily reached his ears, before being followed by a sound of an object hitting something hard.


    And as the loud smashing sounds continue, Snow has quickly noticed the overflowing anger, resentment, and hatred in his heart.


    Whatever the people around Snow was doing, it has definitely hit the apex of his heart, or more likely the client, and in just a split second, he finally heard a small sound of the object cracking.


    <strong>Crack</strong>


    "Yes!!! A crack finally appeared!"


    "Come on, continue on! Don''t stop! We have to quickly destroy it!"


    While Snow was feeling the numbing sensation and pain throughout his entire body, especially the blood that continues to escape his slightly open lip, the wave of anger, resentment, and hatred has quickly turn into unimaginable fear in his heart.


    Such indescribable emotions have cause Snow to react instinctively before a deafening scream escapes his lip, which was definitely from the client''s soul residing upon his own.


    <strong>"YOU DAREEEE!!!"</strong>


    "Hahaha! Finally! We will be release and would be the ruler of the sea! Aurel, it''s time to ept the fact that the fate of your race is over, and now it will belong to our Mermaid Race!"


    "Yes, we will finally be released from your control! As the only remaining Siren in the whole ocean, what right and power do you still have to continue restraining our Mermaid Race? We have enough of always looking after you!"


    "Hahaha, Aurel, watch as we destroy the only remaining hope for your race! As thest protector alive, watch in hopelessness the fact that you can''t even protect the secret you have been hiding all these years!"


    "Yes, we won''t allow our Mermaid n to be ruled anymore. It''s time to ept the fact that this is the end of your Siren race."


    In Snow vision which is filled with red haze, he watches with a terrifying calm mind as the surrounding creatures with beautiful fishtails in various colorsughing in delight.


    Mermaid Race? Is the only Siren alive?


    Despite how strong and overwhelming the negatives emotions that Snow was using, he was still able to quickly take notice of the certain key points that the excited people around him were speaking about.


    "Ah!!! Snow, we are deep in the ocean, and our client this time is a Siren!"


    In a soul form, ke didn''t choose to use the permanent skill of having a random physical body in the new world and has decided to float around Snow while observing the entire surrounding.


    "Mermaids! There is a lot of mermaid around us! It seemed we have arrived in a dangerous situation again!"


    Rather than bing panic and feeling flustered, Snow and ke have already be calm and able to easily ept the fact that they have once more arrive in the mission world during a dangerous situation of the client.


    "Snow, should I use a cheat to release you from the prison? Those weird barb-like seaweeds wrapped around your body look so painful to watch..."


    As long as their life isn''t in immediate danger like in the first and fifth world, the two of them have decided to observe the entire situation first before making a move, particrly when they are surrounded by vicious mermaids desperately wanting to kill him but seemed to be waiting for the right time to do it.


    "The client memory."


    "Ok~"


    Because of the increase in spiritual attributes, the transfer of the client''s memories was faster thanst time, while the key point of the entire situation was quickly summarized and pointed out first.


    <strong>Client Aurel Wish and Regret:</strong>


    <strong>1.</strong> Save the unborn child of the Siren Race and protect it until the end of life.


    <strong>2.</strong> Let Margaret pay for her betrayal.


    <strong>3.</strong> Just like the Siren Race, let the mermaids experience the extinction of their race.


    As soon as Snow receives the announcement of the mission of the six worlds, a melodious and attractive male sound has resounded in his mind.


    <em>Granter I have failed so I won''t cause you trouble... please... protect thest child of my Siren race...</em>


    Snow eyes constrict the moment the client''s clear voice has rung in his mind, which was the same situation that has happened in the second world where the blood elder Zou Yi was capable ofmunicating with him.


    The only difference was that the new client was far powerful in his spiritual form, evidence enough of how clear and loud the voice was, fortunately, it won''t take a lot of effort topletely let the client''s soul fall into dormancy.


    "I''m a Granter, I''ll fulfill my responsibility."


    <em> Good I''ll give the rest of my spiritual power use it wisely and escape from here...</em>


    In a certain special and secret ce belonging to the Siren ce deep in the ocean, a slender figure with long blue hair and a beautiful blue fishtail was imprisoned by barb-like seaweeds, causing various cuts upon his pale skin while some cut has even reached deep into the bone.


    And in the entire surrounding of the captured figure, was the existence of the mythical creatures known as mermaids.


    ... Siren...


    Well, Snow turning into a different race aside from being a human is nothing new, although turning into the dangerous mythical creature known as Siren is still interesting to experience.


    So, even though Snow was tightly wrapped up with strong and sharp long seaweeds, he has slowly raised his head before opening his mouth wide and letting out an unimaginable powerful scream.


    <strong>"AH!!!"</strong>


    Shortly, a circr ring has appeared around Snow before it fluctuates and spread out in an invisible wavelength, causing the swaying water around to be turbulent while the surrounding mermaids were violently pushed away.


    And at the same time, aside from the screaming Snow with his head raise high, the other creauters around can only let out a painful groan while trying hard to cover their ears because of the torturous noise.


    However, everyone action was all for naught, because no one is capable enough to escape the sound of a powerful Siren even if they are the mermaid race, particrly when in a desperate circumtances.

 Chapter 358: Snow Berserk State.

    Chapter 358: Snow Berserk State.


    "Y..You have the Berserk State???"


    Among the countless mermaids, the slender figure of a man with crimson long hair and fishtails has murmured in a soft voice while violently gripping his head, witnessing the moment those deep golden eyes of Aurel have quickly turned into crimson color which then spread into the white area,pletely staining it in bloody color.


    The berserk state, only with the purest and strongest blood among the Siren is capable of inheriting the certain condition of possessing it, which usually urs only from the Siren who has the bloodline of the leader of their race.


    And yet a Siren with noble bloodline has somehow be a Protector and Guardian, although such title appeared glorious but it doesn''t change the fact that such rank in the Siren race carried heavy consequences, with most of their freedom restrained in some ways.


    Particrly when the Berserk State isn''t as admirable as it is, because when a Siren uses such special skill, the individual will receive a severe bacsh, only the Siren pushed into its end will choose to use it.


    And yet, based on the information they acquired, the mermaid race didn''t even know and consider that thest protector has the rare skill of the Siren.


    "Aurel, stop or we will definitely kill Margaret!"


    The crimson mermaid has gritted his teeth before shouting with all his might in order to stop the protector from fighting back, however, the usual weakness they have easily use to quickly capture and threaten the Siren Protector didn''t work out.


    Instead, he receives another sound wave, which was louder than the first one, causing everyone to feel the weakening of their bodies and the heaviness of their mind.


    "W-Whyyy? Urgh!"


    In the familiar half-sane and crazy state of the berserk mode which was quite familiar when Snow has be a half Fallen in the previous world, another wave of rage has instantly swept his heavy mind after the name ''Margaret'' was mentioned.


    It seemed that the woman''s name is the greatest taboo in the client''s heart, causing Snow to open his mouth wider, screaming with all his might,pletely in the berserk mode with the special skill of a Siren when ites to the use of their voices.


    "Snow, I''ll help you out!"


    And ke who has quickly grasp the client''s memories, while checking the entire situation with the help of the Game Map has instantly used the permanent skill of randomly getting a body and has quickly be into a deep blue dolphin.


    Despite being turn into an adorable-looking animal, the ke dolphin body isn''t a normal creature, so it wasn''t surprising when the slightly long beak has easily able to bite the barb seaweeds around Snow,pletely releasing him from captivity.


    And the moment Snow was release, ke has swiftly used the cloning skill before swiftly attacking the weakened mermaid that continue to surround them in a rather violent and ruthless manner.


    The adorable is entirely in utter rage, it waspletely different from what everyone usually surmised about most of the dolphin behavior, which was supposedly a nice, friendly, and kind sea creature that can easily get along with.


    "Snow, I''ll take care of them while you rescue thest unborn child of the Siren."


    "Good."


    Understanding how severely injured the client''s body is, especially after using the severe skill Berserk state of the Siren, Snow has instantly moved his body, using the instinct left of the client to gracefully swim around with the help of the blue fishtail underneath his body while easily dodging the mermaids that tried to blocked his way.


    Even going so far as to ignore the crimson mermaid who is the leader of the mermaid group that has captured the client since Snow entire focus was to take care of the first task of the mission since he can always returnter toplete the revenge part.


    Especially when Snow can feel the way his throat felt like something was cutting inside it, as the wave after wave of a prolonged loud scream continues to escape his open lip despite swimming around.


    Shortly, Snow has finally arrived where three powerful mermaids can only helplesslyy down on the ocean floor after being affected by the Siren skill, which he has decisively swayed his blue fishtails to ruthlessly hit them while at the same time using his caudal fin to cruelly slice the three mermaid neck.


    When ites to Siren, they are far ruthless and dangerous than the mermaid race.


    So, it wasn''t surprising when a burst of blood has appeared in the deep ocean water before a detached three heads from the three mermaids were swiftly push away.


    And although, Snow has the sensation of wanting to rampage and ughtered everyone around, but he has effectively forced his entire attention toward the white and purplerge m seashell full of crack before him, which is the same appearance of a trida mshell type.


    This is thest unborn child of the Siren Race, it was what the client has hidden and protected after the long years of loneliness of carrying heavy responsibility for being the only Siren alive to thest of their race.


    Unfortunately, the client just happened to meet Margaret, the charming and lovely pink mermaid who has betrayed him, leading to his miserable ending of being killed by the mermaid race while at the same time, helplessly watching as the unborn child was killed right before his eyes.


    Although, from Snow point of view, the client has chosen to protect the seemingly captured Margaret rather than fighting with all his might to save the unborn child of his race.


    Itpletely showed how the client was fascinated by the mermaid.


    Honestly, loving someone can really lead to various circumstances, either experiencing heaven or hell, itpletely depends on the result of the entire situation.


    "... child I''ll take you out of here"


    Snow has finally stopped the use of his Siren skill and has spoken in a hoarse and small voice while gently taking therge mshell in his arms before slowly turning around to darkly re at the group of mermaids that was being pushed away by ke clones.


    <strong>"HEAR ME OUT! I, AUREL, WILL GIVE UP BEING THE PROTECTOR! COMPLETELY ALLOWING ALL THE RACE IN THE ENTIRE OCEAN TO FINALLY CARRY THEIR OWN RESPONSIBILITY!!! THIS TIME, I WILL BECOME A HUNTER! ONE DAY, I''LL COME BACK AND RETURNED THIS DEEP GRIEVANCE!!! I VOW AS THE LAST SIREN PROTECTOR!!!"</strong>


    One more time, Snow has used the full power of his Siren skill with the help of the Berserk State, uncaring about the damage done to his throat and letting his voice spread all over the entire ocean.


    The furious words filled with endless hatred have reached far and wide, letting every single creature who has human intelligence capable to hear his vow before he finally decided to escape, wholeheartedly trustingly the route that ke has already prepared while swimming away.


    "ke, use the prop of concealment and burst of speeds!"


    "Roger!"


    Snow always has the habit of buying various cheats before leaving the mission world, never wasting time to buy it only during the mission time, it was to prepare for an unexpected situation, and has always stored in a special inventory, so it wasn''t surprising when ke has easily used the cheat props in a matter of a second


    Soon, Snow entire body was covered with an invincibleyer of power, causing his body to disappear, even the trace of the blood flowing from his injured body has be untraceable,pletely stopping anyone to easily track him.


    While at the same time, Snow speed has be x5 faster, causing his already excellent speed because of being Siren to be more faster and powerful, which has easily left the special ce where the unborn child has been hidden.


    <strong>Ding!</strong>


    <strong>Granter Snow has use Two Cheat Items purchase in the System Trade Shop. </strong>


    <strong>Concealment: one-time use and only for 30 minutes.</strong>


    <strong>A burst of Speed: one-time use and only for 20 minutes.</strong>


    "ke, take care."


    "I will!"


    Just like in the interster world, Snow has allowed ke to freely move around rather than staying on his side, allowing ke to make his own judgment regarding the client missions.


    Soon, as time passes while swimming around, Snow has quickly noticed that the entire surrounding has be quiet with having only a few living organisms around, and the longer he followed the route that ke has prepared for him, there are only a few fishes swimming around, with rather dark corals and countless rocks underneath the water.


    So, Snow couldn''t help but stop swimming for a few seconds before taking a soothing breath and slowly lowering his head to softly gaze upon the crackedrge shell in his arms.


    Although he also felt the numbing pain of his entire body along with heaviness on his head, which is the effect of the Berserk State before finally observing the entire surrounding, and figuring out which ce he was trying to go.


    It was one of the forbidden ces in the entire ocean, a dangerous area with strong and powerful sea monsters living around the ce.


    Although it was a well-known forbidden area in the creature living in the ocean but as a creature belonging to one of the remaining rulers of the entire ocean, there is always a secret that is passed down in their generation.


    "... child I''ll heal you soon"


    Snow has gently cares the crackedrge seashells in his arms before continuing on his journey, using the Game Map to swiftly evade the sea monsters around, while at the same time, the concealment help continues to hide his presence.


    Soon, the water around Snow has be shallow, finally arriving in the safe part of the forbidden Ind which is usually surrounded by unusual mist, causing the creature living in thend unable to find the ce, although the sky on top of the Ind is crystal clear with excellent weather but even any flying transportation such as airine wouldn''t appear on any radars.


    "Hm?"


    However, after a few seconds of swaying in the seawater, Snow couldn''t help but blink his golden eyes after seeing that half of the forest on the Ind ispletely destroyed, the trees turning dry and broken without any life on them, even the grass is gone, the earth haspletely be barren.


    Base on the memories of the client, the Ind shouldn''t look like this, although it was a forbidden area everything should look like a normal Ind but now there is a difference from thest time that the client saw it.


    However, after observing the entire Ind with half of his body out in the ocean, Snow finally notices something, in the far distance, between the rockery closest to the Ind, there is a wrecked ship upon it.


    so someone or something is on the Ind? Although it rarely happened but it wasn''tpletely impossible to find a creature identally arriving on the Ind.


    While Snow has various thoughts on his mind, the timer of the concealment cheat prop has finally ended and causing his presence to be detectable.


    And before Snow can use the Game Map to check if there are dangerous people on the Ind or they have already died, he suddenly heard the sounds of various footsteps, which wereing inside the lush half forest on the Ind.


    ...mnm?


    Somehow, Snow felt a certain sensation on a certain object stored in his inventory, causing him to suddenly take it out, which was the ck silver pair of the jade ring in a red string instantly ce on his neck.


    "Woah! A Mermaid? We can finally leave this ce with his help right?"


    "So beautiful"


    "Mermaid?"


    Feeling the familiar sensation of special connection at the token of love, Snow has slowly raised his head before directly stopping at a tall and lithe handsome man with thick dark hair while wearing a messy suit that is missing its necktie,pletely showing a slender neck and beautiful vicle.


    Soon, Snow pair of beautiful golden eyes met the handsome deep green eyes filled with dangerous glint upon it, although he was able to also discern the amazement hidden deep within the man''s eyes after seeing his figure.


    Oh my love I found you~

 Chapter 359: Snow Interaction With His Lover.

    Chapter 359: Snow Interaction With His Lover.


    Although Snow has quickly met with his lover in the new world but it also doesn''t change the fact that there wasn''t any lingering love in his heart, so it wasn''tpletely a surprise when he was a bit alert to his lover whilepletely untrustful to the people that were showing a surprised expression in their faces.


    While at the same time, Snow has also used the appraisal skill in order to figure out if his lover is a normal human being or another race since base on the memories of the client, there are other creatures in the world besides humans.


    And the world seemed to be in a modern setting again based on the memories of the client with an added fantasy on it, which was the same type in the previous world, although the difference was that the normal humanpletely knows the existence of other races.


    Of course, there is also the greatest taboo that doesn''t allow the other races besides humans to cause too much disturbance in their life, while the existence who will deliver the punishment to the other race if they have done something beyond the rule was the world itself.


    In which there are three extremely important rules for the race besides the normal human to follow.


    <strong>First: Don''t kill the humans.</strong>


    <strong>Second: Don''t cause too much damage in the world.</strong>


    <strong>Third: Do not control the human race and turning them into ves.</strong>


    Of course, there is also a normal human who desired to work under the other race, so it wasn''t surprising that there is also someplication and problem happening between the group.


    Especially when there is always a loophole in the rules that the races can use to misbehave, after all, even if the punishment is severe, it wasn''t to the point that the world would deal with the races who sinned in death.


    Soon, Snow has quietly read the information given by the Appraisal skill.


    <strong>Name: Amal</strong>


    <strong>Gender: Male</strong>


    <strong>Age: 26 years old</strong>


    <strong>Demon Animal Type: Tiger</strong>


    <strong>Name: Kiefer</strong>


    <strong>Gender: Male</strong>


    <strong>Age: 28 years old</strong>


    <strong>Demon nt Type: Dandelion</strong>


    <strong>Name: Eugene </strong>


    <strong>Gender: Male</strong>


    <strong>Age: 26 years old</strong>


    <strong>Special Human: Witch affinity with the dark and light power.</strong>


    Snow couldn''t help but inwardly raise his eyebrow after reading the three men''s profile before finally reading the information of his lover that continues to emit a dangerous atmosphere around his tall body.


    Although at the same time, Snow couldn''t help but secretlyin about why does his lover always has a taller height than him and have a more masculine and sexy appearance since despite the fact that his lover has a beautiful appearance but it was never in a feminine way.


    <strong>Name: us Heinrich</strong>


    <strong>Gender: Male</strong>


    <strong>Age: 27 years old</strong>


    <strong>Special Human: Bless with Elf Blood by the Mother Tree</strong>


    Oh? An Elf?


    Snow couldn''t help but squint his golden eyes toward his lover''s appearance before openly checking him up and down.


    Usually, people, that are blessed and has stopped being a normal human always change in some way, sometimes a characteristic being added either in their features or personality.


    Just like bing gentle, elegant, or kind, which Snow couldn''t see on his lover''s body before finally gazing at the only elf characteristic he can find, which is the bottomless deep green eyes.


    "Hey, Boss your charm is so strong that even the usually indifferent and enigmatic mermaid race that usually hides deep in the ocean waspletely fascinated by your handsome appearance."


    Snow couldn''t help but turned his golden eyes toward the man named Eugene who has the rare power of a witch since usually in the memory of the client, the witch ismonly recognized in the female poption.


    Having a male receiving the ability of a witch is extremely rare.


    "Quiet."


    Such a pleasant and nice voice!


    As a Siren, there is always a certain attraction when ites to a beautiful sound, and it was such traits that the original Aurel couldn''t help but be attracted to the female mermaid that haspletely cause him to end miserably.


    "Mermaid what do you want?"


    Mermaid huh


    Well, it''s understandable to be mistaken as a Mermaid race since there isn''t a difference in their appearance whenpared to the Siren race.


    The only difference was in the race certain attitude, while at the same time, despite the Siren and Mermaid race usually stayed deep in the ocean without too much connection to the creature living in thend, it is also a fact that the Siren race has been quiet for a hundred years.


    Usually, it meant that the race has a high chance of bing extinct, just like the dragon race which didn''t show up even after a hundred years already, a bit longer time than the Siren Race who has remained quiet.


    After all, there is always the danger of extinction because the strong races have the problem of produce children, although if it mixes with the human race, the chance would be higher.


    The only unfortunate thing was the fact that every race doesn''t like mixing their blood, believing in pureness alone.


    Everyone waspletely stubborn and insistence on such belief that there is already a race that has be extinct, for example, the elf race, which has cause the unique Mother Tree to bestow blessing to the human race.


    Which Snow lover existence being proof of the countless blessing from the Mother Tree in the human race.


    It''s also the reason why the human race is well protected by the world because sooner orter, every race will be extinct and only the blessing would work out.


    Although it was only what Snow has quickly analyzed base on the memories of the client, he doesn''t know if some other people have also managed toprehend his prediction regarding the other race''s future extinction if they remain stubborn with the pureness of their blood.


    For now, though, there is a lover Snow needed to interact with, which he also happened to feel regretful after remembering the fact that his throat was severely damage, turning him into a mute.


    Should I look for some cheat to heal the damage from the Berserk State?


    Ding!


    Restraint from using props regarding the voice problem, Granter is required to heal the damage in the body using the specialness in the world.


    "..."


    So it just likes the first world when the client has the cold poison on his body.


    Ok, a challenge is also good.


    So, Snow just tilted his head to the side and removing one of his arms wrapped around the dimmingrge mshell before pointing in the direction of the Ind, which leads to the center part of the forest.


    In the information pass from the Siren for every generation, there is some wondrous solution in the forbidden Ind, capable enough to save the life of the unborn child of the Siren Race, although he will also receive another severe consequence for his actions.


    Snow was going to receive a curse although he doesn''t what it is yet...


    "Can''t speak?"


    Snow has quickly nodded his head while observing the way that the handsome man''s eyebrow has wrinkle after hearing his answer, before those pair of deep green eyes be lighter.


    "So, you arrive in this ce since you have something extremely important to do?"


    Yup~


    When Snow was having fun interacting with his lover despite being unable to speak, the male witch has suddenly spoken,pletely breaking his interaction with his lover.


    "Eh? Are you sure you want to step foot on the Ind? Since you came to this ce, you should also understand how dangerous this ce is. Do you know? The moment you arrive, a dangerous mass of ck mist has suddenly appeared in the sky?"


    Hm?


    "The others might not see it, but I have special eyes. Base on my countless experience, you will be a curse the moment you left the seawater andnding on the Ind."


    Although Snow wanted to roll his eyes at the slow and yful way the male witch was speaking but there is an rm sound ringing on his mind, apparently rolling his eyes was deem an act of vition regarding the client''s character.


    "Eugene, if I carry him... would the curse still work?"


    Even though there is a high chance that Snow lover would always be soft and thoughtful even after meeting each other for the first time in the new world, but he still felt surprised and touch at the sudden concern that the green eyes man has shown.


    Albeit it wasn''tpletely shown outwardly but he only instinctively felt it.


    Although the surprise expression shing in the two demons'' usual stern face has told Snow that his lover words are unusual, especially when the male witch has even jumped up a bit with wide surprised eyes.


    "...! Fuck! Boss is being nice!!! Am I finally bing dizzy from theck of food from the past few days???"


    "Quiet."


    Although us''s expression has remained calm but inwardly he couldn''t help but feel surprise after blurting such words out, and yet, as soon as his eyesnded on the stunning mermaid in the ocean, he couldn''t ignore the certain attraction he felt in his heart.


    Although it was small, but the longer he stares at the stunning mermaid that remain silent while observing them with beautiful golden eyes, he couldn''t ignore the fact that he was a bit curious and interested in getting to know the mermaid race before him.


    us even felt a slightly ufortable feeling in his heart after observing the obvious severe injuries on the mermaid body, which has shown how dangerous and dreadful his situation was before arriving on the Ind.


    As for the predicament about the mermaid''s ability to charm people, us hasplete confidence regarding his mentality.


    And even if he was being affected by such skill, it would be the same response he showed when another powerful race has tried to control and affect his minds.


    So, instead of being attracted, he should feel ufortable with hostility emerging in his heart.


    There is also the fact that he just learned the fact that the mermaid before him couldn''t make a single sound, after all, the severe injuries upon the slender neckpletely showed that the throat was critically damage.


    "Sigh, our boss charm is really amazing... there is still a beautiful female vampirepletely infatuated back in the City, which is definitely going crazy trying to find you after missing but now there is also the aloof and indifferent mermaid who has been ignoring the people living in thend."


    "Answer my question."


    "Ahh... I was wrong, it is my Boss that was being charmed this time..."


    Eugene couldn''t help but showed a mysterious smile along with interested emotions shimmering in his eyes before finally shaking his head after he felt the way that his boss was bing impatient the longer he ignores the question.


    "Ah, Boss, I''m afraid that it wouldn''t work out. The power in this Ind is really strong, or why do you think I couldn''t reach our people with my witch spell? There is also the fact that we couldn''t even leave this dangerous Ind despite how powerful you are."


    Even though everyone knows that their Boss can use his skill to create a boat but for some reason, the sea monster around the Ind would start attacking anyone that gets in and out of the ce.


    "However, Boss, are you sure that this mermaid is trustworthy? At least, do you know that it wasn''t in the same group of the mermaid that attacked us before, causing us tond in this dangerous ce?"


    Abruptly, Eugene has shown a ruthless expression on his face while gazing with dangerous eyes toward the blinking mermaid in the distance, who was observing their group or more likely it keeps staring at their boss.


    hm?


    While Snow was reminiscing about his lover ability to always attracting a bunch of bees and flies around after hearing about an infatuated beautiful vampire, he couldn''t help but blink his eyes after hearing the fact that a mermaid race has caused his lover and his people to be stranded on the forbidden Ind.


    "... He can be trusted."


    "Eh? Boss, how are you so sure?"


    "My instinct."


    Eugene''s expression has finally eased up after hearing such a reply, after all, in their group of people who follow their boss, theypletely believe in their boss''s ability to see which one can be trusted.


    Particrly their boss''s excellent instinct or else their luxurious boat would have submerged in the sea after suddenly getting attacked by the sea monsters, which shouldn''t have happened unless it was being controlled by the races who live in the ocean.


    After all, there is also a rule in the ocean when ites to the sea monster, they wouldn''t usually normally attack any kind of transportation unless someone has targeted them first.


    While at the same time, it prefers to ignore and even swim away when they sense the presence of the other races that don''t live in the ocean, instead preferring to target the races in the sea.


    So what happened a week ago is already suspicious and only a special mermaid race with a special sound has the ability to control a sea monster.


    As for why they instantly thought of the creature as a mermaid, it is usually known that the Siren race that hasn''t appeared for many years usually tends to suppress and kill the sea monster rather than using and controlling it.


    As for the rare seadragon race, it was already a thousand years since thest time anyone has seen it.


    Ssh~


    Suddenly, when us and Eugene were talking with each other, they couldn''t help but stop in their actions before nkly watching as the silent mermaid has swayed before swiftly plunging back deep in the seawater.


    And in just a split second, thest graceful movement of a beautiful blue fishtail quick sway was thest thing they saw before the creature haspletely disappeared.


    "..."


    "Eh... boss, it''s not my fault the mermaid left!"

 Chapter 360: A Deal Between An Elf And Mermaid... (Siren)

    Chapter 360: A Deal Between An Elf And Mermaid... (Siren)


    "Well, it''s my mouth fault no matter what is true it doesn''t change the fact that the mermaid is our hope of getting out of this Ind."


    Eugene couldn''t help but finally admit his mistake, especially when the green-eyed tall man''s eyes are turning extremely dangerous that he couldn''t help but slowly stepped away.


    There is a feeling that he was about to be hit, after all, his boss is extremely dangerous when angry, especially when his boss has the attitude of hitting someone when provoked.


    Honestly, Eugene couldn''t understand why the Mother Tree has blessed elf blood to this man. The human who usually receives such blessing is mostly kind-hearted, gentle, and with a harmless characteristic.


    And yet Eugene knows how extremely dangerous his boss is, how particrly gloomy the man is when in a bad mood, there is also the fact that he tends to beat up people when angry, well, mostly killing the other annoying race.


    Basically, there is no elf temperament and disposition at all aside from having a green eye thatpletely tells that the man is one of the countless special humans.


    Fortunately, there are still few people the man treats with care and wasn''tpletely cold and heartless.


    Wait... remembering what happened a moment ago, there is another existence who suddenly receives his boss''s thoughtful and gentle side!


    Boss! You really got charmed by that mermaid??? Wait It''s a male mermaid so the entire time, you don''t love the softness of females but prepare the firm one of the male gender???


    ... um... I really want to see the expression of the beautiful and powerful female vampire after knowing that you easily got charmed by the male version of a mermaid.


    "Eugene... stop the crazy thought you are thinking right now."


    Blue veins basically bulge in us temple after receiving an extremely horrified and appalled look from the person standing next to his side, which is unfortunate his childhood friend.


    us knows how uncontroble his temper is the moment it went out of hand, and yet there are just people who basically know his dilemma but have fearlessly or stupidly tried to test his bottom line.


    For example his worrying older brother then this childhood friend who has been blessed with the witch power, which has basically created a troublesome existence.


    <em>Ssh</em>


    "Hm?"


    "Oh boss, your mermaid is bac- argh!"


    Abruptly, us watched as an enormous three-moving object has shot out from the ocean, one of the three has urately hit Eugene''s face while the other two were easily caught by his two subordinates that have remained silent a few distances away.


    "Urgh it hurt... and taste fishy what the fuck"


    Completely ignoring the groaning man on the ground, us has swiftly stared at the stunning male mermaid with beautiful blue hair and fishtail calmly exposing half of his face out in the seawater before watching them with unfathomable golden eyes.


    Despite the mysterious air around the mermaid race who usually stays deep in the ocean, remaining indifferent to the creates that live on thend, us couldn''t help but slowly showed an amused expression on his handsome face after a few seconds of observation.


    After all, he definitely perceives that the blue-haired mermaid was being yful and having pleasure hitting his childhood friend''s face with a living fish.


    Honestly, us has easily figured out that the stunning mermaid clearly felt offended after unjustly being used and doubted by his troublesome childhood friend.


    Fortunately, the mermaid has decided toe back and didn''t n to leave them alone.


    Even going so far as to give them some food to eat, after all, aside from the usual wild edible nts in the forest, there wasn''t even a single animal that exists on the entire Ind.


    Particrly the fact that they couldn''t even fish in the ocean since aside from the sea monsters that don''t dare to get close to the entire Ind, there weren''t any single sea creatures around.


    "Is this for us to eat?"


    From the three moving objects that were thrown, there are two enormous bluefin tuna and salmon, which are enough food to secure their hungry stomach, and could be eaten for the next few days.


    <em>How nice and lovely...</em>


    us smiled couldn''t help but deepen with his deep green eyes softening when the blue-haired mermaid has blinked his golden eyes before docilely nodding his head,pletely showing an adorable and harmless appearance, which ispletely misleading.


    After all, the mermaid race is still a dangerous creature because as long as the individual isn''t a normal human, the other races are extremely deadly in their own way.


    "What is the exchange?"


    Although us wanted to think that the mermaid got charmed by his handsome appearance, which something that usually urs and wasn''t because he was being narcissistic but hepletely believes that there is no free lunch in the world.


    The mermaid definitely has something in mind.


    <em>... ahh, why is my love so amazing and lovely?</em>


    Snow couldn''t help but sigh in his heart after the tall handsome man has easily understood his actions, as for why he left to capture a delicious and nutritious fished around.


    Well, he has already read in their appraisal information that they have been poorly eating for a long time.


    Snow learned how these four men have been stranded for almost two weeks on the Ind and have been mostly eating edible nts because, in the client''s memories, there aren''t any living creatures around.


    One way or another, these people wouldn''t be able to survive on the Ind if they stayed for a long time, only by leaving this ce will give them the chance of surviving, of course, the sea monsters around is also a dangerous obstacle they needed to face in order to leave.


    So, Snow has chosen to feed them, well, mostly he was thinking about his future lover situation, after all, this is his golden thigh!


    Especially when he has to stay low and take care of the unborn child in his arms, at least, until it was safely born.


    And what he nned was to leave the ocean and stay in thend, because even if he is strong, it''s a bit troublesome to keep being ambush or hunt down by the other sea races in the ocean aside from the mermaid.


    After all, when the seadragon has disappeared, it was the Siren Race who has been pressing the other sea races for many years, there is bound a grievance among them.


    Especially when there is the Mermaid race who will lead the other races, sincepletely different from the Siren race who tend to be dangerous and terrifying, they would definitely choose to ally to the Mermaid.


    Besides, Snow has also received a little information rting to the world situation after the client has died, and it rtes the races in thend.


    So, while staying out of the ocean, he needed a person to give him a safe ce to stay, identity, and information about the various race that exist.


    After all, the client only has more deep knowledge of the ocean part since it has been the territory he was protecting and watching over before the mermaid has chosen to rebel.


    "Mermaid?"


    <em>Oh, I have forgotten my lover is waiting for my answer.</em>


    Snow instantly blinks toward the slightly worried us before executing a series of actions in order to let him know what he has in mind, fortunately, his lover is extremely talented in understanding what he wanted.


    <em>Definitely my forever golden thigh!</em>


    "No disturbing, no attacking and getting in your way, in exchange you will give us some food to eat? And when you are done with the problem, you will help us leave the Ind?"


    Snow happily nodded with his golden eyes brightening up before making another bodynguage in order to continue what he wanted to say.


    "You also want to live in thend for a while and you will be needing our help... no it''s my help?"


    Snow nodded again with his lip spreading wide,pletely showing a breathtaking smile, which has instantly cause us''s heart to skip a beat.


    "Damn boss... he sure knows which thigh to hold..."


    Eugene that was holding the lively salmon fish in his hands couldn''t help but softly murmur while watching the elf and mermaidmunicate with each other, which is always spot on with his boss.


    Even he couldn''t understand half of what the mermaid was trying to say, is his boss really going to be nted by the mermaid?


    However, Eugene''s expression has instantly changed when the mermaid has slowly gotten closer to the Ind causing the heavy ck mist in the sky to swirl before slowly going down.


    It appeared that the moment the mermaid has taken a step after crossing the safe line, the curse would fully take effect.


    <strong>Game Map rm! </strong>


    <strong>There is an unknown power getting closer!</strong>


    The moment Snow receives the rm in the Game Map because of the added features for danger after upgrading it, a transparent panel has appeared before him, showing the ck mist swirling on top of the Ind.


    It was the forbidden Ind curse, the moment Snow has gotten closer, it will soon cast upon him, nheless, there was nothing stopping Snow from doing what he needed to do.


    So during the time that he was slowly getting closer, the blue fishtails hidden underneath the seawater has slowly started to change into a pair of human legs.


    Especially when there is a problem Snow has to deal with, which is the fact that despite the client living for a hundred years already, but it doesn''t change the fact that the client is still underage.


    The client wasn''t an adult yet, and it should be seventeen years old in human age.


    And different from the Mermaid Race that needed to struggle in order to regain a pair of human legs, the Siren race has the ability to turn their fishtail after adulthood without any problem.


    However, Snow was forcefully splitting his fishtail in order to enter the Ind because the moment he tried to enter in a Siren form, a force of power would attack him.


    In every Forbidden ce, a set of rules has to follow or they would face severe and terrifying consequences aside from being given a dreadful curse.


    So, there is nothing Snow could do but force the Siren''s ability to gain a pair of legs, and even though every second felt torturous since it felt like there is arge blunt knife forcefully cutting his flesh but he couldn''t just stop.


    Fortunately, the moment Snow has regained a pair of the human legs after a minute that felt like a long time, a blue silk long gown has quickly appeared on his naked body.


    Ssh... Ssh... Ssh...


    Although Snow face has turned extremely pale after experiencing a torturous pain, the moment his feet havended in the Ind''s white sand, the invisible energy has swiftly entered his body.


    "... ah... so brave and foolish... the curse... will follow him for a lifetime..."


    Eugene couldn''t help but twitch his eyelid when the curse has been ced in the stunning male mermaid while us could only wrinkle his eyebrows knowing that he doesn''t have the right to make the mermaid stop from what he needed to do.


    "... what is the curse?"


    Its extremely unusual and abnormal, but us couldn''t ignore the ufortable feeling in his heart, especially when watching the way those golden eyes has dim while the red lip turned pale.


    "Ah, even I''m not sure boss, but it should be a severe curse depending on what kind of race has set foot in the Ind. Fortunately, this Ind only targets the sea race and can only ce a limitation and restrain in our power."


    Snow simply ignores the four men watching in the distance and has calmly checked the appraisal skill in order to see what kind of curse he has gotten.


    <strong>Appraisal Skill</strong>


    <strong>Curse:</strong> <em>Those who took a step into the Ind would receive a severe curse that would remain in their entire life, which also depends on what kind of sea race it was.</em>


    <strong>For Siren Race:</strong> <em>When walking with a pair of human legs, the individual would feel a countless sharp knife constantly cutting on its feet and leg.</em>


    After reading the curse, it quickly reminds Snow of the variation of a mermaid story when they have chosen to give up their fishtail in order to be human and live with the person they love.


    Unfortunately, Snow wasn''t sacrificing it for the person he loves but for the unborn child of the Siren Race.


    So, after taking a deep calming breath, Snow has fearlessly taken another step and walking in the direction where the forest has been destroyed rather than the lush forest where the group of men has been using to stay.


    Of course, he didn''t forget to set the Game Map to notify him of unusual undetectable danger, while checking one more time the four dots in the transparent panel which has beenbeled as neutral and non-enemy.


    The neutral being the male witch who still doesn''t trust him enough.


    Soon, without giving another nce at the four men, Snow haspletely disappeared in the distance while gently hugging the dimmingrge seashell in his arms.


    My love... mission first before I try to fall for you again~


    "Ah.... how heartless... he haspletely thrown away our Boss the moment he has gotten what he wanted."


    "..."

 Chapter 361: Snow Supiciously Eyed His Lover

    Chapter 361: Snow Supiciously Eyed His Lover


    While Snow was slowly and calmly walking in the withered forest, he couldn''t help but stop half-way when there was another dot showing in the Game Map, in which the direction where the four men seemed to be walking toward it.


    Shortly, Snow has zoomed in on the neutral dot in the Game Map before the image has be different.


    At first, it showed the resting ce where the group of people has been staying after being stranded on the Forbidden Ind before in a safe corner was a soft bed, in which a small figure was curled upon it while covered in a nket.


    It was a sleeping figure of five years old boy with remarkably soft brown hair,pletely looking adorable and innocent curl in the bed.


    However, when Snow has uses his appraisal skill which is connected in the Game Map features, his golden eyes couldn''t help but constrict after reading the child identity.


    <strong>Name: Xaver Heinrich</strong>


    <strong>Gender: Male</strong>


    <strong>Race: Earth Dragon</strong>


    <strong>Age: 10 years after being born, a baby in dragon age with a 5 years old appearance in human form.</strong>


    <em>It''s a baby dragon </em>


    Snow eyebrow couldn''t help but raises after seeing the dragon race that was supposedly extinct, be it the water or earth type.


    It was a pleasant surprise since every single race has already considered that the Dragon race has been wiped out at the passage of time.


    There is a high chance that the dragon child is also thest one in his race just like the unborn child in Snow arms, which will be thest Siren, of course, its fate would be entirely different if it chooses to have a child with another race.


    It won''t just be a pure one, fortunately, Snow won''t act with the same mindset as the client, teaching the child how the race with pure bloodline is the best or that it''s far better to continue the Siren blood with the mermaid race as thest hope. to continue the Siren Race.


    Nheless, Snow couldn''t help but be curious about why the baby dragon has the samest name as his lover, since the tall handsome man is definitely a human and doesn''t have any connection to a dragon.


    "... child there is an excellent ymate ready for you"


    Snow couldn''t help but gently pat the unborn child in his arms before continuing to walk ahead because despite how it''s surprising to find the supposedly extinct dragon race, it wasn''t enough to take away his entire attention.


    So after a while, Snow has finally reached the center of the Ind, which has a huge body of clear waterke.


    And just like always, there weren''t any single creatures living upon it, so after verifying that there is no danger around, Snow has swiftly jumped to the clearke with his pair of human legs quickly turning back to the blue fishtail.


    <strong>Ssh</strong>


    Soon time has quickly passed by, and it was already night time before Snow has finally stop swimming all around the entireke.


    Before repeatedly searching underneath the clear water while Snow was using the Game Map, he couldn''t find what he has been looking for.


    <em>''I know It wouldn''t be easy...''</em>


    Snow can only stop for the day since he really needed a proper rest while treating his injuries, although he couldn''t help but worriedly nce at the dimmingrge shell on his arms.


    "... child... preserve and endure for a bit and I''ll definitely save you."


    Snow felt like an old father once again while gently caressing the unborn child in his arms, before he was notified by the Game Map when three people has gotten closer to the edge of theke, which is the direction of the lush forest.


    It was us, Xaver, and Eugene in the vicinity.


    Snow has quickly stopped the thought of taking out the stored medicine which his lover in the first world has made in the inventory skill in order to treat the injuries in his body.


    Although Snow being submerged in the water has healed the injuries a bit better but it has been a severe one, especially during the berserk state that made it harder to treat.


    Snow gracefully swayed his blue fishtail for a while, before finally deciding to slowly emerge from the water, until his pale slender shoulder openly showed in the open air with his long blue hair spread around him.


    And in other people''s eyes, Snow figure was simply stunning and mesmerizing to watch,pletely showing the beauty of the race that lives in the ocean, particrly when the stars shining brightly in the dark sky cause the water to sparkle in beautiful light.


    "Hi there, I''m sorry to disturb you but I really wanted to give you something important that I thought would definitely help you out. It''s really important so I can''t help bute to you."


    In the distance, the tall handsome man has gently smiled while carrying a sleepy baby dragon in his arms, while standing behind them was the male witch watching in great interest.


    "I''m sure you can tell that I have elf blood and I saw the injuries in your body... If you would like it, I have some medicine with me that could help you out."


    It is widely known that among the skills of an elf who receives a stronger blessing, they are quite skilled in creating a remarkably helpful and effective medicine from the nts around them.


    So, Snow doesn''t even need to use his appraisal skill in order to check the small box being offered by his lover, which was sincerely gazing upon him with a pair of deep green eyes.


    <em> hm although we have made a deal and bing an ally, I should still act a bit suspicious and indifferent toward you </em>


    While Snow was considering the client''s personality, he has chosen to remind unmoving in the water while silently staring at the three people standing at the edge of theke with unfathomable golden eyes.


    And yet, the tall man has remained patient, just standing there with a pair of deep green eyes openly showing his honesty and concern regarding his well-being.


    After 10 minutes of just the two of them staring at each other, Snow has finally shown a move and has gracefully swayed his blue fishtails underneath the water and swam closer to where the three people are standing.


    And because of Snow actions, the tall man has instantly shown a please and happy smile on his handsome face.


    "Do you want me to help you out with putting the medicine?"


    The moment Snow has reached over with his left hand, the tall man has suddenly spoken in a soft voice, which was absolutely brazen and courageous.


    <em>My love, are you about to quickly reveal your shameless side and extremely thick face?</em>


    "...I know how the mermaid race doesn''t really like the creatures that live in thend but since we are going to help each other out and bing allies, I can at least do this much to you right?"


    Look at that concerned expression on the man''s handsome face, the pair of green eyes glimmering with sincerity, especially the pleasant voice filled with kindness.


    Although Snow expression showed a bit of confusion, a little hesitancy with his hand still reaching out to pick the prepared medicine box, but he was inwardly rolling his eyes, knowing how this man was digging a pit for him to jump.


    If he allowed the tall man to get closer then the next one will be more intimate, until the time where he will get used to his presence.


    Wow, love... you are really good... and move really fast...


    "... fuck who the hell is this person?"


    Even the male witch in the distancepletely knows what kind of scheme us was nning while at the same time, how unusual he was acting.


    Nheless, Snow finally nodded his head after showing how much he has thought about the sudden sincere, and kind offer before jumping out from the water with his blue fishtail swiftly turning into a pair of human legs as soon as hended.


    Of course, Snow has the automatic blue silk gown instantly appearing on his body, although it was really breezy down there.


    "A Baby..."


    However, before Snow can get closer while showing the performance of reluctantly allowing the man to ce the medicine on his injured body, a childish voice has suddenly rung out.


    "Xaver?"


    Snow golden eyes have instantly shifted to the baby dragon with the five years old appearance staying in his lover''s arm, only to doubtfully take a step back when a small finger has pointed out at therge mshell in his arms.


    "Uncle us... there is a baby inside..."


    While an adorable purple doe eye has curiously stared at therge mshell, us and Eugene couldn''t help but stare with wide surprised eyes where the baby dragon is pointing.


    Few people really know how the Siren and Mermaid gave birth to their children, so Snow wasn''t surprised when the people before him didn''t identify the existence he has been hugging the entire time.


    Even though he has received a curious and interested gaze a while ago, but everyone has definitely just considered it as some sort of sea creature.


    "Ohhh! So that is how the mermaid gives birth to their children! Wait... Boss... It seemed he is already taken...ah, really pitiful... the iron tree is finally blooming and yet... sigh... please don''t be sad."


    "..."


    Eugene curiously eyed therge mshell that the mermaid has been embracing the whole time with great interest, while at the same time taking a few distances away at the eerily calm man before him.


    And here he assumed that therge mshell in the mermaid''s arms was some sort of a weapon or in food since even his special eyesight waspletely hindered from discovering what it was.


    "Ah, please don''t worry, we won''t hurt you.... and... your child..."


    Snow silently and calmly watch how the tall handsome man has tried to speak inplete sincerity while hiding some emotion from being leak out from his voice.


    Although the man haspletely failed when the pair of deep green eyes has swiftly be turbulent and dark in a matter of few seconds.


    So, it wasn''t surprising when Snow has moved further away while decisively jumping back to theke and swiftly swimming underneath theke,pletely giving up on acting intimate with his lover.


    Love... your vinegar is as strong as always... maybe next time...


    "... Ah... Boss, you scared the beauty away."

 Chapter 362: Days In The Forbidden Island.

    Chapter 362: Days In The Forbidden Ind.


    After Snow missed the first time of being intimate with his lover, three days have quickly passed by while he continues to search the entireke, only to end up failing since he can''t find what he has been looking for.


    At this rate, the cracked shell of the unborn child of the Siren would die.


    Honestly, there are too many limitations regarding the task Snow has gotten, especially when using the cheat objects in the ckhearted Trade Shop.


    If it allowed, Snow would have bought some healing skill in the trade shop in order to quickly save therge shells in his arms.


    "...Uncle mermaid, can I y with the Baby?"


    There is also the stubborn baby dragon always wanting to kidnap the unborn child in Snow arms, honestly, the Siren child wasn''t even born yet and there is already someone trying to arch the cabbage he wanted to pamper and take care of.


    After all, as the only Siren alive, Snow has determined to be the Father or Uncle of the baby siren.


    "Xaver, don''t disturb him. By the way, would you like to try the new dish I made for today''s lunch?"


    Of course, there is also Snow soon-to-be lover who wanted to kidnap him too, honestly, this pair of uncles and nephews are pure evil with bad intentions toward them.


    Nheless, Snow has chosen to stop swimming in theke and skillfullynding on the ground before calmly walking to the newly created living ce that his lover has decided to build a bit further in the clearke.


    In the past three days, Snow has been slowly getting used to the group of men''s presence while quickly getting along with the increasingly gentle elf filled with a kind smile.


    Particrly after eating the man dishes that don''t affect the Siren taste, it seemed that eating hot food isn''t unusual to the sea races and wasn''t unsavory from what the client has considered.


    "Here you go, although it was a simple dishes but I hope you would like it."


    As soon as Snow has taken a sit, which is made from the trunk of trees, a te of grilled garlic lobster cut in half along with a simple fish soup with fresh herbs on it was ce on a folded table before him.


    Although the group of men was stranded on the Ind, there are still useful tools and ingredients that they have gotten from their broken ship, so their foods weren''t tasteless.


    The only trouble the group of men got waspletely unable to leave the Forbidden Ind while having no other food to eat besides the wild vegetables and fruits in the forest.


    "Somehow, watching you skillfully use the chopsticks and the other utensil around makes me so happy."


    Snow was already used to the unusually happy and gentle lover who has been praising him in the past few days, especially when his lover has been patiently teaching him how to live as a normal human, well, like a race living in thend.


    "... boss, I don''t even know you anymore."


    Eugene couldn''t help but shake his head after witnessing how his childhood friend has been thoughtfully and carefully teaching the stunning mermaid about the life of the people living in thend.


    Especially when the man who is usually easy to lost control of his emotions has been extremely patient and tolerant enough when dealing with the stunning mermaid who was learning the way of the human race.


    The main purpose and reason were so that the stunning mermaid is able to easily integrate into their world after they finally left the Forbidden Ind and getting back in their country.


    While the male witch mumble in the side, Snow has carefully drunk the bowl of fish soup using a spoon while at the exact time, gently pping the small hand of the baby dragon trying to touch the unborn child in hisp.


    Of course, Snow didn''t also forget to throw an alluring smile with an innocent look in his eyes toward the tall handsome man who was waiting for his reaction after tasting the dish he personally made.


    As a Siren, Snow has decided to be the active one in their growing rtionship, which is topletely charm and seduce his increasingly adorable lover because just look at those flush ears of his lover who tried to have a calm expression on his face.


    Isn''t the man so lovely and adorable? No matter what identity and appearance the man have in every world, it seemed that Snow would quickly find the manpletely pleasing to the eyes.


    So, it wasn''t surprising when every movement and expression Snow has shown, all of it has the charm and allure of the Siren race, of course, he haspletely made sure that it was all done toward his lover.


    "... cough just like thest time, would you like me to teach you again about the human world after you finish eating?"


    Snow has calmly nodded his head while using his slender fingers to take the plump meat from half of the grilled lobster before gently putting it in his mouth.


    Of course, he didn''t forget to show the tip of his slippery red tongue and unconsciously licking his wet lip before his golden eyes squinting with a satisfied expression.


    "... Boss why do I feel like you are being teased and seduce by the mermaid?"


    Aside from us and among the group of men around, only Eugene has been able to identally see the ambiguous actions of the stunning mermaid toward us, who usually be dazed after seeing the alluring sight of the mermaid before him.


    "You think so?"


    Eugene''s expression has instantly twisted when instead of bing suspicious, us has instantly shown a pleasant smile while his deep green eyes glowed with unusual delight and expectation after hearing what he has just spoken.


    <em> I never know you will be like this after being nted. My friend, you have changed...</em>


    While the two men were speaking in a soft voice, which they assumed the mermaid couldn''t hear, Snow couldn''t help but use his unfathomable golden eyes to stare at the dragon child who was constantly acting cute with those pair ofrge purple eyes pitifully staring in his direction.


    <em> heh, too bad child, my ke looks far adorable than you are.</em>


    So, for the rest of the free time, Snow continues to tease the dragon child with the unborn child in his arms before teasing his lover who wanted to get to know him better.


    Of course, Snow was unable to speak and write so they don''t know how to call him yet, so he remains ''you'' or just ''mermaid'' whenever they speak to him.


    Soon, another peaceful day has passed by while he continues to swim around theke while trying hard to once again remember the information rting to what he was looking for in the client''s memories.


    Although most of it was vague, just like the prophet who doesn''t tell direct details of what he has predicted, Snow can still figure out that a special day is needed for the special power or skill to finally show itself.


    And fortunately, Snow luck seemed to have be better because instead of waiting for a longer time in the Forbidden Ind, what he has been looking for has finally appeared when the full moon has shone brightly in the dark sky.


    So, when the moonlight hasnded in the clearrgeke, the entire area around it has suddenly changed appearance, the usually clear water has slowly bepletely frozen before a beautifulrge altar made of ice has slowly form in the middle, which has vaguely blocking everyone from seeing what is inside it.


    It''s really cold


    As soon as Snow has taken a step into the clear frozenke his body has instantly started shaking from coldness while the curse bestowed upon him has triple in pain whenever he walks.


    Such effectpletely showed how the frozenke has the ability to enhance a curse, while at the same time, it was a process in order to test whoever enters the Forbidden Ind with the goal of using the power hidden within it.


    <em>Pain huh I''m quite used to it</em>.


    Snow expression didn''t change aside from the extremely paling of his face before taking a slow and steady step toward the ice altar, of course, he has already expressed to the group of men to stay away while silently watching on the sideline.


    After a few minutes of walking, Snow has finally reached the ice altar and was able to see what has been inside it after entering.


    It was a glowing night pearl in ocean color, the same size as an ordinary pearl, which was sitting in the middle of an openrge mshell,pletely simr in therge mshell in his arms.


    If there is a mother tree for the elf race in the past, then there is also some sort of special existence meant for the Siren race, which is what Snow was facing.


    There is a definite reason why among the Forbidden ce in the entire ocean, the information of this Ind was secretly passed down in the Siren Race.


    However, since the Siren race still exists, the special existence before Snow wouldn''t easily give its blessing just like the Mother Tree.


    So, Snow wasn''t surprised one bit that the moment he reaches over to take pick the glowing night pearl, a certain price is needed to pay in order to use it.


    And the night pearl required a severe price to the individual along with bestowing another special curse that wouldst for a lifetime.


    If it was another Siren Race being told what they needed to give up in order to exchange a power that they could not easily use for themselves, then Snow was positively sure that they would absolutely give it up.


    Of course, unless the individual is extremely desperate and already on itsst end.


    <em>Alright, I will give it to you and I ept the curse in exchange for using your power.</em>


    Although Snow was in an entirely different situation but he didn''t hesitate to ept the requirement the night pearl was asking before calmly picking it up with his hands without an ounce of hesitation.


    <strong>Ding!</strong>


    <strong>Another Curse Is Bestowed To Granter Snow</strong>


    <strong>Unbreathable:</strong>


    <em>Unable to live in the seawater for a long time and when finally reaching the time limit, the individual wouldn''t be able to breathe in the water.</em>


    It was an extremely heavy and cruel price to pay for a sea creature who lives in the sea and is extremely proud of its existence. The curse was basically asking the sea race to live in thend.


    Particrly after receiving the curse of feeling the torturous pain whenever they walk in thend using the human legs.


    There is also the fact that aside from the lifetime curse, Snow also needed to give half of a Siren extremely long life.


    Of course, there is a reason why Snow didn''t hesitate to pay the price of giving up hundreds of years of his life, which wasn''t only because of the first mission of the client, it was because he knows what race his lover is.


    Compare to the long life span of the Siren Race, a special human race has a shorter life span, which is normally 300 hundred years long, and Snow still has a thousand years to live if he weren''t killed, dying in an ident, or experiencing a natural death.


    Unlike in the previous world, the two of them don''t have the same length of lifespan.


    So, there wasn''t much difference if Snow losses a hundred few years of his life for the price.


    As soon as the exchange has beenpleted, the frozen clearke and the ice altar havepletely disappeared causing Snow to fall down in the water with his pair of human legs swiftly turning into the beautiful blue fishtail.


    It''s finally time to leave the Forbidden Ind.


    Snow showed an extremely bright smile while at the same time, a beautiful mshell mark has slowly appeared between his eyebrows, which has easily added to his charm and allure, causing the burning gaze on his figure to be hotter.


    <em>... child, you have to quicklye out so I can start dealing with the mermaid race...</em>


    Snow lowered his head to stare at the dimrge mshell slowly being healed in his arms before turning his head to the waiting figure of his lover standing on the edge of theke.


    Well...


    <em>Child, I don''t mind if you take your time toe out. I can just use my free time to seduce that lovely and handsome man for a while.</em>

 Chapter 363: Preparation And A Sudden Company.

    Chapter 363: Preparation And A Sudden Company.


    "Well, how does it look? I can only create this with the best of my ability."


    Snow stood before a sturdy and elegant boat made of woods with a slightly ashamed us standing in front of it.


    "If the ind doesn''t limit our power, I would be able to easily control the nts in the entire surrounding to make a more proper boat."


    The ability to control nts huh


    It was an extremely rare skill for the blessed human that has gained the Mother Tree favor and it seemed us is far valued and love than normally is.


    Snow golden eyes couldn''t help but squint toward the awkward us whopletely doesn''t understand how great and amazing he really is, or maybe onlycking confidence when facing him?


    After all, there is also a time where his lover sometimes felt like he was still weak and useless despite already being abnormally powerful.


    It''s great!


    In order for Snow to gently take care of his lover''s fragile and delicate heart, he has quickly shown a bright smile on his face while making a motion with his hands about how wonderful and great he was.


    Although he wasn''t really lying, after all, therge wooden boat before him appeared like it was carefully made by an extremely talented boat maker rather than simply using a skill to create it.


    As always, my love is simply amazing and excellent,pletely deserving of my chosen golden thigh.


    "After an entire day of preparation, we will be ready to leave the Ind, would that be alright with you?"


    Snow has calmly nodded his head before walking to the side and sitting in the chair since he will be watching on the sideline while everyone prepared the needed food and water before leaving the Ind.


    It''s the reason why he has gone ahead and caught a lot of fish after us has kindly asked for it since the best way for their food tost long while in the sea is either to smoke and dry it.


    Of course, Snow also has the inventory skill where he has stored countless foods inside, however, he doesn''t n to use it and just ns to capture fresh fish once in a while.


    So for the entire day, Snow haszed around and has even gone so far as toy down upon the soft nket that belongs to the baby dragon and his lover without asking for permission.


    <em> ah being a salted fish is the best</em>


    Speaking of the baby dragon, Snow has silently squint his golden eyes toward the adorable child who hasid down a few distances away from him, blinking a pair ofrge purple eyes while showing a sweet smile on his chubby face.


    ... child... you aren''t born yet but your charm is already excellent, look, you already have a future hubby.


    As for why Snow is quite sure that the siren child is male in gender? Well, he believes in his instinct, and as for why was he quite sure that the siren child would be the bottom in the rtionship?


    Well, that''s a dragon, although the child before Snow looks extremely adorable and lovely but it''s a well-known fact about how overbearing the dragon is.


    Although it was all in Snow assumption about the two children''s future rtionships, after all, he would never be able to predict a person''s heart and would never force them to be together just because he finds it interesting.


    <em>I will just watch how your love life would turn out in the future.</em>


    While enjoying a wonderful vacation-like life which is unlike the previous world where Snow was constantly in danger of losing his sanity, he was a bit curious and interest about how the two children with the same fate as being thest people of their race would turn out in the future.


    Before finally gazing upon the moving red dots a safe distance away from the Forbidden Ind after turning on the Game Map.


    Snow has seen the creature in the Game Map after getting back from catching the various fishes to support his lover.


    It was two male mermaids who have been ordered to monitor and guard outside the Forbidden Ind, or more likely, topletely make sure that the stranded people wouldn''t be able to leave and die on the Ind.


    The mermaid race sure has gotten more courageous, after all, it is a fact that the Forbidden Ind was part of the Siren race territory, it was the ce that has mainly belong to them from the start of their existence.


    And yet, the mermaid race is brazen enough to appear in the Siren territory, after all, even the client and the Siren race in the past have never gone to the Mermaid Territory despite being in power.


    It was a natural set of rules to follow in countless years, along with giving proper respect to every race around, but now, the mermaid haspletely ignored such rules.


    Rulers or not, the mermaid has be extremely brazen and rude in their actions after believing that they are about to be the leader of the entire ocean after driving the remaining siren away with severe injuries.


    Did they think my pledge before was merely nothing? In just a few days of disappearing and they seemed to have forgotten it. Should I spill some mermaid blood before leaving?


    Snow golden eyes couldn''t help but sh a sharp glint before a rather bloodthirsty smile grace his lip, which the baby dragon has seen but doesn''t seem to think that there is something wrong about it.


    Well, the child might have been used on such expression and atmosphere after being with the tall man since there is no way that his lover is as harmless and gentle as he portrayed himself for the past few days.


    Speaking of the mermaid that the male witch has mentioned before, it once again reminds Snow of the fact that before the client was capture, some mermaid has dared to use the Forbidden Ind for their own advantage.


    When Snow has closed his eyes, the words those two male mermaids have spoken were being repeated in his mind.


    "... are you sure it safe toe here? It''s the Siren Race territory, isn''t it dangerous? Especially when no one can''t find thest protector despite using the other allied races around from the past few days! What if thest Siren is hiding in this ce?"


    "Fool! There is a reason why the Ind is called Forbidden because it''s far deadlier from the races who it belongs when they enter it. Aurel wouldn''te here if he doesn''t want to die! Besides, there is nothing dangerous in this ce as long as you don''t get close."


    Despite what the other male mermaid has spoken, he couldn''t stop the alert expression on his face while anxiously observing the entire surrounding, fearing the sudden appearance of the sea monsters protecting and guarding the Forbidden Ind.


    "Besides, don''t forget what the princess asked us to do! We have to make sure that the people in the Forbidden Ind wouldn''t be able to leave and contact anyone to rescue them! This is the perfect time to do it while the group of old fashion mermaids is still hunting the injured Siren!"


    "Heh, I''m sure those people stranded in the Forbidden Ind are already dead! The princess is simply careful, there is countless vicious sea monster around, its already miracle about how they managed to live while being driven in the Forbidden Ind."


    "Of course, our princess has to be careful, or how do you think she manages to deceive Aurel? Besides, it''s better to be safe than sorry since these people dying or unable to leave would help us easier to enter the world outside the ocean. It''s time to stop living in the deep sea water anymore."


    As thest words of the two mermaids rang, Snow has slowly opened his eyes while countless thoughts sh in his mind.


    Base on the conversation he has heard, there are two different groups in the mermaid race, the first one is the mermaid with the same mindset of living in the ocean while dreaming of ruling it.


    While the second one was a group of a mermaid who wanted to enter the world of humans, which was led by the so-called Princess of the mermaid race.


    At the same time, the group of men stranded in the Forbidden is an extremely important figure in the human world, enough for the second group along with the one they allied with to work together in order to deal with them.


    And the so-called Princess who was mentioned and able to deceive the client was definitely Margaret, the female mermaid who was mentioned in the second task.


    Base from what the slight information Snow has gotten after the client''s death, the entire reason why Margaret has betrayed Aurel was the fact that she has fallen in love with a person who lives in thend.


    And among the other reason from stopping Margaret to be with the person she loves, Aurel is one of the people she needed to deal with.


    However, what Snow concerned about is the fact that the client has given Margaret an important item, which is something he needed to destroy.


    As for what kind of item it was, Snow lip twitch with an irritated mood, especially when he thought about his lover reactions after learning about it, after all, he couldn''t just simply say that...


    ''Ah, My Love, I am so sorry, I didn''t mean to secretly give the female mermaid my proof of affection since I extremely love her before I met you!''


    Ah, I can already smell the overthrown vinegar of my extremely jealous and possessive lover just thinking about it.


    With an increasingly bad mood, Snow felt his hands itch before slowly getting off from the soft nket and calmly walking toward the direction where the two red dots has been staying.


    "Uncle Mermaid, where are you going?"


    When the baby dragon has also stood up before following behind, Snow has just calmly nce at the curious child.


    "There is a bigger fish to catch."


    Is what Snow wanted to say, but since knowing how he couldn''t speak a word out, he just calmly wave for the child to follow if he wants, while ignoring the curious male witch who has decided to follow along.


    As for the others and his lovers, well, they have been busy foraging around the entire forest.


    The entire time Snow was walking ahead with two followers behind him, a sh of red light has appeared in his golden eyes in which has caused some movements in the Game Maps where there have been countless dots surrounding the entire Ind.


    And among the unmoving dot closer to the two moving red dots, a sleeping huge creatures have suddenly twitch before its closed eyes have snapped open before a huge limb has swiftly shoot toward the chatting male mermaid who was unable to react to the sudden situation.


    "... W-what!"


    "A-Ah!!!"


    In the rocky ce underneath the ocean, the sleeping sea monsterpletely merges in its entire surrounding, which was just underneath where the mermaid has been swimming has abruptly attacked.


    Soon, the two male mermaids were able to see what kind of sea monster has suddenly attacked them after being caught by its limbs.


    "... Octo- urgh.... an Octopus Sea Monter..."

 Chapter 364: Snow Approval Of The Baby Dragon.

    Chapter 364: Snow Approval Of The Baby Dragon.


    "What is that?"


    "Sea Monster and another Uncle Mermaids, ah, wait they are not an Uncle Mermaids."


    Eugene and Xaver watch with wide eyes as a huge limb hase out from the seawater while tightly constricting the two struggling mermaids in the air.


    "Did you.... order the sea monster to do this?"


    Snow couldn''t help but tilted his head to the side after hearing the male witch inquiry while suppressing the suspicion within it, which was something that has instantly caused Snow to remember the reason why his lover and the group of men were stranded on the Forbidden Ind.


    And at the moment, Snow was showing the fact that he can control a sea monster.


    "Uncle Eugene, Uncle Mermaid is good."


    Even though the male witch''s suspiciousness is quite normal, nheless, Snow couldn''t help but shoot a ''are you stupid?'' look to the male witch with his golden eyes before slowly raising his hand to gently tap the mshell mark between his forehead as a quick and short exnation.


    The power he has gotten from the ice altar has allowed him to control the sea monsters guarding the entire Forbidden Ind, while if it was another sea monster, the power wouldn''t work out.


    "...Oh"


    <em>If you continue to annoy me, I won''t feed you anymore.</em>


    Snow eyebrow wrinkle while staring with dark golden eyes at the male witch who instantly detect the hidden threat behind his gaze, and instantly backing away from where he was standing.


    Honestly, after a few days of observation, the male witch always loves to touch everyone''s bottom line, which mostly his lover, before quickly running away as soon as he senses the danger.


    It''s really an interesting and annoying male witch.


    Soon, the limbs of the sea monster have slowly moved toward the Ind when the struggling mermaids have finally lost all of their strength before it has roughly thrown them in the sandy beach before quietly disappearing underneath the ocean.


    "... such a pitiful mermaid"


    Eugene whispers while staring at the dying mermaids with increasingly bright and greed eyes before suddenly remembering that there is a mermaid standing a few distances away from him and thus asking in a rather gentle voice.


    "Are you going to kill them? Can I take the scale in their fishtails? It''s a great item to cast a spell. Didn''t you asked me if I can cast a spell to hide our presence after leaving the Ind?"


    Snow casually nces at the male witch and ordering him to be quiet with his eyes before calmly walking toward the mermaid whose throat was squeezed by the sea monster.


    And the entire season was to stop them from speaking words, uttering words they shouldn''t speak off, after all, Snow still has to hide the fact that he wasn''t a Mermaid but a Siren.


    Can''t have his fun being ended quickly right?


    "A Au urgh cough"


    "... ah. Hhah"


    Snow has slowly squat down before gently touching his chin with great interest and then calmly watching the struggling mermaids whose eyes have quickly widened in extreme horror and fear the moment they saw his face.


    It''s too bad that Snow couldn''t speak a word out since he really wanted to try on doing the famous action of some viin toward their enemy, which was to do a lengthy monologue.


    Of course, different from a normal situation, the two mermaids wouldn''t be able to run away, much less someone saving their lives.


    "Huh, are you some sort of a criminal in the mermaid race? Look at that overwhelming terror in their eyeseven when they were being strangled by the sea monster limb, there are still fighting spirit in their eyes, but when they saw you, only in fear remains."


    The male witch couldn''t help but mutter with the curiosity in his eyes almost overflowing, especially when there wasn''t any reaction from the silent mermaid who continues to calmly stare at the desperate two male mermaids who only wanted to run away.


    "Uncle mermaid, did they bully you?"


    Of course, there is always another person who has an entirely different reaction from the male witch.


    A small figure has calmly walked to Snow side before staring with a wide purple eye at the struggling mermaids in the ground, of course, the baby dragon''s appearance ispletely different from normal.


    From the pair ofrge purple eyes, there was an unusual sharpness upon it while a dangerous atmosphere was emitting on the small body.


    Well, a dragon is always a dragon even if it is still a baby, it doesn''t change the fact that the dragon race is one of the most dangerous existence in the entire world.


    Nheless, Snow expression didn''t change from the suddenly dangerous baby dragon, and has even gone so far as to nod his head before sadly tracing the crack in therge mshell in his arms.


    Without a word being spoken, the silent movement has quickly told about the fact that not only was it the man''s enemy, but those two dying mermaids have also hurt the unborn child in his arms.


    <em> Damn, so sly...</em>


    The male witch couldn''t help but softly mumble while cold sweat couldn''t help but run down his back when it finally dawns upon him about the fact that this mermaid is petty-minded.


    It was an existence he shouldn''t try to y around with, especially after easily seducing his childhood friend and lowering his IQ, basically bing a hopeless infatuated man, even the baby dragon is now being utilized with the unborn child''s existence.


    And the most absurd of it was the fact that the mermaid action ispletely open but the elf man and the baby dragon were easily being nted.


    Particrly when one is extremely hopeful that the mermaid was interested in him while the other one is ttering the mermaid in order to get closer to his target.


    And since the three existence is terrifying in their own way, there was nothing Eugene can do but watch on the sideline.


    <em>Damn, this is entertaining in its own way!</em>


    "They are damn."


    Suddenly, Eugene interesting thought was stopped when the usually childish and harmless child has suddenly spoken in an extremely cold voice along with dangerous purple eyes glimmering with bloodthirst.


    And before Eugene can react, the baby dragon has swiftly moved on a remarkably fast speed before urately piercing the hearts of the mermaids with extremely sharp hands.


    <em>Look child, your future hubby is so domineering and overprotective, just like my lover.</em>


    Snow calm expression didn''t change when the child has suddenly decided to kill the two struggling mermaids, even going so far as to gently pat the unborn child in his arms with a great approval look on his golden eyes.


    After all, a dragon''s protectiveness is thorough and credible, Snow doesn''t have to worry about the child''s safety when there is another protector watching in the side, especially when his life was cut in half, and wouldn''t be able to stay long with thest Siren.


    One could say, that the dragon''s existence could also be used as part of the first task of keeping thest siren protected until the end of its life.


    So even if Snow suddenly died, the first task can also be deemedplete because there is a dragon that was prepared or designed to protect thest siren.


    Because everyone knows how a dragon would rather die first before letting its chosen partner get hurt.


    Although, Snow has to see if such conjecture can be used when doing a task when the baby Siren is born.


    "Ah, Xaver, don''t use your power! What if your health suddenly deteriorates again? You already know the consequences of using your power without having the orb with you! us has struggle to treat your wounded body by consuming half of the forest energies!"


    "But they are the enemy of Uncle mermaid and the baby. Uncle us has always told me to quickly deal and remove any danger."


    <em>Child, you are right.</em>


    Snowpletely approves of his lover education to the baby dragon while quickly remembering the half-withered forest on the Ind when he arrives in the Forbidden ce.


    So, is that the entire reason why half of the forest has turned like that? And why does the baby dragon doesn''t have its orb?


    Usually, every single dragon has an orb when they are born, it was the object to help the young dragon control their oppressive and powerful energies, which usually hurt and damage their fragile body when they are young.


    Did someone stole it and wanted to use or control the baby dragon with it?


    Suddenly learning a significant problem rting to the baby dragon, Snow can only put away what he learned in the corner of his mind before standing up and walking closer to the dead mermaids.


    And then Snow has bent over to reach out with his slender hands on the wide nk eyes of the dead mermaid, which appeared to have left an unshed tear in their moment of death.


    Soon, a teardrop has slowly flowed down the moment he has closed the empty open eyes, in which the tears have slowly formed into a single small white orb.


    "... Oh, so all along, the mermaid tears have always been true..."


    Mermaid tears...


    Snow gently picked up the white pearl with his fingers and staring at the clear and pure-looking object in his hands and yet, such a beautiful object can only be created after a mermaid''s death.


    Especially when the mermaid tears have it various use, particrly in the witch hands, but the specialness of the mermaid tear was that it carried a life force inside it.


    Fortunately, such detail was only known to the mermaid and siren race, or else there would be chaos of the other creatures trying to get their hands on it.


    Although the mermaid tears weren''t useful to the sea creatures but only to the races that live in thend, after all, if there is no such fact, the Siren Race would have hunted down the mermaid race instead of keeping the bnce intact in the entire ocean.


    There is also the fact that only the Siren and the Mermaid race with royal blood are capable enough to form the mermaid tears from the dead mermaid.


    <em>... should I use the information to let other races hunt the mermaid? However, I really want to personally do it, especially when the mermaid race can just hide deep in the ocean.</em>


    Snow gently yed with the two-piece of white pearl in his hands while various thought shes in his mind.


    <em>First, I have to learn more about what the other mermaid group has nned to do after entering the human world.</em>


    Since there is no definite decision, Snow has easily pushed the n for the third task to the back of his mind while casually throwing the mermaid tears toward the baby dragon that has gone back to his harmless and adorable appearance.


    "Oh, is this for me? I knew Uncle mermaid really like me! So can I y with the baby?"


    Snow inwardly rolls his eyes at the cheeky brat before gently taking his small hand and walking back to where they have been staying, and at the same time, telling the male witch to do whatever he wants at the dead mermaids with his eyes.


    "Great! I promise to give you an excellent charm spellter on!"


    Soon, a day has passed by with the preparation alreadyplete and the huge wooden boat has eventually floated in the seawater early in the morning.


    Everyone has finally left the Forbidden Ind without the sea monster attacking it.


    At the same time, the male witch has quickly cast a spell to hide their presence in the seawater while stopping any witch from being able to detect their sudden appearance in the world as soon as the range of the Ind restriction haspletely disappeared.


    After all, base on the information Snow learned, the enemies of his lover would have preferred them to ultimately die in the Forbidden Ind, andpletely disappearing from the world.


    Wouldn''t it be surprising if his lover remains hidden in the dark for a while before catching the enemies in surprise?


    "I''ll definitely keep my promise. I will surely protect you while there is no need to worry about anything since I will personally take care of what you need."


    While Snow was sitting in the wooden boat and wrapped up in a fluffy nket, us has quietly sat by his side before resolutely making a promise.


    Of course, you are my golden thigh, besides, I really don''t mind being taken care of by you.


    Snow has nodded his head while having those thoughts shing in his mind, in which his lover haspletely shown a bright smile after receiving his answer.


    <em>... you are so lovely my love... it made me want to continue teasing you...</em>

 Chapter 365: The Situation In The Sea And Flake Sudden Action.

    Chapter 365: The Situation In The Sea And ke Sudden Action.


    Although Snow was using a wooden boat created with the help of us''s special elf skill to move in the ocean but they didn''t face any trouble and difficultly when moving around the vast ocean, particrly the fact of navigating the entire ce.


    As for the reason why, well, there are two blue dolphins with an abnormally huge size pulling the wooden boat with the help of a long rope made of strong vines wrapped on their bodies.


    "kes, thanks foring to help us out."


    Although I could have ordered some bigger fish to do it but it was far easier and no trouble if it was ke doing it.


    "Hehehe~ As long as Snow needed ke! Even if I''m on the opposite side of the world, I will quicklye in order to give my very best to help out!"


    Leaning in the wooden boat edge, Snow smiled brightly with his golden eyes glimmering in overwhelming warmth as he watched ke''s clones swim in the ocean while happily and seriously speaking in their mind link.


    "I am also excited to see my future father~"


    "Hm? What do you think?"


    "Hehe! Father is as handsome as always! Always being essential to what we really need when doing our mission~ Truly deserving as our chosen golden thigh to hold! ...Although, Father''s familiar painful gaze makes me feel awkward since it was usually other people who receive it."


    Snow inwardly raises his eyebrows after hearing ke''s speechless words causing his eyes to finally turned toward the tall man standing in the side, which is staring with narrowed dark green eyes at the swimming ke in the sea.


    my love, that is our son no need to be so protective and jealous


    Well, why am I even trying to find some reason? My love can even get jealous of his own self so this isn''t supposed to be surprising and unusual.


    After inwardly remind how crazy, possessive, unreasonable, and stupidly foolish in an adorable way the man is, Snow quietly turned his eyes away,pletely acting like he couldn''t sense the smoldering gaze that has quickly turned in his direction.


    Since Snow understood how ke''s clone would be disappearing as soon as it finally fulfills what they are needed for, he continues tomunicate with the lovely Falke for the rest of the time.


    "...damn Boss are you being jealous of a fish right now?"


    Eugene couldn''t help but shoots an extremely disbelief look toward the tall man quietly standing in the corner with besotted eyespletely glued to the stunning mermaid standing a few distances away.


    And at the same time, unable to decide if he should cry orugh after seeing the jealousy and possessiveness that is about to overflow on the man''s green eyes while quietly ncing at the swimming dolphin in the sea.


    Damn, watching how my childhood friend acting abnormal and stupid ispletely interesting and amusing!


    Hahaha, who would have thought that one day, you will be like this? Damn, this is definitely the karma from always taking your anger out from us in our early days!


    After all, rather than being the usually gentle and kind elf, his childhood friend has been acting like a violent and bad-tempered dragon that they are normally known for.


    Remembering the older brother of this man who also received some blessing, Eugene can only shake his head while considering the fact that those special existence has definitely been blinded and bless the wrong person between the two brothers.


    "Hey boss, do you think Brother Rafael would be able to handle those people while we are away?"


    "Eugene, even though Older Brother has been kind, gentle, and docile in the past 12 years don''t forget how crazier he is in our younger years. If he wasn''tpletely focused and afraid of causing some bad influence to Xaver, then he would have ended up being the leader of the family instead of me."


    "... huh why did I even asked it seemed being stranded from the past few days has made me stupid."


    During the sudden conversation between them, us has never turned his gazes away at the stunning mermaid gently smiling toward the swimming dolphin with the sun shining down upon him, which has made the entire scene mesmerizing.


    "Fortunately, nothing happens to us well, mostly likely Xaver, since he won''t care too much about us, or else Brother Rafael would have gone batshit crazy. Which will definitely end up either being gang up by the other families or punished by the world itself."


    Honestly, don''t they know that Xaver is that man inverse scale? Did all of them have already forgotten the chaos that man has caused in the past?


    Eugene couldn''t help but fearfully pat his chest after remembering the other childhood friend who has be extremely docile and kind after disappearing in three years and suddenly appearing one day with a baby dragon in his arms.


    "Wait, thest time we heard, Brother Rafael has been outside looking for Xaver''s missing orb, and no one can usually contact him if it wasn''t Xaver doing themunication. Do you think our family is still intact after disappearing with all kind ofmunication being cut off?"


    Even though the other families would want to bring our family down, but the absolute main cause would be because of how you have annoyed them to death even before bing the leader of the family!


    Especially that beautiful pureblood vampire who has a twisted and entric courting method and would definitely first thought of destroying the family instead of helping it out in order to have the chance to lock you down in a hidden ce!


    "..."


    Eugene couldn''t help but stare with wide anxious eyes at us who remain silent while never forgetting to stare at the stunning mermaid in the distance.


    "Hey, honestly worry about our Heinrich Family!"


    It''s really not the time to focus all of your entire attention on the mermaid you wanted to push down!


    Eugene couldn''t help but scratch his head while considering that Rafael didn''t even know about their situation ofpletely missing after attending the business deal which isn''t supposed to be extremely dangerous after countless investigations.


    <em>Tsk we definitely have to deal with those families from another City after we get back.</em>


    After all, it was their group that was targeted the most while being skillfully pushed in the direction of the Forbidden Ind after unable to be bought down by the unexpected attack of a sea monster.


    <em>Damn... which impressive race has the power and skill to allied with a mermaid race that seemed to have a special power to control a sea monster?</em>


    Among the countless calctions and defensive measures, a controble sea monster attack wasn''t in the list of considerations about the danger that they might be facing.


    "... Eugene, don''t worry too much. Grandfather is still old and spicy, he can take the trouble while the three of us are gone."


    It''s time for that old man to stop beingzy while acting like he was already in his death door when everyonepletely knows how strong and powerful he still is.


    "... I feel sorry to grandfather for having two unfilial and troublesome grandsons."


    "Well, it''s definitely grandfather karma. I heard he has been troublesome in his younger years too. It''s finally grandfather turned to experience the trouble he has given to his own grandfather."


    <em>Wow... how ruthless and cruel, look, is this how a grandson should be thinking about toward their own grandfather?</em>


    <em>... my friend, you will definitely receive the same Karma in the future...</em>


    While the male witch and elf man talk with each other, Snow and ke was able to hear their discussion even though they are a distance away from them.


    "Snow it seemed Father us has trouble in his own territory. Although it''s nice to hear that I have Uncle and Grandfather in this world too~"


    "No worries, I''ll just help to kill them off, and if it''s a human race, then I''ll just destroy their life rather than killing them since it''s a taboo."


    "Oh yeah! It''s too bad, I can''t help out but I will work hard to punish these evil fishes!"


    "I believe in you."


    So for the rest of the day, there is a siren pretending like a mermaid who continues to act oblivious and dense about a certain elf man fiery gaze, while the swimming dolphin dutifully pulled the wooden boat and trying to behave well after receiving his future father jealous gaze.


    While at the same time, the male witch watch in utter amusement at the entire situation and specting about the situation of their family that was being handled by an old man while the three main key people were missing and were unable to contact.


    As for the baby dragon, although he appeared normal and healthy, it doesn''t change the fact that without the orb, there is the constant danger of his body deteriorating because of the chaotic and tyrannical energy that a dragon is born with.


    After all, there is a reason why the dragon race was deemed one of the strongest races in existence.


    Soon, it took three full days before everyone finally arrives at a secluded ce on therge main country where various races live aside from the deep ocean.


    "Ah, we are finally back!"


    "Uncle Mermaid, I will show you what the beautiful scenery and ces in ourndter!"


    As soon as everyonended on the ground after getting off the wooden boat, the male witch has cheerfully run ahead while the baby dragon being carried by us didn''t miss the chance to tter and hopefully receiving from a certain someone.


    Of course, a certain elf has shot a warning look to the cheeky baby dragon who was trying to take the n he already has in mind.


    ... Xaver, don''t get in the way of your Uncle''s n of tempting the mermaid and bing a light bulb!


    While the elf man and baby dragonmunicate with their eyes, Snow has wisely chosen to remain oblivious about what kind of thought was running in his lover mind before gently beckoning for ke toe before turning off the cloning skill.


    After all, ke''s main body was busy abusing the mermaid races that continue to hunt him down, knowing fully well that a severely injured Siren is their remaining chance of easily taking him down.


    So, in everyone''s surprised eyes, the blue dolphin has swiftly jumped out from the seawater and glowing in bright blue light, which soon showed a lovely ten-year-old boy with long blue hair and wide ck doe eyes lightlynding in the ground before rushing toward the mermaid direction.


    "A sea demon?"


    Eugene murmured in great surprise after witnessing the blue dolphin turning into a human form while us has slowly blink his deep green eyes after witnessing the dolphin turning into a young boy.


    Although he was still feeling ufortable, the irritation and jealousy in his heart have slowly lessened after seeing the young boy having a simr long blue hair, although his green eyes have quickly widened in surprise and disbelief after hearing that the young boy has shouted.


    "Father!"


    <em>Look, Father us! I am Snow lovely son! There is no need to continue on shooting me those jealous gazes!</em>


    While everyone was surprised, the mermaid and sea demon interact as a father and son in the distance, one is calmly nodding his head while the other was speaking in an extremely adorable and innocent voice.


    "... boss, it seemed I have been true the mermaid is really taken"


    Although Eugene felt that the entire situation is bing amusing and interesting, however, he couldn''t help but feel sorry for his childhood friend who appeared to have fallen in love with someone who was already in a rtionship.


    There is an unborn child always being carried and protected in the arms of the mermaid, then there is suddenly a sea demon son.


    Maybe the mermaid has a rtionship with a sea demon? Although it''s widely known how the pure race prefers to associate with their own race, but it wasn''t impossible if they fall for another race.


    "... Boss, you can still let go.... right???"


    "..."


    Even though it simply amazing to watch how the usually majestic and violent man was slowly being infatuated by another race, but he also understood how dangerous and terrifying his childhood friend is when genuinely stimted.


    Is this really the famous saying, love at first sight???


    Fortunately, before Eugene began to fear the consequences of his childhood friend failing his love life, but he saw the way that the lovely sea demon child has trot in us''s direction after hugging the legs of the voiceless mermaid.


    "Mr. Elf, ke has something extremely important to tell you!"


    ke happily bounce while showing an adorable smile toward the tall man who was emitting an extremely dark and dangerous atmosphere around him.


    Nheless, he fearlessly beckon for us to bent down while whispering in a soft voice while his ck doe eyes glittering with bright light.


    "...My Father will be using the name Snow from now on. Please call my Father with that name alright~?"


    Since it was already decided that they won''t be using the client name while staying in thend, which was also make easier to use after the mission is over.


    "Oh, yeah, Mr. Elf? I really want to tell you this, but don''t tell Father Snow alright?"


    ke couldn''t help but twist his body, appearing to be shy before finally having the confidence to continue on.


    "I really like Mr. Elf so I will leave my Father well-being in your capable hand! And... well... we really hate the mermaid race you see? And I really like all of you guys even though you are people living in thend."


    ke has gently bitten his lip before lowering his eyelid, which haspletely covered the sly and naughty glint shing upon it.


    "I honestly LIKE Mr. ELf the most! And you see, someone has just hurt and used my Father sincere heart... but I notice how Mr. Elf seemed to genuinely like my father... so, would you mind healing my Father''s broken heart and bing his future partner?"


    "...!"


    "I would love to have Mr. Elf as my second Father!"


    "...!!!"


    Damn, what a-bombs of information!

 Chapter 366: Flake Happiness And Everyone Various Ideas.

    Chapter 366: ke Happiness And Everyone Various Ideas.


    "Cough I see... Don''t worry, I''ll definitely be your Father Snow partner. You may even call me Daddy now if you want."


    ke smiled brightly with his ck eyes curving in a crescent moon before covering his small mouth after a peal of delightedughter wanted to escape from it, especially when his heart is almost overflowing with utter happiness.


    "Um! Daddy!"


    <em>Hey, so happy~ I can quickly call my second Father as ''Daddy'' in this world, which is faster than all the mission world we have traveled so far~</em>


    "Well, such a good son."


    us gently smiled with his deep green eyes brimming with softness while the irritation and jealousy that has remained in his heart have swiftly vanished as soon as he epted the ten-year-old sea demon as his son.


    Although, he couldn''t help but feel a bit unusual at the fact of how quick and easy it was to easily ept the sea demon words regarding about chasing after the stunning mermaid while epting a son.


    After all, us has just met the mermaid named Snow for the past few days, even though he found himself unusually interested but he was quite sure that he wasn''t in love.


    <em>... hmm, I think so?</em>


    Well, in the end, he would definitely fall in love with the mermaid if he continues being interested, and from the look of it, the simple emotion would turn into something deeper, after all, in all the years he has been alive, there has been no one able to easily caught his attention.


    Especially when after meeting various types of people with different charms and attractiveness, us has never even felt a tiny bit of interest after they tried to seduce or climb his bed, especially when his heart has also remained extremely firm and abnormally calm.


    <em> I got a physical reaction after waking up early morning so I''m absolutely sure I don''t have a problem when ites to being a man.</em>


    us couldn''t help but suddenly nce at the stunning mermaid curiously loitering at the edge of the forest while gazing at the path they are about to enter with extremely curious golden eyes.


    It seemed that the stunning mermaid was unable topletely wait anymore while wanting to quickly learn deeply about the living environment of the human world and at the same time, beingpletely oblivious to what their son has been secretly proposing to another man.


    <em> well, my future lover really needs to be well protected, just look at how careless and simple his future lover is.</em>


    Even though they are allies and have talked about cooperation, which they will be helping each other out, but it doesn''t change the fact they just met in a matter of few days while there is also a high chance of being betrayed, although he wasn''t nning on doing it.


    us was extremely d to be the person that the mermaid has met or else he was quite sure that the mermaid would have been taken advantage of, after all, different from the sea creatures, the people living in thend are far sinister and sly, especially after countless infighting urring because of a power struggle between families.


    "Daddy us, please don''t tell Father Snow about this alright?"


    us''s serious thought was suddenly taken back after hearing the anxious and nervous voice of the son he has just epted before reaching over to gently pat the child''s head after seeing those wide worried doe eyes looking in his direction.


    "Sure, kiddo, this will be our secret."


    "Heheh, thank you, Daddy! I know that there is an excellent reason why I really like you!"


    ke''s lip has spread into a wide smile with his eyes glittering with happiness while also loving the way his second father was gently patting his head, and at the same time, he has quietly spoken in the mind link about a job well done.


    "Snow~ I got Daddy us hooked all up at the thought of the two of you getting together! Please feel free to tease and seduce father whenever you are together~"


    <em>After what happened in the previous mission world, its time for Father Snow to happily pushed down Daddy us in this world~</em>


    ke feels extremely happy for being able to help eliminate the ticking time bomb regarding the client''s infatuation with the female mermaid because there is always a high chance that such a problem can be used to threaten his father''s loving rtionship.


    Although ke believes in the power of love when ites to his Fathers feelings but it was far better to decisively cut the root of the problem, particrly when it''s about his father''s romantic life.


    "ke, good job."


    "Hehehe~"


    ke inwardly giggle after receiving his father praise, while at the same time, Snow continues to act as an unsuspecting and oblivious mermaid who doesn''t have any clue about what kind of scheme his son and lover have just agreed with each other.


    While Eugene standing in the side can only remain speechless regarding the sudden son and father exchange concerning the clueless mermaid in the distance while the baby dragon who was being ignored while in the arm of his Uncle has remained quiet with a thoughtful look on his chubby face.


    <em>Since it''s Uncle mermaid son, I should also be nice and kind to him, or else it will give me endless trouble whenever I try to y with the babyter on.</em>


    So, after countless thoughts sh in the baby dragon''s mind, Xaver has finally deemed that it''s alright to speak after the sly deal between his Uncle and the sea monster was over.


    "Don''t worry cousin ke, I will make sure to let Uncle us and Uncle mermaid always stay with each other and will definitely remove any love rival from getting in the way."


    <em>Maybe, I can finally be given the chance to hug the baby while they are busy with each other, especially if I''m being helpful.</em>


    "Cousin? Yes, since us will be my Daddy and he is your Uncle, then we will be cousins. Alright, cousin Xaver, I will count on you while I''m gone."


    ke and Xaver sweetly smile with each other, looking entirely adorable, and when the pair of adorable and innocent eyes met, there was a silent deal being exchange between them.


    "I can''t believe all of you guys."


    Eugene couldn''t help but shoot the three males an extremelyplicated expression on his face while at the same time, he couldn''t help but wonder why did his parent has chosen to work on the Heinrich family when there are far reasonable families on the list to join.


    <em>Sigh</em>


    <em>Fortunately, I''m the most normal person among everyone else.</em>


    After the mermaid, the sea monster, the dragon, the elf man, and the male witch have their own ideas in mind, everyone finally decided to continue their journey, with ke''s body slowly disappearing.


    "Bye Bye~ I''ll personallyeter after I get bored harassing the mermaid race~"


    ''ke have fun.''


    "Enjoy and take care, you are wee toe to my home whenever you feel like."


    <em>Kiddo, Daddy will be waiting for you. Hopefully, I already manage to woo your Father when you appear.</em>


    "Brother ke, get them! Come visit us after you got bored and wanted to y another game."


    "Harassing the mermaid huh well, sea brat make sure to bring some excellent souvenir when you n to visit. I''ll definitely show you how to harrassed the other race when you bring some stuff."


    After everyone has given their own short parting words to ke who haspletely disappeared, in which no one has doubt about the skill he has shown since there are many special abilities in the world, particrly the unknown one when everyone has finally walked toward the forest.


    With the male witch taking out the spell cast tools he usually brings whenever he goes before casting a spell, which was only a witch, a knowledgeable and strong people can figure out.


    Soon, everyone has followed the male witch and has walked in a certain direction, while at the same time, the elf man was carefully making sure that the stunning mermaid wouldn''t have troubled walking around the dense forest.


    Which waspletely treating the stunning mermaid as a delicate and fragile existence even though it wasn''t and causing the male witch to roll his eyes.


    <em> urgh, and here I thought that among them, the two brothers would remain single all of their entire life, at least, I considered that the iron trees won''t ever bloom for as long as they live.</em>


    <em>It seemed I predicted wrong but the most important fact is the fact that I lost to them when ites to having a rtionship with another person!</em>


    "... why is it hard to find a person I can be with?"


    Being a witch is wonderful with excellent power, and yet, the only downside is when a witch chooses a lover because every witch cannot casually have a rtionship with other people.


    A witch absolutely needs to meticulously and seriously consider the person since they can only be intimate with one person in their entire life, otherwise, a witch will face severe consequences, especially when they might even lose their power because of it.


    <em>Tsk such harsh and cruel rules to follow.</em>


    The entire time, Eugene was grumbling about the life of being unable to get into a rtionship despite being rich, handsome, powerful, and talented while trying hard to ignore the pink bubbles of the soon-to-be couple following behind him.


    After thirty minutes of walking in the dense forest, everyone has finallye out of it and immediately saw an empty roadway that wasn''t normally used to the people who usually drive in the area.


    Nheless, there is a normal ck van park on the roadside with a young man wearing casual clothes looking around the ce while holding a piece of glowing paper with an anxious and eager expression on his face.


    Although the man has shownplete happiness and extreme relief after seeing them standing on the edge of the dense forest.


    "Young Masters! You are finally here!"


    "Hey, Jan! It''s nice to see you again! You don''t have any idea what kind of suffering I have experienced these past few days! By the way, did you make sure no one knows what you are doing?"


    "Huh? Oh, of course, I did! Isn''t the reason why you choose to secretly contact me with a witch spell rather than the others because I am extremely skilled in this field?"


    Jan wanted to continue to fight words against Eugene only to suddenly stop talking with his eyes slowly widening in utter confusion, disbelief, and horror after finally noticing what was going on with the boss he has grown up with.


    "Hehe, you finally notice it huh my friend, let me be kind and tell you about the news you have been missing! Look, our Boss ispletely nted by a man. By the way, do you think our Boss will be the bottom one?"


    "..."

 Chapter 367: The Imperial Capital And Snow Being Mischievous.

    Chapter 367: The Imperial Capital And Snow Being Mischievous.


    "Snow, are you feeling alright riding the car?"


    <em>I''m alright!</em>


    Snow calmly smiled while nodding his head with apletely obedient expression on his face causing us to smile softly with his deep green eyes always warming up the moment heid his eyes on the person before him.


    "Just tell me if you don''t feel well or when you need something ok?"


    Snow has nodded his head again,pletely behaving harmless and innocent in his lover eyes before turning his head to watch the scenery outside the car window, in which they have driven in the empty road path and catching a glimpse of the ocean in the distance before finally driving in the direction of thergest City of the Main Country.


    It was the ce where the leading power of all the families with various powers and races in their own area of control, which has taken them an entire week to finally arrive at their destination, although they could have easily arrived in a mere three days.


    And the main reason why it took everyone a bit longer to arrive was the fact that a certain person has decided to start his wooing n with the idea of personally showing the curious mermaid around the beautiful and interesting ces they can just bypass while traveling.


    There is also the fact that rather than traveling during night time straight to the Imperial City, the leader of the group has chosen to rent a satisfactory ce to stay for the night,pletely being thoughtful regarding thefort of the oblivious mermaid who simply acted normal without showing any sign of discovering the elf man sinful intention.


    "... oh thank heaven, we have finally arrived"


    Eugene couldn''t help but shook his head with great fanfare after finally entering the range of the Imperial City while trying hard to ignore the overwhelming happiness that has continued to be emitted by his childhood friend who has chosen to sit at the back of the car rather than in the front row.


    Tsk, the man is definitely loving being undisturbed behind the car with the oblivious mermaid who only thought that the man was fulfilling their deal.


    Heh, who would have thought that us is utterly shameless to the point of desiring to iste everyone around the mermaid in order topletely grasp his entire attention?


    Just look at how the man has easily given the baby dragon to the silent two demons race to take care of!


    And all of it was because us doesn''t want any light bulb around while desperately wooing the mermaid!


    <em> hmph, my friend, you are definitely trying to slowly warm the oblivious mermaid, andpletely making him use to your presence to the point where he will want you in his life right?</em>


    <em>How evil and sly! Damn, why did the Mother Tree chose to bless you with the elf blood again? It would have been understandable if his childhood friend was a vampire instead!</em>


    "... I didn''t know Young Master us could be like that I can''t wait to inform Old Master about it. He will definitely feel happy to learn that his second grandson is finally blooming right?"


    Sitting in the driver seat, Jan couldn''t help but silently and quickly look in the front mirror to observe the person he has seriously vow to wholeheartedly serve and bing the future head butler of the Heinrich family, which was carefully letting the sleeping mermaid use his shoulder to sleep on.


    Definitely the future wife of the Young Master us, but who would have thought that he would fall to the mermaid race.


    "... I dunno, even though the Old Master loves Xaver but everyone knows how much he has always wanted a grandchild with the Heinrich blood in their veins. Do you think the male mermaid can give birth to a child?"


    There is the problem of the 50/50 chance of being able to produce children when ites to the different races getting together, particrly when one of the partners has human blood.


    Eugene can imagine the trouble and chaos that might lead to us seriously choosing the mermaid as his lover.


    Even though the Old Master is an understanding person and would have to ept us''s decision but it doesn''t change the fact that there is a high chance that there would be an ufortable feeling in his heart.


    After all, in the Heinrich family, only three people have remained, and among them, only us was the only hope for the Heinrich bloodline to continue on, although Rafael can do it too but everyone understood how the man couldn''t remove the crazy obsession in his heart to another person.


    So there is no chance of Rafael ever finding another person to be with.


    While us, the youngest in the Heinrich family has a heart like a stone, in which no one was capable enough to form any single waves, especially when it''s about being interested in romantic life.


    Because everyone has witnessed how us has shown an utterly disgusting and aversion expression whenever a person has tried to get closer in order to get his affection or wanting to be intimate.


    The man has absolutely loathed such actions that the violent temper has utterly erupt and caused a terrifying situation, which waspletely serious enough for the Heinrich family to make a serious move to clear the trouble.


    Although it didn''t stop the Old Master from looking for countless women for us to meet on a date even going so far as telling us to date countless willing women at the same time or looking for a person willing to give birth to his child after signing a contract.


    And yet, all of it didn''t work out with us refusing to ept such ideas and has even caused everyone to start thinking if there is something wrong with his body or mental health.


    Although outsiders can be epted but in every single family with power in their hands or establishment of strength in the Imperial City, it was still extremely important for the next generation of leaders to have the family bloodline.


    "Well, I think everything would work out in the end. The Old Master wasn''tpletely stubborn about it and was just a natural hope and duty as a person belonging to the Heinrich family."


    Especially when Xaver was already considered as the next Leader in the Heinrich Family after us''s reign is over.


    Besides, who would refuse a pure dragon as the future leader of the Family? Only foolish people would deny such a wonderful and excellent situation, after all, that is a dragon! No words alone can express how amazing it was.


    So, Eugene has easily thrown the problem from the back of his mind, especially when it suddenly dawned upon him that the problem wasn''t something he should even thinking about since it wasn''t his own.


    "Snow, we are here."


    After driving in the suburb of the Imperial City rather than in the center of power where the main residence of the Heinrich family resides, us has gently shaken the shoulder of the sleeping mermaid.


    <em>Finally here?</em>


    Snow has slowly opened his eyes before dazedly staring for a few seconds before finally choosing to rub his cheek on the man''s shoulder for a bit and then quickly going back to a peaceful sleep.


    Of course, in us''s eyes, the mermaid''s actionspletely look adorable before quickly bing happy after getting the chance to be more intimate with the mermaid he was growing fascinated the longer they stay together.


    "Alright, you can continue to sleep. I''ll carry you."


    When there were no reactions, us''s smile haspletely widened since he could tell that there wasn''t any more resistance from him whenever he has gotten closer, especially when it was an ambiguous move where their bodies need to be more intimate.


    <em>Yes continue to get closer to me get used to my presence get used to being taken care of so that you wouldn''t be able to live your life without me anymore</em>


    From the outside, us has a warm expression,pletely different from the inner dark thought he has before gently and carefully carrying the sleeping mermaid in his arms while making sure that therge mshell wouldn''t fall off.


    <em>I need to quickly know if this one is really a child that belongs to him...</em>


    us always feelsplicated with his mind being chaotic whenever he thought of the mermaid having a rtionship with someone else beside him but there is nothing he can do to change the past.


    He doesn''t feel any negative emotion toward the mermaid because of his past, only having the endless urge to destroy or erase the person who was extremely fortunate enough to appear first in the mermaid life.


    Although he always has the feeling that the two of them are just meant to be, that there are fated with each other, and even though there might be circumstances they couldn''t avoid, but at the end of everything, the two of them will end up with each other.


    "Since we met each other... then we only need topletely focus on our happiness."


    us couldn''t help but softly whisper to the man sleeping in his arms, which has remainedpletely oblivious about the various thoughts andplicated emotions in his heart.


    "Eugene, Jan, take care of the situation."


    After giving a short but serious order to the two men silently standing in the side, us has finally walked over to his private vi while carrying the existence that would be special and extremely important in his life.


    Soon, countless days have easily passed by, and Snow waspletely living afortable and peaceful life while quickly learning how to live in the human world with the help of his thoughtful and caring lover.


    Snowpletely understood how busy the man is and has always seen how his lover has chosen to do all the works during the night when it was time for him to sleep, handling countless documents and taking phone calls.


    Nheless, the man always tries to apany him every day, while helping him out no matter how small and simple the problem is.


    Although, after a week of living afortable, pleasant, and satisfying life, Snow couldn''t help but turned his entire attention to therge television showing the singer debut of a lovely and charming figure of a young woman with pink hair and eyes.


    Oh...


    Snow eyes couldn''t help but narrow down before picking up the screen phone ce next to his side and has skilfully started searching in the website.


    After a while of staring at the phone, Snow couldn''t help but turned his head to watch the afternoon light in the open window before quickly opening the Game Map and seeing that his lover didn''te back yet after going outside to personally deal with the problem.


    <em>... Well, I''ll take a break from the peaceful life.</em>


    Snow smiled before standing up from thefortable long couch in the living room before walking upstairs in order to prepare to suddenly go out without asking for his lover permission to leave the private vi.


    Ding!


    Although he couldn''t help but check his phone after receiving the notification and quickly reading the message his lover send.


    The man was sincerely apologizing for being unable toe home tonight, which rarely happened for the past few days, although it''s understandable since his lover can''t always ignore the problem happening in the family.


    <em>Nice~ Perfect time to secretly sneak out tonight~</em>


    Snow wasn''t worried or anxious about going out without telling anyone the direct location of where he is going while at the same time, only leaving a letter to make sure that nothing has happened to him.


    <em>I''m going to be a rebellious teenage mermaid~ </em>


    Although it was unexpected, but Snow was only going to turn into an adult in three weeks, so it''s alright to act like a restless youngster.


    <em>My Love,e and capture the naughty me~</em>


    Snow couldn''t stop the amuse and entertain emotion he felt after imagining the capture game with his lover after figuring out that he has left.


    Although, there was a baby dragon who waspletely obstinate and stubborn toe along after miraculously finding out Snow mischievous n of secretly going out.


    "I need to protect and guard Uncle Mermaid!"


    There are always some foolish and crazy people who would dare to dig my Uncle us corner! What to do if the baby is gone?


    After a few minutes of Snow observing the innocent and solemn expression of the baby dragon brave enough to block his path, he just shrugs his shoulder before carrying the child in his arms.


    So a siren acting like a mermaid and a baby dragon with a deceiving expression has silently and skillfully left the extremely guarded vi without letting anyone know about it.

 Chapter 368: Claus and Snow Thoughts. Xaver Regrets "Uncle Claus, Save Me!"

    Chapter 368: us and Snow Thoughts. Xaver Regrets "Uncle us, Save Me!"


    "Wow so Boss little fishy has swim away while we are away!"


    "..."


    Completely ignoring the amuse Eugene standing before an unconscious Jan tightly tied up in his own room, us has read the piece of paper that has been stered on the knocked-out man chests, which was definitely from the missing mermaid base on the way it was written.


    <em>Dear Kind us,</em>


    <em>I''m going out for a bit and I might be back early in the morning, if not, I''ll definitely send a message to let you know if I want to continue staying outside.</em>


    <em>As for Little Xaver, I didn''t want to take him along but he keeps insisting and being stubborn about protecting me, which I''m still confused about since I can definitely protect myself.</em>


    <em>But what does it mean about some foolish people will try to dig your corner? Is it one of your enemies with digging power? Xaver refuses to exin what it was all about.</em>


    <em>It seemed that my knowledge of the human world isn''t enough, but at least, what I have learned the past few days is sufficient enough to move around in the Imperial City without being troubled on how to proceed in everything.</em>


    <em>The inte sure is convenient, there is countless knowledge I learn from it, of course, you are the main reason why I can confidently live in the human world.</em>


    <em>I''lle back soon. Please take care of my Little Hope while I''m gone.</em>


    <em>You are really a good human elf. So, if you need me to do something, require my help and power, or any request, just tell meter on and I''ll definitely fulfill it since you are the one asking it.</em>


    <em>Snow</em>


    After rereading the letter one more time, the turbulent emotion in us''s green eyes has lessened while his tense shoulder has slowly rxed while at the same time, he turned his head in a certain direction with his eyes glowing in vibrant green light.


    Shortly, in us''s vision, the picture of the room they are staying in has quickly changed and has quickly moved toward the small forest behind the vi which was covered with countless witch spells and protective barriers.


    And in a few seconds, us''s vision has stopped when it reached the slightly frozenke with a beating light in the center of it all, appearing like a beating heartbeat with the way the light appears and disappears in the water surface.


    Anyone with a sharp mind can definitely tell that there is extremely special underneath the entireke.


    "... its really still there..."


    The forest behind the vi was the most secured and tightly guarded ce among the whole area, and the entire reason was the fact that it was the location where the mermaid has chosen to ce the unborn child in order to heal it.


    Of course, there is also the fact that the unborn child couldn''t remain outside any body of water for a long time.


    After us has examined the entire ce while making sure that the unborn child wasn''t taken along by the mermaid and was honestly left in his care, the anxious and flustered emotion in his heart has finally calmed down.


    Although he genuinely believed the words written in the letter left by the mermaid but it doesn''t stop the overwhelming fear he has in his heart, because there is always the lingering thought that the man would suddenly leave and disappear in his life.


    After all, us still didn''t manage topletely woe the man yet, so how could he feelfortable with the thought that there is a high chance that the man will leave him someday.


    Especially after learning that the mermaid wasn''t a proper adult in terms of their human age, so he has been desperately suppressing the urge to do a more unspeakable and ambiguous move toward him.


    <em>...but, I can do this and that as long as I don''t cross the bottom line right???</em>


    Besides a different race other than a normal human, the rules in the human words basically weren''t strictly followed all the time.


    So, base on years of how long the mermaid lives, he was definitely alright!


    <em>Honestly, I''m still fortunate though... since there is only almost a month before the mermaid will fully be an adult... so I should patiently wait... and won''t cross the line... right?</em>


    <em>Damn, I never know how hard it will be to fall for someone...</em>


    With constant deprive and perverted thoughts always haunting us''s mind while slowly breaking his will from going deeper, he can only let out a deep sigh before deciding to hunt and chase the run-away little mermaid.


    "Eugene stay in the vi and absolutely make sure to protect it."


    "Alright, please wait a bit and I''ll try to locate where the Future Lady has run away with the baby dragon."


    ... somehow, the situation felt like one of the plots in the novel I have read, what was it again... oh right... a bit like running with the ball?


    While Eugene felt amuse in his own mind, us has finally taken a nce at the male witch that was definitely thinking something crazy after seeing the twisted smile on his face before finally walking away.


    "No need, you won''t be able to track him down with the witch power."


    "Oh yeah, I have forgotten that the Future Lady power is strong enough to block any witch spell."


    Soon, us and a few subordinates have once again left the suburb vi while trying to follow any lead they can find with the help of technology rather than any special power to swiftly track down the mermaid who silently went out while only leaving a piece of letter.


    "...I can get more closer to you as a punishment right?"


    In the end, us couldn''t control his thoughts of wanting to be more intimate with the man, which causes his green eyes to darkened after countless wonderful images emerge in his mind.


    <em>... maybe stealing a kiss on the cheeks?</em>


    <strong>8:00 pm,</strong> <strong>an hour before us hase home earlier than he was supposed to, which was nning to surprise a certain person but instead he was the one getting surprised.</strong>


    <strong>In the Center of the Imperial City.</strong>


    Although the sky was already dark with the stars shining brightly in the wide sky, the entire ce remained bustling with various kinds of people doing their own thing.


    And among the numerous people still out and having fun, a slender figure dress in casual clothes standing before an open door of a blue car park on the roadside has easily caught the attention of every single person passing by.


    Particrly when their eyesid upon the man''s remarkable stunning face with calm golden eyes and long eyshes, causing a certain fascination to sh in their eyes.


    Although the man was only standing there with his head slightly lowered down to stare at the phone on his slender hand has bought forth a certain charm and attraction.


    Especially when a small smile has suddenly appeared on the man''s face causing both genders to be struck by the arrow of love in their hearts.


    Although some brave people wanted to get closer and asked the man out, particrly when the thought of having a one-night stand couldn''t help but also emerge in their mind if they got refused of being a long-term lover.


    Able to attract, charm, and captivate people has always been one of the innate skills of the mermaid and siren race.


    So, despite the fact that Snow wasn''t doing anything and was just standing there to monitor the movement of his lover, he was unable topletely suppress the natural skill of fascinating and luring other creatures.


    After Snow has once again sensed the movement of the people around him wanting to get closer, he can only inwardly sigh at how easy it was to attract bees and flies around before emitting a dangerous atmosphere around his body, causing the people around him to stop getting closer.


    <em>My love, even though I nned to act like a naughty teenager, but I didn''t n to hook people once in a while alright?</em>


    Imagining the spilled vinegar tank, Snow can only sigh while feeling that it''s really problematic to be beautiful and prefer to have a normal appearance.


    <em>... hm... my love seemed to have quickly finished the problem in order to get home faster... I should quicklyplete what I have nned to do tonight.</em>


    When ites to the use of the inte and technologies, Snow doesn''t need ke''s help to monitor the situation of his lover while skillfully blocking the notification and evidence he left behind whenever he uses the infinite ck card in his hand.


    <em>My Love is really the best~</em>


    Suddenly, he really wanna y about being taken care of by a gold master in the next missionster on, of course, it has to be his lover.


    Well, there will definitely be a time where a client with an entertainment career will appear among the countless mission he will be performing as a Granter in the future.


    Maybe an Idol? Actor?


    Being a Movie Director is quite good too because he could just imagine his lover being sent on his bed by a scheming and profiter agent, and maybe he can finally try topping for once in their rtionship if that happened.


    Or maybe bing a wronged and betrayed Agent who turned around to grab the golden thigh of the opposite entertainment industry, which is the enemy of the one that betrayed the client.


    Damn, there is countless y to experience with his lover~


    While Snow was imagining a thrilling various y to experience in the entertainment industry with his future lover in the mission worlds, he couldn''t help but finally turned his attention to the child he has just finished fastening the belt on a children car seat.


    "Uncle Snow why do I have to dress like a girl?"


    Xaver gingerly picks the fake long blue hair on his head while the pair of wide purple eyes couldn''t help but dumbly gaze at the adorable and fluffy purple dress he has been forced to wear.


    "For safety, what to do if us enemies recognize you?"


    <em> so I can also save the picture for future ckmail, who told you to keep eyeing my little hope? He wasn''t even born yet but you are already trying to arch my cabbage!</em>


    Snow smile innocently while continued to type in the phone in his hands since it has the technology to let him speak whatever words he types on it with a robotic voice.


    "Come on, I will finally take you somewhere fun and eat delicious foods. I was given a ck card from your Uncle us."


    "Oh, Uncle us is really kind to you. By the way, Uncle Snow, do you know how to drive?"


    "us is really good, and no it''s my first time but I learned on the inte, so don''t worry."


    "..."


    Uncle us save me!!! I regret it, I should have stayed home!


    Completely ignoring the anxious and flustered baby dragon dress in lovely girl clothes sitting behind the car, Snow has skillfully driven the blue car he has bought by a passing person by using a transfer in money.


    As for the problem of being caught by the police, well, Snow won''t face any trouble as long as he properly follows the driving rules, besides, his lover has taken care of his identity, so everything he needed to live in the human world is carefully handled.


    <em>... wait, I think having a driving license didn''t count on it.</em>


    It was quite unfortunate since he honestly told everyone about how he was only seventeen years old in human age and would be turning eighteen in a month, but the look they showed was quite amusing.


    Although it might be the main reason why Snow has only receive a careful and nned hug from his lover once in a while, there wasn''t even an ''ident'' kiss and shameful action since hepletely acknowledges how shameless and thick face his lover can get.


    It was quite a refreshing move though, just like what happened in the ancient mission world with the innocent Emperor.


    So while Snow was driving the car and having countless thoughts on how to properly let his lover take advantage of his ''innocent, oblivious, and clueless self'' they finally arrive in the most distinguished and luxurious entertainment building after twenty minutes.


    "Come baby girl, let''s go."


    While Snow has gently carried a pouting Xaver who turned around to hide his face because of shame, the invisible screen of Game Map has quietly opened before him, which showed a bright red dot.


    The target is located.

 Chapter 369: Snow Fun Time With The Baby Dragon.

    Chapter 369: Snow Fun Time With The Baby Dragon.


    Snow has calmly entered the entertainment building while carrying the shy and embarrassed baby dragon in his arms, at the same time, feelingfortable wearing a hooded jacket in order to slightly hide his appearance.


    <em> being a beauty is simply a sin</em>


    He honestly prefers for his lover to be the one luring the bees and flies around so that he can just p, beat and kill them, making it far easier to deal with the people who wanted to be the third wheel in his love life.


    While Snow was busy being a bit narcissistic and wanted to pit his lover with a bunch of crazy bugs, the baby dragon was the one conversing with the attendants before swiping the ck card with a serious expression on his lovely face.


    The baby dragon''s interesting and amusing actions cause the female attendant to show a genuine smile rather than a professional attitude when dealing with the customers.


    "Please, follow me."


    After handling everything, Snow has gently patted the baby dragon head for a job well done before casually ncing around the ce and silently checking the Game Map, which has shown red dots in certain locations.


    There are also neutral dots around the Game Maps, which can be an enemy or allies in a single moment depending on the situation.


    At the same time, he also notices a rather interesting sharp gaze around his side while calmly following the female attendant that leads to their own private room, in which he just nce for a bit.


    It was a tall man dress in expensive ck suits, rather handsome with a bit of wild and dangerous atmosphere around him.


    ... ohh... interesting...


    After quickly learning the information of the person, Snow has nces away and finally disappearing into the main hall of the entertainment building where the customers first appeared.


    As soon as Snow figure has disappeared following a female attendant, the tall handsome man felt his tense body finally rxing while the sharp instinct he was born with has finally remained silent.


    ... this ce is dangerous...


    He couldn''t help but grimace when the unusually sharp instinct he was born with has been going crazy as soon as he steps inside the building, and then he suddenly saw a dangerous individual.


    Nheless, he can''t just leave the ce despite the danger ahead of him.


    "Master, we finally found the location of the second young master.  It seemed that he was secretly meeting the newly debut singer that has been famoustely."


    "..."


    The male secretary secretly observes the silent tall man standing beside him before inwardlyining about how courageous the Second Young Master of the Kranz Family was to meet a woman on a date after epting the marriage alliance between their family.


    No matter how much his master has been enduring the unreasonable and willful actions of the young man, at least, his master doesn''t deserve to be constantly known to have been given a green hat by his own fiance, causing his boss''s reputation to be affected.


    Although it was an abrupt agreement of the marriage alliance after the appearance of the power struggle in the Imperial City after the Heinrich Family head has disappeared.


    It was just for the sake of keeping everything in great bnce even for a little bit, especially when there is the sudden emergence of a new power trying to take advantage of the sudden chaos in the Imperial City.


    Honestly, if his boss didn''t consider about the situation of the person he genuinely cares for, there was no way the marriage alliance would have happened, even if it was false just to deal with the hidden danger in their families.


    So for now, rather than his boss seeing the young man as a fiance, it was more like being a nanny.


    "Take me there."


    "Yes!"


    While the unknown storm is about to ur in the entertainment building, Snow was having pleasure eating delicious and luxurious seafood dishes in a private room.


    And although the taste bud of a Siren also loves human foods, it still doesn''t change the fact that he prefers to eat seafood dishes cook in various spices and sauces.


    So, after carefully cracking a crab king plump legs, Snow has kindly and gently put the piece of crab meat in the baby dragon bowl once in a while since he still has the responsibility to take care of the baby dragon no matter how much he teases and bullies it.


    After all, Xaver has an 80% chance of bing the future husband of the Little Hope he was healing and at the same time has also been speeding the time for the unborn child to be finally born by the special power he receives.


    For the special power Snow has gotten, it was specifically meant for the Siren race to use, especially when dealing with the sea creatures and races.


    <em>Ah... I really want to drink alcohol </em>


    Snow can only sigh after he was refuse to be given an alcoholic drink after seeing the underage id card he has before calmly picking the cold soda on the table and squinting his eyes after feeling the weird butfortable sensation on his throat.


    <em> hmm it should be time to make my move</em>


    Since there wasn''t any monitor and surveince inside the private room because of the customer''s privacy, Snow has been using the Game Map features to learn about what is happening in a certain private room, which was one floor from where he was staying.


    Rather than a situation where the Little Princess was on a secret date with one of the favored sons of the people in power in the Imperial City, it seemed that Margaret has used the individual to lure another powerful figure, which has been second only to Snow lover in status and influence.


    It was the tall handsome man he saw in the main reception hall from before, there is also another important person already in the room before the tall man has gone in.


    The Fish traitor sure is working hard for the person she loves...


    Snow lip curls up before gently wiping his hands while watching the way that numerous red dots has suddenly started appearing on the entire floor while a powerful witch spell was quietly activated which is far stronger than the male witch''s ability he noted.


    <em>Ah, there are powerful figures around and so many enemies to kill </em>


    Although it wasn''t part of Snow n but helping out the two important figures that the betrayer wanted to take care of would be essential in his lover situation.


    Oh


    There is also the fact that Snow lover has finally discovered the little evidence he left behind for him to follow.


    <em>I should go deal with the problem now.</em>


    Snow eyes couldn''t help but turned on the stalkerish feature of the Game Map and has quickly seen how dark his lover expression was while there seemed to be a certain emotion swirling upon those pair of deep green eyes.


    <em> ... my love is definitely thinking something naughty again... wonderful!</em>


    "Uncle Snow, where are you going?"


    "Wait here and I''ll just go out for a bit."


    Snow has given his phone to the baby dragon after typing a message before calmly walking out while the mark on his forehead has slowly emerged and shone brightly.


    And slowly, Snow has caused his presence to easily being detected while at the same time causing any witch spell to be entirely useless.


    It was one of the countless benefits from receiving the special power, which can stop and nullify any spell cast from any kind of witch as long as he desires it.


    After arriving on the floor that has been fully epassed with a powerful witch spell in order to conceal what is happening, Snow was able to quietly enter the barrier that was trapping the two important figure from leaving and being saved before his eyesnded at the mermaid standing close to where he quietly appeared.


    <em>Hey little fishy, it''s time to hunt you down~</em>


    "... Y-you gah"


    One fish down


    Snow lip curls up while eerily red light has quickly shed in his golden eyes before disappearing quickly and swiftly taking down the people guarding around the floor.


    Although, he specifically chose to take down the mermaid who appeared in the human world, which has caused his siren side to scream of punishing and disciplining the races who went against the rules set in the past.


    Nheless, Snow was able to suppress the decisive and unforgiving side of a siren protector when facing the mermaid race, especially when he has already given up everything that a proud and dignified siren has.


    <strong>Thud Thud Thud</strong>


    Snow swiftly and noiselessly has easily taken down the mermaids around with the ground slightly having a thinyer of ice which has quickly melted.


    And at the same time silently preventing the people inside a certain VIP room from figuring out that the people guarding outside were already ughtered.


    Of course, Snow didn''t forget to silently watch the dramatic situation happening between the two important figures facing the young man who has worked with outsiders just to deal with them.


    Especially when one of the important figures was also the young man''s older brother.


    Well, it was the usual power struggle in a powerful family, so there was nothing new about it.


    While leaving one mermaid race on the brink of death, Snow has calmly taken out a huge cloak to cover his body and taking out the familiar silver mask he has once use in the first mission world before using a pair of ck gloves upon his slender hands.


    <em>For now, I have to be a mysterious person.</em>


    Soon, Snow has calmly grasped the horrofied mermaid hair who was unable to form a single word out and can only gasp helplessly before swiftly kicking the door open causing the people inside the room to be surprised and rm.


    At the same time, the people inside the room has swiftly moved in preparation to face any danger.


    "Who!"


    Despite how the dangerous atmosphere has be thicker in the entire room, Snow has calmly walked inside the room while pulling the half-death mermaid inside causing the group of people who have prepared the trap to let out a shocked gasp.


    And after a quick nce around, Snow saw the tall man in a slightly different appearance, which was the features of the werewolf race, while at the same time, there was also another man he was embracing in his arms.


    It was the older man of the young man who has just betrayed them.


    And base on the appraisal skill information, Snow was able to easily tell that the older brother and the young man weren''t rted by blood, which was probably the cause of the dilemma.


    Although, in Snow eyes, betrayal is still a betrayal no matter what the reason is.


    While on the opposite side are the two figures who have remained proudly seated despite Snow appearance, there are also powerful people around that has caused the two important figure to be in a weakened state.


    Although the other mermaid race around the room was the main reason that has caused the werewolf man to be vulnerable, after all, the mermaid race sound ability is rather terrifying.


    <em> kill her kill her make her pay for betraying me!!!</em>


    Suddenly, the client''s soul sleeping deeply inside Snow has quickly woken up while overwhelming murderous intention has swiftly emerged in his heart the moment his golden eyes haveid upon the figure of the young woman with lovely pink eyes and soft long hair.


    <em>It was Margaret. the woman who betrayed the client... </em>


    Under the silver mask, Snow lip has slowly spread into a dangerous smile while a sharp spear made of ice is quickly created in his hands before swiftly plunging it to the heart of the mermaid he has pulled inside the room.


    <strong>"Stop!"</strong>


    <em>...now then... what should I do with you?</em>

 Chapter 370: Snow Slight Face Off

    Chapter 370: Snow Slight Face Off


    "How dare you kill my people! Who are you!"


    Although Snow main target was the mermaid princess who betrayed the client but in the entire room, his golden eyesid upon the other figure calmly sitting next to the pink-haired mermaid while recalling the Appraisal information he has gotten when using the Game Map features to figure out the people identities inside the VIP Room.


    <strong>Name: Gisil</strong>


    <strong>Gender: Male</strong>


    <strong>Age: 898 years old</strong>


    <strong>Race: Pure Vampire</strong>


    So this is the person Margaret has fallen in love with to the point she has dared to betray and use the client for her goal.


    Base on what Snow saw in the client''s memories, Margaret has genuinely befriended the client with a sincere and honest feeling, or else the mermaid didn''t even have the chance to get closer to the client if she holds even an ounce of evil intention deep in her heart.


    Only for the mermaid princess somehow meeting the Vampire sometime during her growing rtionship with the lonely siren, in which the client has already grown some feeling, thus leading to his miserable end.


    "Margaret, calm down."


    "Gisil he killed my people"


    As expected of the few oldest remaining pure Vampire alive, the man was much calmer and more at ease despite Snow unexpected appearance while causing various death.


    After all, the thick scent of blood from the open door has clearly allowed everyone to smell it, which basically shows what kind of fate has befallen the people guarding outside the room.


    "What do you want?"


    While the old Vampire still showed a superior and imposing appearance despite the cruel violence Snow has disyed, especially after decisively taking a life right before his eyes.


    Snow has begun to focus his attention on the werewolf and demon race in the corner of the room, which was the two important figure in the Imperial City and the target of the mermaid princess and her vampire lover.


    <em> my love would definitely be able to use these two men.</em>


    After countless calctions shing in Snow mind while imagining the happiness in us face after showing the present he got for him after having fun outside with the baby dragon.


    He swiftly twirls the ice spear in his hands before stamping his feet in the ground and quickly leaping toward the mermaid princess and old vampire with great speed, which was the posture of attacking.


    While at the same time, a wall made of ice haspletely blocked anyone from getting close to the present he wanted to offer to his lover.


    "... Foolish child"


    The old Vampire has calmly let out a sigh while shaking his head and raising his right hand that has glowed in red-colored before a beam of bloody light has quickly shoot from it.


    And the target of the powerful attack was on the oing figure of the person who has appeared in the moment of the two men in great danger of losing their lives.


    This person is definitely these two men''sst card to save their life.


    <em>A foolish struggle since only a few people can match my strength and the most problematic person was already deal with.</em>


    While arrogantly thinking, Gisil calm face has quickly changed after witnessing the way his powerful bloody light has easily shattered to pieces by the swift violent single strike from the figure entirely covered in a wide cloak, which has continued toe closer.


    <em>''Foolish old man''</em>


    That is what Snow wanted to say but was unable to do so while witnessing how the calm old vampire has changed his expression after underestimating how powerful he really was.


    <em>This is the special power I exchange with a lifetime cure and even giving up half of my life span, do you think it was useless to deal with someone like you?</em>


    Nheless, it was also quite interesting to p a person with an extremely arrogant and superior attitude, where the old vampire has absolutely considered that Snow was a weak person seeking his early death.


    Honestly, the pure vampire was one of the powerful races that exist in the present situation with only a few individuals who can match their power.


    So it''s understandable when Snow didn''t enter the vampire''s eyes at all, which was in his opinion was a great mistake to do.


    Even Snow has to always remind himself to never underestimate his enemies and honestly facing them with utter seriousness.


    <em>Well, I am also a pureblood Siren and thest one, so being a pureblood isn''t that important.</em>


    Although, in the previous mission world, Snow has also been a vampire, although it was a different kind and was more called a blood family with their bloodline.


    <strong>Swish!</strong>


    Underneath the silver mask, Snow lip has calmly spread into a small smile after the old Vampire has chosen to block his attack in which haspletely taken most of the man''s attention before swiftly positioning to deal with the oing attack.


    <strong>Crack!</strong>


    "N-NO!"


    Although, rather than attacking the Vampire again, Snow has swiftly shited his body and speedily stabbing a certain part in the woman''s chest, which has easily hit a hard object and making a cracking sound.


    And in Snow golden eyes, there has always been a piece of certain detailed information invisibly hovering in the air, causing him to easily hit the object hidden in the woman''s clothes.


    <strong>Appraisal skill</strong>


    <strong>Object:</strong> <em>Token of Love from Aurel, which is a single blue scale from the most important part of the siren fishtail.</em>


    <strong>Special Effect:</strong> <em>Magnifying the ability </em>


    <em>Huh </em>


    Even the client didn''t know that his token of love has a certain effect and application when it was made into a simple essory and was being used by the mermaid princess.


    Nheless, despite the unexpected surprise of information, Snow movement didn''t stop at all and was preparing for another attack since the token of love wasn''tpletely destroyed.


    <em>First priority is topletely destroy the evidence of affection before my lover sees it.</em>


    Although, Snow can only leap away before he can make another move when the old vampire has speedily made an attack.


    As for the reason why Snow didn''t attack the mermaid princess with the intent to kill, it was because dying is simply an easy way out besides, the client desired the mermaid to feel pain and tormented.


    Moreover, Snow was already nning topletely wipe out the entire mermaid race, so it was better to keep the woman alive long enough to witness how her race haspletely be extinct, especially after failing to be with the person she loves.


    So while the old vampire is focused on keeping the mermaid princess safe and sound while making all sort of actions to keep her protective before he canpletely focus on attacking, Snow has swiftly rush toward the two men in the corner and telling them to follow along with his hand movements.


    Of course, he also started freezing the entire room in order to prevent the old vampire froming after them even for a few seconds.


    And when the two men have picked one of the unconscious person in the ground before following, Snow expression has remained calm underneath the silver mask and has silently epted their action of taking a person along.


    Soon, Snow has stopped a split second after reaching the edge of the powerful barrier spell since the three people behind him wouldn''t be able to easily get out and then decisively shing the invisibleyer of the barrier without another single thought.


    Fortunately, the supposedly powerful barrier has easily broken apart, giving them enough time to run away while at the same timepletely alerting the management of the entire building after detecting an unusual power being use.


    Honestly, the mermaid princess and old vampire sure are courageous enough to choose this famous entertainment building to make their move when there are also countless powerful families managing it.


    After all, the entire reason why most influential, important, and wealthy figures choose this ce to stay was because it was one of the countless neutral ces around where struggle and infighting aren''t allowed to happen.


    And now someone is brave enough to break the rules set by the various families to follow no matter how powerful and important an individual is.


    "... whe-"


    Stopping the man following behind to asked a question, Snow has sternly ordered them to quietly follow along with his movement alone, before they swiftly rush down the floor.


    Of course, Snow haspletely made sure that there is no evidence left behind to track them down, and even going so far as topletely freeze the entire room as the effective method before he left the entire floor where the old vampire was trying to chase after them.


    And in a few minutester.


    "... Uncle... what kind of adventure did you just do?"


    After entering the VIP room where the baby dragon has been patiently waiting while ying the phone, Snow has calmly closed the door after everyone has entered before taking out the silver mask in his face and removing the huge cloak on his body.


    And at the same time, he has taken out one of the cheat items he has bought in the ck Trade Shop before in case of a situation, which was to help a group of people effectively hide their existence.


    Being prepared for any kind of situation is always one of Snow n when thinking about the cheats object he has chosen to buy and stored in a special storage, which is just waiting to be used.


    "I have gone to administer justice."


    <em>Just going against the mermaid princess n while trying to destroy the token of love in order to keep my lover from spilling vinegar.</em>


    <em>In the end, I'' am the one who is going to end up coaxing my love overwhelming jealousy.</em>


    Snow has gently picked up the baby dragon and calmly taking the phone away before taking a sit in another chair and letting the child sitting in hisp, of course,pletely ignoring the two men''s pair of eyes observing his appearance while definitely figuring out who he was and the entire reason for saving them.


    "If you don''t want to be found, go sit in the corner and remain calm. No matter what happened don''t make a noise and stay still until I tell you to."


    After Snow has given an authoritative order to the two men without wondering how they feel about he has gently rung the bell to let someonee in,pletely acting ignorant about the chaos happening outside, and has begun to order a new round of dishes.


    Of course, Snow was actingpletely clueless about the entire situation and has even curiously asked what was the noise all about after noticing what was happening when the door was opened.


    While at the same time, pretending that he doesn''t see the fact when the attendant who came inside the room to take the order has been quietly observing the entire room and their reactions.


    And after a while, the attendant has finally left while kindly informing them that their orders would arrive in a few minutes and of course, the noise outside was just a simple problem and was already being taken care of so there is nothing to worry about.


    Soon, the new dishes have once again arrived while the attendants have sh them a friendly (fake) smile before leaving their private room.


    "Uncle, who are they?"


    "Well, a present to your Uncle... do you think he might overlook the fact that I have run out to have fun outside if I deliver some important people to help deal with his problem?"


    "..."


    <em>Uncle mermaid, it''s far more useful to give my Uncle us a kiss! He will definitely forgive you no matter what kind of trouble you have just caused.</em>


    <em>Or maybe my Uncle will take advantage of the situation to make you do something unspeakable...</em>


    The two men silently treating their injuries and taking a rest while they still can help couldn''t help but shot each other a confused and disbelief look.


    <em> What do you mean present??? So you only save us to please a man you have angered???</em>

 Chapter 371: Snow Inner Thought And Plan To His Lover.

    Chapter 371: Snow Inner Thought And n To His Lover.


    "... Uncle don''t go in there."


    Standing a few distances in front of a door of another building, Snow has quietly turned his eyes toward the baby dragon on his arms before ncing at the two people he rescued being dragged along on his continued adventure in the Imperial City.


    As for the other unconscious man, the person was casually left inside the car with a piece of paper with a short exnation about what happened being left behind for the man to see in case he woke up.


    And as to where Snow was, he has decided to enter a night bar club, of course, it was one of the safer and protected ces than the chaotic locations with dirty deals always happening in the dark, especially when drugging people they fancy with.


    After all, Snow has already seen those ces exist since there is always darkness in the society no matter how bright it might seem.


    Although there is also a fact that no matter how safe and protected it has been known, there are always foolish people that exist, and some idents still bound to happen, in which he doesn''t really care and has decided to look inside it.


    As for the reason why Snow has chosen to arrive in another ce and in night bar club too rather than waiting for his lover to arrive in the most luxurious neutral entertainment building, it was just a moment of an impulse to continue ying with his lover.


    I''ll definitely be going to be monitored stricter after being caught and my lover being stickier than usual which is definitely great~


    Just thinking about such a wonderful and lovely situation causes Snow lip to spread wide into a please and happy smile,pletely delighted at the mere thought of his lover possessive side acting up rather than feeling ufortable and against such actions.


    <em>My love will be more adorableter on~</em>


    "Oh, you are going to get in trouble~"


    Snow rolled his eyes at the baby dragon while telling the two men behind them to follow along, which waspletely dressed up as a bodyguard with their appearance already change in disguise, although the sunss helped out a lot and the fake beard.


    As for the underage ID he has, well, paying more money has easily solved such a problem, especially when he was also able to take the child along inside without trouble.


    Basically, it was a shady deal, which he couldn''t help but wonder how his love would think after learning how the inte has given the supposedly innocent and clueless mermaid bad ideas.


    Shortly, the loud lively noise has quickly reach Snow ears as soon as he entered the building before walking toward the second floor which was meant for the VIP members, which was more convenient to watch the chaos happening on the first floor.


    "Uncle, why did you decided toe to this chaotic and immoral ce?"


    <em>So I can give my love more reason to punish me</em>


    "I saw it in the video and became interested to see it in person."


    Snow expression didn''t change despite lying to the baby dragon while at the same time, ignoring all the various gazes sticking in his figure as soon as he entered the building, although he still uses the hood of his jacket, but there are still some people who would be able to see his appearance.


    And thanks to Snow usual bad luck that always develop there seemed to be an extremely bad one among the gazes he receives.


    <em> well, this time it''s definitely a perfect situation.</em>


    So when Snow saw in the Game Map how his lover has just arrived outside the building, he calmly left the baby dragon in the hands of the two men he rescued with the reason of wanting to go in the restroom.


    As for the safety of the baby dragon in the hands of others, he firmly believes that those two men know what should be done, of course, the main idea was fact that there is a reason why the dragon race is to be feared, although such situation will definitely affect the health of the baby dragon.


    "... n-not h-here oh"


    "... heh I know you like it"


    "... um dont be too rough..."


    As soon as Snow entered the huge restroom, he couldn''t help but raise his eyebrow at the obvious sweet gasp echoing in a certain closepartment along with the extremely ambiguous words.


    <em> bathroom y huh made me remember the precious moment with my lover in the blood elder and interster mission world.</em>


    <em>Such a good time that was and thrilling</em>


    While extremely perverted and shameless memories sh in Snow mind regarding his previous y with his lover, a rather bad light shes in his pair of golden eyes after thinking about the handsome elf man that was about to catch him up.


    Especially when Snow heard the person that has specifically followed him inside the restroom has also entered while he stood in the middle with his attention focus toward the ambiguouspartment that continued to do their business despite the obvious arrival of people.


    <em> really brave and daring couple (?) although they might want someone to also join their y huh it usually urs since the two men inside seemed to not care about being caught in the act. </em>


    At the same time, Snow has finally turned around to nce at the person who also entered the restroom while instantly witnessing another person standing outside the restroom door that was about to close, seemingly holding a note sign to stop anyone from entering the restroom.


    "..."


    Even after choosing a better nightclub bar, Snow just has to meet the immoral kind of people while easily getting their evil attention, it seemed his misfortune is really acting up again but it works less than usual.


    <em> my love pleasee rescue me from the pervert~</em>


    Outwardly, Snow was showing a confused expression about what was happening, disying how clueless he was regarding the rtionship of the same gender, which has caused the person who just entered to be extremely excited.


    The evil desire of the rather handsome man has definitely burst out by Snow reactions, especially when he took a few steps back after seeing how the man was getting closer and bing bolder by the obvious perverted expression on his face.


    <em>Really, being charming is simply a sin</em>


    Snow inwardly sighs before tilting his head to the side while his golden eyes have turned fierce and violent, although he wanted to be a damsel in distress, he still needs to take care of his identity and character.


    "Hey stunning guy, how about I teach you what they are doing inside... hm? It''s going to be fun stuff I promise you..."


    In a matter of few minutes, a loud sound has suddenly echoed out.


    <strong>Bam!</strong>


    Shortly, the door of the restroom was forcefully opened before a flustered handsome man has hurriedly entered with his suits a bit disordered and hair chaotics, which added to his attractiveness, basically showing a wild and sexy beauty.


    "Baby!"


    <em> Baby? So you have been inwardly calling me like that the whole time huh</em>


    Inside the restroom, Snow was leaning in the wall while one of his feet was stepping upon the frightened and terrified perverted man helplesslyying in the ground.


    Snow honestly wanted to y the situation where the handsome man is saving the beauty who is in great danger, unfortunately, the client wasn''t really a harmless and weak type of person.


    Especially when the perverted person who tried to deceive the supposedly clueless Snow or forcefully take him down was just a mere human, so there was no way that a Siren despite acting like a mermaid is incapable of dealing with a race weaker than himself.


    "Baby? I''m not a child."


    Snow quickly type in the phone while blinking innocently and cluelessly toward his extremely relieved lover who has be frozen after hearing his question.


    <em> really adorable and easy to tease </em>


    "... cough I see you as one of my closest friends and I couldn''t help but give you a nickname. It''s part of the human culture, I''m sorry if I didn''t mention it, but can you allow me to call you ''Baby'' from now on? I would be extremely happy if you allow it."


    <em> huh alright, I''ll follow along since at the moment, I am still a clueless mermaid andpletely doesn''t know your evil intention toward me...</em>


    So after a quick thought, Snow silently blinked his eyes for a moment before nodding his head toward the serious-looking us who was tantly lying and trying to deceive him.


    "Ok."


    <em>My love, what can I do but y along and show that I was easy to convince and deceive by you?</em>


    <em>This is really fun...</em>


    "So Baby"


    <em> as always my love, your face is so thick</em>


    "... what happened?"


    While walking closer us couldn''t help but finally point with his dark green eyes toward the terrified man the mermaid was stepping on while also remembering the people guarding outside the restroom door causing a cold chill to sh in his eyes.


    "... I was ufortable with the look in his eyes when looking at me then he told me about teaching some fun stuff and trying to get closer so I couldn''t help but beat him up after not listening to my warning to stop am I doing wrong?"


    Snow showed an extremely upset expression on his face while at the same time his golden eyes showed a slight confusion and a bit of fear when looking at his lover.


    And in us''s eyes, the young man appeared so pitiful and adorable that his anxious heart couldn''t help but soften.


    "Am I being bad? I don''t want to cause you too much inconvenience for being stupid about the human world, I really just want to have fun for a while and couldn''t wait for you toe back did I make you angry?"


    Snow chooses the softening situation to finally reveal that he also knows how willful and unreasonable he has acted from secretly going out without letting him know about it.


    After all, the two of them are still allied with each other and should be considerate enough to tell his decision first before directly doing whatever he wanted without deeply contemting the trouble it might cause.


    "No Baby, you are doing alright. It was this person''s fault for being bad and I''m not angry at you. I''m just concerned about your safety next time you can tell me whatever you want alright? If you really desire to go out, I will definitely apany you."


    After finally getting closer while speaking in a soothing and warm voice, us has gently taken the young man''s hand while secretly observing his reaction before ruthlessly kicking the man away.


    At the same time, he desperately suppresses the violent urge in his heart and from going crazy after easily guessing what the man has wanted to do to the person he was treasuring with all his heart and soul.


    "... you are so nice"


    <em> pamper me more!</em>


    Snow expression showed how extremely touch and happy he was by the deep concern of the person before him, while at the same time, us felt the entire world brightening up after being told how nice he was, although his eyes couldn''t help but turned in a certain direction.


    "So Baby, how about those two men almost undress?"


    Snow eyes followed where his lover was looking, which was the two men that have been doing unspeakable things inside thepartment of the restroom and can only hug each other from fear while staring in their direction with horror-filled eyes.


    <em> well, the two of them definitely got a deep trauma after today, probably no more bathroom y in the future</em>


    After a quiet understanding of the men situation, instead of Snow answering his lover question, he has decisively pushed the man over the wall before leaning closer with extremely curious golden eyes.


    "Oh I was curious about what they are doing hey us can I try it out for a bit?"


    <em>My love, what to do? I already felt like kissing you after staying with each other for a while now </em>


    "...!"

 Chapter 372: Snow Eating Tofu.

    Chapter 372: Snow Eating Tofu.


    "He said it was fun stuff I don''t want to do it to others but I want to try it with you"


    After the robotic sound had finished speaking the words that were typed in the phone, Snow swiftly put it back in the pocket of his jacket while at the same time, quickly giving a sharp warning to the two shivering men quietly watching in the distance.


    The two men instantly got the meaning behind Snow''s warning and quickly closed thepartment. As for the other man lying on the ground, he was already knocked out after being ruthlessly kicked away.


    "B-Baby???"


    Snow didn''t hesitate to ce one of his hands beside us''s head while the other hand slowly went over the man''s waist before leaning his stunning face closer, with his golden eyes observing his lover''s reaction.


    Although Snow knew how his lover would enjoy being intimate with him, there is still the fact that it''s a new world and a new love story for the two of them. So, he still needed to show some consideration when taking an action, especially when he was the one being active in their new rtionship.


    So, Snow paused with his actions while patiently waiting for any refusal or rejection from the handsome man before him, while noticing how his lover''s breath had started to be heavy along with the quick and loud heartbeat that managed to reach his hearing.


    And shortly after, Snow felt an arm slowly wrapped around his waist before pulling his body closer while a hoarse voice full of unspeakable charm and temptation softly whispered near his ears.


    "... Baby go onyou can do whatever you want to do"


    Snow''s lips curled up before decisively lowering his head and causing his lips to gently brush the skin on his lover''s slender neck while his other hand that wasn''t ced upon the wide shoulder of his lover, after being pulled, started to gently caress the man''s side.


    Every single time Snow made a move with his actions full of gentleness along with curiosity, the man''s grip slowly tightened.


    At the same time, Snow felt a gentle caress of wet warm lips brushing the skin of his neck, which was quickly removed, causing him to almost assume that it was all his imagination.


    <em> I''m an innocent and clueless mermaid that has gotten extremely curious about the words ''fun'' from the sinister human, especially after witnessing the two men''s actions in thepartment...</em>


    Snow needed to constantly remind himself of those reasons in order to hide his shameless side whenever he wanted to be intimate with his lover.


    <em> Ah I already want to do this and that to my love</em>


    Although the feeling was discrete, Snow had already noticed the fact that the longer he met and became in love with his mysterious lover, the quicker and easier it was for him to ept the man whenever they met in another world.


    Snow didn''t even need to deeply consider his usual actions of seriously setting a test in order to observe if his lover would be the one he wanted or deserved to be the person as his other half choose upon the countless people in the world.


    It seemed after the countless vow and pledges between them, the innumerable experience of showing how loyal, faithful, and foolishly dedicated the man already was, caused Snow to have a certain eptance and understanding even without retaining the deep emotions they experienced with each other in every lifetime.


    <em> My love Don''t disappoint me alright? Prove that I chose the right person and my decision wasn''t wrong...</em>


    Snow couldn''t help but use his teeth to gently nibble us''s neck while his fingers couldn''t help but squeeze the man''s flexible waist, feeling the firm muscle line upon it before sticking his chest to the man''s firm chest and gently rubbing against each other.


    Unfortunately, it was a bit hard to enter the man''s clothes using his fingers, especially when their bodies were intimately sticking with each other.


    "... oh"


    Snow blinked his eyes after hearing the pained but pleasurable voice of his love before finally noticing that he had unconsciously bitten the skin on the neck of his lover without knowing it; which was an action he usually did in various lifetimes, being intimate with his lover.


    Some intimate habits couldn''t help but remain despite the crazy love from thest lifetime that had disappeared


    So, Snow feeling a bit unfortunate that he couldn''t do too much, especially when he was still heartbroken by a certain mermaid betrayal, finally leaned away,pletely leaving the man''s embrace after patting the arms around him to indicate ''let go''.


    <em> At least I have eaten some tofu of my love~</em>


    After taking a few steps back, Snow blinked his golden eyes when he noticed that us had remained still and silent, which he couldn''t help but doubt if he was a bit too much with his ambiguous actions.


    "Baby do you know what you have just done?"


    "...?"


    <em>Huh?... Oh!!!</em>


    It took a few seconds for Snow to figure out what his lover was getting at after ncing upon the pitiful green eyes staring in his direction while noticing the hint of excitement, hope, and slyness shing upon it.


    "I don''t know how it was in your race, but in our human world, there is a deep meaning in what you had just done to me. Of course, different from these people in the same room as us. I''m quite a serious person. But it''s alright, I understand how our environment isplicated, so I''m sure you didn''t fully understand what your action meant."


    Come on Baby, jump on my hook, sink deeper with it until finally unable to leave anymore~


    "..."


    Outwardly, Snow watched with confused golden eyes when he noticed us suddenly emitting a pitiful atmosphere while disying such an uncertain expression on his face, especially when he could basically read the words ''I''ll definitely remain silent and won''t tell the wrong thing you have just done to me'' on his face.


    While inwardly, Snow couldn''t help but snort while helplessly shaking his head andining about the fond emotion about how extremely shameless his lover could be.


    Well, since Snow understood how us had yed along although he was extremely willing, he decided to follow what his lover seemed to be secretly suggesting, which would lead any person to be curious and want to know about it.


    So without hesitation, Snow confusedly and anxiously took his phone out, seemingly wanting to check the inte in order to understand deeply what the man is getting at. During the few minutes of seriously reading on the inte, the entire atmosphere had been solemn with a serious air around.


    Snow finally took a deep breath and discovered the emotions hidden in the excited eyes of us, before quickly typing on the phone screen and cing one of his hands on the man''s shoulder.


    Soon, the robotic voice had once more resounded out.


    "us, I''ll take responsibility. Be my Wife."


    "..."


    "...!!!"

 Chapter 373: Claus Unwavering Answer.

    Chapter 373: us Unwavering Answer.


    "Yes."


    us didn''t hesitate to answer without even needing a second thought about the wonderful question that would lead to changing his life forever.


    <em>Awesome! I finally got my Baby! It''s the start of my amazing love life!</em>


    As for the meaning of being asked to be a wife, it doesn''t matter to us as long as he could get together with the person that moved his heart. Besides, as the wife, he would be extremely thoughtful and perform all the hard work when ites to their bed matters.


    <em> cough calm down don''t be excited don''t scare the love of your life or you will end up crying miserably...</em>


    After all, us also understood that his newfound lover doesn''t really have any deeper feelings towards him. The word <em>''responsibility''</em> was spoken before Snow asked him to be his wife and that Snow was only forced to speak such words after checking the information on the inte.


    <em>I don''t regret what happened but I still need to continue wooing my Baby</em>


    "Baby, I have to seriously tell you an important fact so that you won''t regret it. I am an extremely serious person. If you really want to be with me, even if there are no feelings attached and it is a mere responsibility for you, please know that I don''t mind having you in my life till the day I die."


    "..."


    "Baby, I''ll make it clear alright? My heart seems to beat for you, the longer we stay together, the harder it beats, and the deeper I fall for you. Every single moment, I be content easily just by staying by your side, happily watching over you, always wanting to make you happy."


    us took a deep breath while stepping closer and slowly wrapped his arms around the stunned and dazed mermaid before leaning his forehead over the other''s, causing the two of them to easily observe each other''s eyes.


    "Do you know? I always feared that you would leave and suddenly disappear from my life. Always fearing for the safety of your life and constantly thinking about how to make you happy and content every single day. So, Baby, if this is not loved, then what is?"


    us''s green eyes slowly brightened with overwhelming warmth and love that lit up zingly while speaking in an utterly sincere and serious voice.


    "Baby, I finally found the treasure I want to protect and guard for the rest of my life, and Snow, that person is you. So can you please try to like me too so that our rtionship would not remain as a mere responsibility? Snow, I genuinely love you."


    Snow had experienced his lover''s confession countless times.


    However, today was a new experience where Snow is confessed inside a restroom, with two men secretly listening in fear inside the closedpartment, while there was an unconscious person some distance away from them.


    As for Snow''s answer and reaction, he finally started to use the Game Map mindmunication toward his lover, which was the same ability he has used in the fourth mission world after being put into a deep sleep because of a cheat object effect after taking it.


    "us, you can really be silly. The reason why I wanted to take responsibility was that I notice a while ago how I appeared to like you and right at this moment, I''m liking you even more."


    "...!"


    Snow showed a brilliant smile, causing his stunning appearance to be bewitching, before leaning forward and cing a soft kiss on his lover''s lip and quickly leaning away.


    "Although I have been hurt and betrayed, I am not a coward and scared to start again. Since I started having the feeling of liking someone again, and since it''s you, I don''t mind trying it with you."


    Snow slowly wrapped his own arms around us before cing his face upon us'' slender neck and breathing deeply upon it.


    "My kind Elf Wife, now, you can take me back home."


    "Good, I will listen to my dear husband..."


    us felt his heart beating furiously to the point he might have a heart attack. After swallowing hard and trying to be calm, he tried to restrain himself from the tempting idea of kissing Snow.


    <em>... don''t be greedy don''t be too fast show him the sincerity and respect that he deserves </em>


    us''s determination and resolution were being tested beyond reason. Everything was still alright when they were just friends but now that they became lovers and will soon turn into a husband and wife status, it was quite hard for him to control himself from doing a far more intimate action.


    <em>Like kissing those tempting red lips wanting to see those creamy white cheeks turning into a lovely pink color those pair of golden eyes blurring with desire leaving countless marks upon the smooth white skin those pair of slender legs wrapping around his waist </em>


    <strong><em>Cough Cough</em></strong>


    us''s lips twitched when a certain lower part of his was slowly reacting just because of the wonderful images that emerged in his mind.


    After a calming breath, us swiftly and gently, he took the confused and oblivious lover in his arms.


    "Baby, I''ll take you back home."


    Snow obediently allowed himself to be carried in the arms of us while acting oblivious and ignorant at the sharp look his lover had quickly shot to one of the people guarding outside the restroom door.


    It was definitely to handle the people inside the restroom, in which one of them would face a miserable end.


    After all, no matter what world the mysterious lovers live in, with various identities and different personalities, there was no changing the fact about how ruthless, violent and cruel his lover could be when it was rted to him.


    Aside from being a beast in nature when it came to their love life, the indifference buried deep within his mysterious lover''s soul, was unimaginable beyond reason.


    In the first world, Li Chen is the best example of it all, even if the world was about to be destroyed it won''t even leave a single guilt of consciousness in his heart.


    It always made Snow wonder how his lover became obsessed so quickly with him after they had just met.


    Although he remained quiet about it, he realized how abnormal and unusual his lover''s attachment to him was.


    Oh, it was not like Snow doesn''t believe in love at first sight. However, the subconscious obsession his lover sometimes shows deep in his eyes when gazing at him was different from the usual obsession he had witnessed.


    It was an unexinable obsession.


    However, no matter what the circumstances were with his mysterious lover, Snow had chosen to be with him,pletely believing in the feelings his lover had shown with his words and actions.


    When ites to emotions, Snow was excellent at detecting and reading about them since he could easily feel any emotions without any worries or concern. Every time he felt an emotion, one could say that he always felt the most genuine and purest emotion without an added uncertainty upon it.


    Because of this special ability that Snow was born with, there wasn''t any hesitation, fear, dread, andplication whenever he felt some emotions, after all, he was a person that could always remove them as soon as he decided to do so.


    While Snow was specting the identity of his mysterious lover and at the same time wondering what the abnormally on his lover was, no one hindered them from going out of the night bar club.


    Instead of walking to the car that Snow had been using while traveling in the Imperial City, us walked over in another direction before suddenly mentioning a certain topic in a curious voice.


    "By the way, Baby you sure have a few interesting people with you."


    Snow innocently blinked his golden eyes while slightly tilting his head to the right side after hearing the question,pletely showing the appearance of thinking about the people that us suddenly mentioned before a light of recognition shed in his beautiful golden pupils.


    "Oh, they are my gift to my wife."


    "Gift?"


    Snow innocently nodded his head before shing an expression of wanting to receive praise for being thoughtful.


    "Yes, didn''t my kind wife show me the important people in the Imperial city before? I saw them in grave danger when I was doing something important and decided to rescue them along the way when I consider how useful they could be in your hands."


    <em>My love, look! I''m really so nice to you! </em>


    <em>But well, what can I do other than always pampering you? </em>


    "How thoughtful of my Husband I''m happy that you think about the trouble I am facing, but instead, I really would have preferred just to receive a wonderful kiss from my husband as a gift."


    "..."


    <em>My love, you are really awesome! Always taking advantage of every situation you can, just to eat my tofu!</em>

 Chapter 374: Blooming Relationship

    Chapter 374: Blooming Rtionship


    "Of course, if Baby is shy and feels ufortable, you can always kiss me when you feel like it. I''m always avable, so call me when you are ready."


    Snow inwardly rolled his eyes while being gently put down on the ground after arriving at the car where he saw the baby dragon that was already staying inside while the two conscious and one unconscious men were riding in another car.


    And when the door was opened, Snow gently reached out to pull down the cheesy us and gently ced a short kiss upon his chattering mouth,pletely ignoring the sudden, surprised gasp of a certain baby dragon who witnessed the shocking scene.


    "My wife, I don''t mind giving you a simple kiss on the lips."


    Snow gently smiled before softly poking the stunned us'' forehead before entering the car and giving the baby dragon who was still dressed as an adorable girl, a wink before typing some words on the phone.


    "Xaver, after today I''ll be a part of your family and I''ll be your Uncle us'' future husband."


    "Husband?"


    Snow just smiled and didn''t reply to the slightly raised voice of the baby dragon, full of doubt and confusion, before ncing at the delighted us who finally entered the car and had chosen to answer the baby dragon''s confusion.


    For the rest of the ride, Snow focused on his phone with only his left hand to type upon it since a certain person had chosen to gently hold his right hand while sitting close next to his side.


    Of course, Snow had split his attention since his lover was also constantly speaking in an extremely soft and warm voice on his side,pletely disregarding the already autistic baby dragon sitting in one of the seats in the car.


    "Baby, should we inform our son ke about our rtionship?"


    "Baby, do you want to sleep in the same bed starting today?"


    "Baby, tell me when you are ready to get married to me, alright? After epting about bing your wife, I am already prepared to ept the day you dere a marriage proposal. Baby, I can''t wait for that day to happen."


    Snow could only silentlyment how extremely shameless and how fast his lover was because before he knew it, the topic had suddenly turned to marriage.


    Soon, they finally managed to arrive back in the suburb area with a baby dragon who couldn''t help but question his life after witnessing how utterly shameless and abnormal his Uncle us was acting.


    Wondering how he will have to treat the Uncle mermaid, who for some reason had gotten together with his Uncle us.


    <em> ah, my life just gotplicated I already considered the two of them getting together but I didn''t think how it would affect my rtionship with the baby I wanted to y with.</em>


    <em> should I wake them up and convince them that it''s better to remain as an extremely close friend?</em>


    While the baby dragon was having a dangerous thought, Eugene and Jan who hade out to wee them back home at the front door of the vi could only remain silent for a few seconds after witnessing how utterly stupid us was acting while being intimate to the silent mermaid.


    "Oh, hey guys. Let me inform you of a special fact that happened a while ago. Snow and I have be lovers, and in the future, we will be marrying each other, bing husband and wife. So, from this moment on, Snow will be your other boss alright?"


    "..."


    "..."


    While Eugene and Jan watched the different rtionship between the mermaid and the elf, they couldn''t help but wonder what the hell happened in those few hours while they were in the Imperial City.


    However, before they could speak out, the two important figures who had stepped out from another car, left them staring in astonishment.


    "Hey aren''t they ''The ruthless Stein'' and the future sessor of the Kranz Family?"


    Eugene couldn''t help but stare at the nefarious and terrible werewolf, Wilmar Stein, and the talented Kiefer Kranz who had saved the weakening Kranz Family from being removed from the rank of powerful families in the Imperial City.


    "Oh, my Baby casually saved them and nned to give them to me as a gift aftering back home. Eugene, handle them with care, I''lle back as soon as I send my Baby to my room to take a rest. It has beente, I''m sure that he is already tired."


    us ignored the disbelieving and thoughtful gaze from Wilmar and Kiefer because of the image he was portraying. The usually violent, ruthless, and dangerous character waspletely reced with gentleness, thoughtfulness, and warmth.


    The two men were definitely thinking about who the hell is this infatuated and foolish man before them?


    "Jan, take care of our baby girl Xaver."


    <em>Baby girl?</em>


    Eugene and Jan finally turned their attention to the silent baby dragon standing behind, which had be frozen after being mentioned and receiving two pairs of glittering eyes on his figure.


    "Oh my! How adorable!"


    "Pfft cough Young Master Xaver wait should I use, ''Young Lady Xaver'' now?"


    "...!!!"


    <em>Uncle us, why are you pitting me??? If I weren''t so stunned by your shameless actions, I would have quickly thought of changing my clothes before I let these two men, of all people, have the chance of collecting my rare ck material!!!</em>


    "Wife, you are so naughty."


    Snow shot an amused smile at us, who carefully guided him back inside the vi and walked upstairs before calmly luring him into the master bedroom to use from now, rather than the guest room he had been using just a while ago.


    "Baby, do you dislike it when I am being bad?"


    "No, I find you adorable. My wife, as long you remain honest and never betray my trust, I don''t mind what kind of a person you are."


    "Of course, I won''t betray you. How could I even do that to you? Baby, I''m an extremely dedicated person and would remain true to my feelings. So Baby, did you like me a little bit more again?"


    Snow''s golden eyes curved in a crescent moon,pletely showing how delighted and happy he was while interacting with his lover.


    The Game Mapmunication feature was really a convenient cheat to have when unable to speak. Although it only upgraded when he had the overwhelming desire tomunicate with his lover in the previous mission world, his decision had been right since it''s quite useful in the present world.


    "Well, I do like you a bit more."


    "I''m d to hear that, Baby, I can''t wait for the day when your ''Like'' will be ''Love''."


    After reaching the master bedroom, Snow waved to his lover to go ahead and fulfill the important task he needed to do, which was to quickly deal with the gift he received from Snow while at the same time using the recent confusing situation urring in the Imperial City for his own advantage.


    "Baby, have a good rest. I''ll try to quickly finish dealing with the entire situation so I cane back and be afortable pillow for you to hug while sleeping in our bed."


    While Snow was inwardly snorting since as always, he could easily discern some hidden meaning behind his lover''s words, he quietly watched as us leaned over to gently ce a soft kiss on his forehead.


    "May you dream of me."

 Chapter 375: A Clear Glass Vial With Blue Liquid

    Chapter 375: A Clear ss Vial With Blue Liquid


    When Snow was sleeping on the soft bed in the master bedroom of the vi in utter bliss, a certain elf man efficiently dealt the gift he had received from his lover Snow using a bit of violence.


    After a while, Snow''s eyes slowly fluttered open when he felt the familiar presence had entered the master bedroom before closing his eyes when the bed on his left side slightly sunk.


    "Baby, sorry to wake you up. All is good, you can continue sleeping."


    <em>''... Mnm''</em>


    Mumbling senseless words via the mind link, Snow got closer to the warm body and plunged straight into us'' warm arms, and gently rubbed his cheeks over his lover''s firm chest.


    Just when Snow was about to enter into a peaceful deep sleep, he felt warm lips pressing over his forehead before a soft and lovely whisper floated to his ears.


    "My Baby, have sweet dreams again."


    Early in the afternoon, Snow waspletely awake and found out that his lover had already disappeared from the room. It was extremely rare, but remembering how busy his lover was, it was understandable.


    <em> It seems that my love is being a responsible person again...</em>


    Afterparing Snow''s previous lovers during the mission world, Snow understood that there was a time where his lover waspletely indifferent to the world around him, even towards the people he loves. Whereas sometimes, there is a time where his lover''s association to the world is more stable.


    <strong>Yawn~</strong>


    Snow got off thefortable bed in his lover''s room, he was quite suspicious that the ultra-soft andfortable bed was prepared a long time ago especially for him.


    Snow had this suspicion considering that in this world, he had noticed how the client''s physical body seemed to love soft andfortable objects, wanting to always wrap himself in fluffy and soft clothes.


    Even the clothes us prepared for Snow to wear were soft, which felt like his whole being was surrounded by countless soft cotton balls.


    Well, being extremely pampered by my love is wondrous too~


    Smiling happily while enjoying the experience of falling in love once again, Snow''s eyes caught a glimpse of a letter under his phone kept on the table.


    After witnessing how addicted Snow had been to the inte, the phone constantly in his hands, it was a smart move for us to keep the letter under Snow''s phone in order to quickly get his attention.


    <strong>My Treasured Snow,</strong>


    <em>Baby, I''m sorry for not being on your side when you woke up. I would have loved to be the first person you saw as soon as you woke up.</em>


    <em>By the time you read this letter, I''ll be out dealing with the trouble so that we can have all the time to spend with each other and fall in love.</em>


    <em>Baby, I am already missing you while I am writing this letter, looking at you sleeping adorably on our bed. Please do take care of yourself and I''ll be back before dinner today.</em>


    <strong>Your Wifey That Loves You The Most,</strong>


    <strong>us</strong>


    <em>- <strong>P.s</strong> Baby, please don''t leave secretly again, alright? Wait for me toe back and I will apany you wherever you want to go.</em>


    After reading the letter, Snow''s smile continued to grow until he couldn''t stop smiling ear to ear. Giving the letter a quick soft kiss, he quickly stored it in one of the special inventory spaces meant for items rted to his lover that he wanted to collect.


    In Snow''s opinion, being able to experience loving the same person repeatedly was one of the most amazing and wonderful feelings.


    At least, Snow learned of a pleasant situation regarding his ability to easily remove any of his emotions whenever he wants it.


    Humming inwardly, Snow walked towards the huge bathroom connected to the master bedroom and swiftly plunged into the small pool-sized bath area.


    As soon as Snow''s pair of slender legs came in contact with the water they quickly turned back into a beautiful blue fishtail with blue scales glittering under the clear water.


    <em>Ah, so exhrating~</em>


    Although Snow could endure the curse ced upon his pair of human legs, which urred whenever he walked on the ground, he still preferred being in the water because of his Siren body.


    "Papa Snow~ This is ke, did something happen in the human world? Since there is something wrong with the group of mermaids that are serving the mermaid princess."''


    Lazily swimming in the huge bath pool, Snow suddenly heard the curious voice of ke in their mind link. After the small moment of surprise, the meaning of the words ke spoke swiftly registered in his mind.


    "It''s alright, she is just calling mermaids to rece the ones that I killed the day before. For now, you can just continue watching over them but feel free toe back anytime. And by the way, I have already gotten together with your Daddy us~"


    "...!!! Then, ke wille back after harassing the group of mermaids one more time!"


    ---


    With days filled with showering dog food to the people around them, three peaceful days had already passed by in a blink.


    Early in the morning, Snow was sitting upon a chair in the huge dining room drinking a cup of hot milk with sweet fluffy fruit pancakes ced on the table before him.


    There was also the baby dragon acting in a simr manner,pletely in sync with the siren as they drank and ate at the exact same time with their eyes shining joyfully.


    "Young Master Snow and Young Lady Xaver, would you like another te of fruit pancakes?"


    <em> It has been three days and you guys still don''t stop teasing the baby dragon, huh?</em>


    Snow''s lips twitched while the baby dragon that had been teased after being seen in a girl''s outfit, had already mastered the art of ignoring insignificant people while at the same time disying the famous paralyzed ice-block facial expression.


    "Baby, would you mind having a leisure walk time with me in the forest behind the vi since you are done eating?"


    After taking thest bite of the sweet fruit pancakes, Snow turned his sparkling golden eyes to his lover who had juste back after dealing with some situations outside.


    "Of course! I would love to spend a wonderful time with my kind and gentle wife."


    Snow quickly finished his cup of hot milk the moment he saw us standing by his side.


    In a split second, Snow tilted his head up after perceiving what his lover would do next, and shortly after, there was a gentle wipe upon the wetness that remained near his lips.


    "I''m d my Baby Snow loves our human food. I''ll definitely make sure they prepare another delicious dish for our dinner tonight."


    The moment the two of them officially became a couple, Snow and us didn''t shy away from their intimate and sweet-inducing actions creating tubs of dog food, while at the same time,pletely disying how in sync they were despite only knowing each other for a few days.


    "Baby, shall we go?"


    "Yes."


    Shortly after, Snow and us could be seen walking side by side in the small forest area behind the suburb vi with their hands intertwined with each other.


    Every single move they made and every single time their eyes gazed at each other, showed how much their feelings for each other had been growing stronger as time passed by.


    "Baby, I don''t want to make you feel ufortable but I have been worrying about your problem of being unable to make a single sound."


    After arriving in the area where the fruit trees were already bearing fruits, us stopped walking before slowly turning around to face the love of his life.


    us''s deep green eyesnded upon Snow''s slender neck which was wrapped in a white bandage to cover the serious red lines of injury.


    It was an unusual injury that was unable to be treated via normal means, even Eugene''s witch potions didn''t work. The only exnation they could think of at that time being was that the injuries could only heal with time while some special healing medicine, power, or object would be able to treat it faster.


    "Baby, here you go. I''m sorry it took a while for me to get it but this will be able to heal the injuries on your throat. Baby, I will make sure that you can use your voice again since I know how extremely important the voice is for the mermaid race."


    Snow couldn''t help but widen his golden eyes in surprise and amazement when us took out a clear ss vial with blue liquid inside and offered it with a gentle and apologetic expression on his face; which for some reason, was paler than usual.


    As for why he was surprised at the ss vial being offered by his lover, it was the fact that he had curiously used his appraisal skill to figure out what the liquid inside the ss vial was.


    <strong>Item Appraisal: The Water Of Life Droplets</strong>


    <strong>Item Description: One of the most special and extremely rare existences in the entire world.</strong>

 Chapter 376: My Love, What Did You Give Up?

    Chapter 376: My Love, What Did You Give Up?


    "us what did you exchange to get the water of life?"


    Instead of reaching out, Snow has remained still, never taking the ss vial that contains the water of life while staring straight with his prating golden eyes at the pair of concern green pupils of his lover.


    The water of life also has different names in countless mythology, the elixir of life, the fountain of youth, and miraculous water that can cure all kinds of illness.


    And the mission world Snow has arrived in has certain connections in the mythology in his memories.


    In the new mission world, there is the Siren, Mermaid, Dragon, Witch, Elf, Werewolf, Demon, Vampire, and countless different existence.


    And just how Snow has been ced a lifetime curse and giving up half of his life span to wield a special existence in the forbidden Ind of the Siren Race, there is definitely a consequence of obtaining even the droplets of the water of life.


    "us, what did you give up?"


    Special existence with unique power or abilities are extremely harsh to its chosen wielder, one has to give up a severe price depending on its requirements.


    "us did you lost a life span to obtain droplets of it?"


    The severe price usually depends on the importance of the individual or rted to the special existence specialness, and the water of life basically uses the word ''life'' in its name, which makes it easier to figure out what can be paid to get it.


    "Ah, My Baby Snow is really sharp and smart."


    Instead of bing flustered, panic or feeling dread, us has smiles softly before reaching over with his right hand to gently cares Snow beautiful long blue hair before it slowly slides over to gently cup the soft left cheek.


    "Baby, don''t worry about it. I''m a bit special so I only had to give up a year of my life span for these small droplets instead of countless years."


    "How can I not worry? My love, every single second of your life is extremely important. Don''t just give it away alright?"


    <em>My love, you are really hopelessly foolish and lovely</em>


    <em>In the rtionship between the two of us, you are always the one giving up the most.</em>


    "Don''t do this again. My throat injury isn''t permanent. I can wait a long time for it to get better. Don''t waste your precious life span."


    My Love, although we live longer than the human lifespan, causing the two of us to have a lot of time with each but there is no need to waste even a single second of the moment we can spend with each other.


    "Baby, I know but I couldn''t help it. I always feel ufortable every single time I caught a glimpse of your injured neck. Of course I also hope to hear your voice instead of the one-sided mindmunication between us."


    Snow has slowly reached over to gently hug around the waist of his lover and leaning closer to stick their body against each other before slowly looking up to show a pitiful gaze to his lover.


    "If you returned the water of life can you get back the life span you had given up?"


    Although the chance is extremely low but Snow still wanted to try it no matter how slim the chance was, after all, the situation is extremely serious because it was about the life of his lover.


    Snow doesn''t want another repeat of what happened in the previous mission world when there is no need to give up the life of his lover.


    "Unfortunately, Baby, I can''t get it back. So please obediently drink my own gift too alright?"


    us has gently let out a soft sigh while using his hand that wasn''t holding the ss vial that carried the droplets of the water of life to gently care the back of his Baby head, which appeared to be in a low and sad mood.


    He really didn''t want to make his Baby unhappy and saddened after giving the water of life, unfortunately, his Baby was extremely sharp and smart enough to easily figure out the importance of the supposedly cure.


    And he was really hoping that his Baby wouldn''t find out about it, nheless, he would still do the same thing again just for the sake of his Baby''sfort and well-being.


    "Baby, I''m sorrynext time I promise to let you know before I make my decision alright?"


    <em>Although I might do it again...</em>


    "Promise?"


    <em>My Love, it''s easy to understand what you are thinking but I still have to ask.</em>


    "Yes, I promise."


    After the two of them spoke a promise with a hidden meaning behind it.


    Snow has let out a soundless sigh before opening his mouth with a ''feed me'' actions toward us that has instantly get the message of his Baby actions and gently opening the ss vial before dropping the water of life droplets on the open mouth.


    "Baby, wait for a few days, and your injured throat would be fully cured."


    "Mnm"


    Snow instantly felt the razor-like feeling that his injured throat from the berserk mode has been constantly giving him has finally lessened in pain, although the ufortable feeling didn''t fully disappear but it was morefortable than usual.


    "My love, thank you."


    Without waiting for the thoughtful man''s answer, Snow has gotten closer and swiftly capturing the lip of his lover and without hesitation, he uses his slippery tongue to swiftly entered the slightly open lip, before beginning to passionately ravage every single part of his lover wet mouth.


    "...mnm"


    While surrounded by the fruit trees in the forest behind the suburb vi, for the first time in the new mission world, Snow and us began to passionately kiss each other, crazily entangle their slippery tongue as they tried topletely dominate the others, sucking and licking which cause the ambiguous wet noise to resound out.


    Although it was Snow first move and the one dominating the exchange of their first passionate kiss at the start but he once again found himself being dominated by his lover.


    Since in Snow blurring unconsciousness, he suddenly found his back hitting the trunk of a tree before a firmer and taller body of his lover haspletely pressed him over before the already familiar warm lip has once again captured his already swollen one.


    "Baby Baby I really like you"


    "...mnm"


    At the constants passionate kisses, us constantly changes to a gentle and deep kiss once in a while,pletely doing everything he can to make their first kiss memorable and of course, in a pleasurable and unforgettable manner.


    It was all in order for his Baby to once again desire to kiss him, and maybe something deeper and intimate.


    "Baby I am d haa haa.. to had met you in my life''


    <em>I''m so very lucky to find and meet the only person who can move my heart. I believe in the entire world, that Baby, you are the only one I will ever want and love in my entire life.</em>


    Snow couldn''t help but slowly opened his closed eyes, and deeply stare at the close handsome face of his lover, which disyed with indescribable charm.


    And after secretly appreciating his lover''s attractiveness, with his hands wrapping around the silky ck hair of his lover, he has once more close his eyes and indulges in the amazing kiss that he was already familiar with but will never get tired of.


    Soon, time pass by, during the lingering moment of Snow and us''s passionate kiss thatsts longer than others, in a certain ce, the mermaid princess and one of the purest blood vampires were meeting with two figures dress in an old vi.


    The first person is a tall figurepletely wrapped in a cloak, although anyone could tell that the person was a man.


    While the other person is dress in a revealing sexy dress highlighting her perfect body, which has caused a certain mermaid princess to be envious of the woman''s extremely attractive figure while worriedly ncing at the pure male vampire standing on her side.


    "Heh, Gisil, the usually well-known indifferent man has finally found a person you are interested huh Who would think that you are going to fall for a lovely Little Fish? How does her blood taste? I''m really curious~ Since we had known each other for a long time, how about allowing me a little taste?"


    "Sarah, don''t try my bottom line. How about you go taste the blood of that person ah, I almost forgot, it seemed that the person you got your eyes on didn''t even nce your way. How pitiful."


    "Gisil, you are annoying as always. Besides, you dare to face me right now after you had caused my us to disappear? And, Gisil, don''t lie to me, it won''t work. So, tell me where he is and I will forget about how you targeted my chosen other half."


    The woman dress in sexy clothes dangerous speaks in a soft voice filled with unspeakable charm while her red eyes glow in bloody color, which causes the mermaid princess to get closer to the male vampire and tightly gripping the corner of his shirt.


    "Margaret, it''s alright, I am hereby your side so, she can''t harm you."


    "Snort Gisil, you harmed what''s mine, why shouldn''t I harm what''s yours too? Don''t worry I won''t kill her as long as my us is still alive."


    Gisil calmly wrapped his arm around the mermaid princess''s waist with unspeakable tenderness before turning his attention at the vampire woman who is in the same generation as the purest vampire in their race.


    "Don''t worry that man is still alive and just couldn''t escape the ce I send him to."


    There is no way Gisil will let that mane back before he attained what he desperately wanted. As for the man being dead when everything over, Gisil eyes flicked to the female vampire.


    <em>I can handle her anger after she figures everything out. For now though...</em>


    "Sarah, I''m sure you will consider my offer after you listen to what I am about to tell you."


    Even with thebination of our people, it wasn''t enough manpower to take down the powerful families in the Imperial City.


    "It took me a while to detect where it was in this generation but the Water of Life is definitely located in the Imperial City. Sarah, you should know what I am trying to say. We are reaching our life span, only the Water of Life would extend our life."


    <em>No matter how pure our bloodline is, we already lived an extremely long time if it''s in the past, I wouldn''t have minded dying but I just found the person I desperately want to live a bit toote in my life.</em>


    <em>A few years of being with Margaret isn''t enough, I still want to stay with her for a long time but I am running out of time, only the Water of Life can extend it.</em>


    While the female vampire remained quiet, Gisil continued speaking without worrying about the silent reaction he is getting and at the same time, ignoring the other person wrapped in a cloak, since he already convinced him a while ago.


    "In order to quickly locate the Water of Life without anyone getting in our way, we need to remove the one in power in the Imperial City. So, let us be allied ande with us to deal with the people that would absolutely get in our way. This man is the greatest witch of all time, he will be able to perform an urate prediction."


    Suddenly the male wrapped in a cloak has finally made a move, slowly revealing his left hand that was hiding inside the cloak and showing the glowing orb in his hand.


    "I already did it a while ago. However, there is someone extremely powerful in the location I managed to locate and had been blocking all the witch spell I cast out. Fortunately, I got a powerful object in my hand, or else I wouldn''t have been able to find them."


    Although the male witch speaks about facing a powerful person capable enough to go against his witch spell, but there is unspeakable excitement in his voice, before finally turning his attention to the serious male vampire with a tilt of his lip hidden in the hood of his cloak.


    "By the way, Gisil, you had been wrong all along. The person named us has managed to escape whenever you put him and had arrived in the Imperial City. He is one of the people I predicted."


    "...!!!"

 Chapter 377: Visitors Arrival

    Chapter 377: Visitors Arrival


    After a wonderful passionate first kiss, Snow has taken the extremely happy us toward the frozenke where he has put the unborn child to heal, and after examining thest siren race that is about to be born any day, the two of them have quickly returned to the vi.


    And since Snow is a caring and thoughtful lover, he gently guided his lover to their master bedroom in order for the man to take proper rest after noticing his pale face a long time ago.


    "My Love sleep, don''t worry about any problem urring while you rest, I''ll take care of everything."


    "... Good Baby, I feel relief after hearing you say that. I know that I can always count on you."


    Soon, a steady breath can be heard in the bedroom with Snow gently patting the head of his lover while at the same time, his golden eyes couldn''t help but nce over at the open window before a certain chill sh upon it.


    A storm ising


    During the time Snow was taking a peaceful walk with his lover in the forest, he had already sensed when a certain power was able to content with his ability to block any witch spell cast in the area around him.


    Although it was a tiny slip of power, but someone has definitely managed to use a spell in the vi, and without even needing a piece of evidence, the highest probability is that it was rted to his lover and the two important figures staying on the east side of the vi.


    After making sure that the elf man is sleeping peacefully, Snow has gently got off from the side of the huge bed he was sitting on before walking out of the room.


    "Ah, it''s really great for my Boss us to have a gentle lover taking care of him. He finally listens to someone and takes proper rest."


    As soon as Snow closes the master bedroom door, the male witch waiting outside has spoken with an extremely satisfied voice, and Snow just calmly nces at the male witch before taking the phone out of his pocket and begins to type on it.


    "Go make a preparation, we will soon have a visitor."


    Shortly, the robotic voice has resounded out causing Eugene''s expression to quickly turn serious since he was able to hear the hidden meaning behind those words.


    "Although there is no evidence if what you are telling is true, I''ll put myplete trust in you after bing lovers with us. So, our future Madam, I''ll go make a thorough preparation to wee our sudden visitors."


    After Eugene learns his childhood friend has finally woe the stunning mermaid, he decides to let go of his doubt and try putting his trust, after all, if he keeps being distrustful, sooner orter, something bad will happen.


    Rather than making the situationplicated and awkward in the future, it''s best to just follow the flow, and if someday, the mermaid betrayed his friend, then that will be the day he will make his move against him.


    While Eugene has left to make a swift preparation with the help of Jan, in a certain ce, the mermaid princess, the male, and female pureblood vampire, and the most powerful male witch in existence are standing in somece with various powerful races arriving in groups.


    "Are you sure we should make our move tonight?"


    "Yes, all of them are in one ce and I detected that man is in a weak state right now. So it''s the perfect time to make our move."


    "Oh, my darling man is in a weak state? Well, that''s a piece of extremely good news, I finally had the chance to capture him."


    While the powerful male witch and male pureblood vampire spoke with each other, the sexy female vampire has suddenly appeared with a bright smile on her face, seemingly able to hear what they have been talking about while standing a few distances away.


    "... Sarah, you didn''t change at all, the way you think and react has remained the same just like in the past."


    "Well, what can I do? My darling us is exceptionally strong and since he doesn''t ept my kind offer to be my lover, all I can do is capture and lock him somece that only I know."


    "... Twisted woman."


    The powerful male witch calmly dered while the mermaid princess remained quiet while ying with the small turtle in her hands at the same time, sneaking a peek at the male vampire in her side, which earned her a gentle smile.


    "I will trust the word from the strongest witch. If that man is in a weakened state, then this is really the best time to deal with them. Of course, the main reason I am confident is that I also have my lovely Margaret by my side."


    Suddenly, Gisil has gently held the hand of the mermaid princess causing her cheeks to flush in a lovely pink color.


    "Gisil, don''t worry, my people have already arrived here. They will definitely help you out."


    <em>I won''t let you die you will live for another long life, and we will be happy.</em>


    Margaret gently tightens the hand holding hers before showing a determined smile on her face.


    "I''m sorry that I needed you to do this Margaret, If I could, I would have preferred for you to be away from all this fighting."


    "Wow such a loving scene!"


    While the female pureblood vampire disturbs the touching scene of the male pureblood vampire and mermaid princess, the time has once again passed by, and it''s already 7 pm.


    "This is the ce?"


    In the suburb area, various groups of people silently stood outside, staring at the vi in the distance with a dangerous look in their eyes.


    "By the way, as the witch known for being mysterious and always in his lonesome, what makes youe with us too?"


    The female vampire holding a whip weapon in her right hand couldn''t help but finally asked the powerful male witch quietly casting a huge barrier in the entire area in order to hide the situation that is about to happen in the area.


    "Just take care of your own business."


    "Heh of course, my darling man is more important than knowing your motives. Alright, my people, go and get your future lord. Make sure to not break him alright?"


    "Yes, Master."


    While the female pure vampire subordinates swiftly rushed over the suburb vi gate and dealing with the witch spell defense cast upon it, Gisil and Margaret have also sent their own people.


    As for staying quiet, the moment they arrived and managed to surround the entire area with the witch spell cast upon, so there was no need to move stealthily anymore.


    "Wee to our humble abode! Everyone has nice timing, dinner is about to be served!"


    As soon as the vi door was sted open, a pleasant male voice rang out causing the group of people rushing into the vi to halt in their footsteps, especially when various spell runes started to appear all around them.


    "Impossible."


    The most powerful male witch couldn''t help but whisper in great surprise and shock after witnessing that their attack seemed to have been known early on base from the preparation before him.


    "I blocked anyone from anyone knowing and even predicting our movement tonight."


    "Oh? A male witch? Hello, my fellow rare male witch blessed by our amazing power! But aren''t you a bit confident? There are countless unknown wonders in the world, how can you be sure that no one canpete with your witch spells?"


    Eugene standing in the distance with his arm open wide, like he genuinely wees everyone presence spoke in a rather annoying voice


    "Well, look at this."


    When the sound of a finger snap has resounded out, outside the barrier an enormous transparent crystalized ice haspletely covered the entire ce, recing the barrier cast by the powerful male witch easily just like that.


    "With your amazing witch power, were you able to predict this?"


    Eugene has let out a loud evilugh when the various group of enemies couldn''t help but take a step back, while Jan silently standing to the side has inwardly shaken his head at his friend''s yful antic during the serious situation.


    Soon, the sound of calm footstep has resounded out and a slender figure dressed in familiar clothes with the huge hood almost covering the silver mask in the young man''s face has suddenly appeared while holding a spear made of crystallized ice on his hand.


    "...!!! The person who killed my people!"


    Margaret''s eyes instantly widen while Gisil eyebrow wrinkles when different from the first time they met the mysterious person, there wasn''t any dreadful powerful aura emitting around him.


    This person is undoubtedly dangerous and powerful.


    While Eugene took note of the group of enemies'' reaction toward the dangerous-looking mermaid that wanted to quickly deal with their unfriendly visitor with the reason for not wanting for them to disturb the sleeping beauty''s peaceful rest.


    Tsk this couple still doesn''t forget to throw dog food no matter what the situation is.


    "Now then lets the game begin so we can eat our dinner."

 Chapter 378: A One Man Army

    Chapter 378: A One Man Army


    "Go kill that person."


    Among the leaders of the group of people, the first one who made the move is the mermaid princess, before being followed by the male pureblood vampire that quickly perceives the sudden nervousness of his lover.


    "Well, whoever gets in my way from taking my dear man needs to die. My people, go on and take care of the person who is foolish enough to challenge us."


    Shortly, the female pureblood vampire gave her order while the whip on her hand made a harsh sound after striking the ground with a wide twisted smile on her face.


    As for the strongest male witch, he swiftly made a response after the provocation about his power and has cast numerous witch spells toward the mysterious individual who dares to showcase an unusual power and daring enough to suppress his powerful spell.


    "Don''t be too proud for so long."


    "Ah, so confident."


    Eugene smiled with a provocative look on his eyes after seeing the obvious male witch action toward the mute mermaid, before waving his hand toward the few subordinates they have around.


    "Go on."


    When the group of leaders tenses up after seeing the second inmand in the Heinrich family finally make his move, suddenly show a stunned expression in their faces when instead ofing at them, the subordinates have taken a few step backs, before a barrier spell has activated, surrounding them.


    "What''s going on?"


    Margaret couldn''t help but whisper in confusion after seeing the opposite people''s movements, while Gisil and Sarah became tenser after the unusual response from their enemies, while the strongest male witch narrowed his eyes toward the other male witch after taking a glimpse of the witch spell that has been activated.


    "Surprise? Well, I can''t do anything about it, since our Second Boss,mands us to stay away and just quietly watch on the sideline."


    Eugene yfully smiles after seeing their hostile visitor reactions after witnessing their response toward the oing enemy and annoyingly shrugging his shoulder.


    At the same time, he has chosen to use the serious situation to reveal how his boss has finally found his one true love, and simply introducing that the Heinrich Family has another Boss aside from us.


    <em>I''ll definitely get a big bonus this month for announcing my childhood friend finally has a lover!</em>


    After today''s situation, everyone will learn how someone was able to finally conquered the most dangerous and deadly leader among the powerful families in the Imperial City!


    "... What did you just say?"


    Of course, Eugene already considered the crazy female vampire reaction without needing to use his predicting skill after hearing his announcement, nheless, he didn''t hesitate to once again reveal the fact that his boss is already taken.


    "Aren''t vampires supposed to have a sharp hearing? Oh well, I''ll be nice and once more repeat what I said in a simple way. My Boss lover has ordered us to stand by after greeting the unfriendly visitor."


    <strong>Bam!</strong>


    Before the female vampire can react, there was a big movement in the direction of the person they have been speaking about, and was able to witness how a single sweep of the crystalized ice spear has caused the group of races to be violently pushed away, causing their bodies to fly high in the air.


    And in the various races, there is an extremely long and wide horizontal sh in their stomachs, causing blood to spurt out along with the slice organs spilling out of therge open wound before dropping in the floor, making a squelching sound.


    At the same time, the bodies of the group of gravely injured races have begun to swiftly freeze before breaking to pieces after finallynding on the ground.


    <strong>Crack Crack Crack </strong>


    "Urgh such a gory and bloody fight"


    Witnessing such a ruthless, heartless and vicious confrontation, even Eugene and Jan couldn''t help but widen their eyes in utter shock after witnessing the cruel mean of the mute mermaid. At the same time, the color of their faces has turned in various colors.


    Although they already witness countless and various cruel situations, especially when their boss is us, nheless, Eugene and Jan still felt astonished at the sight of the usually harmless mermaid performing such a terrifying and cruel act.


    Fortunately, the mermaid was dealing with the group of enemies, so Eugene and Jan were able to quickly get over their sudden uneasy and ufortable feelings.


    Although they couldn''t help but feel some unusual amount of proudness after remembering that their boss has amazingly managed to quickly woo such a terrifying and powerful individual.


    "I suddenly feel relieved that I have always been courteous and respectful toward him."


    While Jan was letting out a deep sigh of relief, remembering his attitude the first time he met the mute mermaid.


    Eugene couldn''t help but softly whisper his sudden concern with a strange look on his eyes while staring as the mermaid skillfully and ruthlessly dealt with the group of enemies without anyone''s help, swiftly dwindling their numbers.


    "... Hey Jan, you know I have been noticing how our boss lover seemed to always call our Boss as his wife and when I witnessed how powerful and valiant he is do you think, you know our boss is going to be the bottom in their rtionship?"


    "..."


    Jan almost choked from the air alone after hearing the guess of his crazy friend, before unable to retort after he caught a glimpse when the female pureblood vampire had suddenly made her move.


    Furiously attacking the mute mermaid, only to be easily countered, which was then swept away by the beautiful spear made of crystallized ice, unfortunately, it wasn''t the sharp part of the weapon.


    "Haa HaaBastard! How dare you fancy my us?"


    "...AhOur Boss husband is definitely going to go crazy with jealousy when that female vampire world is filled with deep possessiveness and obsession."


    Jan has witnessed their shameless flirting every single day, the brazen stickiness and the overly sweet showcase of love in front of other people, so there is no way that the mermaid would be able to remain calm after hearing the two words ''My us''.


    <em>Weren''t the mermaids known to be extremely possessive and obsessive when ites to what they like?</em>


    Although it was only written in the information book regarding the mermaid race temperament and characters, however, after meeting and witnessing the interaction of the mute mermaid with their boss, it is already great evidence enough that there is some truthfulness about it.


    "Oh, yeah, I couldn''t help but believe that our Boss is going to be the Lady."


    Jan couldn''t help but finally voice out what he thought after hearing Eugene shocking words, before quietly making a sign behind his back and sensing a few of their subordinates quietly leaving after everyone''s attention was focused in one location.


    After all, despite being dangerous and terrifying, it was also a marvelous fight to witness.


    Particrly when countless powerful spells cast by the unfathomable male witch were swiftly broken by a mere sh of the crystalized ice spear, the mixed-blood vampire glowing in bloody color was quickly frozen and pierced by countless ice shards that were created in a matter of seconds


    Even the mermaid race which was rarely seen in thend after so many years couldn''t do anything but receive a sh in their throat when their supposedly powerful bewitching voice didn''t work out.


    As for the other races such as elf, wolf, demon, and even some humans couldn''t do anything but take the full brunt of the attack, causing countless deaths.


    Their Boss lover is basically a one-man army,pletely ughtering every race that rushed in his direction, although the mixed-blood vampire was dealt more cruelly and ruthlessly than others.


    "..."


    <em> This is taking a bit too long My Love would awaken any moment.</em>


    As the scent of thick blood drifted throughout the entire ce filled with countless deaths of various races, Snow''s full attention finallynded toward the brazen woman that dared covet his lover.


    <strong>Swish!</strong>


    Snow has twirled the long spear on his hand forcefully pushing every person away from his figure before harshly mming the long handle in the ground with the sharp point pointing in the sky, causing a wave of cold mist to emerge underneath and swiftly spreading around his body.


    Soon, rows upon rows of terrifying ice shards were created before they silently floated around, which also pointed toward the direction of the enemies.


    And when Snow was using an enormous amount of power, he had slowly taken out a phone and began to calmly type on the light screen in front of everyone with confused and disbelief eyes.


    Of course, there are always people who wanted to rush over in his direction and were swiftly impaled by the extremely sharp ice shards, causing everyone to finally standstill in their spots.


    Soon, the robotic voice from the phone resonated, which seemed to echo out despite how the sound is in normal volume.


    "Fancy? us is MINE. His life, his heart, body, and soul, All Of It Are Mine. How dare you covet my Lover?"


    When Snow has raised his slightly lower head a bit higher causing therge hood to disy the full appearance of the silver mask, which seems to be showing a slightly visible glow of two golden orbs shimmering with an overwhelming amount of obsession and possessiveness.


    <em>Gold Light? No those are golden eyeswait it can''t be there is no way no it''s impossible </em>


    Margaret''s heart speeds up as soon as those terrifying thoughts sh in her mind the same time, Snow has casually raised his left hand before pointing toward the heavy breathing female vampire ring in his direction with unhinged emotion on her crimson pupils.


    "Die."


    As soon as the robotic voice has once more resound out, countless deadly sharp ice shards have swiftly shot in the female vampire direction, who instantly wrapped her body with glowing deep crimson light, choosing to defend instead of dodging because before she knew it, there wasn''t any ce to hide anymore.


    Bastard! Silently luring me away from a perfect ce to trap me while at the same time,pletely isting me from everyone else!


    Soon, the numerous ice shards repeatedly hit the solid crimson light acting as a shield causing harsh noise to continuously echo out, making everyone''s heart jump in utter dread.


    <strong>Bam! Bam! Bam!</strong>


    <strong>Bam! Bam! Bam!</strong>


    <strong>"AHHHH!!!"</strong>


    After a few moments, everyone finally heard the female vampire voice echo out a painful scream along with an unimaginable amount of rage, which soon caused everyone to witness how the countless ice shards piled up around where the female vampire stood up has quickly formed into a beautiful small ice altar.


    And in the middle of it was the frozen figure of the female vampire with severe injuries all over her body, along with a frozen expression on her face which was filled with endless hate, fear, and anger.


    Amidst the suddenly silent surrounding, the familiar sound of a finger calmly tapping on a phone screen has once more resound out, which soon followed with the familiar robotic voice that causes them to be terrified.


    "One down Three to go"


    Snow smiled underneath the silver mask, calmly raising the ice spear in his hands and making a beautiful twirling motion, before pointing to the direction of the mermaid princess, the male pureblood vampire and the supposedly strongest witch in the entire world.


    Although he was more focused on the mermaid princess, after all, she is rted to the mission.


    <em>Now then I''ll show you what despair means.</em>

 Chapter 379: Snow Paling Face

    Chapter 379: Snow Paling Face


    Before Snow can create another row upon row of sharp ice shards, the male pureblood vampire has finally made his move, swiftly emitting an enormous amount of bright crimson light emerging out of his body, and turning it into countless red bats.


    Nheless, a beautiful ice wall rose from the ground, blocking the crimson bats froming closer and quickly freezing them as soon as they even slightly touched the beautiful ice wall.


    "... It''s definitely one of the special powers in the world."


    Gisil narrowed his eyes before another bright crimson light emerged from his body, this time it was more powerful than thest one, creating bigger and dangerous-looking bats, with their wings forming sharp edges.


    "Gisil, I''ll help you out!"


    Witnessing how the male pureblood vampire is getting serious, Margaret has also made her move, swiftly throwing up the sleeping turned in her hands before undetectable sound waves came out in her mouth as soon as she opened her lip.


    Soon, the normal-looking turtle swiftly became bigger, at the size of a huge house, and turned into the familiar sea monsters in the ocean, causing Snow to raise his eyebrow after the creature that is supposed to remain in the ocean hade into thend.


    The bnce in the ocean is really gone, at least, the traitorous mermaid princess has dared to take the sea monster out of the ocean while using it as her source of power in the non-territory of the sea races.


    After the male vampire and mermaid princess has made their move, the powerful male witch has slowly taken out a glowing orb inside his cloak, causing the atmosphere around him to be extremely dangerous, as dense energy starts to manifest, which turns into powerful witch spells.


    "Let''s see if you can still go against my witch spell."


    Seeing as the three remaining leaders have be serious, deciding to attack at the same time, Eugene and Jan couldn''t help but finally feel anxious since the entire situation has just be dangerous and serious.


    If something bad happened, they are quite sure that us would severely punish them for failing to protect his lover, there is also a high possibility of losing their life.


    No matter how much closeness Eugene and Jan have with us, even if they have known each other in their younger years, there is no denying the fact that no one was able to deeply enter the man''s heart.


    Only one person has been able to miraculously manage to enter deeply in us''s heart and surprisingly capable enough to overflow it with his presence and that is the mute mermaid.


    "..."


    Snow couldn''t help but let out a soundless sigh after the vampire, mermaid, and witch had finally chosen to seriously deal with him, before swiftly leaping up and nibblingnding on top of the frozen altar where the female vampire had been unable to move and was at his mercy.


    <em> There is still a breath of life inside not for so long though...</em>


    Soon, a tiny crack seemed to echo out before countless small and big cracks began to appear in the frozen altar, at the same time, the red m mark between Snow eyebrows began to light up in a powerful glow.


    <strong>Crack Crack Crack</strong>


    Every time a loud cracking sound resounded out, Snow felt an enormous power quickly flowing inside his body and at the same time, an eerie red ice mist began to slowly sway and twirl around him.


    <em> Urgh A bit strong</em>


    Snow let out a soundless cough while a thin line of blood couldn''t help but slip the left corner of his lip, fortunately, the silver mask had hidden his increasingly pale face.


    Well, it is a fitting condition when handling the individuals who seemed to be the special or the most powerful person in their race.


    In the appraisal info, although the female blood vampire seemed to be powerful, but the male vampire was purer in blood regarding their vampire race, then there is the mermaid princess, who has received the special power that rarely urred after countless generations.


    And then another male witch which has the strongest witch in the entire world based on the title in the appraisal skill.


    Nheless, Snow has promised to take care of everything after putting his lover to sleep, so he needs to keep the promise true.


    So before the altar underneath his feet thoroughly break apart, Snow has violently stamped his feet upon it, causing his entire body to shoot toward the iing dangers while the red ice mist was able to freeze the bigger and nastier red bats made of red light.


    And without hesitation, Snow has used the frozenrge bats in the air as a stepping stone, swiftly and nimbly moving in the air with amazing speed. At the same time, his body flexibly twisting around in order to dodge the iing powerful witch spell.


    While the red ice mist around Snow has dealt with the powerful witch spell without needing to use the ice spear on his hands.


    At the same time, the frozenrge red bats have easily broken into pieces every time Snow uses them as a stepping stone, reaching higher in the sky every time he makes his moves.


    And instead of the frozen pieces dropping into the ground, the red ice mist seemed to swallow it, turning into another strength just like what happened when Snow was standing on top of the frozen altar where the female pureblood vampire has been taken care of.


    <em>Hmm I need to quickly use all the power I absorbed or else I will receive severe injuries if I keep this going on</em>


    Snow''s pale face behind the silver mask further turned white, before tightening his grip on the ice spear and pouring half of the power he had absorbed in order to deal with three powerful races that he is facing at the same time.


    <em>This is enough height </em>


    When Snow finally reaches what he deemed is good height in the air, his body gently flips with his head facing the earth while his feet facing the sky.


    Before a good amount of ice has appeared where Snow feet have been, and using it to quickly shoot himself down with his ice spear pointed toward the turtle sea monster.


    <em>Here we go Let see how you can defend this attack</em>


    In a high ce, Snow has shot down at a speed of light, causing the three-figure and a sea monster in the area of attack unable to react fast enough topletely dodge, only able to protect themselves with their power.


    Soon, a bloody light with chaotic red ice mist twirling around has violently hit the back of the turtle sea monster that has hidden inside his turtle shell, which fortunately to the enemy, has taken the full brunt of the unusually fearsome attack.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    <strong>Crack!</strong>


    <strong>Roar!</strong>


    Soon, an enormous burst of power from the contact of the ice spear and hard shell of the turtle sea monster has loudly resounded out, then a loud cracking sound of something hard breaking apart, which was soon followed by the painful roar of a sea monster.


    And in everyone''s vision that managed to remain slightly open despite the powerful impact, a beautiful crystallized ice shard has begun to spread around in their visions, starting from where the unusual power from the mute mermaid hasnded.


    Although different from the usual blue tint color or transparent ice, the frozen ice shards that appeared were in the color of blood.


    This Sea Monster is unusually powerful and has a great defense. So, this is the main reason why the mermaid princess has taken it along with her in thend.


    Taking a deep breath, Snow that has remained inside the sea monster has released  of the remaining half-power again before letting go of the ice spear in his hands after violently plunging it into the sea creature''s frozen organs.


    Soon, Snow swiftly climbed up from the inside of the sea monster''s body, while the already frozen ice shards around couldn''t block his path, since he was able to move around like there wasn''t anything solid before him.


    Easily bypassing the frozen ice like it was an air rather solid ice, and after standing on top of the heavily breathing sea monster that has been almost frozen, Snow has swiftlynded in the ground after receiving a notification alert in his Game Map skill.


    <em> Hm?</em>


    Of course, the entire fight has been loud and noisy, even the ground trembles violently, his lover waking up shouldn''t be surprising.


    <em>But damn although fighting is always exciting but it can also be exhausting...</em>


    Before Snow can decide on what to do, his instinct has suddenly rung loudly in his mind, which made his body unconsciously move to the side, and yet, two special sounds have swiftly reached his hearing causing his body to be unable to move for a few seconds.


    Which was enough time to experience a life and death situation when powerful individuals were in a serious fight.


    <strong>Woosh!</strong>


    Shortly, a sound of a sharp object piercing a body has suddenly resounded out before a chuckle filled with heavy breathing soon follows, which seems to be filled with extreme disappointment.


    "Haa Haa You sure are a hard fellow to deal with I have to give up my blood essence to guard against your attack Haa Haa.. and then use it to attack you too but then you sure are lucky Haa if my hand wasn''t shaking I would have hit your heart Haa... Haa so disappointing"


    Snow slowly blinked his golden eyes, before lowering down his gaze to stare at the sword made out of dark blood that pierces his left chest, which was absolutely different from the bright crimson light from before.


    Because it manages to bypass the thinyer of ice that supposedly acts as ast defense and protection if he couldn''t dodge an attack because of certain circumstances.


    <em>The first thing that reacted is my instinct there was no sound and murderous intention from the attack so, it''s also a unique or special skill?</em>


    "... Baby?"


    "..."


    <em>Well damn What to do.</em>


    Snow couldn''t help but let out a silent cough, feeling the way his blood seemed to be stirred inside, while there was a burning feeling from where he was stabbed in his chest, which was almost close to his heart.


    "Baby!!!"


    <em>My Love why do you appear when I''m in a bad situation instead of when I''m being awesome? I''m sure you will fall head over feels for me again when you see me deal with them!</em>


    No matter how Snow felt about his lover unable to witness his cool side, he has decided to use the remaining power he has left to remove the sword on his chest, and silently dealing with the unusual effect that it wanted to leave on his body.


    Before swiftly moving around and appearing in front of a wide eye us was still in his pajamas and was carrying the baby dragon that was showing an equally shocked expression as well on his face.


    ''My Love, do not worry, It''s just a stab in the chest. I won''t die from it."


    Snow both hands has reached over to gently pat the head of the tall handsome man and the adorable small child, while at the same time, using the mindmunication in the Game Map feature to soothe and pacify his lover''s fear.


    And while Snow was busyforting the handsome elf and adorable dragon, a certain figure that has been remaining silent while hiding his presence couldn''t help but silently stare toward the three-figure in the distance.


    "... Dragon"


    However, in a matter of a few seconds, he suddenly turned his attention in a certain direction while tightly gripping the dim orb in his hands, which has saved him from being frozen to death.


    "... A special existence pure and fragile"


    <em>It''s familiar this is the feeling of thest existence of a powerful race!</em>


    A twisted smile full of greed instantly appeared in the male witch that had survived before silently leaving the ce and rushing over in a certain direction while everyone''s attention was on the three figures standing in the distance.


    <em>If I absorb it I can return back to my peak state and even be more powerful!</em>

 Chapter 380: Snow Concern

    Chapter 380: Snow Concern


    "Baby, why are you wearing a mask?"


    <em>''To appear mysterious.''</em>


    Snow wasn''t a bit embarrassed by his answer, while obediently standing still in front of his lover, only for his body to tense up when he saw that us had taken out another ss vial inside his clothes.


    <em>Another few droplets of the water of life???</em>


    "Don''t worry, this is different. It''s the medicine I made, it will instantly treat your injuries."


    Snow felt a gentle touch over the chest where he was stabbed, while at the same time, noticing in the Game Map of a sneaky figure swiftly rushing in a certain direction.


    <em>Tsk this witch is really looking for death.</em>


    Before Snow could make a move, the silver mask was suddenly taken off his face, before a gentle kiss was ced between his forehead.


    "Sorry for beingte, but I am here now. I''ll share the burden with you. And there is no need for you to hide your identity any longer. So, Baby, stay here for a bit and I will take care of that pest. Baby, really have to take care of yourself more."


    After us spoke in an extremely soft voice that was filled with an overflowing pet, Snow found himself carrying the baby dragon in his arms before his lover''s entire body glowed in a green light, which was filled with the breath of life.


    "Baby, I''ll be back. I will make sure that nothing bad will happen to our child."


    <em> Wow my love, you sure smoothly said the word ''our child''. I''m always impressed by how thick your face is </em>


    Although Snow shouldn''t be thinking such thoughts in their situation, what can he do when his lover''s shameless nature doesn''t change no matter which person he bes after they meet again in another world.


    Soon, Snow watches as his lover figure has swiftly disappeared, before finally turning his attention to the two alert figures trying to see a chance to run away instead of continuing their fight.


    "Aurel, How Could It Be You!!!"


    While the mermaid princess trembles as she screams in utter fright and at the same time anger, Snow has casually removed therge hood on his head and pulled the slightly loose white bandage wrapped around his neck.


    Shortly, the red-like web line upon the skin on Snow neck caught everyone''s attention, mostly the scared mermaid princess and the male pureblood vampire. Letting them know that there is a reason why he had remained silent during the entire fight.


    "Aurel?"


    At the same time, Eugene and Jan that had made their move just a while ago, cleaning the other group of people who managed to survive during the fight of their leaders and the mute mermaid, couldn''t help murmur the name after witnessing the terrified young woman''s reaction.


    "Hey, tell me, who is Aurel?"


    Noticing how one of the mermaids was staring wide-eyed with utter fear in the mute mermaid direction, Eugene violently pulled the mermaid up that continued to tremble in fear despite being in the hand of a powerful enemy.


    . Damn, what did that mermaid do to cause such fear to his own race?


    "Speak up! Tell me who is Aurel? Why are you this frightened of your own race?"


    Has the name Snow been fake all along?


    "... O-O-w...n?"


    Upon hearing the mermaid''s unusual reply has caused Eugene and Jan to show a curious expression on their face. At the same time, wondering why almost the remaining mermaid alive shows such unusual overwhelming fear toward the mute mermaid.


    <em>What does this reaction mean???</em>


    "Heh! Aurel, you lied to them about who you are! Mermaid? Hah! How funny, where did your pride go? You had always looked down upon the Mermaid Race!"


    The fear and dread in Margaret were quickly suppressed after hearing the question of the two special humans on the opposing side, at the same time, noticing their confused expression on their faces.


    "Don''t be fooled by Aurel! Do you really think he takes all of you seriously? And you said that Aurel has be a lover with your boss? That is soughable!!!"


    Margaret couldn''t help but let out a loudugh despite how weak and fragile she looked while leaning in the arms of her pureblood vampire lover that had chosen to remain silent.


    While the attractive voice that a mermaid has been born with has easily caused everyone to pay attention to every single word she had spoken.


    "Do you know who he is? Among the races in the entire sea, Aurel is the one that looks down the most in every single race living in thend!"


    Eugene and Jan''s expression remained the same without showing any kind of emotion as they continued to listen to the young mermaid''s words, trying to hide the real thought and emotions they felt from leaking out from their expression.


    And Margaret''s courage continued to grow the more she spoke, and at the same time, secretly trying to create a disturbance in their enemies group from what she was revealing.


    "I''m sure you had heard of him! The Protector of the Entire Sea! The only Siren left in the entire Siren race and that is Aurel! Do you get what I am trying to say? The Siren Race is known for its viciousness, ruthlessness, and heartlessness! So, I''m sure Aurel is only using you guys!"


    The entire time, Snow is calmly and silently listening to the mermaid princess'' great opinion toward the client. At the same time, he slowly creates an ice chair behind him before sitting down with a nk expression on his face, acting like he wasn''t the person that the mermaid princess was bitching about.


    "Why do you think Aurel is going against us right now? He had always refused to let us blend and interact with the people living in thend! Aurel is extremely prideful and would never lower his head to anyone else aside from his own race! So there is no way that he is genuinely working together with all of you!"


    While Margaret was breathing hard with a victorious expression on her face,pletely ascertained that Aurel will end up in trouble because of her words, Eugene and Jan were finally unable to control their expression,pletely showing how shocked they felt on their face.


    "Eh? So, should I have called you as Uncle Siren, instead of Uncle Mermaid?"


    In the suddenly silent atmosphere, the unusual mature voice of a child has rung out, causing everyone to return from their deep thoughts.


    And during the short episode of the mermaid princess revealing how Snow was a siren instead of a mermaid, Snow had taken out his phone and was already prepared to use it tomunicate with the people before him.


    <em>It''s really inconvenient without being able to speak freely</em>


    After a quick sh of annoyance, Snow has slightly lowered his head to gaze upon the curious baby dragon that was sitting on hisp.


    And a few secondster, Snow has shown a small smile on his face before unhurriedly typing in the phone screen in front of everyone''s eyes,pletely showing a calm and collected appearance despite how his true identity was revealed by the mermaid princess.


    "Just call me Uncle Snow, I had long thrown away the name Aurel when that traitorous mermaid princess plotted my death with her race. She had been an extremely close friend I trusted the most but she ended up betraying me because of the man beside her."


    Margaret''s face quickly became red from embarrassment and shame after being reminded of the fact that she had indeed plotted the siren''s death.


    At the same time, Eugene and Jan were able to quickly get over their shock and surprise after learning that the mute mermaid turned out to be a siren since it wasn''t serious enough in their opinion.


    After all, they even had thest dragon in their midst, so having a Siren wasn''t enough to let them turn against him, especially when they easily understood what the mermaid princess nned after revealing that information.


    <em>Tsk This mermaid princess sure is stupid and naive...</em>


    Of course, Eugene didn''t let go of the situation, letting out a derisive snort while giving a disgusting look at the mermaid princess that tried to make them go against each other, which was quite a foolish move.


    "Heh, aren''t you great, acting all righteous and kind when in turn, you are far despicable and disgusting. Besides, what do you mean that our Siren is lying to us? If he is really prideful from what you mentioned, howe he let our Boss us always stick to him whenever he goes?"


    "W-What!"


    "You''re surprised by just that? Do you know that they even slept in the same bed every night? And I bet they had kissed each other this morning with how delighted and happy our Boss us had been when they came back after a long walk."


    Although Snow wasn''t being asked, he still nodded his head to Eugene''s words, even going so far as to show a bright smile with his cheeks slightly turning a shade of pink. Openly revealing that yes, they did kiss each other this morning.


    "Lies! Aurel, You Obviously Love Me!"


    Although Margaret doesn''t have the same feeling as the Siren, she just couldn''t ept what she was hearing and seeing! The proudness she felt after learning that thest siren race has fallen for her felt like it was being trampled with!


    "Love? From the start, and before you betrayed me. I had and always been only feeling pity toward you."


    Without hesitation, Snowpletely denies the words of the mermaid princess, while wondering if his lover heard them. Although the slight trembling of the ground showed that us was busy dealing with the powerful male witch that had daringly targeted the unborn Siren.


    <em>Well, I''m saved.... I''llpletely deal with this mess the client left for me. I don''t want my romantic rtionship to be affected, even though my love would definitely believe that he is the one I dearly love instead of this mermaid.</em>


    After all, Snow absolutely understood how his lover could get extremely jealous if he could hear the deadly wordsing out of the mermaid princess''s mouth.


    <em>Sigh...</em>


    <em>I won''t forget how my love appeared to have an extremely fragile and delicate heart... what do I do if he ends up fainting again just like what happened in the second mission world???</em>

 Chapter 381: True Or False

    Chapter 381: True Or False


    "In the mermaid race, you had been ignored and disregarded after your mother died giving birth to you. And it''s the reason why you had grown up alone for many years. And you reminded me of myself, that is why I got closer to you."


    Well, those words were genuine, it was what the client really felt from the start before he fell in love with the mermaid princess, but Snow wouldn''t reveal the romantic information.


    "Then what is this Token of Love you had given me??? This is the proof that you Love me!"


    Snow secretly observes the reaction of the silent pureblood vampire that had slightly wrinkle his eyebrow for a split second after hearing the mermaid princess'' words, which appeared like she had been betrayed after learning that she wasn''t really loved by another man.


    <em>Fool, don''t you know that you can''t act like that in front of your lover?</em>


    <em>Well, it''s better for me though, let see if your love for each other will remain strong after this.</em>


    At least in the previous mission world, those two young men had been able to genuinely love each other until the end.


    "Token of Love? No, I had given that to you in the form of protection. Didn''t the mermaid race stop bullying you after you started wearing it? Didn''t the other dangerous sea creatures always swum away after they saw you?"


    It is also true that the client had given that to protect you from danger while he couldn''t stay by your side.


    "... I W-what No I."


    Snow continued to speak even after seeing how the mermaid princess started to get confused when listening to his words. There is even a sh of guilt and uncertainty in the mermaid princess eyes, which Snow haspletely disregarded.


    After everything that happened, it doesn''t change the fact that this mermaid princess is an ungrateful bitch toward the client.


    "After everything I had done, you ended up betraying me."


    "No it''s because you will go against my love for Gisil! I don''t have another choice but to do that!"


    "But, you should have tried asking me about it. But, no, you didn''t even try, because the first idea that came into your mind is how to kill me right? Margaret, you are the same with the mermaid race. You too wanted the Siren race topletely be extinct so you can rule the entire ocean."


    Snow has let out a sigh, while epting the gentle pat that the baby dragon has given him, which causes a certain thought to sh in his mind.


    "Nheless, I could still ept what you did. Especially when I found the person I wanted to be with in my entire life. It''s an amazing feeling, just thinking about him is already making me feel so happy."


    Snow''s expression turned extremely warm as soon as his lover was mentioned, before continuing to dere his affection without hesitation and embarrassment in his face.


    "There is only one person who managed to make me genuinely fall in love. The first time Iid my eyes upon him, my heart started beating so fast. In that wonderful moment, I understood that I had beenpletely charmed. So even if he is a special human, I could ept having a rtionship with him."


    "Woah, it''s too bad, Uncle us isn''t here to hear it."


    <em>I know, right? My love always managed to miss the most important part of the situation that would make him utterly happy.</em>


    Snow couldn''t help but inwardly snort when he thinks about it, before finally giving a sharp gaze toward the mermaid princess that can only remain quiet, unable to form a single word after hearing his words.


    Of course, the pureblood vampire wasn''t easily fooled though,pletely remaining alert and ready to take care of any sudden danger that came in their way.


    "Do you know why I had given up being the protector? Why did I resolutely vowed to eliminate the entire mermaid race,pletely letting them first be extinct instead of my siren race? It''s the fact that you revealed the unborn child I had been protecting to the mermaid race."


    <em>''W-what?''</em>


    The calm baby dragon couldn''t help but show a stunned expression on his face after easily understanding behind the Uncle Siren words that the baby siren he wanted to y with had been in grave danger.


    "You wanted me dead because of your love for another race, then alright! I can still understand it! But why also target the unborn child, huh? Obviously, you had always wanted us dead! Don''t make any more excuses, because you made me feel sick just thinking about all that I had done for you!"


    The calm aura surrounding Snow has started to be chaotic, and dangerous with his golden eyes slowly glowing when the unborn siren situation was mentioned. At the same time, the atmosphere around the baby dragon started to be heavy and oppressive, causing Eugene and Jan to be flustered.


    "That is why, I nned to go against everything you want to do. You wanted to grow power in thend? Well, I will not let you do it. You wanted to kill the person I love? Then I also will kill the person you love dearly. Margaret, I will take away everything you hold dear right in front of your eyes."


    <strong>Roar!!!</strong>


    At the exact time that Snow has finished revealing what he wanted to do toward the frightened mermaid princess, a loud furious roar of a dragon hase out of the baby dragon mouth, appearing to have decided to also make his move instead of remaining silent.


    Soon, the red m mark between Snow eyebrows has glowed darker before swiftly taking the excessive burst of power that has erupted in the small body of the baby dragon, lessening the stress and bad effect it will causeter on.


    And without even needing to tell each other what to do, Snow and Xaver have raised their hand in the sky, which swiftly formed into an enormous ice cone brimming with destructive energy around it.


    Soon, Snow and Xaver swing their raised hands at the same time toward the alerted and anxious mermaid princess and pureblood vampire that showed an rm expression on their faces.


    "Die."


    <em>I didn''t even start anything serious yet for the miserable situation the client experienced, but you wanted to kill my lover? </em>


    "Die."


    <em>How could you hurt and want to kill the baby Siren I got my eyes on?</em>


    <strong>BOOM!!!</strong>

 Chapter 382: Anger And Fear

    Chapter 382: Anger And Fear


    As soon as Snow and the baby dragon attack hit the mermaid princess and the pureblood vampire, in a certain direction, countless trees had suddenly risen high in the air, before the branch seemed to grow into long lengths and swiftly shoot in one spot.


    Shortly a man''s voice lets out a painful and anxious scream, which is loud enough to even reach Snow''s location before a figure with a barely lit-up rune spell spinning around him could be seen flying in the air.


    "... Ah that''s mine."


    After the sudden burst of power, the baby dragon''s attention was focused on a certain object that had fallen in the figure''s hand, and couldn''t help but point toward it.


    <em>Hm?</em>


    Is that the missing dragon orb? So, all along it has been in the strongest male witch hand?


    Snow hasn''t used the appraisal skill regarding the object in the male witch hand during the fight, so he didn''t figure out that it was the dragon orb that his lover has been trying to find.


    And when the baby dragon started squirming in his arms, Snow has quickly opened and checked the Game Map, and when he saw the two red dots upon it, he knew that Margaret and Gisil are still alive.


    <em> Well, I don''t n to kill them yet </em>


    So, without hesitation, Snow had carried the baby dragon before rushing in the direction where the dim dragon orb had fallen down, leaving a dumbfounded Eugene, Jan, and the other subordinate behind on his sudden action.


    At the same time, the two people that were hit by the powerful ice attack couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief after detecting the disappearance of the two powerful beings in their senses.


    "G-Gisil s-sorry sniff I"


    With a suppressed sobbing voice, Margaret, who has been the main focus of the protection from the pureblood vampire during the overwhelming attack, has shakily hugged her man that was unable to stand up without her help.


    "M-Margaret l-lets go!"


    Despite wanting tofort his frantic and worried woman, Gisil can only helplessly lean to the young woman''s arms since his strength is already spent after defending from the unusually powerful attack which causes him to once again sacrifice some of the blood essences.


    <em>I didn''t even consider that I would be pushed into this state my lifespan is running out I need to find where the water of life is or else, I don''t have enough time to be with Margaret...</em>


    "D-don''t worry sniff I will definitely protect you!"


    Sensing the other people that have started to rush over in their direction, Margaret has taken her lover away while her teary eyes are brimming with endless hate and overwhelming resentment after a quick nce to the direction where the Siren has disappeared.


    <em>I will never forgive him!</em>


    Although Margaret looks delicate and weak, it doesn''t change the fact that she is a mermaid, so it wasn''t surprising when Eugene and Jan were already toote when they arrived at the spot that the couple had been just a moment ago.


    "Ah they managed to escape."


    "... Well, we are not sure about that yet."


    Eugene nces at the regretful Jan while taking out his phone and begins to contact the subordinate that has quietly left during the Siren fight against the group of races that attack them.


    At the same time, he began to observe the ice wall that had been acting as a barrier in their whole area and noticed how it was slowly breaking apart.


    It seemed that despite how calm and normal the Siren has been acting, it doesn''t change the fact that he already spent too much of his power, and was unable to continue holding the barrier any longer.


    Nheless, barrier or not, everything is almost over, so there is no need for it.


    Especially when they aren''t in grave danger anymore, particrly when there is also a trap prepared outside after they knew of the oing attack.


    "Jan, we still have the two gifts that the Siren has given to our Boss. Besides, I also contacted the Heinrich Family after knowing that there is no need to hide anymore. "


    "Oh yeah! Well, let''s see if they can still manage to escape while surrounded."


    A distance away from the ice wall that has covered the entire district of where the vi stood, a battle is also urring outside, which was mainly focused on the location where the two men that Snow had rescued.


    And they are facing the other group of races that also belong to the two pureblood vampires.


    At the same time, the people of the Kranz family that belong among the top power in the Imperial City, which was led by the second young master of the Kranz family that has allied himself to the mermaid and male pureblood vampire.


    "Tsk, I always knew that the sessor of the Stein family fancies my older brother. I was hoping to give the two of you some difficulties, but you still end up together. And here I was wondering if my older brother will also give up even the person he loves just for me."


    Hiding behind the group of people in the Kranz Family, Ernst Kranz smiles in utter contempt to the people blocking their way, while inwardly feeling a bit dread after seeing the dead bodies of his people after facing off against the fierce werewolves of the Stein family that they are known for.


    Although it doesn''t really matter if Ernst was facing a group of werewolves or not, since there is an enormous ice barrier that will also stop them from helping out the people who first did the attack.


    <em>Damn werewolf!</em>


    "Oh wait, I shouldn''t call you my older brother anymore since it seems that you finally figured out that you are only an adopted child and weren''t human, to begin with."


    "Avis, don''t listen to him. You have already done all you could for the Kranz family. You don''t owe them anymore."


    Wilmar Stein gently pulled the pale-faced saddened man in a protective embrace before baring his sharp fang and dangerous beast eyes toward the young man that has finally revealed his true color after acting as he cared for his older brother for a long time.


    "Hmph! If my mother didn''t feel pity for that demon child, then he would have died a long time ago! What''s wrong with wanting him to die for my Kranz family?"


    "There is no point speaking to an ungrateful and stupid brat that thinks he is always great and has everything under control."


    Wilmar sneered with utter contempt to the person he has always wanted to beat up in the past, before letting out a long howl with his open mouth, causing his werewolves subordinate to be more ferocious toward the enemies.


    At the same time, he didn''t forget to tightly grip the hand of the person on his side, which is to stop him from doing something stupid because of the young man that doesn''t even feel an ounce of guilt for what he had done.


    <em>I finally got my mate. I won''t allow anyone toe between us anymore!</em>


    Soon, countless people''s death for both sides has urred as time passes by. There are also other battles urring in every direction, which ispletely circling the suburb vi.


    And it was supposed to threaten and overwhelm the people they nned to take care of and yet, it has been used to trap them in a nned ambush,pletely knowing their arrival.


    And when the battles are bing more bloody and violent with countless races dead, the sudden cracking sound has caused the fighting to suddenly halt.


    Shortly, everyone''s attention is ced toward the ice wall that has begun to slowly break apart, which showed that the caster was unable to handle it anymore or simply had been deal with.


    "...!"


    "...!"


    When the second young master of the Kranz Family began to show a delighted expression on his face, assuming that the people he allied himself with had dealt with the ice barrier caster had suddenly frozen over when his eyes caught a glimpse of the figures that hade out of the ice barrier.


    And when it dawns upon him the identities of the figures that have rushed in a certain direction, a sh of realization appear in his eyes.


    It was the mermaid princess and pureblood vampire that convinced Ernst to betray his older brother and be the true sessor of the Keinz Family!


    "...!"


    After a few seconds of utter disbelief, Ernst has swiftly runs away while anxiously ordering the powerful people guarding around him to make sure that he could safely escape.


    At the same time, Wilmar''s expression froze after seeing the fleeing figures of the enemies that had performed the main attack in the suburban vi before a delighted expression quickly shed in his beast-like eyes.


    "Don''t make them run away!"


    Wilmar has chased after them with his wolf form after making sure that his mate is in the protective care of his trusted people.


    Soon, another chaos ensued, with one group chasing after the attackers that had chosen to run away the moment it dawned upon them that their leader was severely injured and escaping.


    During the chase, Snow, who has been carrying the baby dragon in his arm, has finally arrived at the spot where the dragon orb has fallen. Even using the Game Map skill features to quickly and urately find the right spot.


    "My dragon orb!"


    Snow stopped the baby dragon after noticing how he wanted to jump off his arms before warily eyeing the entire ce, after all, the dragon orb has caused the male witch aura to be powerful and dangerous before.


    So, the dragon orb is absolutely a useful witch tool that couldn''t just be ignored and left behind by the male witch.


    However, after a while of being extremely alert with Snow unable to detect the male witch''s presence, and even after checking the Game Map, he finally assumed that the male witch has prioritized his life more than the dragon orb.


    <em>Or my love is busy hunting him down.</em>


    Shortly, Snow has walked over to the dragon orb before appraising it for any spell left behind by the male witch in case he lost it, and after seeing none, he gently picked it up while his golden eyes suddenly flickering toward the open Game Map after noticing something new on it.


    And when Snow has given it to the extremely delighted baby dragon that has finally gotten back his dragon orb, the anxious and fearful voice of his lover has suddenly rung out, which he wasn''t surprised off, since he saw his lover appearing in the Game Map detection.


    "Baby, what did that garbage witch that dared to target our child meant about the special curse on your human legs? Is it true that for your entire life, you will feel tormented every single time you stand and walk???"


    Suddenly, Snow felt his shoulder being grabbed by an extremely pale face of us, as for the baby dragon in his arms, well, it wasn''t surprising when it was ignored, which the baby dragon has also gotten used to.


    "Baby, please tell me!"


    "..."


    There is only one special race that could observe and learn about a curse on an individual or object, even if it''s a powerful curse as long as the individual is equally powerful, and that is the witch.


    <em>As for who revealed it </em>


    "Did that male witch tell you?"


    Well, it seems that the male witch has used it to confuse or muddle us'' attention, which has worked out great by the look of it.


    So, the male witch has also managed to escape. Well, next time, Snow already nned to finish them off.


    "...! Baby, wait for a second, I''ll remove that curse from you!  wait, sit down first, don''t stand up!"


    Suddenly, the nts around have moved after the elf man has made a quick motion with his hand. And after a few seconds, Snow found himself sitting on a beautiful chair made of the nts around them.


    And before Snow could speak in theirmunication mind link, his eyes suddenly widened in shock after he witnessed how us had taken out a knife made out of special wood from the glow of runes upon it, before shing it to his own wrist without warning.


    <em><strong>''What are you doing???''</strong></em>


    Before Snow can stand up by what his lover is doing, the otherrge palm of his lover has swiftlynded on his shoulder, causing him to remain seated.


    "Baby, don''t stand up! Haa let me deal with your curse first"


    At first, Snow was confused by what his lover meant, but when the crimson blood flowing from his lover''s sh wrist had slowly turned into a blue liquid brimming with pure life energies, a quick sh of understanding appeared in his mind.


    <strong>''No, Stop it!''</strong>


    Snow doesn''t even need to use his appraisal skill to figure out what the blue liquid is, and swiftly pulls his lover over him before tightly sping the shed wrist dripping with the blue liquid that made his heart speed up with anxiousness and fear.


    And when the blue liquid continued to get out and even directly entered Snow''s body after touching his skin, his expression turned extremely dark with his golden eyes zing with overwhelming anger.


    <em><strong>''My Love! If you don''t stop what you are doing right now, then I will disappear today and will never appear in your entire life!''</strong></em>


    "...!!!"


    <em>Damn, how could the water of life be in my lover''s body!?</em>

 Chapter 383: Important Question

    Chapter 383: Important Question


    As soon as Snow finished his words the droplets of water of life that had been slowly entering his skin instantly stopped at the exact time that us'' deep green eyes widened with absolute horror.


    "Baby! Please calm down! I just want to help remove your curse!"


    ''How will you feel if I use my own life to help you?''


    "I won''t allow it!"


    The entire atmosphere has be heavier as an ufortable silent descend, at the same time, the baby dragon has wisely chosen to remain silent while further decreasing his presence.


    ''My love don''t do this. I know what I had gotten myself with besides I can live with the curse, you just have to carry me in your arms whenever it''s needed. But what is the point of removing the curse that will cause a decrease in your lifespan?"


    Snow silently sighs with a heavy heart before gently caressing the bleeding wrist of his lover that has started to gush the normal crimson blood making him feel a bit relieved.


    And without hesitation, he has taken out a medicinal ointment to stop the bleeding, which was made by Lin Cheng in the first mission world, before white bandages have followed after,pletely revealing the inventory skill that he had hidden.


    At the same time, he quickly let down the baby dragon in his arms, which instantly ran deeper in the forest as soon as his little feetnded in the ground,pletely thoughtful in giving them a private time with each other.


    <em> Good dragon I will let you y with the Little Treasureter.</em>


    ''My Love, I want to be with you until the day we die.''


    Snow understood that the like to his lover had finally turned into a deep love and the heartbreaking pain he felt in his chest is the greatest evidence for letting him know about it.


    Besides, how Snow remains unmoved after witnessing and experiencing again the familiar selfless sacrifice of his lover even if their identity in this world is different, and at the same time, his lover having no memories of their previous lifetimes.


    <em> My love There is no need to give up your lifespan I hope your death that urred in the previous world only needed to be done once in our lifetime </em>


    ''My Love, please don''t do this to me. My heart feels so painful''


    "Baby"


    Snow sadly smiled as his lover''s voice trembled, at the same time, he finally tied the shed wrist of his lover with the white bandage.


    And when he is done, his fingers stained with the blood of his lover have slowly grasped the shaking hands before him and staring deep into the turbulent green eyes that''s constantly swirling with deep regret, remorse, and guilt.


    ''My Love, I am not from this world. This physical body belongs to the real Aurel, but the soul inside is Snow, which is who I really am."


    Snow wanted to reveal his identity as a Granter after the mission was over, but seeing how his lover constantly shows how he cares less about his own life, well, it''s time to give a more serious consequence and reason to make him finally stop and listen.


    He understood and experienced how his lover can give up everything for his sake.


    The threat Snow has spoken before might have worked, stopping his lover from further using the water of life, but if it''s in an entirely different matter where Snow is in grave danger of losing his life.


    Nheless, his lover would still go to the extreme just for his sake, even at the cost and consequences of the two of them being unable to remain together.


    Snow safety and well-being matter more than anything else than us'' own happiness.


    Just like what urred in the previous world where his lover can even give up his own life for Snow.


    Because when ites to emotions, his lover would always remain ahead because Snow wasn''t in a condition and state where his reason and logic would be overwhelmed with how emotions.


    At least, if something urred where Snow had to choose, his logical and reasonable mind would win rather than his emotions when there is no other choice left between the mission or his lover.


    ''I''m a Granter that appeared in this world in order to fulfill Aurel''s wish and hope when he died. So, My love, please understand that I had to sacrifice something and face difficulties in order toplete my mission.''


    Snow pulled us closer, letting their forehead touch each other in order for their eyes to gaze more closer.


    Even though Snow understands that his lover is capable of epting whoever he is, Snow is still unable to stop the relief feeling in his heart when us didn''t take a step back away from him.


    ''Just wait for me to fulfill Aurel''s wish and I will be free to do whatever I want. And when that happens, I will apany you for the rest of our lives since this body will end up bing mine, giving me the ability to stay and live in this world until my lifespan is over."


    <em>So, please understand, there is no easy way out. Even if I am smart, with countless cheats and experiences, there is still a moment where I need to follow the rules of this world, facing limitations and regtions.</em>


    <em>Even if I have the highest possibility ofpleting the mission, it still doesn''t change the fact that the possibility of failure remains.</em>


    ''As Snow, I want to be with you for as long as I can. So, My Love, please don''t ever give up and waste the precious second of our time with each other.''


    The special power Snow had gotten in the Forbidden Ind is definitely powerful, but the Water of Life is on another level.


    Snow has to give up half of his Siren lifespan just to get the power, at the same time, epting the lifetime curse of being unable to swim for a long time in any huge body of water, which is extremely harsh for a race meant for the ocean itself.


    So, Snow felt that the consequences that his lover has to receive are harsher than what he has gotten. Particrly the fact that it also can be rted to life-based on what special existence his lover had.


    "... Baby I don''t know what to say"


    After the quick silence that has descended between them, us has finally spoken, although his voice is soft and a bit nervous, but it doesn''t contain any negative emotions.


    At the same time, Snow has once more witnessed how his lover can easily and quickly trust his words alone, epting everything without proper and serious evidence regarding the unimaginable information.


    My Love this is why I had chosen you at the same time, why I fell in love with you all over again...


    "But Baby please answer this important question what will happen if you fail the mission?"


    Snow wasn''t even surprised anymore when despite the countless questions a person would want to ask after hearing what he just revealed, his lover was more worried about his situation than anything else.


    ''Once I fail, Aurel''s body will die and I will be unable to stay in this world anymore.''


    Through the gift, Loki had given has 50% of being triggered, providing me another chance to remain in this world.


    "...!!! Baby, tell me what you need to do! I will help youplete whatever mission you have!"


    <em>Baby, don''t die, and disappear in my life!</em>


    ''My Love, don''t be afraid I''m halfway done but I will definitely ask for your help, so don''t worry about being left behind to watch. Although I personally make my move for the challenge and curiosity''s sake. I also prefer when the two of us stand side by side when dealing with anyone who gets in the way of what we desire.''


    <em>My love, you are my forever golden thigh, I won''t forget the first reason why I chose you in my first mission world. Of course, it''s because you are also a special existence that is able to deeply move my heart.</em>


    Snow lip curls up in a bright smile before gently leaning over and cing a soft kiss upon the slightly open mouth of us. At the same time, he slightly turned right before gently rubbing their cheeks together.


    ''I just need to push that Mermaid Princess into deeper despair before I can start ughtering the entire mermaid race to extinction. My Love, after a short break, let''s handle everyone that needs to be dealt with alright?''


    "Baby, as long as that is what you desire, I''ll make sure toplete it to the best of my ability."


    Snow''s smile widens while allowing himself to be pulled up and returning back to the arms of his lover. At the same time, calmly watching how his lover''s face is getting closer to his own.


    "Snow I want to kiss you..."


    ''Well, I can allow you to get a bit deeper with our rtionship.''


    As soon as those words are spoken, just as Snow predicted, us has only paused for a few seconds, seemingly in deep thought before continuing on to give Snow a soft kiss along with gently biting his lower lip.


    And without hesitation, us began to walk back into the old vi with a quick pace in his footsteps.


    "I want to experience a new intimate action with my Baby, so let''s go back to our bedroom."


    "..."


    <em>I thought so... Well, I''m prepared,e on, let''s see who willst long in the bed. Based on our race, I bet I''m more powerful in physical aspects in this world.</em>


    <em>More importantly though</em>


    ''My Love, can you give birth to my child?''


    Male Siren can do it, so I''m curious if there is a special characteristic with other races in this world too. I can finally try topping you too especially when ites to experiencing the process of giving birth, which is extremely painful.


    "..."

 Chapter 384: The Siren Little Treasure

    Chapter 384: The Siren Little Treasure


    "Uncle us, Uncle Snow, there is something wrong with the Baby!"


    When Snow was gearing up to overwhelm his lover after being pressed the entire time in the previous mission world, Xaver''s flustered voice resounded out within the forest before appearing with a worried expression on his face.


    <em> My luck is going downhill again</em>


    Inwardly sighing, Snow gently patted the frozen us who quickly showed a wrong expression while his dark green eyes brim with utter disappointment.


    Although when he was carried all the way to the frozenke, the overwhelming desire in his lover''s dark green eyes didn''t disappear, only residing for a hopeful chance that they can continue on after checking out the unborn siren situation.


    Snow couldn''t help but smile in amusement about his lover''s determination to finally eat some meat today, however, when they finally arrived in the frozenke, the atmosphere around them turned serious.


    In the middle of the slightly frozenke, they can see the glowing light in the frozen surface, which is the exact location where the unborn siren has been carefully set down deep in theke.


    Snow had swiftly gotten down in us'' arms without hesitation before carefully reassuring the man because of the extremely worried expression on his handsome face,pletely concerned about the lifetime curse he just learned from the enemy witch.


    ''Stay here and wait.''


    After a quickmunication in their mind link, Snow has swiftly jumped toward the frozenke with a solemn expression on his face, the two pairs of human legs swiftly turning into a beautiful blue fishtail.


    Soon, Snow has easily entered the frozen water without breaking it apart and gracefully swimming to the bottom of theke, which was where therge mshell has been staying the moment they arrive in the Imperial City.


    And when he finally arrives deep down, the beautifulrge ice crystal surrounding therge mshell glows in bright color, the strong energy it contains beating at the same time with the unborn siren that is being protected and carefully treated.


    And when Snow felt the beating rhythm upon the unborn child, he finally figured out how the enemy male witch has been able to detect thest siren child that contains the purest bloodline in their race.


    In the client memories, the unborn child should have been born after a few more years, but because of Snow using the special power from the Forbidden Ind to heal the child injuries at the same time quickening his birth time, the Little Treasure is about to be born in a few days or weeks.


    ''Father Snow, this is ke. I''m almost in the suburb vi, I just detected the presence of the mission target about to meet the car I am riding. Do you want me to y with them for a bit more?''


    Suddenly, ke''s voice resounded in Snow''s mind while he was contemting the next course of action he is about to do after seeing the serious and important situation of the unborn child.


    In which the pair of golden eyes couldn''t help but light up in a matter of seconds after knowing that ke is finally arriving at where he is.


    A few days ago, he already knew that his adorable ke had left the sea and was traveling toward the Imperial City, and he wasn''t surprised that ke''s will be arriving soon. And now it is the perfect timing for his present circumstances.


    ''Leave them alone for now. Today''s beat-up is enough. Instead, you can y with them with your Daddy us, especially to other enemies since he would be dealing with the remnants of the one that attacked us today. For now, help your Daddy us while I can''t stay by his side.''


    When a Siren is about to be born, there is the undisputed fact that the parent needs to remain in the child''s presence. And if somehow the parent couldn''t do it, then the closest rtives that have the same lineage with the child''s blood will have to fulfill the duty of guarding the unborn child.


    So Snow won''t be able to help us in the past few days when he starts dealing with the remaining power in the Imperial City, at the same time, targeting the severely injured pureblood vampire along with the mermaid princess that has just run away.


    After losing countless people, it''s the perfect time to deal with the enemies.


    "Ohh ok, ke will y with themter with Daddy us."


    Snow smiled in amusement when he heard the disappointment in ke''s voice since it reminded him of his lover''s disappointment just a while ago.


    I<em>t''s really like Father-like son huh</em>


    ''Help your Daddy us while I guard your baby brother.''


    ''Don''t worry Father Snow, leave everything to me and focus on birthing my baby brother!''


    "..."


    <em>I''m still a virgin in this life, so thosest words are so easy to misunderstand </em>


    When thinking about giving birth, since it''s impossible by his lover''s physical body to do it, but as a Siren, he was able to give birth, the only problem is the fact that it is harder for him to conceive than the female Siren.


    <em> Well, since my lover is a human, the chance is higher when conceiving a child So I''m going to be the bottom of our rtionship huh?</em>


    Although Snow experienced the difficulty and unimaginable pain when giving birth to his children, especially when it''s a triplet, nheless, he wasn''t against conceiving a child after the almost traumatic experience.


    He always wonders why the people with simr situations he once read in a novel arepletely against bing pregnant or feeling ufortable at the mere thought about it.


    After all, no matter what, the children Snow will give birth to are the crystallization of his love to his destined and chosen lover.


    Well, like always, he wouldn''t judge everyone''s choice though since some people simply have different decisions. He just needed to know that he wasn''t against giving birth to the children that his lover and he will be creating.


    "Alright, ke will not disturb Father Snow anymore. I am here so you can have peace of mind while protecting my baby brother!"


    In a car on the way to the suburb area in the Imperial City, an adorable ten-year-old boy has gently patted his chest with a serious expression on his lovely face causing the beautiful woman driving the car to inwardly squeal about how lovely the young boy is acting.


    Before continuing to safely drive after receiving the order from the young boy about disregarding the secretly fleeing people that tried to hide their presence in the distance.


    Soon, the red sports car driven by a beautiful and gorgeous woman has continued on toward the suburb area in the Imperial City.


    "Beautiful Sister, I''m about to be a big brother! I will definitely protect my baby brother, and won''t allow anyone to bully him!"


    "Oh, ke is going to be a big brother? Congrattions! And I believe that ke can protect his baby brother! After all, ke manages to hire this Big Sister so easily~"


    "Heheh~"

 Chapter 385: Brewing Storm

    Chapter 385: Brewing Storm


    "Baby? What''s going on? Are you alright???"


    Suddenly, Snow clearly heard the worried voice of his lover despite being deep in the water while the glow in therge mshell started to get brighter in the frozenke.


    ''My Love, our child is about to be born in a few days and I need to remain by his side at all times. Don''t worry though, our son ke is about to arrive, he will help you out while I can''t stay by your side.''


    us let out a sigh of relief after hearing the voice of the beautiful siren in his mind, before nodding his head even though he knew that the siren in the water couldn''t see it.


    "Baby, don''t worry about me. For as long as you need, I''ll make sure nothing can disturb you, so please take care of yourself and give birth to our child without worry."


    "..."


    <em> Your words can easily cause others to also misunderstand that I am really giving birth to our baby</em>


    <em>Really like Father and son huh </em>


    ''Mnm I''ll make sure that our baby son wille out safely.''


    "Baby, please don''t forget to take care of yourself too."


    Picking up the curious baby dragon gazing upon the brightening frozenke, us has waved his hands causing the entire forest to suddenlye to life. Soon countless trees had grown bigger and longer, which soon became a perfect defense surrounding the entire frozenke.


    "Aside from Xaver and I, anyone else who gets close will be dealt with. Baby, I''ll always wait for you in the Vi."


    ''Thank you, My Love. You will be the first person I will look for as soon as I''m done giving birth to our son.''


    Underneath the water, Snow smiles gently while finally deciding topletely freeze the entireke with his special power. At the same time, his blue fishtail turning into a pair of human legs since the lifetime curse wouldn''t allow Snow to remain for so long in the water if he is in a siren form.


    Of course, even in a human form, the lifetime curse also works, it just wasn''t severe and harsh as the other form.


    And the moment Snow lovingly hugged therge mshell in his arms the entireke became frozen. And before hepletely lost consciousness while frozen, he gently whispered goodnight to his lover''s mind before turning into a deep sleep.


    The only time Snow consciousness is going to wake up is when a presence manages to get close to his protective range of detection.


    "Goodnight Baby."


    After a few moments of silence, us shot a loving gaze upon thepletely frozenke before turning around and leaving the forest.


    "Uncle us, what is Uncle Snow doing? Is the baby alright?"


    "The baby is about to be born, Uncle Snow needs to stay and protect it."


    us gently patted the head of his nephew while showing a gentle smile with his dark green eyes gleaming with excitement at the thought of their child that is about to be born. Although he is saddened from being unable to stay with his Baby, the child''s existence is another form of binding them with each other.


    <em> Baby, whoever you are, whatever identity you have, you are forever mine and I am also yours</em>


    Of course, he also epts the fact that the unborn siren is their own child.


    "Really? I can''t wait for the baby to y with me! We are going to have so much fun together~"


    "Well, how about we y with ke first alright? Let''s go clean up the enemies while our Uncle Snow is busy taking care of the baby."


    "Brother ke will be with us soon? Great!"


    Xaver''s shining eyes turned brighter when a certain ten-year-old demon dolphin was mentioned before nodding his head in happiness,pletely showing his childish side instead of the usual act of being a mature adult.


    Soon, a few minutes pass by.


    And instead of entering the vi, us and Xaver have stood outside the front door and curiously watched as a red sports car has skillfully traveled on the obviously chaotic road where the battle has urred in front of the front gate of the suburb vi.


    Swiftly bypassing the remaining frozen pieces scattered all over the ce, at the same time, easily evading the group of people that have already started cleaning up the obvious battlefield.


    "Daddy us! ke miss you~"


    As soon as the red sports car has stopped in front of the vi, an adorable ten-year-old boy has quickly gotten off before rushing over with a lovely and bright smile on his face.


    "Hello son, how have you been? Did you have fun ying around outside?"


    "Um! ke had fun ying outside but I miss Daddy Snow and Father us more so I came~"


    Without any hesitation, us started to act like a thoughtful and caring father while embracing the ten-year-old boy that has jump to his chest. At the same time, a sh of surprise appeared in his dark green eyes after seeing the gorgeous woman that had gotten off from the red sports car driver seat.


    "Hello, My name is Dian. Starting today, I will be taking care of ke''s personal safety and needs. Basically, I epted ke as my Master and wanted to be his protector for the rest of his life."


    Protector? The notoriously dangerous and mysterious red fox that only cares about herself has chosen a Master to protect and serve? The one that countless families wanted to win over?


    <em>I don''t know how ke did it, but that''s my boy!</em>


    us couldn''t help but nce at his grinning son that had hugged the baby dragon with a happy atmosphere around him. Remaining ignorant at the great achievement he has done, after all, the mysterious red demon fox is one of the top powerful figures in the entire world.


    <em> Well, I will have more of my Baby''s attention and timeter on since there is a powerful figure that can protect one of their sons.</em>


    Completely hiding the shameless idea in mind, us has nodded his head toward the red demon fox that has begun to focus her entire attention toward the two children talking with each other, squealing and smiling in a foolish manner once in a while.


    And after a few minutes of getting acquaintances for safety measures, the four of them have finally entered the vi.


    Of course, the fact that us has let the red demon fox inside the vi was also to keep an eye on her since there is an important situation happening behind the vi, so friends or not, he needed to guard everyone.


    Soon, the days had quickly passed by, and us waspletely busy dealing with the broken bnce of power in the Imperial City,pletely swallowing the powerful families that had be weaker into his own power.


    Of course, the entire situation has be easier to handle because of the cheat-like existence of ke that has quickly dealt with the tricky part with his hacking skill.


    At the same time, ke didn''t forget to deal with the mission goal,pletely breaking down the power and wealth in their hands. Even though the world is full of different races and power, they still have to follow most of themon rules in human society.


    Thus the power and wealth that has been built up by the pureblood vampire have slowly shrunk down to the point where ke has pushed the mermaid princess and the pureblood vampire to the point where they could only stay close to the ocean with few people in their hands.


    "Princess, pleasee with us and return back to the ocean!"


    "Yes Princess, let''s go back to the ocean. There is nothing we can do in thend, especially when the pureblood vampire will be powerless in a few days."


    "Princess, we should go back and build our power in the ocean. Didn''t that male witch reveal the severe curse he found to Aurel? No matter how powerful he is, it''s useless if he can no longer stay long in the ocean! He will not be able to do anything to us anymore!"


    "Yes Princess, rather than thend, we should focus our power on the ocean since the Siren wouldn''t be able to do anything serious to us now! The entire ocean is going to be our mermaid territory!"


    In a certain private beach house, Margaret remains quiet while gently holding the hand of her lover that has remained unconscious in the past few days after they run away. The severe injuries be serious after there is no break of a peaceful rest to fully recover after being chased.


    "Give me a few more days to consider it."


    The mermaids that have followed their Princess silently nce at each other before letting out a sigh and nodding their head before leaving the room.


    After a few seconds of silence, Margaret has stood up before squeezing the towel ced in the water basin near the bed, and gently wiping the bloodless pale face of her unconscious lover that remains unresponsive.


    "Gisil how long are you going to sleep?"


    Despite the gentle and quiet atmosphere around the usual lively mermaid princess, no one has been able to notice the silent storm brewing in her pink eyes, especially the gloom between her eyebrows.


    "... are you finally willing to make a decision?"


    In the silent room where the mermaid princess and the unconscious pureblood vampire stay, a tall figure has suddenly appeared in the corner of the room, which was the male witch that has managed to run away from us'' hands.


    "... As long as Gisil can wake up and recover the life he sacrificed, I don''t care about anything else."


    "Of course. I will make sure that your lover will be alright again. If we seed, the two of you will be able to live together for a long time in the future."


    An excited glint appeared in the male witch''s eyes after finally receiving the nod of the mermaid princess after proposing a n a few days ago.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help but sigh at the infatuated mermaid princess that could do anything for the sake of her love. Nheless, he didn''t feel an ounce of contempt at the desperate act of the woman, after all, he also acted in a desperate manner to the person he has fallen in love with.


    "Before proceeding toward the Forbidden cave of our Mermaid Race, I''ll send the remaining people to a protected Ind to stay."


    Margaret softly spoke with her expression remaining calm and gentle, the desperate and miserable situation that she has experienced all these days has caused her to change and quickly grow up.


    Particrly the dangerous situation of her lover, in which he could die anytime,pletely causes her remaining childish naivety to disappear. It has been reced with abnormal cruelty that would soon be shown toward the races she deemed as enemies.


    "Gisil don''t worry I will make sure that our dream will be fulfilled. They are the ones going to die and we will live with a happy future."


    Margaret''s usually clear and shimmering pink eyes darkened contain an unimaginable madness brewing upon it.


    <em>Just as I promise, I will make sure to make them pay for what they have done!</em>

 Chapter 386: Chaos

    Chapter 386: Chaos


    "Princess It''s dangerous!"


    "Princess, please don''t go!"


    Deep in the ocean, the entire mermaid race has assembled, facing the special mermaid princess in their race, which is about to enter the Forbidden Magic Cave that only certain mermaids are allowed to enter.


    "Quiet! This is all for the sake of the glory of our Mermaid Race!"


    "Don''t stop the Princess from bing stronger!"


    "Yes, this is the perfect time for our Mermaid Race to genuinely be the ruler of the entire ocean!"


    "As long as she fulfilled the dream of our race, we would forget her taboo act of mingling with the races that live in Land!"


    The entire mermaid race is split into two groups.


    One is the group that Margaret has led, dreaming of mixing up with the races in human society while the other group remains stubborn in their old ways, choosing to focus more on the ocean after pushing the Siren away.


    "Hmph! You are so old-fashioned, it''s a new era for our race! How long is our race going to keep hiding deep in the ocean without even knowing the world out there?"


    "Yes, Princess is our hope! She will lead us into a new era! We won''t have to keep worrying about the future of being troubled by the other races that live in thend after choosing to remain ignorant!"


    "Fool! We are creatures of the sea! Why are you so intent on living in thend? This is our home, the territory where we are strongest! So why should we fear the other races that would be weaker, bing easy to deal with from our territory? It''s better to have nothing to do with them!"


    "Yes! Haven''t we been living well now without mingling with those other races? Why bother trying to understand them when they won''t even try to understand us! Don''t forget the pride that belongs to a mermaid race!"


    When the two groups of mermaids are about to fight each other as their ideals sh, Margaret has calmly opened her mouth, effectively stopping the group of mermaids that couldn''t decide on what to do.


    "There is no need to fight over, as long as I pass the test and receive the power sleeping inside the Forbidden Cave, I will be the ruler of our mermaid race. Everyone will have no choice but to follow my orders because the oldest rule in our race will be effective."


    "...!!!"


    It had been a long time and the group of mermaids had almost forgotten the set of rules left in their mermaid race regarding the Forbidden Cave.


    Anyone, no matter what status the mermaid has in their race, the one who is able to pass the test and receive the power hidden in their Forbidden Cave would be the leader of the entire mermaid race.


    Just as the Siren has the Forbidden Ind with a set of rules, their Mermaid race also has a special ce that isn''t easy to enter.


    So, if the Princess is able to aplish the old rule, then she will be their genuine leader, no matter what opinion anyone has, they can only bow down their head.


    "I''ll definitely survive the test and receive the power. So, everyone needs to begin the preparation. I will let the entire world know about the existence of our Mermaid Race."


    "Yes, we will wait for the Princess toe back and lead our Mermaid Race to Glory."


    At the beginning of their race, no one else has managed to pass the test, while only a few people have managed toe back alive after failing.


    And yet, everyone surprisingly believes that the Princess would be able toe back with the power their mermaid race has started to believe as simply impossible to happen after countless years had passed by.


    Thus, unknown to everyone, the hidden storm that is about to plunge the entire world into chaos is just waiting to erupt.


    ...


    "Boss, we promise to protect your wife and child at the cost of our life. Please,e to the frontline. Boss, we really need your help."


    Behind the suburb vi in the Imperial City, the male witch Eugene stands behind a taller man that is gazing upon a dense forest with utmost focus. And the entire time, the tall man had been protecting the most treasured existence in his entire life despite what had been urring in the entire world.


    A month has already passed by when the Siren has chosen to remain in the frozenke while guarding the unborn child and a war ured just two weeks ago, which was started by the Mermaid Princess that has run away after the failed ambush in their vi.


    The war-affected everyone, even the normal human has no choice but to be pulled in like every race needed to defend at the sudden attack of the Sea Monsters that has always remained docile in the ocean which has never bothered the people ind.


    And aside from the mermaid race and Sea Monsters, there are also other sea demons and other sea races that had sided with them.


    Fortunately, the war was only happening in one spot and was slowly spreading, which was better than trying to protect various different parts of their country as the Sea Monsters wrecked chaos and destruction.


    "Boss, our enemy is getting stronger, the number of the Sea Monster attacking is increasing. We also considered that a Sea Monster that is able to freely travel ind will soon appear rather than remaining close to the sea. The danger and potential trouble have increased, we really need your help."


    Despite the seriousness of the entire situation, Eugene can see that us had remained quiet and indifferent, just standing there with extremely focused eyes in a certain direction, appearing like he didn''t hear the words that had just been spoken.


    <em>As I thought cruelty heartlessness is the true nature of this person.</em>


    Eugene felt a chill run down his spine as he gazed toward his indifferent friend. He already perceives how hard and indifferent this person''s heart really is in their early years, but he underestimates how heartless us could be.


    Although us has certain care and love toward his family and the people he is close with, when itpares to the person that managed to truly enter his heart, they are simply nothing.


    <em>Even if the entire world is about to be destroyed and no matter how many lives are lost us can ignore and give it up for the Siren''s sake and wellbeing.</em>


    Countless people already died defending the crazy attack of the Sea Monster, demon, and other sea races in two weeks, and yet, the leader that should be leading the predicament war had remained in the suburb vi.


    Although us has been giving strategic orders despite not being in the frontline, it was stillpletely different if he was to stay on their side rather than remaining in the suburb vi in the Imperial City.


    Fortunately, Rafael, who has been traveling to hunt someone, hade back as soon as Xaver informed him what had been going on in the Heinrich Family, acting more as the true Commander while his younger brother insists on guarding the Siren.


    "... ah... such a headache"


    While Eugene is having trouble with his stubborn and heartless friend, an old voice has suddenly spoken behind them, followed by a child''s voice.


    "Eugene, there is no need to worry about this stubborn punk anymore. You can go back and help out since you are also needed in the frontline. Tell my other foolish grandson that I''ll definitely send this love-sick fool."


    "Uncle witch, don''t worry. Although I understand how irresistible, amazing and wonderful my Father Snow is, I''ll talk to Daddy us about it. After all, we also needed to deal with those bastards."


    "Uncle Eugene, I''ll also convince Uncle us with Brother ke. The powerful spells in my orb have been finally removed, so I will be able to use my full power and protect Uncle Snow and the baby."


    The two little devils appeared...


    Eugene lip twitches and turns around to give a respectful bow to the old man that has been handling the problematic situations the most before giving a small smile to the two adorable boys that were looking at him with innocent eyes,pletely looking harmless.


    And yet, it was these two children that had caused the greatest troubles and difficulties in the mermaid race n.


    One is the demon kid, who was able to duplicate in countless numbers, causing him to be able to freely move in the ocean, thus giving them important information regarding the war. At the same time, creating trouble from their enemies, even leading other sea demons and sea races that didn''t side with the mermaid races to fearlessly fight against deep in the ocean.


    Suddenly, Eugene lip couldn''t help but lift up in amusement after remembering the miserable situation of the enemy male witch after being affected by the clear crystal that ke had taken out.


    Which is able to steal the energies of those mermaid tears that have turned into a singlerge orb and the main source of the power of the enemy male witch after losing the dragon orb that belongs to Xaver.


    The furious scream has been music to Eugene''s ears.


    At the same time, those mermaid tears have also given Eugene the sign that the Mermaid Princess has finally lost it.


    After all, Eugene was able to tell that those mermaid tears were new, and taken from mermaids that had just died in a short time. There wasn''t even any doubt about it being the mermaid tears that the mermaid has definitely stored after one of their race has died a natural death in the past.


    As for the other Little Devil, Eugene finally understood how destructive and violent a dragon can be after Xaver had cruelly dealt with the countless people that the crazy Mermaid Princess had secretly sent over in order to kill the Siren a week after the war had started.


    The baby dragon acted as another protector and guardian of the Siren instead of helping his father Rafael in the war, which was definitely effective when dealing with those Sea Monsters by using his presence.


    At the same time, the countless deaths of the people being sent had also shown the overwhelming hatred and resentment the Mermaid Princess has toward the Siren, particrly when she didn''t stop after the countless failures.


    It was already a clear fact that the mission to kill the Siren would fail no matter how much the Mermaid Princess insists.


    <em>Tsk</em>


    This world has gone chaotic after the hidden sea races that had been remaining quiet for countless years in the past had started appearing and mingling with the people living onnd.


    <em> Sigh, there is definitely a reason why the Siren and Mermaid race has remained quiet and mysterious in the past.</em>


    Eugene could also understand why the Mermaid Princess wanted to deal with the Siren aside from her resentment. Everyone has finally learned the special identity of the Siren that has taken their boss'' heart.


    It is also one of the main reasons why despite how almost all of the entire sea demon and sea race had started the war against them that some of the small organizations and the other families had been sent their people to guard the entire suburb vi.


    The protector and guardian of the entire ocean, that title has great importance, even if they learned that the Siren has given up on it.


    The effect of that title on the sea creatures is quite heavy, especially the influence that the Siren has that won''t easily disappear even after leaving the ocean.


    After all, they clearly saw the awe, respect, and fear in their allied sea demon and race''s eyes when they informed them in great detail about the only Siren alive that has been able topletely control and restrain the entire races of the sea from causing great trouble for countless years.


    Eugene can only sigh at his friend''s powerful lover that has basically ruled over the entire ocean. Yes, he definitelybels the Siren as the ruler despite how they exin that he was the protector and guardian.


    After all, the sea creatures, especially the mermaid race, have waited for the Siren to disappear before making their move. Although their n to kill the Siren failed, it doesn''t change the fact that the Siren has been the firm wall that has been protecting the peace between the creatures ind and the ocean.


    Just look at what urred as soon as the supposed protector disappeared.


    The mermaid races along with the sea creatures have started a war with the other races living onnd.


    "Then grandfather, I''ll be going."


    While Eugene''s mind recalls what has been happening and the cause of it, he respectfully bow to us'' grandfather, who was also his grandfather despite having no blood ties. After all, he had grown up alongside us at a young age, so it wasn''t surprising how he called the old man a grandfather.


    "Kiddo''s I''m sure that I''ll see the two of you soon in the front line."


    Seeing the demon dolphin appearing in the suburb vi when he had been helping out in the war when it started, Eugene understood that the Siren is about to awaken after staying with the unborn Siren for countless days.


    <em> Hmmm somehow, I got the feeling that the war won''tst in a long time as soon as the Siren appears</em>


    While feeling excited, Eugene has quickly left the suburb in the Imperial City, and after five hours, the stubborn man that had insisted on staying in the vi to protect his precious lover has walked out and drove toward where the war is.


    "... Ah, I really admire Daddy us'' dedication to Father Snow but we really need him in the frontline this time, the crazy mermaid princess is getting stronger."


    <em>The Sea Monsters have been increasing</em>


    <em> I can''t always use the karma points to create those countless clones in order to cause trouble in the mermaid princess way that has bepletely mad after getting in her way.</em>


    Standing in the front gate, ke watched as the car his Daddy us had driven off disappeared in the distance.


    "Father~ kepleted your order!"


    A few secondster, ke showed a bright smile when a familiar sleepy voice has once more spoken in his mind, which urredst night and was the entire reason why he appeared in the suburb vi after having fun ying with the mermaid race.


    ''... mnm good job I''ll go back to sleep''


    "Don''t worry Father, I''ll take care of everything while you are gone."


    ''... mm I.. believe in you"


    When the sleepy voice had finally disappeared, ke''s innocent eyes darkened when he thought of the fools that belong to their side, selfishly causing trouble in the dark despite knowing how dangerous their situation is.


    After all, the Sea Monsters are no joke, especially when ke perceives that the Mermaid Princess didn''t care about creating chaos and destruction as long as she got what she wanted.


    "Well, just as what Father Snow will always do, I just need to remove the traitors around~ Dian, we have work to do~"


    Silently, a beautiful woman appeared a few steps away with a bloodthirsty smile on her face, while eight fiery red fox tails gently swayed behind her.


    "This time I''ll be able to take you along since I will not be dealing with the people in the sea~ Are you happy?"


    "Of course I am happy. After all, I''ll be able to y with my Adorable Young Master."


    "Hehehe, then let''s quickly go hunt some bastard down~"

 Chapter 387: Welcome To The World

    Chapter 387: Wee To The World


    The entire world is getting chaotic to the point where the pressureing from heaven has even appeared.


    After all, the war has definitely crossed the bottom line regarding the rules and regtions in the world. However, the Mermaid Princess, or more precisely, the Mermaid Queen after bing the leader of the entire mermaid race continues her violent attack.


    As for the reason for the Mermaid Queen madness, the pureblood vampire continued to remain unconscious despite being treated by the male witch when she got back from the test in the Forbidden Cave.


    As for thest result of saving the life of her lover, she couldn''t waste a single second, and desperately wanted to conquer the people living in thend, or at least, having enough power and influence that they could only listen to what she wanted and easily giving her what she asked them for.


    "... I need to find and get the water of life!"


    While the war between races continues to get dangerous and chaotic, ke and the eight tails demon red fox Dian had been dealing with the other races that tried to profit in the war, at the same time, quickly cleaning up the vampires that listen to the Mermaid Queen order after learning their Lord situation.


    And in the frontline, us uses the special blessed status he had gotten from the Mother Tree, which was precisely and skillfully using the nts and trees in the surrounding to deal with the monstrous bodies of the Sea Monsters.


    At the same time, hiding the fact that instead of using his life energy with the water of life, he ruthlessly drains the life energy of the Sea Monsters after defeating or suppressing them. Before using the life energy to grow magical and powerful medicinal herbs that can quickly heal the injured people in his sides.


    Even saving the one in a life threatening situation.


    Of course, the other special human that had gotten the elf blood has quickly created the medicine needed to heal the injured people, there is also the fact that they can create other medicine with great effect with the help of the witches spells.


    Such as boost of power, increase of speed, immune to poison or negative effects, which definitely helped them deal with the monstrous Sea Monsters.


    Wolves, witches, special humans, and even the normal human are giving their all against the war that the Mad Mermaid Queen has started.


    And amidst all the chaos that is going on, the person that has been in deep sleep, and only waking up in order to hear ke''s important reports that needed his decision has finally snapped his eyes open.


    At the moment ofplete wake up, the entireke has quickly unfroze, turning into the normal temperature.


    "... What a chubby child"


    Instead of a baby, a two years old boy with amber eyes and slightly long golden hair hase out of the opened mrge shells. Of course, belonging to the Siren race, it wasn''t surprising that the siren child is extremely beautiful with his own charm.


    Although, Snow couldn''t help but raise his eyebrow when he saw that the child had a pair of human legs instead of a fishtail.


    Is this some effect of using the special power of quickening his birth while healing the damage in therge shell?


    "Kyler, wee to the world. I''ll be your father, Snow. You also have another Father named us, and an older brother named ke."


    <em>Hm?</em>


    As Snow continued to speak in a beautiful voice, a sh of surprise appeared in his golden eyes. After all, the injuries on his throat seemed to have finally healed during the time that he has been guarding the unborn child, and he can finally let out a sound.


    "Father"


    "Call me Papa, and call us Daddy when you meet him."


    "Papa!"


    Unlike how human children need to learn how to speak and walk, the Siren already has knowledge at the moment they are born, of course, they still have to teach the young child about the world and what a child should know while growing up.


    Snow gently smiled before reaching over to pinch the chubby cheek of his two years old son and sighing in amusement when Kyler remained obedient and allowed his chubby cheeks to pinch and squeeze.


    Of course, he also notices Kylery''s innocent and beautiful amber eyes rapidly blinking while the long eyshes flutter in shyness.


    <em>Well, such an adorable child wouldn''t that baby dragon have the urge to bully him?</em>


    Despite the fact that Snow is the child''s father, he couldn''t help but imagine the future of this child when he gets together with the baby dragon, especially regarding their loving time when they are grown up.


    <em> They said a dragon has two *cough*... what an amazing situation, I''m a bit envious</em>


    Snow couldn''t wait to be in a world where his lover would have the identity of a dragon damn, such an exciting and thrilling situation it is just after thinking about it


    Hugging the child in his arms, Snow''s golden eyes almost burst into me with how passionate and hot it was, at the same time, he couldn''t help but gently and lewdly lick his lip, fortunately, he still has enough reason to hide such improper expression to a young child.


    <em>Ah I definitely miss my love if I''m thinking such perverted thoughts right now. Nheless, my child is really lucky, he will get to experience it first</em>


    Before Snow could think of a more shameless thought in his mind, the blue tail in the water swiftly swayed before speedily swimming toward the surface, which automatically turned into human legs afternding on the ground.


    "What a beautiful and adorable baby!"


    As soon as Snow left the extremely defensive forest, the awed voice of the baby dragon reached his ears before a shining pair of eyes basically sticking toward the blinking siren child that only tilted his head to the side before showing a bright smile on his face.


    Of course, he didn''t miss the predatory glint that shes in the baby dragon''s eyes after seeing the siren child''s reaction.


    <em> Pfft Who would believe the reason for just wanting to y with the siren child? This baby dragon has definitely been eyeing my son the whole time</em>


    While Snow is inwardly considering getting in the way of the love life of the baby dragon in the future, he still didn''t hesitate to give the siren child toward his future husband to carry.


    As for the chance of Kyler not getting together with the Xaver, honestly, dragons are a possessive, stubborn, and persistent race, there is no way that his son will be able to run away. Especially if the baby dragon genuinely persists and has already dug a pit in their early ages.


    After all, Snow will definitely do it to his lover if he is in the same situation as the baby dragon, although, it wasn''t going to be needed since he was quite sure that his lover would fly in his arms without any hesitation.


    <em>Hmm my lover would definitely sumb to my pants cough anyway, my son, good luck, I think it''s worth it...</em>


    "Look after Kyler, I''ll go help my wife ughter those foolish fishes."


    "...! Uncle Snow can speak now!"


    <em>But I''m sure you are the wife and Uncle us is the husband though by the way, Uncle, aren''t you also one of those fishes?</em>


    Xaver wisely chooses to remain silent while carefully holding the curious two years old boy that was given for him to carry. At the same time, reminding himself that he should y nice toward his future father-inw.


    <em> It''s decided, I''ll be one of the obstacles to this baby dragon in the future from easily getting his wife.</em>


    Snow inwardly snorts,pletely knowing what the baby dragon is thinking after looking upon his eyes before finally riding a car and driving toward the war that is bing dangerous as time goes by.


    <em> ke said that the Sea Monsters are increasing and getting stronger hmmm...</em>


    While sitting in the back of the car, Snow closed his eyes, appearing to be sleeping, however, he was doing something important, which rang a prompt sound in his mind a secondter.


    <strong>Ding!</strong>


    <strong>Granter Snow wants to use the Trade Shop!</strong>


    <strong>The number of used in this world: 3 Limit To Open </strong>


    <strong>Time Limit To Use: 30 minutes</strong>


    For the first time after the first mission, Snow has used the ck Trade Shop with limited numbers to use in every world, especially when he was still on a mission.


    After all, he usually uses the limited number of opening the cheat shop when his death is near, buying countless useful cheats items for future use, unexpected situations, and emergencies.


    The mermaid Princess no, it''s a Mermaid Queen now.


    She should be proud that it''s the first time that Snow has opened a shop during a mission after the countless previous missions he has alreadypleted.


    If one wants to beat and p someone in an extremely satisfying way, one has to do it properly. And he wanted to fight against what the Mermaid Queen is proud of.


    So, after buying the items in mind, Snow''s lip raises up while his eyes are closed, causing Xaver that was ying with Kyler to be stunned after catching a glimpse of it. However, after a few seconds of shock, he acted like he didn''t see the evil smirk on the grown-up Siren''s face.


    <em> Poor enemies </em>


    After a few seconds of silence, Xaver continued to pinch the cheek of the adorable boy in his arms while having extremely warm and gentle eyes,pletely treating the small child as the most precious existence in the entire world.


    <em>I found my treasure </em>


    <em>Our lifespan is extremely long, so I''ll make sure to properly treasure our valuable time together...</em>

 Chapter 388: I Miss You

    Chapter 388: I Miss You


    "Baby!"


    As soon as Snow got off the car, a delighted and joyful voice reached his ears before he was tightly embraced in extremely warm arms. He didn''t even need to guess who had suddenly hugged him, after all, before the person even managed to get so close, his kick and punch alreadynded on the daring person.


    "... My Love, I miss you."


    "...! Baby, I can finally hear your voice. The sound of your voice is breathtakingly beautiful, it couldn''t evenpare to my imagination."


    Snow''s lip couldn''t help but show a bright and happy smile after hearing the supposedly tter words and yet, hepletely knew that his lover wasn''t lying and was genuinely speaking with a sincere heart.


    After a minute of loving hug, Snow has gently patted the back of his lover, which has reluctantly leaned back causing him to let out an amused smile.


    "Let me introduce you to someone."


    Turning around, Snow gently took the obedient two-year-old child in the arms of his future husband, which he didn''t forget to pinch the cheeks off before turning around to meet the curious gaze of his lover.


    Of course, he already noticed the messy appearance of his lover, particrly the hint of tiredness between his eyebrows. Nheless, the deep green eyes remain bright and firm despite the chaotic fighting in the war.


    "Meet our adorable son, Kyler."


    "...!"


    "Kyler, it''s Daddy us."


    "Daddy!"


    Snow raises the chubby Kyler dress in adorable fluffy one-piece clothes with a bright smile on his face.


    "Hoo"


    us took a deep breath while warmly gazing upon the innocent amber eyes happily meeting his deep green eyes without showing any fear. Especially, when there are some people on his side that couldn''t even handle meeting his eyes, so he understands that his new son is quite fearless and courageous despite having such a lovely and harmless appearance.


    "Yes, I''m your Daddy us. My son, it''s nice to meet you. I have been waiting for you toe to the world. I am really happy."


    "Isn''t he a cutie?"


    "Yes, our son is simply an adorable boy. After all, Kyler has gotten his adorableness from his Papa Snow."


    Snow''s cheeks quickly flush in a lovely shade of pink after meeting the passionate green eyes of his lover, especially when seeing those thin pale lips spread in a rather attractive arc, causing his heart to beat faster.


    "Well~ My Love is also a lovely person which is full of surprises it made me want to carefully unwrap such an attractive object, which has been tempting me the first time Iid my eyes upon it."


    Completely ignoring the people around them, Snow shamelessly roams his golden eyes on his lover''s body while letting out a plundering atmosphere around him. Even a dense and oblivious person is able to easily tell what the Siren is implying.


    "How about I fulfill your wish after everything is over? Which ce would you like to do it? Near the Seacoast? Or in the City? Maybe in a rxing ce near the Mountain? Baby, you can unwrap me all you want, and I will fulfill whatever you desire. Of course, I also want everything to be memorable for you."


    Without any hesitation, us happily and excitedly answers while quickly disying a handsome and attractive posture in order for his Baby to appreciate his amazing body more.


    At the same time,pletely ignoring the surrounding people''s reactions was showing various andplicated emotions in their faces. After all, they have never seen such shameless people before.


    "... Well First offI want to let you know that I finally became an adult a week ago~"


    <em> It would have been an amazing day to roll in the bed, perfectlypleting my adulthood in this world</em>


    Snow inwardly sighs at what he misses before deciding that if there is a perfect time in the next mission world, he would want to try such an exciting and amazing day to lose his chastity to his lover.


    "Really? That''s great! I''m really d to learn that important information. Baby, just wait for a bit, I will focus all of my entire attention on you after I quickly deal with this war."


    While Snow and us'' eyes turned deeper with their hearts burning in a great passion, a loud cough suddenly broke the pink bubbles that were turning into something more shameful around them.


    "Hey, you two! Please control yourselves! Even if you aren''t ashamed, there are children that are watching and listening!"


    We are also watching! Damn, how can there be such a shameless couple in the world? Those words we heard are outright telling us that the two of you couldn''t wait to roll in bed!


    Eugene''s expression is full of disbelief while the taller man standing by his side had been watching the couple with great interest before a great relief emerged in his heart.


    "Well, my younger brother finally has someone he loves. I feel really happy for him. I have been worried that he will remain alone for the rest of his life. I''m d that I was wrong."


    Rafael, the older brother of us, smiled in content, before motioning at the baby dragon that had been standing a few steps away from the loving couple with his lip purse toe closer.


    "Xaver,e to Father."


    "... Um."


    Xaver gave the baby Siren onest nce, before letting out a sigh and rushing to the arms of his father. Of course, he didn''t forget to secretly whisper what he nned in the future regarding a certain someone.


    "Hey Dad that baby Siren is going to be mine."


    "Hoo my Little dragon is all grown up. Well, my son, Goodluck, you will need it, just ask me if you need help since your Uncle us will definitely get in your way when you start chasing your wife."


    After Rafael is greatly surprised by what his son has revealed, he doesn''t hesitate to offer his assistance. Especially, when he understands that the dragon race usually has a hard time choosing their partner.


    There are even dragons that normally choose to remain alone if they couldn''t find a person that managed to steal their heart.


    Suddenly, Rafael remembers the time when he met the love of his life, which was a certain dragon that had been guarding thest egg of their dragon race for countless years. Although their time together has been short because of someone''s interference, it was still the happiest moment of his life.


    <em>My son I will make sure that you will have a better future with the person you love than what I experience...</em>


    While the father duo is already secretly nning how to steal the Little fist that the shameless couple will be raising in the future. The other allied leaders that had been silent with disbelief in their faces had finally managed to get closer and talk to the shameless couple.


    After entering the meeting room and listening to the other allied leader or representative opinions, Snow has stopped ying with his son''s chubby cheeks, who is sitting by his lover''s side before speaking in a calm and indifferent voice.


    "You want me to beg the other sea demons and races to help stop that crazy Mermaid?"


    "Well, it isn''t begging, we just want you to convince some of them. It doesn''t even matter if they won''t help us with the war, as long as they leave, the situation on our side will be lighter and death will decrease."


    While one of the allied special human elves kindly exins in better words what they are requesting from the Siren, a woman has suddenly let out a loud snort before looking in Snow''s direction with a deep contempt expression on her face.


    Of course, Snow didn''t miss the deep jealousy and hatred that is hidden in the woman''s eyes, which has let him know the main reason for suddenly receiving such a bad attitude to one of the allied people in the meeting room.


    "Isn''t it just fitting for you to do it since you are also a creature that belongs in the sea? Besides, if you didn''t leave and became irresponsible by the duty you are supposed to do, then the war we are having right now shouldn''t be happening!"


    "Well, I''m sorry if I''m not as stupid as you."


    "What? Are you calling me stupid?"


    Snow also let out a snort before smiling brightly causing some of the people in the room to be dazed in amazement, after all, his siren attitude caused his every move to look pleasing to the eyes, especially his charming appearance is rather attractive.


    Of course, it was all done subconsciously since there is only one person Snow wanted to lure and seduce.


    "Of course, you are stupid, after all, you are telling me that I should remain in the sea after what they have done. You might be looking for death but I''m different. As for being irresponsible and basically the war being my fault, I know that you are simply saying it because of jealousy, so please look for a better excuse next time, alright?"


    Snow''s lips curl up in distaste causing the woman to widen her eyes in anger, especially when he didn''t hesitate to grasp his lover''s hand in order to pacify him. At the same time, showing his sovereign to another bug that tried to convert what is his.


    <em>My Love as always, there are always annoying bugs and flies around you.</em>


    "Besides, the main priority of my race is the well-being of our own kin. So, my main duty has always been to protect thest of our Race, and the others are just a bonus task. The moment they targeted my son, is the day I don''t need to watch over them anymore."


    <em>Well, what I am saying is aplete lie though.</em>


    "The only reason I have protected the bnce in the sea is in order to give a peaceful and safe environment for Kyler to grow up. So, they can die for all I care."


    Snow''s golden eyes narrowed down before releasing an unimaginable amount of pressure andpletely shutting down the other people in the room that wanted to speak up, especially after seeing how the woman was easily pressed down on the ground just by the aura alone.


    "Besides that, who do you think you are talking to, hm? Even though there are only two Sirens in our race left, it doesn''t mean that everyone can think that we are easy to be bullied."


    Snow lip raised into a dangerous arc before one by one gazing at the other leaders and representatives'' eyes for a few seconds and then speaking in a threatening manner.


    "Just as I don''t care if the other creature in the ocean died, it also meant the same way toward you. Of course, you can threaten me with the power you have in the Land since I am just a Siren that had left the ocean a few weeks with no power. But, you see, I don''t mind having another war when this one is over."


    Although some of the people here are genuinely thinking for the sake of people while being thoughtful of Snow''s situation, there are also some selfish people with their own hidden intentions.


    <em>Hmph, you want to use and order me around?</em>


    If Snow were to show some weakness or behave obediently without showing his own opinion right now. Then after the war was over, he waspletely sure that some of the people in the meeting room would try to take advantage of his situation.


    Especially when Snow and Kyler are the only remaining people in the Siren race that can greatly benefit them in some way. After all, there is also the fact that some certain people have certain fetishes and obsessions.


    Simr to what trouble and difficulty a mermaid needed to face in the novel story, Snow can also have the same problem.


    "Besides, my lover is doing most of the work here, so what right do you have to make aint? Especially when from the list of deaths I read, there wasn''t even a single death on your side, only receiving severe injuries. Heh, I''m sure you have been secretly staying put your people in the war right?"


    After decreasing the heavy pressure in the meeting room, Snow gently pulled his lover aside to softly ce a gentle kiss upon his cheek,pletely showing off toward the shivering woman that had stood up with great difficulty.


    "Hey, just because I am not here, it doesn''t mean I don''t know about what has been happening. So, don''t think I will let you continue to sacrifice my lover people instead of not doing your own part in the war, alright?"


    <em>Hmph, ke has already informed me about everything, particrly to the group of bugs and flies around my lover.</em>


    "But, don''t worry, for the sake of my lover, I would help out with the war."


    <em>I''ll just do it in my own way.</em>

 Chapter 389: Given Choice

    Chapter 389: Given Choice


    After the discussion in the meeting room, Snow directly walks over to the shore with his lover, us, walking by his side carrying their newborn two-year-old son, Kyler.


    Then followed us'' brother, Rafael, carrying the baby dragon Xaver, followed by the group of other leaders in the meeting room.


    "Here is what you requested."


    Stopping at the edge of the seawater with some of the people busy fighting against enormous Sea Monsters, Snow takes the microphone from the male witch Eugene that had been cast a spell on.


    "Ah Crazy Mermaid Princess, I''m here."


    <em>I won''t ever call you the Queen of the mermaid race.</em>


    As soon as Snow opens his red lips, different from the normal sound he uses when speaking in the meeting room, an extremely charming and bewitching voice soon spreads in the surrounding area, reaching far and wide.


    The sea creatures and demons in the sea freeze after the sound reaches their ears, and without a doubt, they are able to understand the identity of the person who has spoken.


    Whenparing the sound skill that the mermaid and siren race have, one can say that the siren''s voice is far deadlier, it is just that they don''t usually use it. Instead, the Sirens prefer to fight using their tails, ws, and sharp teeth.


    Although, it is the entire reason why the mermaid race got the extremely rare and special skill of having the ability to control or tame a Sea Monster.


    Because, the voice of the mermaid is supposed to be soothing, pleasant, and filled with gentleness, which is theplete opposite of the Siren, who is born of violence, ruthlessness, and cruelty much more than the Mermaid.


    It''s the entire reason why everyone in the sea had been protected, controlled, and guarded by the only Siren alive for many years before the mermaid races finally made their move against the Siren.


    And now, the grown-up Siren has once again appeared, causing obvious chaos in the group of races who reluctantly allied themselves with the mermaid races obsessing over territory and rights even on thend instead of just the entire sea.


    As for being forced to ally themselves with, after witnessing the ability to control the Sea Monsters they can only follow the will of the crazy mermaid instead of refusing or watching on the sideline.


    After all, unlike the mermaid race, most of the sea creatures prefer the ocean, only wanting to get a glimpse of the lives and environment on thend. They don''t even consider an all-out war to the opposite side urring after the Siren had been pushed away and being hunted down.


    They just want to have more peaceful days without having dangerous creatures always reminding them of the possibility of dying in the Siren''s hands if they have done something wrong.


    Basically, the jealousy, envy, and unease umted in countless years have led to their chaotic situation.


    Not only their lives are in great danger, there is also a chance of being suppressed by the mermaid race, or their entire races dwindling or dying down in the unexpected war they couldn''t refuse to participate in.


    "Just this onest time I''ll fulfill the responsibility that I have thrown away."


    The corner of Snow''s lips rises in a terrifying arc, while his pair of golden eyes start to glow in a dangerous appearance before he casually leans on the body of his lover who naturally wraps one arm around his waist.


    "Starting now. Run, run far away and hide until Ipletely eradicate these annoying mermaids."


    The creatures close to the surface of the seawater and on the frontline can''t help but slowly swim over and poking their head out of the water before gazing with wide eyes at the figure standing on the shore whilepletely ignoring the angry mermaids watching from their side.


    At the same time, the sea creatures deep in the water who are beingmanded by some mermaids have frozen over with their pupils contracting after hearing the Siren deration.


    "And when it''s over,e here and discuss with these people about the future development between your races."


    Snow gently takes a strand of his blue hair before casually ying with it. At the same time,pletely ignoring the reaction of the people listening around him. Especially the people with utter disbelief and impossible expression on their faces.


    Heh, they really underestimate the identity of the ''client'' and the effect of his title in the entire sea.


    For countless long years, Aurel had watched and protected the entire sea, handling all the annoying, dangerous, and troublesome situations by himself.


    An underaged Siren, who had been assumed as thest remaining Siren in his entire race, had umted countless experiences while spreading his reputation over the entire race.


    Unfortunately, it is also the main reason why they fear the client, overwhelming so that they couldn''t stop their desire for him to disappear.


    "Decide your fate, die by my hands or die following that Crazy and Extremely Selfish Mermaid Princess. Or struggle and choose to run from this war for the sake of survival. I''ll give you one minute to decide before I make my move And it starts now."


    Snow casually throws the microphone in his hands before turning to us and intimately whispering in his ears and when his lover has also whispered some words in his ear, which cause a bright light to sh in a pair of beautiful golden eyes.


    And then, seemingly regaining some rare conscience, he gently covers the eyes of the innocent Kyler when he leans over to give a gentle peck on his lover''s lip.


    "I''ll count on you, my love~"


    My forever golden thigh, it''s time for you topletely show your use~


    "Of course, Baby. I''ll make sure I can be of any help for you."


    While Eugene rolls his eyes at the start of shameless flirting, one of the anxious leaders bravely but stupidly interjects the loving gazes of the shameless couple who are showing signs of acting up again.


    "Will that be alright?"


    Snow pauses his actions of leaning over to his lover''s face in order to taste the delicious lips he dearly misses one more time, especially after almost a month of being away while guarding their newborn son.


    Only to inwardly snicker after seeing the darkened face of his lover and shooting a death re at the foolish person who has stopped their loving time.


    <em>Ah~ The unsatisfied reaction of My Love is simply adorable~</em>


    Snow quickly gives another gentle peck to his lover before licking the slightly wet charming lip, before pointing in the direction behind the Sea Monsters fighting a few distances away from where they are standing.


    "I don''t really care how they will react but take a good look."


    In just a few seconds after the announcement is made, everyone can see the different turbulent movements of the seawater, there are even a few figures which can be seen fighting against the mermaid that tries to stop them from running away.


    And in just a few seconds, the sea begins to turn red along with few dead bodies floating around while some directly sink down deep in the ocean.


    Snow inwardly nods his head seeing that most of the sea creatures flee from the battlefield, although he isn''t really surprised by the result.


    After all, the mermaid race is the only one that ispletely obsessed with the people in thend while the others'' curiosity and interest aren''t that strong enough to gamble their lives.


    Of course, getting the vow of the dangerous and powerful Siren that has a high chance of handling the mermaid race is another main reason why almost all of them have desperately fled.


    Ignoring the surprised, shocked and amazed gasps of the people around, along with the fearful and contemtive gazes, Snow stops leaning on his lover''s body and stands straight.


    "My love, how about we clean up some of those Sea Monsters before the Crazy Mermaid Princess finally shows herself?"


    <em>The item I just bought from the ck Trade Shop is waiting to be used and it''s finally time toplete the face p and show despair on that crazy Mermaid Princess.</em>

 Chapter 390: Countdown

    Chapter 390: Countdown


    "Oh! My Love, can you fulfill my request first beforeing with me to deal with those big guys?"


    Snow tilts his head before gently waving his right hand after contemting about performing an amazing show of a couple fighting against the enemies.


    At the same time, leaving their loving legend for the generations to remember, or simply dealing with the enormous Sea Monsters alone while his lover handles what he has requested from him.


    "Well"


    us gently smiles before reaching over to gently grasp the stunning Siren''s hand with deep green eyes filled with emotions. Although, the pair of beautiful eyes mostly showed endless tenderness along with a hint of pampering while gazing upon the young man before him.


    "I believe in my Baby even though I will always worry about your safety and well-being."


    No matter how powerful, skilled and talented you are, even after learning about your ''Granter'' status, it will never get rid of how extremely terrified I am from losing you, especially the heart wrenching feeling when seeing you hurt.


    "Does my Baby want to y with the enemies?"


    "Yes."


    Snow doesn''t hesitate to nod his head before gently fluttering his long eyshes, feeling a bit shy after hearing the extremely gentle voice of his lover, which is filled with overwhelming love and indulgence.


    "Will it be hard for Baby if I''m not by your side?"


    "I can handle them alone."


    After getting the special power in the Forbidden Ind, added the fact that Siren has terrifying fighting power, it has be easier to deal with the Sea Monsters.


    He wasn''t just bluffing during the announcement, especially when he also became an adult, which caused the condition of his body in a more perfect form than the original client.


    "Of course, it''s far greater and amazing if I have you fighting by my side."


    Snow instantly added after seeing that his lover is about to pout with a darkened gaze at the quick answer. While inwardly smiling at the sudden childish reaction of the handsome elf man, leading Snow to gently reach out to tenderly squeeze the smooth cheeks of his lover.


    "How could you be so adorable? Now, you are making me feel so reluctant to let you leave my eyes for even a single second."


    Snow deeply sighs in reluctance, especially when his lover just smiles and leans closer in order for him to better squeeze his cheeks. And that pair of dark green eyes shimmer with an overwhelming pampering look.


    Especially the ''As long as you are happy, you can do whatever you want'' expression.


    See? How could he bear to leave his lover''s side for even a single second even though he is also gearing to let out the ruthless and violent nature of the body he is using.


    "Well, after this war, I''ll make sure that I won''t leave your eyesight even for a single second."


    Snow''s lip twitches after hearing what his lover has just promised, after all, from the lifetimes of being together in various mission worlds, aside from being a beast, the fact that his lover is extremely clingy doesn''t change.


    Oh, there is also the fact that his lover also loves to eat his tofu whenever he can.


    "Then, I''ll go first~"


    Seeing that there are only three seconds left after the one minute countdown, Snow gently cranks his neck and starts walking with a pair of long slender legs near the seawater.


    And such simple movements instantly caught everyone''s attention, especially the races in the sea, which intensified their determination to flee from the battlefield.


    2...


    "Baby, have fun and take care of yourself. I will quicklye back as soon as I''m done."


    1


    "I''ll be waiting, my Love."


    The corner of Snow''s lip rose up in a dangerous arc before swiftly rushing towards the Sea Monster which the group of people is having a hard time dealing with, especially with some of the sturdy and thick shell it has as an armor.


    "Time is up."


    With glowing golden eyes, Snow leaps high and skilfully uses the Sea Monster''s body to swiftly jump to reach the highest point, before ruthlessly kicking the body under his feet to fly higher in the air.


    And because of the unbelievable amount of strength of Snow''s kick, the Sea Monster''s enormous body has tilted to the side while letting out a loud painful sound.


    "Such pitiful Sea Monsters."


    They usually remain docile while sleeping in the sea or simply remain unmoving andzy, but now they are being controlled by a crazy and selfish mermaid Princess...


    "I''ll quickly end your suffering."


    It might be because of Snow having a Siren body, but hidden amidst the crazy roar from the Sea Monsters as they crazily rampage, he could also detect the sound of them being tortured to death.


    And based on the appraisal information he had gotten, the Sea Monsters'' body is breaking apart the longer they are being controlled.


    Snow assumes that it is the side effect of the power controlling the Sea Monsters.


    After all, there is no overwhelming power without weakness and consequences.


    Or else, the mermaid race would have been able to conquer the entire race if they could reallypletely control the Sea Monsters without any problem.


    Of course, there is also the fact that there hasn''t been a mermaid born as crazy and selfish as the mermaid Princess in the past, leading to their present situation.


    So, while Snow is in a higher height than the enormous body of the Sea Monsters, his flexible body swiftly moves in the air before his pair of slender legs quickly turn into a beautiful blue fishtail.


    And when the blue scales shimmer and sparkle from the sun, the beautiful and stunning blue fishtail ms hard against the Sea Monster''s body.


    <strong>Bam!</strong>


    <strong>Crack!</strong>


    <strong>Screach!</strong>


    Without any hesitation, Snow doesn''t stop and plunges deep into the struggling Sea Monster''s body and uses the long nails that have grown during his change into the Siren form to pierce inside, and start to ruthlessly wreak havoc.


    And shortly, the dying screech of the Sea Monster resounds out causing everyone to shudder in fear along with their eyes widening in overwhelming horror, especially with the people Snow is allied with.


    After all, it only took the Siren a few seconds to deal with the Sea Monsters which they had been having trouble dealing with for almost an hour, whichpletely showed the tyrannical fighting capability of the Siren Race.


    Of course, no one knows that it is the special power that made Snow easier to deal with the Sea Monster. If it was the usual state of the original client, Snow definitely needed a few minutes to kill it.


    <strong>Ssh!</strong>


    When the sound of a figure entering the seawater resounds at the eerily silent ce, everyone has quickly gotten their mind back, especially when they see a slender figure gracefully swimming just underneath the surface of the seawater.


    And as the long blue hair spread in the seawater along with the beautiful blue fishtail swiftly swaying around has let everyone know the identity of the swimming figure.


    Nheless, everyone''s eyes continue to widen in surprise, awe, and fear when along the trail where the Siren has swum, a trace of frozen seawater quickly crystallizes.


    Especially after seeing the freezing figures of some daring but foolish mermaid races that tried to do a sneak attack while everyone was frozen in shock and fear.


    There is even a Sea Monster that has been frozen to death along the spreading frozen ocean that the stunningly and terrifying Siren swam.


    And then everyone witnesses the unforgettable rampage of the legendary stunning Siren, which will be written in the long history toe that every generation will remember and study.


    <em>Now then that crazy and selfish mermaid princess should be showing herself any minute...</em>

 Chapter 391: Battle

    Chapter 391: Battle


    Snow continues to rampage on the battlefield while freezing every ce he swims to, whilst ughtering themanding mermaids and the other races that haven''t been able to flee after the minute is over and the mermaid princess is finally unable to remain quiet.


    <strong>Roar!!!</strong>


    Soon, an enormous body of a Sea Monster surfaces on the ocean, which isrger than the usual Sea Monsters and looks far terrifying and dangerous.


    "A Kraken?"


    Snow, who watches the appearance of one of the main enemies, gracefully swings his beautiful blue fishtail with calm golden eyes but with a nasty smile on his red lips. At the same time, a transparent panel appears before him, showing the appraisal information of the Sea Monster.


    <strong>Special Sea Monster:</strong> <em>Disastrous Kraken</em>


    <strong>Nature:</strong> <em>Full of Greed</em>


    <strong>Ability:</strong> <em>Increase to an immeasurable level of race power.</em>


    <strong>Specialty:</strong> <em>Seducing the ambition and greed hidden in a person''s heart, also allowing the person to ept an unfair and unequal deal in a contract without knowing it.</em>


    <strong>Consequences and Effect:</strong> <em>Can turn into a frenzied person, possibility of losing control, and turning into a puppet.</em>


    <strong>Information:</strong> <em>Disastrous Kraken, one of the special beings with simr levels as the special existence, such as the Mother Tree from the elf race.</em>


    <em>Sealed in a special cave by the dragon race in the already forgotten past, and the Forbidden Cave was secretly given to the leader of the mermaid race to safeguard because of the special power that was born in their race once in a while.</em>


    <em>Which allowed the Disastrous Kraken to remain in a deep sleep, stopping a disaster from urring because of its special ability that is equally dangerous to the chosen contractor.</em>


    <strong>Hint:</strong> <em>Deal with the contractor and the Disastrous Kraken would be weakened to the point that even other races can deal with it.</em>


    Snow raises his eyebrow at what he just read before he creates an ice throne on the frozen surface of the ocean, simr to the second mission world before sitting upon it while brimming with an overwhelming majestic atmosphere around him.


    And then a beautiful crystallized ice slowly forms around Snow''s head like an essory, with a beautiful night pearl dangling in the middle of the gorgeous crimson m mark between his forehead, which signifies his special power.


    "Ah, the mermaid race had forgotten the responsibility given by the dragon race in the past. This creature isn''t allowed to be unsealed. The Disastrous Kraken is meant to be sealed for eternity but now, you let it out. Even making a contract with it."


    Snow narrows his eyes after seeing that among the people next to the furious mermaid princess, the previous leader in their mermaid race had flinched when he mentioned the responsibility and dragon race of the past.


    <em>Hoo There is definitely a hidden story on their side. Probably, some of the previous leaders in their race had gotten a dangerous idea, thus, no one else knows the true story hidden in the Forbidden Cave.</em>


    Well, Snow doesn''t need to investigate the real story, after all, countless years had passed by since then and what urred in the past at that time, there is a reason why it is described as the <em>''Forgotten Past''</em> in the appraisal information.


    No one remembers the true story of the Forbidden Cave, aside from the story passed down from generations of leaders in the Mermaid Race.


    "Honestly, such a fool. Margaret, do you think that you can control this creature? You are just being yed by it."


    Snow''s eyes narrow after observing the arrogant and derisive emotion that shes in the enormous Kraken''s eyes that is acting well-behaved and tamed by the obviously out-of-it Mermaid Princess who is calmly feeding it with mermaid tears.


    This mermaid princess can no longer be saved, the effects and consequences of making a deal with the special being have already affected her a long time ago. Which is obviously more severe and serious than what Snow exchanged in order to get the special power in the Forbidden Ind.


    Well, it''s not like Snow nned to save her, but he needed the mermaid princess to be aware of the entire situation since it''s part of thepletion of his mission.


    "Father, I found what you are looking for."


    Suddenly, the childish voice of ke resounds out, who skilfully and swiftly runs on the frozen ocean without slipping. At the same time, carefully holding a tightly closed ck jar that is brimming with a mysterious aura whenever a personys their eyes upon it.


    "Good job."


    Snow isn''t surprised by the sudden appearance of ke, after all, he already knows that his system had arrived a while ago.


    <strong>Mental Communication Link:</strong>


    <em>''Daddy us is suppressing his power from being detected right now. After giving the item Father Snow requested, Daddy us, said that he will quicklye when it is safe.''</em>


    <em>''Good, you can go protect your baby brother with the baby dragon.''</em>


    <em>''ke will definitely protect brother Kyler!''</em>


    Snow gently pats the serious-looking ke before carefully holding the ck jar in his hands.


    What he is grasping is an imitation of the Water of Life stored inside that he requested from his lover just a while ago.


    After he learned that the water of life is in the body of his lover and is definitely crazily sought after, he already started his preparation to remove the danger of being chosen as the vessel of the Water of Life.


    No one will ever know that the Water of Life is being carried in a person''s body. At least, until the end of their lives when the Water of Life has chosen another carrier again, Snow has the responsibility to keep his lover safe and sound.


    Even though the Water of Life isn''t perfect and will never be able to give a person an endless lifespan. People are always greedy and difficult to reason with, so it''s better to remove any root of disasters in their future.


    Although Snow likes challenges, he prefers to have a sweet loving time with his lover without being disturbed or troubled. Honestly, he is already addicted to rolling in the bed with his lover after having a taste of it.


    "Look what I found."


    Snow''s lips rise up, while silently noticing the increasing greed in the Kraken''s eyes, who is gazing at the ck jar in his hands.


    At the same time, witnessing the quick change of expression on the furious Margaret''s face, seemingly being informed by the greedy Kraken as her eyes basically stick to the object he is holding.


    "Weren''t you desperately looking for this?"


    <em>To lengthen the lifespan of your vampire lover.</em>


    Snow gently taps the ck jar, which seems to be violently knocking the hearts of the people who desperately covet it.


    "Come, let''s see what you guys have got."


    As soon as he finishes speaking, the cloaked figure, who is the enemy male witch, flies while casting a dangerous spell toward him, only for a familiar figure to suddenly appear to block the attack, who is the older brother of us.


    "It''s time for you to give her body back to me."


    Snow saw Rafael gently nodding his head toward him, seemingly letting him know that there is a history between them. At the same time, showing his desire to deal with the male witch.


    And Snow has given permission, after all, not only is this person his lover''s older brother, there are also other enemies he needs to deal with.


    <em>Why make the situation hard andplicated? There is a free coolie! So, there is no need to waste energy.</em>


    "What ''give her back? I obviously met her first, but you just have to get in my way! Even after death, she belongs to me and I''ll definitely bring her back to life once again! So, don''t you dare stop me!"


    "I won''t allow you to tarnish her dead body. Besides, she had always been tired, so let her be at peace. Honestly, I don''t even need to tell you this because you already know how she felt a long time ago, don''t you?"


    "I won''t allow it! She promised to never leave me! She promised! But why did she choose and love you? I knew her first, I am the one who stayed by her side the most! But Why! Why won''t she love me the same way I love her?"


    <em>Oh, aplicated love trial huh</em>


    Snow just silently watches as Rafael and the male witch spout their past with each other, which is obviously rted to a woman. And based on what he already knows, it''s about the dragon who had been taking care of the unborn Kyler in the past.


    While Snow is watching another live drama, simr to the first mission world, suddenly a huge tentacle swings on top of his head.


    "Trying to catch me off guard?"


    Snow calmly smiles before his golden eyes and gorgeous crimson m marks glow in extremely bright light. And before the huge tentacle of the Kraken can hit him, there seems to be an invincible shield blocking the sudden attack.


    And when the air vibrates from the powerful attack, the huge tentacle wants to m one more time, only to pause as a bit of ice starts to appear upon it, which is spreading at an rming rate.


    <strong>Roar!</strong>


    Although the special night pearl in the Forbidden Ind has a different appearance from the dangerous Disastrous Kraken, nheless, both of them have a simr existence.


    Basically, their power is equal to each other.


    So, it isn''t surprising when Snow is able to deal with the attack of the Disastrous Kraken.


    Of course, certain special powers have their own weaknesses and abilities. So, it isn''t surprising when the mermaid princess starts to sing, luring the Sea Monsters that weren''t controlled to do her bidding.


    Just as Snow is best rted to ice ability, the increase of specific rare power it has contracted is what the Greedy Kraken is best for.


    "Well, aren''t you proud of your special voice?"


    Just what Snow had been waiting for, a beautiful instrument made of unknown materials, which looks entirely holy and mythical, suddenly appeared before him.


    It is a beautiful piano colored in pure white and pure gold that looks like it came out from a legend, at the same time, there is also a mythical microphone just in reach for the person who would y the instrument.


    It''s a cheat item that has the ability to suppress the designated enemy''s sound power, at the same time,pletely destroying it.


    Of course, everything depends on the user''s ability, skill and firm will. If he loses to the enemy, he will receive a severe bacsh from the fight.


    And yet, Snow spends a lot of Karma Points just to buy it, and it is also a one-time use item.


    But topletely destroy the mermaid princess and make her utterly miserable, then he has to give an absolute blow to what makes her special and where she is getting her confidence.


    Which is all rted to her special voice that could control and tame a Sea Monster.


    So, without hesitation, Snow gently sits down in another crystal chair created in front of the beautiful piano. At the same time, opening the tightly closed lid of the ck jar and gently putting it upon the magical rune circle in some of the free space on top of the piano.


    "Hey, better stop me or there will be no more of this precious water you had been desperately after. Isn''t this the entire reason why you are willing to wage war right now?"


    In addition to the cheat piano Snow bought in the ck trade shop, he can also increase its effect when ying it by using special objects. And the imitated water of life just fits the condition.


    "Hmm it''s like I''m performing a solo concert."


    While feeling amused, Snow''s slender fingers start to fly on the beautiful white and ck keys, causing a gentle, beautiful, and soothing melody to resound. Which ispletely different from the obviously dangerous and violent but beautiful singing voice from the already crazy Mermaid Princess.


    Then, a charming and clear voice soon rings out along with the piano notes. And the words it speaks in the song cannot be understood since it seems to be anguage that is out of this world.


    Soon, everyone witnessed the unimaginable battle of a contest between the famous creatures of the sea, Siren, and Mermaid, who are known for their beautiful and bewitching singing voice.

 Chapter 392: Siren Vs Mermaid

    Chapter 392: Siren Vs Mermaid


    <strong>Swish~</strong>


    During the time that Snow is having a battle of sounds with the mad Mermaid Princess, arge shadow suddenly covers his entire figure, while the sound of arge object mming towards him reaches his ears, which causes his long blue hairs to sway around.


    And yet, he continues to y the beautiful piano, the slender and delicate fingers swiftly and flexibly pressing at the white and ck keys without any fear.


    At the same time, the gorgeous red lips open and close, letting out ethereal songs that begin to charm the other Sea Monsters that are being controlled by the use of Margaret''s special skill.


    <strong>Roar!!!</strong>


    As the battle between Siren and Mermaid goes on, along with the crazy Sea Monsters violently and ruthlessly fighting against each other because of being controlled by their special voice power, therge tentacles of the Disastrous Kraken are about to m down.


    Nheless, Snow continues to y the beautiful piano emitting a holy power without an ounce of fear.


    At the same time, when he slightly leans closer, his voice continues to rise and fall with beautiful sounds, when countless waves of flexible long branches swiftly rashes over from thend, emitting golden color,pletely wrapping the tentacles and stopping it from hitting him.


    "Hey, how dare you attack my Baby?"


    In the midst of chaos and the loud noise of the battlefield, the dangerous voice of Snow''s lover filled with killing intent reaches his ears, which causes his pair of golden eyes to curve up like a crescent moon brimming with utter delight and happiness.


    <em>My Love, I know that you will protect me</em>


    After the appearance of the furious us dealing with the Disastrous Kraken, Snowpletely lets go of the tiny remaining guard in his surroundings,pletely focusing on fighting against the insane Margaret that bes more violent in her singing the longer they fight with each other.


    And us who sees his Baby closing his eyes easily understands that he is being fully trusted with the Siren''s life being put in his hand. Such understanding causes his dark green eyes to overflow with tenderness and insane amounts of love.


    "Baby, I won''t fail your trust."


    And with that promise thates from his heart and deep into his soul, us fully uses the favor he had gotten from the Mother Tree of the elf race, at the same time, activating the special ability of having the water of life in his body.


    Which is masked underneath the presence of the overwhelming amount of life energy that every living nt usually contains as various nts into thend have grown with powerful momentum, quickly shooting and tightly wrapping the Disastrous Kraken''s chaotic tentacles.


    At the same time, the nts that had be alive and controlled by us are powerfully strangling and draining the life energy of the Disastrous Kraken, which would have been sealed and put into a deep sleep in the Forbidden Cave at the end of the world.


    Something that had been meant to be and yet broken by the existence of the Mermaid Princess.


    If us only had the Mother Tree, then he would definitely have had troublepletely dealing with the Disastrous Kraken, unfortunately for the enemy, it would have never considered that there is a special existence that has gotten the blessing and favor of two powerful existences at the same time.


    And it was also an existence that dealt with the aura rting to life, leading the drainage of life span upon the Disastrous Kraken to more likely ur.


    Executing apletely different result from the forgotten past where the dragon race had dealt with the Disastrous Kraken, and the chance of finallypletely ending such disaster existence is highly possible to ur in their era.


    As for the concern of revealing the water of life in us'' body, the open jar brimming with life energy in the beautiful holy piano ced on top of a frozen ocean surface hadpletely misled everyone from learning where the water of life truly is.


    And with the entire battlefield in chaos, Snow and uspletely push and overwhelm the mad Mermaid Princess and the Disastrous Kraken it contracted with.


    <strong>"THIS ISN''T HAPPENING!!!"</strong>


    With deafening loud disbelief and utter denial, most of the Sea Monsters that were controlled by Margaret are finally overtaken. And Snow, who hasplete control, finally opens his eyes with the tilt of his lips spreading into a stunning wide smile.


    Although Snow''s forehead had been sweating with a bit of hoarseness in the charming and ethereal voice as the siren and mermaid had shed with the power of their special voice, he continued his solo concert in a frozen sea until thest note was over.


    <em><strong>Go! Eliminate the Disastrous Kraken!</strong></em>


    Snow doesn''t hesitate tomand the dying Sea Monsters to help out his lover from dealing with the struggling Disastrous Kraken, which causes Margaret that has been steadily standing on top of it to be finally flung away.


    <strong>"NO!!!"</strong>


    And before Margaret violently falls hard on the slightly frozen sea surface, a loud unwilling scream escapes her lips. At the same time, tears full of hatred and bitterness flowed out of her pink eyes as the figure of her unconscious lover shed in her mind.


    <strong>NO! I Can''t Fail! </strong>


    When she wants to desperately struggle until herst breath, she suddenly hears the deafening roar of pain and anger of the Disastrous Kraken resound in her ears.


    In which she witnesses under the surface of the slightly frozen seawater the images of the countless tree branches sessfully piercing the body of an enormous Monster in various parts of its body.


    At the same time, the Sea Monsters that had been controlled have ruthlessly torn the captured and locked body of the Disastrous Kraken, causing the entire frozen sea to turn into crimson color as dark blood ssh and spill all over the ce.


    And when Margaret wants to desperately scream in unwillingness, her pink eyes suddenly constrict when there is no sounding out of her mouth.


    <em>What!</em>


    At the exact time as the phenomenon when the mermaid princess loses her voice, the delicate and slender fingers running upon the white and ck keys in the beautiful piano suddenly stop before the sound of breaking apart resounds out.


    And in the eyes of everyone that had been watching in amazement, fear, respect, and various emotions at the unbelievable battlefield before them, Snow calmly watched as the mythical piano bought in the ck Trade Shoppletely broke down.


    Before the broken piecesnded upon the frozen seawater, itpletely disappeared out in thin air, leaving no evidence of the beautiful piano''s existence.


    <strong>Ding!</strong>


    <em>One-time use of the cheat instrument is over!</em>


    <em>Phew</em>


    Snow can''t help but release a calm breath since he doesn''t need to worry about receiving a bacsh if he were to lose against the fight of special sounds with the mermaid princess.


    After all, he never underestimates his enemies no matter how powerful and ahead he is in their situation.


    Just as in the past, Snow never lowers his guard until the entire situation is over before finally turning his attention to the eerily still Margaret has floated halfway in the seawater.


    At the same time, he also takes note that thest order he has given to the controlled Sea Monsters is being followed even after the cheat instrument is destroyed, causing the Disastrous Kraken in the mercy of his lover''s hands.


    "How does it feel to lose the precious power you have always been proud of? Does it make youpletely desperate?"


    Snow had understood that the mermaid princess had lost her ability to make a sound the moment he won the battle against her and the effect of the cheat instrument quickly came into effect.


    <em>The karma points I spent to buy the cheat instrument arepletely worth it.</em>


    "This is simr to how I felt when the mermaid race nned to destroy my precious Little Treasure Kyler when you had chosen to betray me."


    "How does it feel like being a useless person? So vulnerable and weak? That is how I felt when your mermaid race had captured me."


    "How does it feel to lose everything you have? Failing to fulfill what you desire the most when you are almost there?"


    Amidst the battlefield, Snow calmly questions the eerily silent Margaret, while letting her know the client''s situation when she betrayed him. At the same time, casually ying with the open ck jar that supposedly contained the water of life.


    "It''s too bad since I am not the same, I had gotten an extremely precious thing in my life even after all that I experienced when you betrayed me and almost lost everything I have."


    Snow shows a loving smile on his stunning face, at the same time, his pair of golden pupils are about to overflow with an unbelievable amount of love with his entire figure brimming with happiness.


    "I had found the love of my life, the person who would stay by my side until the end of my life. The person who loves me more than his life and would fight the entire world for my sake. He is the type of person that is willing to be the entire race''s enemy if need be"


    Snow''s golden pupils turn to his lover and meet the equally infatuated dark green eyes filled with overwhelming love. Of course, he doesn''t miss the familiar possessiveness and obsession hidden within it,pletely simr to what is hidden within his own eyes.


    "I have also got two wonderful sons. Although our race bloodline won''t be pure in the future, the Siren blood will still continue on, unlike the Mermaid race that would bepletely eradicated. Margaret I am overflowing with happiness"


    <em>Hmmm... I am utterly happy and feel blessed to even have the chance to meet my lover in every mission world I randomly arrive at.</em>


    "And I will continue to be happy after this war is over. I will live the life that you had desperately sought after. A happy life with my lover with our lovely two sons. Of course, also with our future children."


    <em>Aren''t you jealous and dying with envy right now?</em>


    As soon as those thoughts sh in Snow''s mind, he calmly watches as Margaret is unable to hold it any longer and has spurt out arge amount of blood through her mouth, at the same time, the pair of pink pupils dim before rolling above; she haspletely lost her consciousness.


    <em>Hm I think that this is the first time I managed to irritate someone by coughing out blood and losing consciousness </em>

 Chapter 393: Snow Want To Be A Salted Fish

    Chapter 393: Snow Want To Be A Salted Fish


    After the mermaid princess fainted from overwhelming emotions because of Snow''s words and actions, the Disastrous Kraken that was pierced by numerous sharp woods by us'' power, along with the Sea Monsters'' crazy attack has finally let out ast unwilling roar.


    After all, the controlling effect on the Disastrous Kraken contractor has bepletely useless after the special rare voice ability of the mermaid princess disappears.


    The supposedlyst card to help it survive the dangerous situation has disappeared.


    Aside from the special power, Margaret is only a bit stronger than the usual mermaid strength and talent as a sea race even though she has the bloodline closest to the royalty in their race.


    So, it wasn''t surprising when Snow watched as the Disastrous Kraken that had given great trouble in the dragon race in the past had slowly lost his breath in the hands of his lover.


    Of course, thebination of the elf Mother Tree and water of life along with Snow''s help had made it possible to deal with the powerful existence that had been greatly feared in the forgotten history.


    And in the appraisal skill information, it was written that the water of life had made the greatest contribution to fully put down a powerful existence that is supposedly closest to an immortal existence in this world.


    The drainage of life energy has done the most damage andpelled a powerful existence that should exist in the world for an extremely long time to finally disappear.


    After all, Mother Tree, the water of life, and the night pearl are simr beings that should remain to bnce the world even after a race in the world turns extinct.


    Fortunately, Snow didn''t receive any bacsh or attack from the World Rule Will after the Disastrous Kraken had been taken down. The worry and concern that he has hidden after witnessing another special existence during the fight have finally disappeared.


    Maybe, the World Rule Will doesn''t really need the Disastrous Kraken existence? Or another special existence will be born? Well, it wasn''t my turn to worry about the world order and bnce since there wasn''t any mission about it...


    Somehow, Snow suddenly remembers how Loki has been fairing after they left the world before quickly putting his attention on the Disastrous Kraken dead body that didn''t sink deep in the ocean because of the controlled nts from his lover.


    At the same time, the pair of golden eyes have remained alert for another matter.


    After all, everything isn''t over yet, and just as Snow predicted, when Margaret and the powerful existence was defeated in their hands, the only remaining powerful enemy had made a derisive snort at the supposedly silent moment.


    It was the male witch, the person who has lived a long time based on what he heard regarding his lover''s older brother''s romantic rtionship in the past. Of course, the appraisal skill level is high enough to put the details of the male witch in the information panel.


    "Tsk! So useless!"


    Nheless, Snow calmly sat down upon the beautiful crystallized ice chair where he had sat when ying the piano with his beautiful blue fishtail gently swaying once.


    He even showed a loving and sweet smile on his lover that has calmly and swiftly appeared on his side while facing the pair of cold and evil eyes of the male witch.


    "Baby, are you alright?"


    "Hm, I''m alright. How about you, my love? Did you get hurt?"


    "No, I''m also alright."


    While Snow and us smiled at each other with overwhelming love in their eyes. The male witch has swiftly retreated from his fight over Rafael, and instead of running away, the man has remained calm while swiftly observing the surroundings with an unfathomable expression on his face.


    <em>Fearless and calm</em>


    Snow secretly tense up after observing the male witch reactions and chosen actions, after all, the moment he has read the male witch information from the appraisal skill, aside from the mission target, he has always been keeping an eye on him.


    "... I''ll ask you one more time, please allow her to rest in peace and give up. Although we end up being enemies, but, on behalf of our past friendship and for her sake, I promise that you will be able to keep your life."


    Despite howplicated Rafael felt, it didn''t change the fact that they have been close in the past before everything went to hell. So, he wanted to reach out onest time, especially when there is also a promise he made to the person he loves.


    All these years, he only wanted to take his love dead body away,pletely letting her take proper rest. At the same time, he has been looking for the dragon orb of his son, which he had always guessed that it was in the hand of the person before him.


    And it has been returned to his son however, for the promise to take care of them trying to reach out and pull the person back to the right path...


    However, when Rafael silently looks at the unresponsive male witch before him, exhaustion and overwhelming disappointment finally overwhelm his heart.


    <em>Sorry It seemed that I could no longer convince him to change his ways </em>


    After Rafael''s words rang in the male witch''s ear for a few seconds and in a repeated manner, the fearless eyes swiftly showed an overwhelming hostility and anger while a twisted smile with madness graced his lip.


    "... Heh, what''s the point of giving up now? Rafael, the moment she chose you, all I ever wanted was to take your life away, then resurrect her without any memories! Now, my wish is almost within reach, and you''re telling me to give it all up?"


    Snow''s golden eyes turned serious when the male witch''s maddened eyes flickered in his direction. Or more importantly, to the ck jar, he has calmly put in his side.


    <em>Resurrect</em>


    There are two types of witches in the world, either one who is able to use white and ck magic. Of course, there is an extremely rare and special one, who is able to use the two types of magic.


    And those people are always blessed by both are born with a great mind, so a spell to resurrect the dead with the help of the water of life is a possibility for a person to consider and create.


    However, in Snow''s knowledge about the world, he is living, once a life is lost, it could never get back.


    Of course, there are always special circumstances depending on the kind of world it is, however, there is no possible resurrection that could be fulfilled in this world.


    Especially when Snow appraises the beautiful object that the male witch has taken out before gently caressing it with a soft expression on his face. It obviously said in detail that the dead body stored inside it is only an empty shell.


    Meaning, there is no soul on it anymore, the possibility of calling the soul back is also negative.


    Basically, the soul of the dead dragon has already reincarnated. So resurrection couldn''t be fulfilled even if there is a chance for it to happen.


    "Come let''s end all of this."


    The male witch''s soft smile quickly turns back to madness before a quick spell is cast and Margaret, who has been slightly frozen by Snow to stop her from sinking deep in the ocean has suddenly disappeared and appears before the male witch.


    There is also blood slowly trickling down in the corner of the mermaid princess lip, which was from the bacsh of the contract when the Disastrous Kraken died.


    And then, when another spell is cast, the unconscious figure of the pureblood vampire Gisil that was supposed to be in a hidden and safe ce has also appeared next to the unconscious Margaret.


    Of course, Snow wasn''t stupid enough to wait until the male witch haspleted what he wanted to do, so he and his lover have swiftly attacked the male witch after a quick nce at each other eyes.


    Nheless, their attack is toote and the male witch was able to dodge it. At the same time, they can only watch as the male witch''s hand ruthlessly pierce Margaret''s chest, causing her to regain consciousness with her mouth opening wide with a silent scream.


    Snow''s eyebrows wrinkle after witnessing the male witch''s actions, after all, in the entire race, the witch is the most unpredictable existence because they can create and invent new spells depending on their ideas.


    And obviously, facing the most powerful male witch in the entire world is the most dangerous existence on the battlefield after the Disastrous Kraken and Margaret''s special ability to control Sea Monsters.


    "Stop him!"


    After Snow''s calm order, the stunned Rafael has finally made his move, along with the other races in their sides that have gotten the order that they are finally allowed to make their moves.


    So, the battle once again continued.


    "... I have always known that this person is trouble"


    Snow can only sigh that he has to keep working hard after dealing with the Mermaid Princess special power.


    <em>I wanted to be a salted fish in this life...</em>

 Chapter 394: [Bonus Chapter]

    Chapter 394: [Bonus Chapter]


    While everyone in Snow side has quickly made their move, the male witch is obviously prepared to face a group of people since ck and white witches have suddenly appeared, blocking the attack against the male witch.


    "Oh, you gotta be kidding me"


    Eugene, a special male witch that was also been blessed to use dual power has let out an annoyed groan while giving an angry eye at his own ally that couldn''t help but give him a strange look, particrly those who showed doubt in their eyes.


    "Hey! Don''t give me that look! And stop whatever stupid thing are you guys thinking right now! Do you think I''ll be asked to guard the Bosses'' children if my alliance is suspicious?"


    Eugene gritted his teeth while gently patting the back of the baby siren that was trying tofort his wounded heart. At the same time, he pointed to other groups of witches that have been supporting and helping up with healing the injured during the war with wide angry eyes.


    "Hey, stop dealing with them right now! They won''t die even if you leave them for hours! That damn person is obviously giving a bad reputation to our witches! Tsk, the strongest witch in the entire world? Fuck, let us show that he shouldn''t underestimate us! Obviously, it is time for the old one to give way to a new era!"


    As witches, of course, there is some knowledge about the mysterious witch that has gotten the title as the strongest. Although they have respect for the powerful witch, but it doesn''t mean that they will worship him like a brainless fool.


    Especially when what little history that had been passed down in their witch history about the male witch is mostly bad things.


    Basically, there is nothing good about him.


    Of course, if Eugene wasn''t informed by the Boss'' wife about the male witch information, they wouldn''t have any clue that existence is still alive to this day and there is a high possibility of facing a full brunt war with him instead of the person choosing to once again hide and disappear in this era.


    So, during the war, the witches on their sides have been prepared about the possible chance of fighting against the strongest witch in history.


    So,ter on, after the war, in the history of witches, the fight will be written as the Fall Of The Old, for now, a new battle against witches continues.


    As for the male witch that has caused the continuation of battle, an endless spell was swiftly cast, the runes glowing with powerful momentum,pletely showing how he was named as the strongest witch in the entire world.


    It even causes a heavy wind to chaotically emerge in the entire battlefield, showing how serious and dangerous the entire situation is.


    Although, based on the increasing paleplexion in the male witch face, it wasn''t as easy as it looked, and everyone can also guess that the male witch has definitely suffered serious consequences when casting the various spells all at once.


    Nheless, the male witch continues on, the thought of fleeing the battlefield to better prepare in the dark never crosses his mind. After all, the water of life that he had been desperately looking for is so close by, so how could he think of stopping?


    So, just like a devil, he softly utters words full of enticement toward the confused Margaret that was staring with wide pained eyes at the unconscious man floating by her side, to the point that even the hand inside her chest has long been ignored.


    "Your life, heart, and soul give it all up to me and I will let your lover live."


    "...???"


    Despite the pain and confusion, even the already damaged consciousness, all of Margaret''s remaining attention was on the person close at hand


    And even though her mind was corroded and affected by the contract she made to the special existence there is always one fact that couldn''t be erased and forgotten, that is for Gisil to live.


    Even when she was frustrated and was in despair to the point that she fainted, however, as long as Gisil is still alive, she can try to go on.


    Because deep in Margaret''s soul, Gisil is the light of her life.


    Basically, Gisil is her whole world.


    She loves him so much that she can betray the person that has reached out a hand in her difficult time.


    She loved him so much that she tried her best to be strong, leading half her race to a new environment filled with the unknown.


    She loves him so much that she even dares to enter the Forbidden Cave in order to be strong enough to have the power to fulfill their desire to be with each other for a long time.


    She loves him so much that she has sacrificed half of her race in order to use the fresh mermaid tears to halt his life span that is about to end even after knowing that it wasn''t a perfect solution to the problem.


    Yes, Margaret is extremely selfish, she epted that fact and would never deny it, even after performing numerous sins for the sake of her desire and love, nheless, the determination to keep the love of her life alive would never be forgotten.


    No one would ever shake her will to let Gisil live.


    As long as he could live, she could do anything!


    So, in the growing confusion, Margaret didn''t hesitate to nod her head at the devil man whisper, even if it wasn''t trustable after seeing her situation, but it was herst gamble, herst hope!


    It''s thest bet she could make in thest moment of her life.


    <em> I''m sorry Gisil I can''t fulfill our promise to be together for a long time...</em>


    After receiving the foolish in love mermaid princess nod, the male witch''s lip widened before ruthlessly pulling his hand and showing a bloodied beating heart on his hand.


    Then he softly whispered


    "Greatnow then... Gisil, wake up''


    <em>My marite </em>


    Before Margaret fully lost consciousness, Gisil''s eyes slowly opened, and before his consciousness could fully register what was happening, the first image he saw was the painful but extremely saddened smile of the person he loved with all his heart silently mouthing one word.


    <strong>Live!</strong>


    "M-Mar!"


    When Gisil lip opened to utter a desperate scream when he saw the bloodied chest of his lover along with the beating heart in the hand of their supposedly allied, a powerful force hit his mind,pletely overtaking his will and reason.


    At the same time, the heart in the male witch''s hands was wrapped with a dual colored spell which then swiftly shot toward the chest of the unresponsive Gisil that fully lost consciousness on his mind.


    "Don''t worry, I will let the two of you stay together. Look, your heart is binded together."


    The male witch calmly put the heart away, which made it easy to control the severely injured pure blood vampire.


    Although he is powerful, the spell always has conditions when casting it and the heart that binds between lovers is one of the other conditions to control someone, especially an extremely powerful race.


    Of course, it has to be the heart that belongs to someone that genuinely loves each other. At least, it showed that his two allies truly love each other after he could control the pureblood vampire.


    Soon, a beautifulrge orbs appeared on the male witch''s hand, which is thebination of all the mermaid tears that he had gotten from the foolish mermaid princess.


    And when floating in the air and turning around to watch the ongoing battle of witches, and the others races in the frozen sea, the male witch''s lip spread into a wider smile, especially after stopping his gaze at the stunning Siren that has been watching his every move.


    <em>Ah I want to add him to my collection...</em>


    Although there is a newborn Siren, but, the grown up Siren is obviously the best marite to control, especially when the younger brother of the person he hated the most showed specialness.


    This generation seemed to have few special people borned.

 Chapter 395: The Last Boss

    Chapter 395: The Last Boss


    "... You seemed to have been prepared?"


    During the entire situation, everything took only three minutes.


    And Snow, who wasn''t able to stop the male witch moves that had been prepared from an all-out fight even after his allies lost, wasn''t anxious much. Because just as the male witch had mentioned, Snow was prepared about the supposedly unexpected situation.


    Well, more likely, he considered that dealing with the Mermaid Princess wouldn''t be the end of the battle. After all, there is worrying information in the appraisal skill after reading about the male witch.


    "Of course, you are thest boss that needed to be dealt with."


    Yes,st boss.


    Snow considered the male witch the hidden boss that needed to be dealt with.


    Although the Disastrous Kraken wasn''t part of Snow''s calction during the battle, among the enemies, there is one person that Snow has been extremely guarded and it wasn''t his mission target.


    Even though Snow and us were able to let the male witch run away before, appearing to have been lost, but, there is a fact that he knows during that situation, and that the male witch hasn''t fully shown his full power.


    At least, Snow and us haven''t pushed the male witch in a situation where it was a fight to the death.


    Of course, the male witch losing the dragon orb of Xaver is also another fact that has stopped the male witch from fully showing what he is capable of. And the mermaid princess happens to have given a perfect substitute for the male witch to fully use his power.


    And that is thebination of mermaid tears turned into a beautiful orb.


    Although there are limitations and rules when a witch casts a spell, there is always one fact that everyone knows when ites to a witch, and that is, they need to use a special or powerful vessel when they cast a spell.


    It''s like a magical wand.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    Hearing the word st boss'' the male witch eyebrow rises while surrounded by the glowing spell rune that wasn''t fully activated and was just waiting to be fully cast.


    "The strongest witch in the entire world."


    Snow didn''t hesitate to reveal the information he had read in the appraisal skill before continuing on to reveal the rest of the information that he knows off.


    "That is the title you have been known for and what is most likely to have been passed down in the witch''s history about you."


    "Oh? From the tone of your voice, it feels like there''s something else that you know about me."


    The male witch continues to chat in a calm manner despite the growing madness and interest in his eyes when staring at the unusual Siren that knows more about him than the witches.


    And Snow that has suddenly gotten the crazy male watch attention remains calm. After all, that look is quite simr to his situation in the ster world when he suddenly got the attention of some perverted man.


    <em>Well, that is why I prefer to p the bugs and flees away from my lover instead of getting simr attention.</em>


    "Yes, there shouldn''t be anyone who should know this wait"


    Snow gave a nce at the silent older brother of his lover and thoughtful emotion sh in his eyes.


    "Well, I''m quite sure that Brother Rafael knows."


    More likely, the dragon that should have lived a long life should have known it.


    The male witch frowned at Snow''s words, although he is extremely curious how the Siren seemed to know his secret, but he was more interested to shoot hate-filled eyes at the silent Rafael with his heart filled with unwillingness.


    He knew fully well who revealed one of his deepest secrets.


    WHY??? Do you love him that much???


    The male witch is unable to act calm anymore, fully activating the spell cast in his entire surrounding.


    ".... Are you really going to do this?"


    Rafael couldn''t help but open his mouth to stop the male witch, seemingly knowing what he is about to do. At the same time, his hand couldn''t help but reach over to touch the ne that was hidden underneath his clothes.


    "You can still stop!"


    Although the entire situation is serious, Snow couldn''t help but roll his eyes at his lover''s older brother''s words and actions toward the male witch. It felt so ambiguous like they are lovers turned enemies instead of rivals in love in his eyes.


    "I''ll show you why I deserve her more! In the entire world, I, alone, am suited to be with her!"


    With the loud craze shout of the male witch, numerous figures have suddenly appeared appearing to have been summoned.


    And all of them have simr conditions to what happened to the unresponsive Gisil, the only difference is that the clothes in their bodies are in various designs.


    Most of the figures are dressed from the past, which everyone can tell in what era the people with empty and soulless eyes have been born and live by.


    And Snow, who already has some understanding about the male witch, calmly reveals the important information that he has read in the appraisal skill.


    "The most powerful witch in the entire world. However, there is also one fact that the entire world didn''t know about him. Or more likely had long forgotten, it was the fact that no one knew how long he had lived."


    Snow''s voice is spoken normally, and yet, at the new dangerous situation before them, his words seemed to echo loudly, reaching the ears of the races that had stood still at the sudden appearance of various races that were obviously being controlled by the male witch.


    "In that long-forgotten past, you became famous as the witch, who ys with the dead."


    It''s simr to a necromancer...


    All those controlled races aside from the pureblood vampire Gisil have been dead. There is a reason why this person has thought of resurrection, it was because he has been experimenting with death a long time ago.


    <strong>Ding! </strong>


    <strong>Special Circumstances,</strong> <strong>mission twopletions has been Nulled!</strong>


    <em>Protecting thest siren and letting it grow up has now be null with thepletion because of the male witch''s sudden movements.</em>


    Snow''s eyes quickly narrowed while various thoughts sh in his mind at the sudden change of the missionpletion announcement before finally getting the reason why it happened.


    So, it means that Xaver could die by the male witch''s hand, causing the baby dragon to be unable to help protect the baby Siren if Snow died in the battle?


    Well, there is also the fact that if Snow and the others lost today''s battle, then Kyler will also die, huh. Maybe turning into another puppet for the male witch to control...


    So because of the sudden possibility of losing and the danger of life today, the missionpletion can also be affected?


    Ah I really guess that this person is going to give me the greatest problem This is really troublesome


    Two missions are supposed to have beenpleted, but now, only the personal wish of revenge against Margaret is the only one in thepletion wish and regret that had been fulfilled.


    And the most annoying fact is that it was only the third wish, the lowest in rank, meaning the mission requirement of passing isn''t enough.


    Snow will fail once he lost the confrontation with the male witch. He would be unable to protect thest Siren, watching Kyler grow up. At the same time, he won''t have the chance topletely eliminate the remaining mermaid race.


    <em>Besides that</em>


    Damn! Who would have thought that even the missionpletion can be null because of an unexpected situation???


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!